《Confess System: Picking Up Girls After Girls, Try Not to Get Killed!》 Chapter 1 Preface ?In an alternate world, On the 15th of a certain month, 8:18 AM, A young man stood peering out the window at the street, his gaze fixed on a cat-eared girl among the crowd. The girl''s name was Tribe Ruri, and she was currently the young man''s boss. He had to "seduce" her into confessing his love within nine days, or he would die instantly with no way to avoid his fate. "The ''information collection level'' has reached the conditions for starting the strategy." "Begin operation with a ''soft and harmless'' persona." The young man muttered to himself. 10:30 AM, The young man stepped into the Cat Girl Restaurant on the street and was immediately scolded. "Banning! Look at what time it is now! How many times have you beente this month?!" The scolder was none other than the cat-eared girl, her tail standing up in anger. "I-I''m sorry, boss! I''ll get to work right away!" The young man didn''t dare argue and immediately ran off to the kitchen to work. The cat-eared girl sighed with her arms crossed, wondering why this human boy, who used to be so well-behaved, had beente so many times this month. 11:40 PM, The cat-eared girl who had gone out to negotiate prices with suppliers returned to her Cat Girl restaurant. Normally, by this time, all the employees would have gone home, but tonight the kitchen light was still on. -(Could it be a thief?!)- Although the cat-eared girl was a strong woman, she became nervous in this situation. Just as she was about to rush in with a mop, someone tapped her on the back. "Ahhhhhhhhh--!!!" The cat-eared girl was so scared that she swung the mop around wildly and then hid in the corner. "Who is it?! Who is it? Come out MEOW!" The girl was so nervous that she even spoke in thenguage of the cats. "Uh...boss...it''s me..." The young man, holding his head swollen from the mop, stumbled in front of the cat-eared girl. "Huh?! Banning? Why haven''t you gone home yet? You scared me to death..." Seeing the young man in this state, the cat-eared girl felt guilty. "I thought...since I''ve beente so many times these days...I should stay and do more work...I hope you won''t fire me..." The young man''s pitiful words made the girl feel even more remorseful. She wanted to make it up to the young man but didn''t know how to do it. "I won''t fire you. Go back now and take this ointment with you." After the young man left, the cat-eared girl looked at the spotless restaurant and kitchen, and thought about the beating she had given the young man. She felt very guilty. On the 16th, 12:03 AM, The young man returned to his temporary residence to review his strategy. "Sessfully verified that the boss''s type is ''outwardly strong but inwardly gentle,'' and the ''showing weakness and guilt strategy'' can continue to be used." "The ''suspension bridge effect'' operation has achieved the expected results, and the heart rate response has been confirmed through physiological features." "It is predicted that the boss will have a high probability ofing to investigate the reason for me beingte tomorrow morning, so I will start the ''guilt enhancement'' operation in advance." The young man sat cross-legged on the bed with his eyes closed, murmuring to himself. 6:10 AM, The young man confirmed through the window that the cat-eared girl was "ambushing" downstairs. (Start the "guilt enhancement" operation.) He put on the prepared bread and, knowing that he was being followed by the cat-eared girl, pretended not to notice and walked to the slum area to distribute bread to the children. The cat-eared girl watched from afar and felt that she might have been too harsh on the young man before. 8:45 AM, Today, the young man arrived fifteen minutes early at the Cat Girl Restaurant, and the cat-eared girl arrived at about the same time. "Good morning, boss!" The young man was full of energy and very sunny today. "Um...good morning." The cat-eared girl, on the other hand, couldn''t look him in the eye and pretended to be busy with other things. (Confirmed that the "recent cause effect" is starting to take effect.) On the 17th, 12:36 PM, The young man was on duty to serve dishes at lunchtime. As he walked around the restaurant, he could feel the cat-eared girl''s eyes on him from time to time. (Confirmed that the "lovepensation effect" is starting to take effect, and caring is the beginning of liking.) 3:15 PM, While everyone was resting, the young man imitated someone else''s handwriting and quietly wrote a note: "I heard that the boss likes Banning. They stayed at the restaurant untilte the other day." Then deliberately ced it where it was easy to be found. 5:08 PM, The news that the boss likes Banning has spread throughout the restaurant, and even she has heard about it. Although the cat-eared girl rified it and even praised Banning for taking the initiative to work overtime before, everyone justughed it off. The failed rification made the cat-eared girl even more flustered. (The "hint effect" is starting to take effect.) On the 18th, As the end of the workday approached, the cat-eared girl nervously approached the young man. "B-Banning, I''m sorry I hit you the other day." "It''s okay, boss. It''s all good now, see?" The young man approached the cat-eared girl to show her where he was hurt, and the suddenly shortened distance made the cat-eared girl''s heart beat faster. "I-I''m d everything''s okay...oh, by the way, this is for you." The cat-eared girl withdrew and handed a box to the young man. "Boss, I can''t ept this. If everyone finds out, they''ll misunderstand." "Huh? Misunderstand what?" "You know...everyone''s talking privately...about how the boss...likes me or something." As soon as she heard the young man say that, the cat-eared girl''s face turned red in an instant. "T-That''s not true!" The cat-eared girl threw the gift down and ran away in a hurry. On the 19th, The young man deftly handled a group of rowdy tiger-people customers, winning the favor of all the staff. The cat-eared girl wanted to praise him, but feared being teased, so she remained silent. However, the young man''s mind-reading abilities made her thoughts crystal clear to him. On the 20th, The young man noticed that the cat-eared boss had started paying more attention to her appearance. (Confirmed the "Hawthorne Effect".) On the 21st, The young man proposed some ideas to improve the workflow in the restaurant, which were well received by everyone. They jokingly referred to him as the ndy" of the shop. The cat-eared girl politely avoided the topic. On the 22nd, Rumors began to circte in the restaurant that the young man might resign. This news also reached the ears of the shop owner, the cat-eared girl. On the 23rd, 11:12 PM The Cat Girl Restaurant had already closed, and everyone except the cat-eared girl and the young man had gone home. Although they hadn''t nned it, they both intuitively stayed behind. (Beginning the final "Endowment Effect" operation.) "Boss, there''s something I need to tell you..." "Can you stay a little longer?" The young man was interrupted by the cat-eared girl before he could finish speaking. "But...if I stay, it might not be good..." "What''s not good about it? Is it because you''re unhappy with your sry? I can give you a raise..." "No, it''s not that, boss." The young man shook his head. "It''s because everyone is saying that you like me...I can see it...you''re troubled by it, aren''t you? Even though you don''t actually like me...I don''t want to see you troubled, so...it''s better if I leave." The young man lowered his head, and as he spoke thest few words, his voice became as soft as a mosquito''s. Both of them fell silent. The restaurant was so quiet that they could hear each other''s breathing. The young man didn''t receive a reply, so he silently stood up and prepared to leave. At that moment... "There''s no such thing." The cat-eared girl spoke. "Huh?" "There''s no such thing. I''m not troubled by anything." "...Huh?" The young man seemed to have not understood the hidden meaning in the cat-eared girl''s words. Seeing this young man acting foolishly at a critical moment, the cat-eared girl couldn''t help but feel annoyed. But since she had already said it, she might as well say it all. "Argh...so annoying! Do I have to be so blunt?" "Don''t leave. Stay, I LIKE YOU, and I don''t feel troubled at all!" Seeing the cat-eared girl, who was now blushing and staring at him, the young man smiled shyly. --"Received confession from ''Catgirl Tribe Ruri''." All of this was just his acting. Regarding why the young man was trying to conquer a girl in a different world, it all started from the day he suddenly died. Chapter 2 When It Rains, It Pours ?In the bustling mall filled with extravagance, among the crowd adorned in luxurious attire, a high school student in uniform hastened through, appearing out of ce in this environment. "Why would a student not study hard and instead squander their parents'' hard-earned money?" People''s gazes toward him were full of disdain. The high school student paid no attention to the sharp nces thrown his way and went straight into the restroom. Ten minutester, a sharp-dressed and stern "young man" emerged from the restroom, unrecognizable as the high school student from before. This time, the passersby couldn''t help but nce toward him, and many girls were captivated by his chilling and charismatic aura, like that of frost and snow. The high school student''s name was Tyler, and he was eighteen years old. Tonight, he was not here to spend money but rather to earn it, to make money that could save his life. Despite the scrutiny of those around him, Tyler remained unfazed and strode confidently through the side door of the luxurious store called "Humour Noir." The moment he entered, he put on a professional and friendly smile, concealing his sharp edges and emanating a gentle warmth that was a far cry from his previous self. Due to the brand''s positioning, most of the staff at "Humour Noir" were female, aside from part-time employee Tyler. He greeted everyone warmly, and the saleswomen all lit up upon seeing him, beaming with joy. However, beneath the calm surface, dark currents were surging. Only Tyler knew that among the four senior saleswomen on duty tonight, two had hinted at wanting to date him, one had directly confessed, and another had even kissed his cheek when he wasn''t paying attention. In thisplex workce environment, the slightest mistake could result in a bloodbath. "Tyler, I heard you''re really bad at certain subjects. Is there any subject you don''t understand? Do you want the big sisters to teach you after work~?" "Faye, Tyler has to go to school tomorrow morning. Besides, it''s already eleven o''clock. Did you watch a Japanese movie about home tutors and want to try it out~?" "Wow, I didn''t expect Faye to be a carnivore~!" "W-what home tutors? Nia, May, I have no idea what you''re talking about with your love action movies!" When there were no customers around, the saleswomen loved to tease Tyler, and it would often escte into yful banter with hidden knives. Tyler remained steadfast in the midst of the turmoil, abiding by the principle of not speaking unless necessary, knowing that the crisis would resolve itself once customers arrived. Before long, the customers arrived one after another. In this luxury store where even paper clips could sell for exorbitant prices, customers bought small gifts worth hundreds or even thousands of dors to boost Tyler''s performance, as casually as having a cup of coffee. Indeed, "impressive work performance" was the real reason why Tyler was popr among his colleagues. There seemed to be an inexplicable "magic" about him that made female customers unable to forget him. For the staff, Tyler''s part-time status didn''t affect their bonus rankings, and his presence raised the bonus benchmark for the store. Moreover, he was easy on the eyes, truly an angel sent from heaven. ** After finishing work, some of the girls invited Tyler to have ate night snack while others offered to drive him home. However, Tyler knew the art of tactful refusal well, understanding that only by remaining single could he avoid trouble. So he politely declined and went straight home. In addition to ying it safe, Tyler had another reason to return home tonight: the opportunity to "get rich quick overnight" was waiting for him there. By the time Tyler arrived home, it was already half past eleven and the house was empty. His mother had been working extra shifts at a nearby supermarket for the past two months and wouldn''t be back until after 2 AM. As for his father...he was still in the hospital waiting for surgery, pending payment. Indeed, both Tyler''s after-school job and his mother''s extra work were all aimed at raising money for his father''s surgery. Despite selling everything they could and borrowing money from anyone who would lend it, their family was still five thousand dors short of the operation cost. Five thousand dors may not be a huge amount in today''s society, but it was a number that could break the backs of Tyler''s family, especially since they had already exhausted all their resources. Through the joint efforts of mother and son over the past two months, there was still a shortfall of three thousand dors in the surgery fund. But tonight, Tyler had the chance to make up the remaining three thousand dors in one fell swoop. Two weeks ago, a wealthydy who often came to check on Tyler''s performance unintentionally revealed to him insider information that "a certain Nasdaq-listedpany would be acquired at a substantial premium after closing on a certain day." Tyler immediately searched for rted information after work, but there was no news online. This meant that thedy did not give him any old and worn-out information, but rather a "real insider information" that could be of value. After thorough study and calction, Tyler confirmed that he could use abination of financial instruments with a leverage of up to fifty times on the US stock market. This meant that if the stock of thepany was assumed to rise by 10%, Tyler only needed to invest $6,000 to earn nearly $30,000. However, if the news was false, or if Tyler''s timing of buying and selling was incorrect, the $6,000 investment would most likely be lost. Tyler knew that his father''s health could not wait much longer. If he seeded tonight, the surgery could be performed three months earlier. But if he failed, Tyler would have to find another way to make up for the $6,000 shortfall, whether it was selling blood or selling his kidney, he had to do it. After careful consideration, Tyler decided to take the risk without telling his family. After more than a week of preparation, he was ready for everything and was waiting for the date the wealthydy had mentioned - tonight. With no time to eat dinner, Tyler opened hisputer and logged into his ount, constantly checking the stock price on his phone while waiting for the page to load. There was no movement yet. Normally, the acquisition announcement would not be made until after the market closed, but there were no imprable walls in the world. Tyler believed that there would be some activity during the trading hours today at thetest, unless the wealthydy''s information was false. At this moment, on theputer screen, the buy and sell seats of the stock market were as quiet as if it had already closed. Tyler remained calm and patient. This stock had been ignored for a long time due to its low trading volume, which was why he was able to buy positions in advance without being liquidated even with a leverage of fifty times. As time passed by second by second, the night was as still as the deep sea, and Tyler, like a statue, sat motionless in front of hisputer. He forgot about his fatigue and hunger, patiently waiting for that moment to arrive. Ѧdsvel.cm At one o''clock in the morning, with only three hours left until closing, a long-standing sell order of one hundred shares on the trading tform suddenly got executed. Tyler''s eyes widened as he felt an electric shock, and he quickly put his hands on the keyboard and mouse, entering a state ofplete concentration. For other stocks, a one hundred share buy or sell order was amon urrence, but in this low-volume stock, it was quite rare. Tyler''s intuition told him that the "movement" he had been waiting for was about to happen. Indeed, within a few seconds, more sell orders of fifty shares, one hundred shares, and even higher prices were instantly executed. Subsequently, buy orders of five hundred shares and one thousand shares began flooding the buyer''s position, hoping to grab some cheap chips. However, this was not the stage where one could easily buy in. One buy order after another, with prices higher than the previous one, was being ced. In just a few blinks of an eye, all the sell orders on the trading tform were swept away! The stock price correspondingly soared, increasing by 6.6% in no time! Before tonight, Tyler had simted dozens of times how he would respond and operate when an opportunity like this arose. But when everything actually happened, this kind of indescribable tension made his heartbeat uncontrobly elerate. Time passed second by second, and the stock price continued to skyrocket! 7.1%! 8.4%! 9.6%! Then, the increase finally reached the 10% Tyler had been waiting for! Should he sell now? Or wait a little longer? ording to his earlier calctions, Tyler should have ced a sell order before the increase reached 10%. Selling now was actually toote, but Tyler''s hand holding the mouse showed no signs of moving. He even closed his eyes and began to ponder at this critical juncture! After a quick analysis, Tyler believed that tonight''s increase was highly likely to be more than 10%. However, in just a few seconds he spent thinking, the increase had already retreated from 10% to 8.3%, and it continued to retreat mercilessly, pping him in the face! Should he not sell now? Should he continue to wait? Waiting longer might even result in him losing the 8% increase! Tyler stared at the screen, choosing to continue waiting. After a long dozen seconds, the increase had retreated to only 6%. Tyler remained calm and continued to watch every transaction. Suddenly, a new wave ofrge funds poured in, and the stock price surged again. In just a few seconds, breaking through several resistance levels, the increase soared to 10% once again! Tyler still did not make a move, continuing to calmly watch every transaction. 15%! 20%!! 25%!!! As soon as Tyler''s mouse started moving, the screen showed a staggering 29.3% increase! What does a 29.3% increase mean? It means that Tyler''s unrealized profit has now reached nearly 90,000 US dors! Far exceeding the funding gap for his father''s surgery!!! Tyler smiled. Deviating from the nned trading strategy is a cardinal sin, but tonight, he won the bet! This time, Tyler did not wait any longer. He resolutely sold all his positions and made a profit of 90,000 dors overnight with a capital of 6,000 dors, making a whopping fourteen times profit! After securing his profits, Tyler''s mood was surprisingly calm. Even when he saw the stock price soar to trigger a trading halt at 30%, he remained steadfast. "Phew..." Tyler breathed a sigh of relief. He exited the program, closed his phone, and now this stock has nothing to do with him even if it rises to the sky. He came to earn his father''s surgery fees, and now he has done it, and done it better than expected. That''s enough. Now, at the thought that his father will soon undergo surgery, Tyler felt a huge weight lifted off his shoulders. He stood up, stretchedzily, and heard his joints crackle. Then, without warning, his body suddenly stiffened and he couldn''t move... (What''s happening to me...?!) Tyler felt as if countless needles were wandering in his blood vessels. The throbbing pain made him unable to move, but it was already toote. A piercing pain suddenly exploded in his chest! Tyler''s body was out of control, and he fell straight to the floor. With a loud "bang!" Tyler''s head hit the floor heavily, and blood flowed everywhere. Chapter 3 Blessing In Disguise ?When Tyler opened his eyes again, he found himself in a grayish-white space, devoid of anything, floating weightlessly and unable to move. "Strange dream," he thought, about to close his eyes and go back to sleep, but what happened next left him wide awake. "Mortal, it is not time for sleeping now." The sudden voice made Tyler''s body tremble uncontrobly. He immediately opened his eyes and looked towards the sound. A strange humanoid luminescent figure was floating just five meters away from him. Tyler could see clearly that the figure had facial features simr to a human''s, but without any tangible entity. There were only two ck holes where the eyes should have been, with eerie golden eyeballs hidden in them, staring menacingly at Tyler. While others might have had many questions at this point, Tyler was different. After a moment''s thought, he said to the humanoid figure, "My lord, as long as you can save me from death, I am willing to do anything." The humanoid figure paused visibly at the words of this freshly-drawn "Deathbound." Typically, when the "Deathbound" woke up, they would ask questions like "Where am I?" "Who are you?" "What happened to me?" The humanoid figure would then patiently exin that it was the "Benevolent Deity" who hade to give them a second chance at life, and so on and so forth, with a beginner''s guide of a million words. Even if encountering knowledgeable individuals, they would at least ask a few questions like "Was I hit by a truck?" "Am I going to be reincarnated into another world?" "Can I choose my own cheat codes?" and so on. This kid, on the other hand, was unique. Not only did he seem to know everything, but he also took the initiative to make demands of the "Benevolent Deity." However, what the Benevolent Deity was most concerned about was the content of the boy''s words. With a little thought, one could notice that the boy''s words, at first listen, sounded like a submissive statement of obedience, but the underlying meaning was "If you can''t save me from death, then I won''t obey you blindly." "Interesting. He dares to negotiate with me like this," thought the Benevolent Deity, feeling that They might have drawn a Deathbound with good potential this time, and They was in a great mood. "It seems that you,d, have indulged in online novels quite a bit?" The Benevolent Deity inquired. "I have dabbled," Tyler replied. "I bet you frequent WuxiaWorld as well?" "I have visited on asion." "What about Reddit?" "I am a seasoned user." Well, the deity could now understand why this young man could quickly adapt to the situation. However, knowledge alone does not always trante to wisdom. Why was Tyler able to remain calm andposed even after knowing he had died? How was he able to converse with the deity efficiently, calmly, and with dignity? The deity believed that this young man was far moreplex than he appeared. "Very well, let me get straight to the point." Strangely, the deity didn''t ask any further questions but went straight to the point. The deity informed Tyler that he had died due to overwork and that hitting his head on the floor was also one of the causes of his death. Considering Tyler''s filial piety towards his parents, he would be sent to ''a parallel world.'' As long as he couldplete the task assigned to him, the deity would use divine power to rewrite the oue of his sudden death in the current world. "During the task execution, time in your world will be suspended. Once you havepleted the task, your death will be as if it never happened. Alright, do you have any questions, or shall we proceed with the teleportation process?" Tyler stared at the deity''s golden eyes throughout the humanoid luminous body''s exnation. Through observation, Tyler made two deductions: First, the humanoid luminous body was satisfied with him(Tyler) as the task executor. Second, the humanoid luminous body was eager for him to begin the task. Based on these two assumptions, Tyler did not answer the humanoid luminous body''s question but said, "I have no questions, but I do have a suggestion." "...What suggestion?" (Thisd doesn''t even ask about the task content, yet he has a suggestion?) The surprised deity even considered using ''divine authority'' to see what this young man was thinking. Did he have no emotions at all? As a result, the young man stunned the deity once again. "My suggestion is: invest all your resources in me. I will definitely bring you returns that exceed your expectations." Investment? Returns? The Benevolent Deity paused for a second, then burst outughing uncontrobly. This must be the most amusing Deathbound that They had encountered since ying the "game" with the Malevolent Deities. How could a mere pawn dare to demand "resources" from Them? It was ridiculous to use precious resources on a disposable pawn. (However, it''s somewhat interesting that this person understands the rtionship between deities and pawns at this level. Oh well...) "Fine, I will make an exception and give you a small favor. Perform well." The Benevolent Deity pointed Their finger, and a cherry-sized ss bead with the words "Universal Stone" engraved on it appeared in Tyler''s hand out of nowhere. "As for the details of the task, since you didn''t ask, you will have to find out for yourself after the teleportation isplete. Now, I will send you to a ''parallel world''." With that said, the deity sped Their hands together and murmured something under Their breath. Then, a semi-transparent sphere enveloped Tyler''s body, and a sheepskin scroll fell into his hand. At the same time, a pitch-ck spacetime tunnel leading to a "certain parallel world" was constructed nearby. The only thing left was the final highlight: "bestowal of abilities." "Good luck, Tyler." The deity smiled and waved Their finger, and the sphere enveloping Tyler flew into the spacetime tunnel. As the sphere entered the tunnel, it began to spin rapidly, and various ability names shed on its surface: "Mystic Eyes of Death Perception," "The Shadow Technique," "Death Returnal," "Crimson King," "Vector Maniption," "Great Sage," and so on. After a few seconds, the speed of the ability names rotating and alternating gradually slowed down until they stopped. The ability that was bestowed on Tyler''s soul was called "Pseudo-Eye of Transcendence." At the same time, as the price for obtaining an "ability," the curse known as the "Thorn of the Heartless" also attached itself to Tyler''s soul. After both the "ability" and the "curse" were determined, the name of the parallel world that Tyler was about to enter was disyed on the spacetime tunnel: "Parallel World No. 37: Scarlet Star" "Difficulty: Trial Level" [Note: Heaven Level < Beginner Level < Normal Level < Hard Level < Expert Level < Trial Level < Nightmare Level < Hell Level < Impossible Level.] The Benevolent Deity was not surprised by this result that was within the realm of expectation until the sphere surrounding Tyler suddenly lit up with red light. "Warning! Anomaly detected--Warning! Anomaly detected--!" The piercing rm echoed throughout the entire space. Chapter 4 Deceptive Mishap ?"What could be the matter? Surely it cannot be ''Adaptation Deficiency''? This youngster''s aptitude should not lead to such an urrence, should it?" In a volume audible to Tyler, the Benevolent Deity murmured to itself, while simultaneously waving its fingers, as if to inspect something. However, the deity''s actions were tardy. The sphere of light enveloping Tyler elucidated the previous anomaly following the warning sound. This time, it dered... "Warning: adaptability surpassing maximum threshold. ''Pseudo-Supernatural Eye'' automatically escting to match. Commencing bestowal of the ''Divine Eye of Transcendence'' now..." "What... what?!" The Benevolent Deity was aghast, the situation unfolding inplete opposition to its predictions. Before it could react, an intangible force brutally gouged its right eye from its socket, subsequently forcing the golden, gem-like orb into Tyler''s eye cavity. Tyler''s original right eye was instantly obliterated by this divine ocr, the excruciating pain prating his very marrow,pelling the usually stoic youth to cry out in anguish! "Aaahhh!!!" Amidst the pandemonium, only the sphere of light continued to impassively announce the progression of events. "''Divine Eye of Transcendence'' bestowalplete. Original curse, ''Thorn of the Heartless'', automatically elevated to ''Purgatory of the Heartless''. Initiating reevaluation of target parallel world difficulty value now..." In a matter of mere moments, the name of a new parallel world appeared upon the temporal tunnel: "Parallel World No. 77: Prison Star" "Difficulty: Impossible" "Pre-teleportation preparationsplete,mencing in five seconds: five, four, three" "Wait, wait a" Attempting to halt the teleportation process, the deity, still reeling from the pain of losing its right eye, could do nothing as Tyler vanished alongside the luminous orb at the entrance of the temporal tunnel. In the end, Tyler never heard what further words the self-proimed divine glowing humanoid had to say. Astonishingly, Tyler''s pain had dissipated; he felt no foreign sensation in his invaded right eye, and his vision had returned to normal. Within this unfamiliar passage, the inky spirals enveloped Tyler entirely as the radiant orb propelled him forward at a breakneck pace. Then, after an indeterminable duration, a dazzling point of light appeared in the distance, presumably the exit of this enigmatic corridor. * The camera returned to the enigmatic, monochrome space where, after confirming Tyler''s teleportation, The Benevolent Deity slowly lowered its hand from its right eye. Gone without a trace was the frantic disarray of mere moments ago. Subsequently, The Benevolent Deity emanated a brilliant light, dividing itself into six distinct yet simr entities, each resembling a humanoid luminescent figure. "What a distasteful charade, performing such a clumsy act at the end. I wonder if the boy even realized that ''we'' intentionally spoke aloud for him to hear," one luminous figure grumbles as the others join the conversation. "Nah, he definitely didn''t notice. You''re overthinking it." "True, and if we didn''t do that, ''we'' wouldn''t have been able to nt ''Seven'' inside the condemned one." "Exactly, efficiency is crucial. If Tyler is a useless condemned soul, it''s best to hasten his demise and free up the spot." "Aw, so heartless! I think this Tyler we drew might be promising. Can''t we have some hope?" "Who knows? We''ve encountered many who appeared golden on the outside but were rotten within." "But, don''t you think the cost of embedding ''Seven'' is too high? We ended up with ''Parallel World No. 77: Prison Star,'' an ''Impossible'' difficulty! Going there is basically handing over lives to the ''Malevolent Faction''!" "It indeed was a miscalction. We initially intended to discreetly ce ''Seven,'' but we didn''t expect the boy''s adaptability to be so high. In the heat of the moment, we had to make the best of a bad situation." "No need to waste breath on this. He''s merely a pawn. Whether he dies himself or is dealt with by ''Seven,'' there are plenty more pawns toe." "True. Instead of idle chatter, let''s recruit more truck drivers to help ''select'' more souls. And our puppet corporations can be even more ruthless C the more employees that ''suddenly die,'' the better." At this, the luminous humanoids burst intoughter, unaware that within their cackling, the seeds of their owneuppance had been sown. * When Tyler regained his senses, he found himself standing amidst a dense forest, with a single sun in the sky, suggesting it was morning. Trees surrounded him, but there were no signs of human habitation. The first thing Tyler did was ensure his immediate surroundings were safe. Next, he examined the vegetation, discovering that most nts were familiar species, with only a few appearing unlike anything found on Earth. (So, this is what they meant by "parallel world.") Tyler had previously learned about the concept of parallel worlds, and he surmised that he had been transported to an alternate dimension of Earth, where the butterfly effect of ancient times had led to different oues. Hence, encountering objects simr or identical to those in his original world was not surprising. Having established this, Tyler examined his own physical condition. His body was essentially in the same state as before his sudden death at home, still d in his high school uniform. Fortunately, the fatigue, hunger, and the illness that caused his death had not carried over, likely due to the deity''s intervention. Finally, Tyler unrolled the parchment scroll to review his assigned tasks. The text on the parchment was not written in any Earthlynguage, but somehow, Tyler couldprehend it. The specific tasks were as follows: ===== Task 1: Kill the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name"; Task 2: Make the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name" dissolve the Abyssal Empire, or surrender unconditionally to the Alliance of Light; (Note: If Task 2 is aplished, Task 1 is considered fulfilled, regardless ofpletion.) Task 3: Make the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name" sincerely confess their love for you and agree to return to your original world (Earth) together; (Note: If Task 3 is aplished, Tasks 1 and 2 are considered fulfilled, regardless ofpletion.) Task Completion Rewards: Difficulty Level 1: Complete one task, return to your original world and gain a second life; Difficulty Level 2: Complete two tasks, and in addition to Level 1, select one acquired skill to bring back to your original world; Difficulty Level 3: Complete three tasks, and in addition to Level 1, bring back all acquired skills and soul-engraved equipment to your original world; ===== Having read the tasks, Tyler was about to ponder them when a sudden pain shot through his right eye, blurring his vision momentarily before everything returned to normal. A voice apanied by text appeared on the parchment: "Please choose the difficulty level you wish toplete." "Please note that once selected, the difficulty level cannot be changed." "You have 10 seconds to choose. If no choice is made, the highest difficulty level will be the default." "10" "9" "8" Chapter 5 Divine Eye Of Transcendence ?With every countdown, it felt as though a clenched fist was mercilessly striking Tyler''s heart. The sudden, unexpected choice was akin to a suffocating race against time, as though a "spend 1000, save 999" promotion was about to end in a mere 10 seconds, and one hadn''t yet determined their desired purchase. In this tense, heated moment, Tyler quickly settled on his decision without much hesitationopting for "Difficulty Level One," the most prudent choice given the current uncertainty of abundant information. However, the message emitted by the parchment scroll after Tyler selected the hovering "Difficulty Level One" differed entirely from his intended choice. "Selection confirmed." "Parallel World No. 77: Prison Star; Selector: Tyler; Submitted choice: ''Difficulty Level Three.''" "Selection data transmissionplete." "Wait! You made a mistake! I chose Level One! Difficulty Lev...!" "Good luck." Before Tyler could finish speaking, the parchment scroll responded with a bitterly sarcastic blessing, then promptly self-ignited, disintegrating into ashes that vanished into thin air. "I chose Difficulty Level One..." Tyler stood bewildered, utterly baffled. (Although I pressed Level One, it informed me that I had chosen Level Three. What went wrong?) Tyler closed his eyes and contemted for a few seconds before deciding to abandon further inquiry. With his current abilities in this parallel world, there was no way to rectify the "bug" that had just urred. The most rational course of action was to calm down, study this parallel world, and expedite the task''s progress. Ѧdsvel.cm Regting his emotions and initiating action were among Tyler''s strengths. He picked up a tree branch and found a patch of soft earth, beginning to list the critical information about the events that urred after his "death": ===== The self-proimed divine luminous humanoid; The deity (luminous humanoid) is familiar with webnovels, WuXiaWorld, Reddit, and other aspects of human society; The deity knows the cause and manner of my death; The deity acknowledges the concepts of "investment" and "return"; There are things even the deity cannot aplish; The Universal Stone; Parallel World No. 37: Scarlet Star; Parallel World No. 77: Prison Star Multiple parallel worlds exist; Known difficulty levels include "Trial Level" and "Impossible"; Abilities: "Pseudo-Eye of Transcendence", adaptation, ascension, "Divine Eye of Transcendence"; Curses: "Thorn of the Heartless", ascension, "Purgatory of the Heartless"; "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name"; The Abyssal Empire, the Alliance of Light; Soul-engraved equipment; ===== Based on these known objective pieces of information, Tyler made six inferences: First, the luminous humanoid and himself, as the task executor, share a symbiotic rtionship to some extent, but it is more akin to a hierarchical rtionship between a chess yer and a chess piece, a general and a soldier, rather than an equal partnership or alliance; Second, the luminous humanoid cannot prevent certain things from happening, so it is likely not a true deity, but rather a higher-dimensional existence than humans; Third, it is likely that he is not the only one carrying out tasks in parallel worlds, and it is even possible that multiple traversers like himself exist within the same parallel world. This also implies that there might be more than one luminous humanoid, and they are inpetition with each other; Fourth, based on the appearance of terms such as "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name" and "Abyssal Empire" in the tasks, this parallel world is probably one of sword and sorcery; Fifth, judging from the difficulty names, the current parallel world''s difficulty is likely close to the most difficult, or even the most difficult tier; Sixth, after the abilities'' ascension, the newly acquired abilities are suspiciously "excavated" from the eyes of the luminous humanoid, and should be treated with caution; Seventh, abilities, curses, and world difficulties are likely directly proportional. No matter how strong he bes, he must always maintain caution and humility. (Once I die, my father''s surgery fees will be toote, and if both my father and I are gone, then my mother...) Tyler heaved a heavy sigh, picking up a sharp stone from the ground and, clenching his teeth, carved a "T" into his palm. Having read some stories about traversing and reincarnation, Tyler was familiar with characters who lost themselves in their new lives. He didn''t want to forget the reason he came to this ce, and at the same time, he experienced "real pain" for the first time in this new world. Watching the blood drip from his wrist onto the ground, Tyler became convinced that this series of inconceivable events was real. Following his usual approach, he nned to understand this world as inconspicuously as possible, collecting information on the so-called "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name" and the "Abyssal Empire" without attracting attention, while also finding a suitable fighting style and diligently cultivating his skills. (So, before heading to the town, let''s first figure out my "abilities" and "curses.") "Divine Eye of Transcendence." Tyler attempted to activate his ability by speaking, but there was no response. He looked at the Universal Stone he had fought for from the luminous humanoid, feeling that he had been somewhat overzealous in obtaining resources. Perhaps a basic understanding would have saved him some trouble. However, Tyler did not regret it. This was his nature. Despite usually being calm and rational, he did not shy away from taking risks and gambling when necessary. As such, Tyler tried another way to use his ability. He closed his eyes, focusing his attention on the concept of the "Divine Eye of Transcendence." This time, something magical happened. Even though his eyes were closed and everything should have been pitch-ck, he could see an abundance of floating text in his field of vision, which remained even after opening his eyes. (It''s the same type of writing as on the parchment scrolls; I can understand it even though I''ve never learned it.) Tyler examined the text closely, which mainly fell into two categories. One was exnatory and appraisal-type text, such as the name "yew wood" next to a tree, with the date and time disyed in the corner of his vision. The other was information about Tyler''s own status, including his name, attributes, and other details, epassing descriptions of his "inherent abilities" and "soul curses": ===== Inherent Ability: Divine Eye of Transcendence Level: 1 Experience: 0/1 Energy Points: 0 Ability Details: Identify the names of objects. Obtain the current world''s time information. Obtain information about one''s own status. Obtain information about one''s own skills. Obtain information about one''s "inherent abilities" and "soul curses." Obtain an image of one''s own death scene and generate a photo, consuming 1 energy point per use. Other Notes: Energy Points: Can be increased by receiving genuine confessions from the opposite sex. Each confession increases the energy points by one, with repeated confessions from the same individual only counting once. Alternatively, energy points can be increased by using the Universal Stone, with each stone adding one energy point. Experience: Gain one experience point for the Divine Eye of Transcendence for each energy point used. ===== Having read the description of the Divine Eye of Transcendence, Tyler did not feel like proceeding to the "soul curse" section for now. His gaze rested on the sixth ability of the Divine Eye of Transcendence, deciding to use the Universal Stone to foresee his own death scene once. Chapter 6 Priscilla Nissen ?Tyler looked at the Universal Stone in his hand, wondering how to use it. Swallow it? Then the ss bead seemed to evaporate and disappear on its own, and at the same time, Tyler saw the energy points of the Divine Eye of Transcendence increase by 1 point. (So that''s how it works.) Both the Divine Eye of Transcendence and the Universal Stone provided Tyler with a "natural feeling" when using these abilities or items, as if he was using his own body. It was like breathing, walking, and thinking - there was no need to think about how to control muscles or nerves; as long as there was consciousness, the body could naturally do it. Following this train of thought, Tyler began to think about the concept of "obtaining an image of one''s own death scene and generating a photo" in his head. Then, at that moment, Tyler heard an unusual voice inside his head. (???: Sigh... That was a long sleep~) (???: I''ve been waiting for you to use your abiloty, Tyler, my friend-o!) Who is sending their voice directly into my head? Thinking this, Tyler immediately became alert and scanned his surroundings, but the voice in his head seemed even more amused. (???: Pfft! Your reaction is hrious! Oh my, I''m dying ofughter! Hahaha!) (???: Ha... ha... Don''t worry, Tyler. There are no enemies around~ The one talking to you is none other than the great-o me, the "Divine Eye of Transcendence - Prisci Nissen". Remember this name well, engrave it in your heart-o!) It wasn''t until the other party imed to be the "Divine Eye of Transcendence" that Tyler realized the unusual voice came from within himself, and moreover... (Tyler: Can you hear my inner thoughts?) (Divine Eye of Transcendence: Yep, and you''re quite perceptive to catch on so quickly. You really are a good student-o!) There was no need for Tyler to speak out loud; he couldmunicate with the Divine Eye of Transcendence,, just by thinking in his head. However, this was a significant problem for Tyler because it meant that he had no secrets from her. The situation was sudden and serious, and even Tyler''s freedom to think was restricted. Left with no choice, he decided to take a risk. (Tyler: One, two, three... four, five, six...) (Divine Eye of Transcendence: Hm? What are you counting for all of a sudden-o?) (Tyler: Nothing, just practicing talking to you.) However, Tyler was not telling the truth. Tyler wasn''t just counting in his mind; he was also reciting "Aries, Taurus, Gemini, Cancer, Leo, Virgo" during the pauses between numbers. Judging from her reaction, Tyler concluded that she only heard the numbers and not the other content. This meant that Tyler''s risky "experiment" had seeded. The principle behind this was that, in the past few seconds, Tyler consciously added his subjective will to some of his mental activities, which he didn''t want her to hear. Then, while counting, he remainedpletely rxed and unrestricted. Unexpectedly, the final result achieved the desired effect of blocking the perception of the Divine Eye of Transcendence. (Prisci Nissen is so clever (so dumb), super-duper clever (extremely dumb)...), Tyler continued to test in his mind, while the Divine Eye of Transcendence still showed no reaction. This made Tyler feel a bit more at ease. (Tyler: So... you are the Divine Eye of Transcendence?) (Divine Eye of Transcendence: Hehehehe, that''s right-o! I''ll be watching over you from now on~!) (Tyler: So that means you and the deity who sent me to this parallel world are not the same entity, right?) (Divine Eye of Transcendence: Hm? Of course not, I am just me! Pffffhh~) The Divine Eye of Transcendence waspletely unaware of the traps hidden in Tyler''s seemingly innocent question. Thanks to her straightforward answer, Tyler had cleared up many doubts. He could now confirm that there must be more than one entity on the same level as the humanoid glowing body, and the "anomaly" that urred in the gray space might have been prearranged. As a result, Tyler became even more cautious about the eye with a consciousness that came from the humanoid glowing body. However, suspicions aside, at this stage, anyone with value could serve as a temporary ally for Tyler, even if they were an enemy, he would use them to his advantage. (Tyler: Lady Prisci Nissen, are you here to help meplete my "mission"?) (Divine Eye of Transcendence: Yes, yes! Oh right-o, just call me Lady Nissen, that''s a privileg-o I''m giving you~) (Tyler: Thank you, Lady Nissen, I''ll be counting on you from now on... Now, I''m going to use my ability to foresee my death scene.) (Lady Nissen: Hehehe! It''s different-o when you start-o with the "Universal Stone"! Hurry up-o! This is an "Impossible Level" difficulty parallel world-o!) After a series of conversations, Tyler felt that the loli voice, which was difficult to understand, was about to drive him crazy. He couldn''t guess why the Divine Eye of Transcendence''s will would use such a sweet little girl''s voice, so he could only collect clues and analyze itter. Now, Tyler was concentrating on trying to use the "foreseeing his own death scene" ability, which meant he had no defenses against Prisci Nissen. Tyler thought that since the humanoid glowing body had gone through so much trouble to put the Divine Eye of Transcendence into his body (this was spection), their interests should be temporarily aligned. If the humanoid glowing body wanted to kill him, it could have done so in the gray space, and besides, he was already a person who had died suddenly... So, maintaining necessary caution and suspicion would be enough. However, Tyler''s spection was only partially correct and not entirely urate - for example, when he discovered that he could shield his thoughts from the Divine Eye of Transcendence, he didn''t consider the mirror question: If he could do it, could the Divine Eye of Transcendence do it too? The answer was yes. During Tyler''s "foreseeing his own death scene," the Divine Eye of Transcendence, Prisci Nissen, was observing Tyler''s soul with an indifferent attitude, and he was unaware of her thoughts and intentions. Since entering Tyler''s body, Prisci Nissen had been awake, and her statement about "having slept for a long time" was a lie. In addition to this, even before Tyler had the chance to choose the difficulty level, Prisci Nissen had surreptitiously tampered with the processshe altered the visual disy Tyler saw, causing him to inadvertently select "Difficulty Three: Impossible" instead of his intended "Difficulty One: Trial Level". Consequently, Tyler experienced an unnatural pain in his right eye at that moment. As a member of the "Seven" entrusted with a mission, Prisci Nissen aimed to maximize the interests of the Benevolent Deity faction, continuing to interfere with Tyler''s actions... if necessary, she would even take Tyler''s life personally. (Tyler: Lady Nissen, I saw the vision of my own death.) At that moment, Tyler''s voice resonated within the mental space, prompting Prisci Nissen to immediately return to her role-ying persona. (Lady Nissen: Truly remarkable, a youth worthy of praise and guidance! How long do you have left-o? You should be able to see the time on the disy, right-o?) (Tyler: Yes, I can see it. There are 779 remaining.) (Lady Nissen: 779...days? Let me do the math... 365 days in a year... 779 days... Isn''t that more than two years? That''s quite a generous amount-o of time! Hahahahaha, so this legendary "Difficulty: Impossible" is actually not so formidooble after all!) (Tyler: Lady Nissen, it''s now down to 775.) (Lady Nissen: What-o?!) Chapter 7 Inevitable Future Demise ?(Tyler: 774, 773, 772...) (Lady Nissen: You, you, you mean second-o?! Why didn''t you mention such a crucial detail earlier ahhhhhh?!) Prisci Nissen''s highly agitated reaction pleased Tyler, as her disy had provided him with the information he sought. Aware that he had less than 13 minutes left to live, Tyler didn''t immediately consider how to evade his impending demise; instead, he first tested the extent of Prisci Nissen''s knowledge. Based on her statements and reactions, Tyler deduced that she couldn''t see the "death scene" he witnessed and had no other means of essing information about it. This suggested that the control of the Divine Eye of Transcendence''s abilitiesy in Tyler''s hands. (...Assuming she isn''t deliberately putting on an act for my benefit.) With time running out, Tyler could only probe Prisci Nissen so far, as his more pressing concern was figuring out how to confront his future demise in just 12 minutes. After sessfully employing the ability to "foresee the death scene," Tyler saw a bird''s-eye view of a vige. From this vantage point, the bustling settlement, nestled near a forest, consisted of only two or three dozen wooden houses. In the frozen image, vigers turned their gazes towards the southwestern corner, where a tower-like column of fire soared into the sky. Beside the me stood a vague, armored figure, and near the ground where the figure stood, fissures appeared as if resulting from a powerful impact. Upon viewing his death scene, Tyler had but one question: where was he? Though it was his own demise, he couldn''t find a trace of himself in the image. (Prisci Nissen: There,there are less than 12 minutes left-o, Tyler! Quickly tell me how you die in the scene! If we don''t figure something out-o, you''ll perish!) Prisci Nissen''s frantic exmations in Tyler''s mind only solidified his belief that she was unreliable. However, even the most untrustworthypanion could prove useful if guided properly. Additionally, upon hearing the phrase "if we don''t figure something outto, you''ll perish," Tyler gleaned another piece of information: Prisci Nissen wouldn''t die even if he did, thus weakening their alliance of shared interests. (Alright, clear my mind and focus on solving the problem.) Taking a deep breath to regain hisposure, Tyler climbed a tree while conversing with Prisci Nissen. (Tyler: Lady Nissen, it''s not that there are only 12 minutes left, but rather, we still have 12 minutes. Also, I have some questions about the abilities of the Divine Eye of Transcendence.) Tyler first briefly shared his death scene with Prisci Nissen, then sought details about the Divine Eye''s abilities. Prisci Nissen exined that the ability to "foresee one''s death scene" allowed the user to witness the moment of their demise, and the "death snapshot" would always capture the user''s final moments in full. Combining Prisci Nissen''s exnation with the scene Tyler observed, the contradictions pointed to a single possibility: Tyler was incinerated by the enormous column of fire in the image, his ashes dispersed in an instant, leaving no trace of even his bones. The bird''s-eye perspective was chosen to capture all of Tyler''s ashes within the frame, though, in reality, not even ashes could be seen. (Tyler: During human cremation, the temperature of the cremation chamber starts at 200 degrees Celsius. The first phase is the burning of the paper coffin, clothing, and body fat, with an optimalbustion temperature of 400-500 degrees; then the second phase involves burning muscles, organs, and blood, with the bestbustion temperature around 600 degrees; finally, the third phase is the burning of bones, which requires a temperature of at least 800-900 degrees to turn them to ash. The whole cremation process takes at least an hour and a half...) (Lady Nissen: Uh, Tyler, excuse me for interrupting ah, but have you been frightened-o into confusion!? Why are you suddenly talking about-o cremation?) (Tyler: By making thisparison, we can deduce that the temperature of the fire column that burned me to death was at least 3,000-4,000 degrees Celsius. That''s why I was vaporized instantly. Based on this conclusion, the "enemy" that killed me is extremely powerful, so powerful that I couldn''t even escape.) After Tyler finished speaking, Prisci Nissen fell silent for a moment, then suddenly burst into triumphantughter. (Lady Nissen: Hehehehahaha! Thank me, Tyler! Though this enemy may be powerful, I, the great Lady Nissen, have alread-o thought of a secret n to help you escape deathhhh!) To be honest, Tyler didn''t believe that Prisci Nissen could provide any constructive advice, but since she had already brought it up, he had to give her a chance to speak. (Tyler: Lady Nissen, what brilliant n have youe up with?) (Lady Nissen: Hehehe, listen closely, Tyler! Your death urs in the vige, right-o? But we''re in a forest-o now! We''re nowhere near any vige! So, if we just hide in this forest-o, we should be safe, right-o? Hahaha! I truly am a genius!!!) After hearing Prisci Nissen''s idea, Tyler felt that he really shouldn''t have asked her, and that he had wasted a precious ten seconds. (Tyler: Lady Nissen, the vige is just outside this forest, and it''s only about a five-minute walk away. Moreover, I don''t think someone with such a powerful ability wouldn''t be able to find us hiding in this forest. I''ve noticed that the area of this forest is only slightlyrger than the vige itself.) (Lady Nissen: ...Ah(?_?)?) During the time Prisci Nissen was giving her opinion, Tyler had already climbed the tallest tree nearby. From the top of the tree, they could not only see the nearby vige but also have a clear view of the entire forest. Judging by the appearance of the houses in the vige, it was undoubtedly the same vige as the one in Tyler''s "death scene." And now, there were less than 9 minutes left until Tyler''s death. (Lady Nissen: It''s It''s all over... Tyler, do you have anyst word-o? I can help you bring them back to your original world-o, and pass them on to your family and friends through their dreams... waah, your second-o life was barely more than ten minutes long, it''s so pitiful, waahhh...) Prisci Nissen waspletely devastated, but Tyler remained calm. (Tyler: Lady Nissen, I would be grateful if you could remain silent. I have nost words, and I don''t n to die here.) (Lady Nissen: sniff... Huh? Are you saying you have a n?) (Tyler: Yes, all you need to do is watch quietly.) After saying that, Tyler stopped paying attention to Prisci Nissen. It wasn''t because he was finally starting to take action; in fact, ever since he learned that he would die in 13 minutes, Tyler had not stopped acting for a moment. The reason he was still able to chat with Prisci Nissen earlier was that he was waiting for someone. Now, the person he was waiting for had arrived. In the forest, a middle-aged man dressed as a woodcutter was walking towards the vige. Tyler quietly watched him from the shadows and silently descended the tree. Chapter 8 Ridiculous Plot ?===== Joseph, male, 46 years old, a resident of E Vige upation - Production: Woodcutter - Lv3 upation - Manufacturing: None upation - Combat: None ===== Utilizing the upgraded Divine Eye of Transcendence, Tyler could discern the essential information of this middle-aged woodcutter with merely a nce. Indeed, after sessfully employing the ability to "Foresee One''s Own Death Scene" and consuming an energy point, the Divine Eye of Transcendence gained experience and advanced from Lv1 to Lv2. ===== Divine Eye of Transcendence Level: 2 Experience: 0/2 Energy Points: 0 [Ability Details]: Identify the names and basic information of objects. Acquire the current world''s time and approximate geographic location information. Obtain information about one''s status. Obtain information about one''s skills. Obtain information about one''s "Inherent Abilities" and "Soul Curse." Obtain a visual image of one''s death and generate a photograph, consuming 1 energy point per use. Read the inner thoughts of objects below a certain level. [Other Information]: Energy Points: Can be increased by receiving sincere confessions from the opposite sex. Each confession increases one energy point, and the same confession counts only once. Alternatively, energy points can be increased by using "Universal Stones," with each "Universal Stone" increasing one energy point. Experience: Each time an energy point is used, one experience point is added to the Divine Eye of Transcendence. ===== After leveling up, the identification ability could obtain more information. However, the most helpful addition was the 7th ability: reading the inner thoughts of objects below a certain level. Through this ability, Tyler could clearly perceive the woodcutter''s current thoughts: "Sigh, I''m exhausted. After working all morning, I have to return home and put up with my wife''s sour face. Moreover, her cooking gets worse by the day." "Perhaps... I should simply chop her down like a tree with a swift axe swing? Never mind, if those bigger names found out, I wouldn''t be able to stay in the vige any longer. Worse still, I might be sent to the town to perform forcedbor." "Ah, that''s right! Tonight is the night Mary''s husband stays in town! How could I have forgotten? I can sneak over to Mary''s houseter tonight and have a good time~(????)" "Once I get home, I''ll pick out a clean set of clothes for tonight. Mary enjoys seeing me well-dressed. My current woodcutter''s attire simply won''t do..." The seemingly honest woodcutter had no idea that Tyler could see his innermost thoughts clearly. Through mind reading, Tyler nned to use the woodcutter to avert his impending demise. Tyler had previously confirmed with Prisci Nissen that the "Foreseeing Death" ability envisioned a future based on the premise that Tyler would not use the "Foreseeing Death" ability. In other words, in the future where Tyler dies, he can only use his Lv1 Divine Eye of Transcendence. This means that he would not possess mind-reading abilities in that future. Knowing this was of great help for Tyler''s next course of action. Taking advantage of the woodcutter''s leisurely pace, Tyler hunched over and took a shortcut to the forest exit. Without hesitation, he stripped off his school uniform and left it by the side of the road, then retreated into the forest wearing nothing but his boxer shorts, looking utterly disheveled. Unaware of this, the woodcutter continued down the main road as usual, heading back to the vige. Upon discovering the unusual clothes on the ground, he feigned surprise, eximing, "Oh, who dropped these clothes?" and "If nobody ims them, they''re mine!" He then quickly stuffed the clothes into his bag and hurried back to the vige, as if afraid the owner might catch up and demand their return. (Lady Nissen: Ah... why did you give him your clothes?) Prisci Nissen could barely look at Tyler, but he seemed unfazed by his predicament. (Tyler: You''ll find out soon enough.) Tyler opened his palm, mentallymanding "Generate Photograph." Then, after a sh of light, the photo of the "death scene" he had seen earlier appeared in his hand. Comparing the time of death disyed in the corner of the photo with the current time (which Tyler could see in his field of vision), he calcted that he had 300 seconds remaining before his "death." (Lady Nissen: There''s no time left-o! What are you waiting for?!) Tyler ignored Prisci''s frantic shouting and silently moved deeper into the forest. Finally, he hid himself in a densely vegetated area, not even flinching as countless mosquito bites swelled on his body. (Tyler: 200 seconds left.) (Lady Nissen: What?! You said you had a n! Is your n just to strip naked and hide in the forest-o? That''s so stupid-o!!) (Tyler: Please be patient, mydy. The result wille soon... In the meantime, I''d like to ask you more questions. Is this your first time in a parallel world?) (Lady Nissen: At a time like this, you''re asking such irrelevant-o questions?!) Prisci Nissen''s sanity was on the brink. Was this boy not tense at all, or was he simply an idiot? Something must have gone wrong during the initial assessment of his abilities! (Tyler: I''ve done everything I can. All that''s left is to wait. If you can''t ept that, then consider it my dying wish?) (Lady Nissen: ...Fine, ask your questions.) With Tyler mentioning his "dying wish," Prisci Nissen couldn''t refuse him any longer. Prisci Nissen told Tyler that this was not her first time in a parallel world. As a part of a god, she asionally encountered highly adaptive souls like Tyler, and they would travel together to parallel worlds toplete missions as supporting characters. The most challenging world Prisci Nissen had visited was the "Nightmare Level." She had not expected toe to an "Impossible Level" world this time. (Lady Nissen: The difficulty of parallel world-s is proportional to the strength of inherent-o abilities, the strength of curses, and the strength of the traveler. However, your assignment-o to the "Impossible Level" world-o might have been due to a problem during the matching process...) Prisci Nissen didn''t hold back her thoughts. She couldn''t trust Tyler, who was standing there nearly naked. Could this boy, who had stripped himself down to his underwear upon arriving in the parallel world, really conquer an "Impossible Level" world? It seemed like a pipe dream. On the other hand, the information Prisci Nissen provided was all within Tyler''s spection. Since each parallel world was different and this was Prisci Nissen''s first time in "Prison Star," she couldn''t offer any information about this world. In essence, her value to Tyler was akin to a user manual for the Divine Eye of Transcendence. Once he understood the Divine Eye, she would be a useless, foolish loli. (Tyler: So, my curse is also something you''re unfamiliar with, right?) (Lady Nissen: What''s it called-o again?) (Tyler: Purgatory of the Heartless.) (Lady Nissen: I haven''t encountered that-o one before.) (Tyler: Let''s leave it at that for now. The final 30-second countdown begins.) The sudden countdown snapped the rxed Prisci Nissen back to reality. Tyler''s life had only 30 seconds left! As one of the "Seven," Prisci Nissen remembered her mission. She immediately blocked her mental connection with Tyler and prepared herself. If she confirmed that Tyler was about to be killed, she would detonate the Divine Eye of Transcendence before the enemy could, killing Tyler in the process. This death would be considered a suicide. (As long as it''s a suicide, the "Evil God Faction" won''t receive any additional rewards, and my mission would be consideredplete.) Chapter 9 Flames Of The Aplcalypse ?(29... 28... 27...) Tyler mentally counted down, synchronizing the time with Prisci Nissen. The moment of truthlife or deathwas fast approaching. Even in the face of such dire circumstances, Tyler remained calm andposed. However, his body could not help but tremble slightlynot out of fear of death, but out of concern for the consequences his demise might have on his parents. (10... 9...) As Tyler counted down to nine, a sudden deafening boom resonated from the distance, causing his ears to throb with pain. The clouds in the sky were violently torn apart, as if something had flown in from afar. Immediately following, another terrifying rumble emanated from the direction of the vige, sounding as if a heavy object had collided with the ground. The resulting shockwave frightened countless birds in the forest to take flight, intensifying the eerie atmosphere preceding the imminent arrival of death. (8... 7... 6...) Tyler resisted the impulse to climb a tree and see what was happening. He continued his countdown, and when he reached "4," a towering pir of mes suddenly erupted from the direction of the vige! The crimson ze dyed half the sky red, and the roaring mes surged towards the heavens, as if they intended to incinerate the sky itself with their ferocity. Despite being concealed within a forest several kilometers away, Tyler could still feel the scorching heat from the fiery pir. The intense temperature caused the surrounding trees to spontaneouslybust, even without direct contact with the mes. One could only imagine the fate of those struck by the pir of fire. (Lady Nissen: The pir of fire! It''s the one from the death scene! But... how could-o it appear ahead of schedule?!) Tyler paid no heed to the bewildered girl; he continued his countdown. As he counted down to "2," another deafening boom echoed through the air, as if something had sped away at incredible speed. The clouds in the sky were once again torn open, revealing the vast expanse of the azure heavens. (Tyler: 1... 0... Time''s up.) The countdown ended, and Tyler had not perished. Although it was uncertain how much longer he could live, he had at least altered a future in which his death was imminent. (Tyler: Death arrived prematurely, but the n proceeded smoothly enough.) (Lady Nissen: Huh? What-o do you mean, it''s over? What-o does "death arrived prematurely" mean? You... you haven''t died-o, have you?!) Prisci Nissen was somewhat bewildered. She wanted to celebrate Tyler''s fortunate escape from death, but she couldn''t understand the enigmatic words he was uttering. (Tyler: You don''t understand?) (Lady Nissen: No, I don''t! Exin it to me!) Prisci Nissen failed to notice that Tyler had already changed the way he addressed her. (Tyler: You can think about it yourself. I need to keep moving.) (Lady Nissen: No, no! You have to exin it-o to me while you''re moving! Waaaaahhhhh!!!) Tyler''s indifference prompted Prisci Nissen to throw a tantrum, demanding an exnation with an insistence that could not be ignored. Unable to bear the obnoxious whining echoing in his head, Tyler reluctantly provided a brief ount of his actions. Tyler believed that, given his style, he would indeed attempt tomunicate with the nearby vige after entering the parallel world to gather local intelligence, especially since "Lady Nissen knows nothing" (Tyler emphasized intentionally). However, he did not think hismunication skills would inadvertently provoke fatal trouble upon arriving at the vige. Furthermore, it seemed unlikely that such an ordinary vige would harbor someone with such terrifying power, and even if it did, there would be no reason to immediately kill him. After eliminating these possibilities, it was highly probable that the enemy came from outside the vige, harboring a clear intent to kill Tyler with a specific purpose in mind. Tyler had no connection to this world, and if there had to be a reason for his death, it would be his identity as a "Transcender." In this "Difficulty: Impossible" world, the "Prison Star," someone was hunting "Transcenders." Since the enemy intentionally targeted Tyler, it meant they had the ability to obtain his location upon entering the parallel world. However, Tyler didn''t die immediately upon arrival in the "death future"; in fact, he survived for 13 minutes. What did this indicate? It suggested that even if the enemy knew his location, they still needed time to reach him. Therefore, until the enemy arrived, Tyler was safe and could act with confidence. The information gathered from the "death scene" suggested that therge-scale ground cracks were likely caused by the enemynding from the sky, indicating their mode of transportation was flight. From theirnding position, the location of the fire pir, and the vigers'' positions and reactions, it was clear that the enemy killed Tyler as soon as theynded, without doing anything else. This meant that the enemy was probably not a murder enthusiast and would leave once they confirmed the death of the "Transcender." Thest and most important point was, how did the enemy identify Tyler as a "Transcender" upon arriving at the scene? Tyler believed there were two possibilities: one was based on clothing, as "Transcenders" who had just arrived in another world were typically dressed in odd attire; the other was that the enemy had the ability to sense who was a "Transcender." (Tyler: Judging from the oue, the enemy seemed to identify me based on my clothing. I hope they won''t discoverter that they actually killed the wrong person.) (Lady Nissen: Eh, but if the enemy has the ability to sense "Transcenders," wouldn''t you be doomed-o?) (Tyler: No, I have a backup n.) (Lady Nissen: Eh? What backup n?) (Tyler: Figure it out yourself, Silly Nissen.) (Lady Nissen: What-o?!!! What-o did you call me?!!!!!) (Tyler: Silly Prisci Nissen, or Silly Nissen for short.) Tyler''s teasing ignited Prisci Nissen''s rage, and she immediately began shouting "Silly Tyler, Silly Tyler" nonstop, even saying something like "those who call others silly are the real big sillies," a childish remark. Perhaps Tyler''s tolerance had increased, as he ignored the silly girl''s relentless noise, not even revealing his backup n until she herself grew tired of her own ranting. However, the seemingly victorious oue for Tyler was actually a win-win situation. The reason Prisci Nissen questioned Tyler''s action logic so thoroughly was that she wanted to evaluate his abilities moreprehensively. If his abilities were insufficient, even if there was no imminent deadly danger, she would willingly have the Superdimensional Divine Eye self-destruct and kill Tyler, freeing up a spot for the "Benevolent Deity Faction" to recruit new "pawns." Now, although she hadn''t heard theplete n, Prisci Nissen had made her judgment. She believed that Tyler indeed had some skills, and the fact that he had changed the "inescapable future of death" earlier was the best proof. Additionally, his calm demeanor throughout the entire process earned him extra points. (But that doesn''t mean I ept you.) The massive fire pir''s smoke filled the sky, and Tyler slipped into the vige while the vigers scattered in panic. He got a set of clothes and some food before returning to the woods. (Silly Nissen: Eh? Why are you back in the wood-os? Aren''t you afraid-o the enemy wille to kill you again?) (Tyler: If the enemy has the ability to continuously track my position, it won''t matter where I go.) Tyler dismissed the silly girl with a single sentence and began to think by himself. For Tyler, without the "future death scene" as protection, he could die at any moment in this "impossible level" world. To reduce the risk of sudden death, it was crucial for him to conquer a person of the opposite sex and have her confess her feelings for him as soon as possible. But before that, there was something Tyler had been putting off for a long time: It was time to investigate his own curse. Chapter 10 Purgatory Of The Heartless ?===== Soul Curse: Purgatory of the Heartless [Curse content]: Within every 30 natural days, the cursed individual must receive a genuine confession of love from a person of the opposite sex (regardless of race). If this is not aplished within 30 days, the cursed individual will die instantly. Each time a genuine confession of love is received, the 30-day countdown will reset. However, a confession from the same individual can only be effective once. The cursed individual cannot ept confessions of love in any form. For each epted confession, one energy point will be deducted from the Divine Eye of Transcendence. Furthermore, repeatedly epting confessions from the same individual will result in the corresponding number of energy points being deducted. If energy points be negative, the cursed individual will die instantly. For each epted confession, the countdown period will decrease by one natural day (including the current countdown). If the countdown period bes zero or fewer natural days, the cursed individual will die instantly. ===== Upon reading the contents of the curse, Tyler held his forehead. The curse itself was already repulsive, but what was even more repugnant was that the curse had be entwined with the "mission" and the "Divine Eye of Transcendence" in a fantastical alliance. (The requirement for Mission Three is to have the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name" confess her love for me and agree to return to the Earthly realm with me...) (The core ability of the Divine Eye of Transcendence, "foreseeing death scenes," requires energy points, and the primary source of these points is the confessions of love from the opposite sex...) (The curse of the Purgatory of the Heartless strictly requires me to continuously receive confessions of love from the opposite sex, but epting them would result in severe penalties...) Tyler analyzed the rtionships between the three factors, ultimately concluding that he must continually entice genuine confessions of love from the opposite sex, only to reject them afterward. This cycle must continue until the ultimate mission is achieved: seducing the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name." (Silly Nissen: So, in simple terms, you must be a heartbreaker and a yboy! Haven''t-o I summarized-o it perfectly, Tyler? However, such a challenging task-o might be difficult-o for a fool like you, hahaha!) The silly loli''s intelligence always manifested at the most inopportune times, leaving Tyler with the urge to gouge out his right eye. (Tyler: Wow, Lady Nissen, you''ve summarized it quite urately. By the way, can the "Universal Stone" be obtained in parallel worlds?) (Silly Nissen: I don''t-o think so. I''ve never encountered it in the parallel world-os I''ve visited. Huh? Have you finally realized-o your conscience and reverted to calling me Lady Nissen...?) (Tyler: Thank you, Silly Nissen.) The silly loli had barely been happy for a second before Tyler managed to infuriate her again. Tyler was not one to hold a grudge overnight because he would always return the favor on the spot. After being teased by Tyler, Silly Nissen fumed and cursed, while Tyler paid no heed and focused on contemting his next move. Tyler believed that although the "mission," "inherent ability: Divine Eye of Transcendence," and "soul curse: Purgatory of the Heartless" bound to him were troublesome, they were not entirely unsolvable. Thus, Tyler''s n remained unchanged, with the top priority being to swiftly win over a woman and guide her to confess her love to him. However, upon closer examination, this goal appeared to be contradictory. Pursuing someone meant actively seeking their affection, but the desired oue was for them to confess to him. This meant that Tyler had to devise a way to make the other person chase after him instead, which was exponentially more difficult than ordinary pursuit. (Silly Nissen: Hehe, foolish Tyler, are you troubled-o by how to chase girls? Hehe, I can teach you, as long as you respectfully address me as...) (Tyler: Oh? Silly Nissen, have you ever been in love?) Tyler struck at the silly girl''s weak point. (Silly Nissen: LLLL-love?! Of course, I''ve experienced-o that! Don''t underestimate me, I have countless experiences! That''s right-o! I even know about the universal preferences of Earth''s men! You all love ck stockings, right-o? And, and, and and the big breast-o or something, I know all about it! Love, for me, is merely a trifle!) (Tyler: Remarkable, truly remarkable.) As Tyler anticipated, Silly Nissen was indeed a fool. Tyler didn''t believe that even deities engaged in romantic rtionships. Relying on Silly Nissen to teach him about love was like expecting a random stone picked up from the roadside to speak. Having determined his next objective, Tyler surveyed the surrounding area from a nearby vantage point. He discovered that the only nearby vige was the one recently "attacked." Thanks to the scattered positioning of houses in the vige, only a few buildings near the giant pir of fire had ignited and burned down after the fire dissipated. On the other hand, the fire on the forest''s edge was extinguished due to a sudden gust of wind. Interestingly, the gust of wind was generated when the "enemy" left. Tyler had previously experienced the turbulence caused by fighter jets flying overhead, but the wind generated by the enemy''s departure was even more powerful. From this, it was clear that this was a parallel world with advanced martial prowess, and developing hisbat abilities would be a primary objective for Tyler. At noon, Tyler finished eating the food he had taken from the vige and headed towards it. (Silly Nissen: Still hungry?) Tyler ignored Silly Nissen and, upon arriving at the vige, found a suitable spot on the outskirts. He then smeared dirt on his face and body,y down with a disheveled appearance, and ceased moving. (Silly Nissen: Tyler, what-o are you doing now?) (Tyler: Aren''t you a love expert?) (Silly Nissen: I-I am a love expert-o! I knew what you were doing, I just wanted to ask you on purpose!) (Tyler: Oh, then tell me what I''m doing.) (Silly Nissen: You, you, you''re... you''re waiting for a kind-hearted-o person to help you up, and then you''ll swindle them!) Well, Silly Nissen would undoubtedly be a menace if she were on Earth. Tyler casually chatted with Silly Nissen until about an hourter when he began to hear scattered footsteps approaching the vige. "Thank goodness, it seems the monster that caused the pir of fire is gone!" "Ah, my house... how did my house burn down...!" "Joseph! Joseph, are you still alive?!" The vigers had returned. Although the vigers had been scared away by the cmity earlier in the day, they had nowhere else to go. Tyler was lying here precisely because he had calcted their return. However, Tyler''s n extended far beyond this. Upon returning to the vige, the vigers first assessed their property damage before working together under the vige chief''s guidance to repair the disaster-stricken area and rescue any injured survivors. Before long, someone discovered Tyler lying on the ground. "Hey! There''s someone still alive here!" "...He doesn''t seem to be from our vige, does he?" "ck hair and ck eyes we don''t have anyone with such peculiar features in the vige." Just as he had been able to understand unfamiliar written words earlier, Tylerprehended the foreignnguage spoken by the vigers. Listening to their discussion, he quietly awaited the right moment to "wake up." (Silly Nissen: Hey, Tyler, are you asleep-o? Get up and start swindling!) Tyler ignored Silly Nissen. In no time, he would show her what it meant for "the most skillful hunter to often appear in the guise of prey." Prologue End - Chapter 11 Wolf Among Sheep ?Prison Star Chronicle May 5th, 187 12:58 PM * "Could thisd possibly belong to a race from another continent?" "However, his clothing seems to be from our region." "Enough chatter; let''s first help him up. He doesn''t look like a bad person." "Indeed, our vige just suffered a cmity, and we need all the help we can get..." Tyler listened to the vigers'' conversation, deeming the timing suitable, feigned painful spasms, and began to showcase his acting skills. Donning a mask and ying a role was his forte. "Water... water..." The disheveled youth struggled on the ground, his voice barely audible. As the vigers noticed the stranger awakening, some approached while others retreated, each reacting differently. All of this was clearly observed by the youth under his messy hair. Unnoticeably, he assessed the basic information and mental activities of all the vigers present, already formting his next course of action. "He''s asking for water! Whose house still has water?" "All the water in my house was used to put out the fire..." "Damn my water was all evaporated by the fire!" "I... I have some at home! I''ll go get water!" A petite young girl blocked by the crowd turned and dashed away. Meanwhile, two men stepped forward to help Tyler sit up. "Young man, water is on its way. I am the vige chief, Woodall. What''s your name, and where are you from?" The vige chief''s voice was as rugged as his appearance. Tyler feebly responded in a weak and slow tone. "I... I''m called... Banning..." "I... I escaped... from... Luca Vige..." The name Banning was fabricated by Tyler, as using his real name might expose his identity as a "Deathbound." This was something he absolutely needed to avoid. If his identity were revealed, he might once again be killed instantly by enemies descending from the sky. Furthermore, through the appraisal ability of the Divine Eye of Transcendence, Tyler discovered that these vigers had only given names and no surnames. Consequently, he deduced that ordinary people in this world likely did not have surnames, so he followed suit by adopting a simple name. In order to "blend in" with the vige, it was essential to establish a connection as close to them as possible. The name "Luca Vige" was actually "heard" by Tyler through the mental activities of the surrounding vigers. One viger had thought to himself, wondering if the young man was from Luca Vige, as he had heard that it had been plundered by bandits, leaving the people scattered and the vige in a tragic state. "So you''re from Luca Vige... You''ve had a rough time,d," said the vige chief, Woodall, patting Tyler''s back heavily before draping an arm over his shoulder like an older brother. "Banning, although our vige is small and modest, if you''re willing to stay, everyone will treat you like family." Tyler nced at Woodall, whose thoughts were: Damn those Crimson Cloud Bandits! If only I were twenty years younger... No, even ten years younger, I would have led a group to wipe them out! They shouldn''t be allowed to run rampant like this! "Thank... thank you, Chief... thank you all... for taking... taking me in." Tyler lowered his head and bowed deeply to the vigers. Half an hourter, the "feeble" Tyler had eaten something at the vige chief''s house and was lying in a room to rest. However, in broad daylight, Tyler could not afford to waste his precious time resting; his mind was rapidly formting his next strategy. (Silly Nissen: Not bad-o! You managed to blend-o in with the vige so quickly, but everyone else is busy rebuilding their homes, and here you are, just lying around-o. Doesn''t your conscience hurt?) (Tyler: Conscience? What''s that?) (Silly Nissen: Tsk, I wonder how the Benevolent-o Deity ended up choosing someone like you.) The loli appeared less and less like a deity, possibly due to Tyler constantly calling her Silly Nissen. (Tyler: Lady Nissen, I have a question for you. When we travelers enter parallel worlds, are ournding locations random?) (Silly Nissen: Hmph! Do you think I''d fall into the same trap-o twice? NONONO, I won''t tell you!) (Tyler: It''s okay, even if you don''t tell me, I know that our starting locations are just random spots within a safe area.) (Silly Nissen: Eh? How did-o you know?) (Tyler: I guessed it, thank you for helping me confirm it, Silly Nissen.) (Silly Nissen: Tyler, you, you, you, you, you despicable person!!!) In just a few exchanges, the loli was once again angered by Tyler''s teasing. Nevertheless, she still had to discuss serious matters with him. Prisci Nissen wouldn''t forget her mission. (Silly Nissen: Speaking of which...aren''t you afraid-o that the "enemy" will find-o out you''re not dead-o ande back to attack the vige?) (Tyler: It''s been two and a half hours since the "enemy" left. The chances of theming back are slim.) (Silly Nissen: Oh, I get-o it! The most dangerous ce is the safest ce, right-o?) (Tyler: You''re overthinking it. I just don''t have anywhere better to go.) Thanks to the loli''s "blessings," Tyler had be proficient at multitasking, like having a conversation with her while blocking her out to focus on his own thoughts. Tyler could now be sure that the enemy could only track his location when he first entered the parallel world and not afterward. That''s why they were so eager to kill him at first. Besides considering the "enemy," Tyler''s n to win over "someone" in the vige was also taking shape. (Tyler: Alright, time for action.) (Silly Nissen: Eh? So sudden? What-o are you going to do? Wait-o, I know! You''re going to harass the vige girls, right-o?! You only have 30 days left-o, so you better work hard-o, little virgin!) (Tyler: I would really appreciate it if you could keep quiet, Silly Nissen.) Although Tyler was indeed a virgin, such low-level provocation wouldn''t make him angry. Moreover, Tyler didn''t tell Silly Nissen that he wasn''t nning on taking the full 30 days toplete his conquest. Given Tyler''s current situation, if the "enemy" was still searching for him, he would have a hard time surviving for 30 days. Without the ability to "foresee death scenes," Tyler was in fact in constant danger. Ѧdsvel.cm Therefore, Tyler set a time limit of 6 days for himself. Within 6 days at most, he had to receive a sincere confession in this Ira Vige. After saying goodbye to the vige chief''s wife, Tyler left the vige chief''s house. In the vige, everyone was working hard. Tyler pretended to be unsteady on his feet and deliberately chose lighter tasks to help with, and the vigers were grateful that he was helping out even though he hadn''t fully recovered yet. With this cunning approach, Tyler quickly raised his favorability in the eyes of the vigers. However, this was just the surface goal of Tyler''s actions. His true purpose was to make his uing "operation" not seem deliberate or artificial. "Watch out! The pir is falling!" As he passed by a burnt house, Tyler suddenly rushed forward and pulled a petite girl into his arms. Then, the sound of a wooden pir crashing to the ground and shattering could be heard, with a loud "crash!" It was quite frightening. "Eh... Ah..." The girl was first stunned, and then realized that she was in the arms of a stranger. She immediately blushed and lowered her head, not knowing what to say, whimpering softly. Tyler looked down at the girl, her downcast eyes clear and bright, her thick brown hair loosely draped over her shoulders, and her petite figure delicate and lovely. At this moment, she seemed like a gentle little dog nestled in his arms. Chapter 12 Avril ?"Ah, I apologize, in my haste, I..." Tyler released the girl and quickly stepped back, offering her a sincere apology. "It''s, it''s alright... I, I should be the one thanking you, thank you for saving me..." The girl lowered her head, not daring to meet Tyler''s gaze. For a moment, they both stood there, the atmosphere slightly delicate. In Tyler''s understanding, the girl''s mentality in such a situation could be divided into three cases: 1.Although rescued, she might feel no gratitude, and could even feel disgusted by the intimate physical contact, leaving a negative impression of the man, and might even feel ashamed of being saved; 2.Influenced by the suspension bridge effect, the physiological tension and elerated heartbeat could leave a profound memory, andter, there''s a higher probability that she will begin to doubt whether her reaction was because she fell for the other party; 3.A very few people might be unaffected, possibly because they have experienced more significant events and do not care about it, or for other reasons; Tyler believed that if it was "Case 1," the girl would not be so polite, restrained, and shy in talking to him, but would say ungrateful words such as "Who told you to touch me!" or "Stay away from me!" before leaving angrily. If it was "Case 3," the girl''smunication with Tyler should be more open, like patting Tyler on the shoulder with a rxed expression, saying "Thank you!" followed by a heartyugh. Therefore, eliminating "Case 1" and "Case 3," Tyler was now in the perfect "Case 2" scenario, where the girl should be both nervous and shy. Next, Tyler used the Divine Eye of Transcendence to observe the girl''s inner thoughts, which indeed matched his conjecture. (? ?????? ?) Was I just embraced? Only, only my shoulder was held; it, it doesn''t count as being embraced, right? Heavens! How could this happen? How can there be such contact between strangers of the opposite sex? But, but in an emergency, there was no other way, right? He did it to save me! But, but, but it feels so embarrassing! What should I do! Did everyone around see it? They won''t have wild thoughts, will they? (T_T) But no matter what, he did save meShould I invite him to a meal to express my gratitude? But the dishes I cook are so ordinary that I can''t present them In short, the girl was very confused right now, which was precisely the effect Tyler wanted to achieve. (Silly Nissen: You''re quite lucky, young man, to encounter such a timely opportunity to y the hero and save the damsel!) (Tyler: You can donate your unused vision to those in need.) (Silly Nissen: What-o do you mean?!) (Tyler: Didn''t you see that I tampered with the pir?) (Silly Nissen: Huh? When did-o you do that? How could-o you pull off such a stunt?) The foolish loli was inadvertently caught in Tyler''s scheme once again. This time, Tyler took the opportunity to confirm that the foolish loli could only see the field of vision in his right eye. This way, if necessary, Tyler could hide some actions from the foolish loli in the future. (Silly Nissen: Hey! I''m talking to you, Tyler! Do you have no conscience at all?!) (Tyler: When did you get the illusion that I have a conscience?) As Tyler confessed, he never held himself to the standards of a good person. Even when he was saved by the vigers, he was already a man full of lies. At that time, Tyler''s every move was to gauge the vigers'' reactions and identify the most vulnerable kind-hearted people in the crowd. For example, the girl he "saved" now was actually the one who brought him water during the noon crowd. Tyler had used his appraisal ability to confirm the girl''s basic information. ===== Avril, female, 16 years old, a viger of Ira Vige Production upation: Fruit Farmer - Lv1 Manufacturing upation: Tailor - Lv4 Combat upation: None ===== Sixteen years old, the very age when a girl''s youth begins to blossom. Coupled with the fact that Tyler observed her inner thoughts to be quite innocent, focused on notions like "This person is so pitiable" and "I happen to have water at home to help," without anyplicated motives, he immediately added her to his list of conquest targets. Later, Tyler learned about the vige''s poption while dining with the vige chief, Woodall. Excluding Tyler, Ira Vige had a total of 54 people, four of whom had already died in the "Giant Fire Pir Incident." Additionally, two were severely injured, and five were slightly injured. Among the remaining 50 people in the vige, there were 26 females. Eight were aged 0-14, two were aged 15-30, and 16 were 31 years old or older. If it were someone else, they might not consider the age groups of 0-14 and over 31 due to moral, aesthetic, and legal factors, but Tyler was different. He only considered sess rate and efficiency. Tyler''s thoughts were as follows: Children aged 0-14 don''t understand what love is. To make them confess sincerely would be torturing oneself; All of the women over 31 in the vige have families. To conquer them, he would need to help them ovee their sense of guilt and take on the suicidal challenge of cuckolding their husbands under their noses. This would undoubtedly cause trouble for Tyler, not to mention conquering the elderly women who are hard of hearing. Therefore, only the two aged 15-30 were left to consider. One was Avril, who had brought water to Tyler, and the other was a woman named Mary. Speaking of Mary, Tyler was well aware of her. The inner thoughts he saw from Joseph, the woodcutter, in the morning were still fresh in his mind. If it weren''t for Tyler''s appearance, Mary would probably continue to be intimate with Joseph that night. Mary, Mary''s husband, and Joseph C thisplex love triangle was something Tyler would avoid unless he had no other choice. After a round of screening, Avril became both Tyler''s best and only conquest target, leading to the recent "hero saves the beauty" scene. "Th-Thank you so much for saving me. If you don''t mind, would you like to..." "You''re wee. I''m d you''re okay. Just be careful when passing by dangerous buildings next time." "Um... okay." For some reason, Tyler interrupted Avril''s words and spoke with a somewhat indifferent tone before leaving her to help other vigers. Even the foolish loli Prisci Nissen could see that Avril was about to invite Tyler to her house for dinner! (Silly Nissen: You big idiot-o! Why didn''t you let-o her finish? Didn''t you use your mind-reading ability to see her thoughts?) (Tyler: What''s the fuss... Haven''t you heard of the "Intermittent Reinforcement" theory?) (Silly Nissen: Uh, what-o is that?) (Tyler: It''s a theory proposed by a psychologist named "Skinner" from the Earth world.) (Silly Nissen: And-o then?) (Tyler: I''m not telling you.) As for the ability to drive the foolish loli crazy, Tyler was truly top-notch. However! Prisci Nissen couldn''t tolerate being yed by Tyler over and over again! In extreme anger, the foolish loli used her once-a-day power: she broke through the limits of parallel worlds, requesting the "Benevolent Deity Faction" to grant her ess to the "Omniscient Wisdom Repository" to learn about the "Intermittent Reinforcement Theory" from the "Earth World." Secondster, the knowledge of "Intermittent Reinforcement Theory" had entered Prisci Nissen''s mind. Then, she was shocked! The Earth World actually had such an evil theory! And Tyler was the scum of the scum, nning to apply such a terrifying theory to an innocent sixteen-year-old girl! (No, wait, this intermittent reinforcement theory looks familiar... This jerk Tyler... hasn''t he been using intermittent reinforcement on me all this time?!!) Chapter 13 The Intermittent Reinforcement Theory ?Burke Frederick Skinner Earth Timeline: 1904-1990 Earth World - Psychologist Founder of Neo-Behaviorism Learning Theory Pioneer of Operant Conditioning Theory At university, Skinner crafted a box for psychological experiments,ter known as the "Skinner Box." He frequently used rats or pigeons for his experiments in this box. Among Skinner''s many achievements, the concept of "intermittent reinforcement" emerged, discovered by chance during his exploration of "operant conditioning." Before this serendipitous finding, Skinner discovered through experimentation that animals would develop a conditioned reflex of "pressing the switch for food" if food was dispensed each time they pressed the switch. However, if pressing the switch no longer yielded food, this conditioned behavior would quickly fade. In a subsequent experiment, Skinner had a novel idea. Instead of consistently dispensing a fixed amount of food when the animals pressed the switch, he varied the reward. Sometimes he gave more, sometimes less, and sometimes no food at all, turning the "press switch for food" behavior into a "random event." To his amazement, Skinner found that through this "intermittent random reward" training, the rats and pigeons became addicted! They would frantically press the switch until Skinnerpletely ignored their actions and withheld food for an extended period. Based on these results, Skinner proposed the "intermittent reinforcement" theory. Though it might not have resonated deeply with people at the time (estimated around Earth Timeline: 1950), in hindsight, this theory is chillingly profound. Once someone has a crush, they will check their phone for messages or replies from "that person." If "that person" asionally "randomly" responds, they will be ted for a long time, patiently awaiting more interaction. Inexperienced gamblers, initially graced by "luck," win more than they lose and gradually be addicted. Each subsequent gamble feels like pressing a switch, expecting more rewards, even if they continue to lose. Gacha games initially bestow yers with ample free draws, not out of generosity but to "train" yers into addiction through "intermittent random rewards." Once hooked, yers always anticipate better rewards from the next draw, unable to escape the allure. By now, Skinner''s intermittent reinforcement theory has been thoroughly understood by Earth''s capitalists, cleverly permeating every corner of life and work. This psychological effect is astonishingly powerful; no human has been immune to its influence since time immemorial. People are ensnared, unable to extricate themselves, struggling to resist. Ѧdsvel.cm Prisci Nissen found a highly practical example in the information she obtained, titled "The Application of ''Intermittent Random Rewards'' in a Rtionship": In a rtionship, if you always ept your partner''s invitations, they will eventually take yourpliance for granted and be indifferent. Conversely, if you always decline, your partner will lose hope and give up more readily. Only "random" eptance maintains your partner''s interest, inciting them to invite you with a sense of curiosity. Once they secure a date, they will be ted, and this positive emotion will enhance the quality of the date itself. (Terrifying... Truly terrifying! The Earth world has researched such a wicked theory, essentially domesticating people like animals!) Prisci Nissen was genuinely shocked after reading the information from the "Omniscient Knowledge Repository," feeling as if she had uncovered some profound truth. After understanding the "Intermittent Reinforcement Theory," Prisci realized that Tyler sometimes answered her questions while sometimes intentionally leaving her hanging. Wasn''t this randomly rewarding behavior? Had she unknowingly be "addicted" to Tyler? (That was close! I''m fortunate to have discovered this early! That despicable scoundrel Tyler, thinking he could domesticate me?!) Prisci felt a sense of relief and was also extremely furious with Tyler! However, she was clever enough not to let Tyler know she had figured everything out. (Silly Nissen: Well, if you would-on''t tell me, so be it~ It''s just "Skinner," thinking you''re so knowledgeable? Let-o me tell you, I was just-o teasing you earlier!) The foolish loli responded with her usual bravado. (Tyler: As expected of Lady Nissen, can you tell me how I should apply the "Intermittent Reinforcement Theory" to make Avril fall for me?) (Silly Nissen: That''s easy, it''s just... just start-o like this, and then do that-o!) The loli spoke with genuine confidence, only to falter halfway through her exnation. She genuinely had no idea how to apply the "Intermittent Reinforcement Theory" to Avril. It was then that the foolish loli realized that knowing the theory and applying it in practice were two different things. She carefully considered the recent "hero saves the beauty" scenario and concluded that it was dissimr to the rats in Skinner''s box; the principles couldn''t be directly applied. Using the highly practical example wouldn''t work either, as the current situation required Tyler to invite Avril out, and it was improbable for him to feign indifference while waiting for her to invite him. (Silly Nissen: Hmph, asking such a simple question is an insult-o to my intelligence!) (Tyler: Oh, it''s quite a talent to insult something that doesn''t exist.) Tyler''s remark left Silly Nissen confused for a moment before she realized she had been teased again. As she angrily berated Tyler for being a "big fool," he had already embarked on his conquest mission. The crux of applying the "Intermittent Reinforcement Theory" lies in identifying the trigger and the reward. Only when these two "experimental conditions" are set correctly can the theory be effective. Tyler, with his wealth of experience, had already gathered the essential information on Avril before choosing her as the conquest target. Over the next three days, he nned to make the girl named Avril "addicted" to the young man called "Banning." Chapter 14 Dating And Psychology ?The history of Ira Vige spans a mere two decades, with the majority of its inhabitants once being vagrants until they encountered the vige chief, Woodall, who helped them take root here. Avril was no exception. At the age of eleven, during the "Great Migration," Avril and her elder sister Elle became separated from their parents. The sisters wandered together for over six months, eventuallying across Ira Forest, where they met Woodall, who was hunting. He invited them to stay in Ira Vige. Both sisters quickly became indispensable to themunityone excelled at growing fruit, the other at sewing garments. Tragically, a year and a halfter, Elle was killed by a wild beast while gathering medicinal herbs in the forest, leaving Avril to face life alone. Vige chief Woodall and his wife provided Avril with parental care and support, helping her through her difficult time. Now, Avril has emerged from her sorrow. She not only manages the vige orchard but also possesses a talent for sewing, just like her sister. Whenever she has free time, she mends clothes for the vigers, who all adore her. "However, for some reason, Daed and Beeken always seem to avoid Avril. Sometimes, they even flee from her like they''ve seen a ghost. I truly can''t fathom what''s wrong with those two," said Granny Kana, speaking at the same leisurely pace as her walking. Banning, a new young arrival to the vige, sat beside her, listening patiently. Once she finished, he stood up and thanked her sincerely. "Thank you, Granny Kana." "Oh, there''s no need for thanks... But tell me, young man, you didn''t take a fancy to Avril the moment you arrived, did you? Without this old woman''s approval, you''d better not get any ideas!" "Whatwhat are you talking about, Granny Kana? II was just curious about Avril since she brought me water when I first arrived." Banning bashfully turned his face away, but his small gesture didn''t escape Granny Kana''s usually dim eyes, which became keen when it came to gossip. "Ha ha ha! Good, good, good! I''m delighted to have someone willing to chat with this old woman!" Amidst Granny Kana''sughter, the shy Banning made a hasty escape, while she continued to murmur, "Ah, I forgot to thank him for helping me move my things!" (Silly Nissen: You''re quite the actor, no wonder you can lie without-o breaking a sweat-o!) Tyler didn''t respond to the teasing from the foolish loli, as living behind different masks had long be his daily routine. In truth, Tyler had already learned everything Granny Kana mentioned from other vigers. With the aid of his mind-reading ability, gathering information was a breeze for him. However, the real purpose behind chatting with Granny Kana was to have her spread the word that "young Banning seems to have taken a fancy to Avril." These olddies might not be good at much, but when ites to spreading gossip, they can cover miles without breaking a sweat. In such a small vige, gossip travels quickly and would soon reach the ears of the person concernedAvril. At that point, Tyler''s second card, the "Love Compensation Effect," would begin to take effect. In human society, the same message can have different effects depending on who utters it. If Tyler were to tell Avril he liked her directly, it would be an outright confession, and her response would determine the oue. However, if Avril heard from someone else that "Banning likes you," the nature of the situation would be entirely different. Regardless of gender, once someone learns that another person might have feelings for them, they will unconsciously start paying attention to that person, seeking to determine if their affections are genuine. Even if they are certain they don''t reciprocate those feelings, their curiosity will be piqued. Only a very few individuals with social anxiety would directly confront the other party, and Tyler was sure Avril wasn''t one of them. Under the current circumstances, as soon as Avril learned of this, she would be more interested in Tyler, even if she hadn''t been before. This is the "Love Compensation Effect": people tend to pay more attention to those who like them. After that, Tyler could achieve a crucial milestone in his n: switch from active to passive and start employing the "Intermittent Reinforcement Theory" to continually strengthen Avril''s emotional attachment to him. Tyler''s famous quote: In romantic rtionships, the passive party holds the advantage. Having set the rumors in motion, Tyler didn''t need to interfere any further. Now, he continued helping around the vige. Underneath his seemingly warm-hearted demeanor, his true intention was to find a critical event that he could use to elevate his "social status" in the vige. Tyler was a firm believer in the "Attraction Theory," strongly agreeing with the view that a boyfriend or girlfriend is attracted to you rather than pursued. Indeed, many romances in the world are earned through persistent pursuit and dedication, but that is a thorny path. As an efficiency-first person like Tyler, he couldn''t do that, especially given the harsh conditions of this parallel world. Tyler believed that, as a neer to the vige of Ira, he urgently needed a "trait" that would make him attractive to Avril. Generally, traits can include appearance, athletic bat) ability, material resources, wealth, power, or social status. Tyler wasn''t sure about the beauty standards in this prison star world, and he wasn''t a fan of attracting the opposite sex solely based on appearance. With physical abilities out of the question, Tyler was left with the option of quickly acquiring material resources, wealth, or power and status. After carefully observing Ira Vige, Tyler chose to pursue social status, believing it to be the best choice in this sparsely popted and rtively undereducated vige. "Ah, this must be divine punishment. That Joseph guy must have done something terrible behind our backs; there''s no other exnation!" "Hey, quit it, the man is dead, and you''re still going on about it." As Tyler passed by the burned-down wooden house, he heard vigers discussing the incident and approached them to find out what they were talking about. A viger told Tyler that there was a woodcutter named Joseph in the vige who, that morning, somehow obtained a rare set of clothes and immediately put them on to show off. Suddenly, a monster descended from the sky and incinerated him with a terrifying column of fire. It also affected several people and houses. Fortunately, the monster flew away after releasing the fire; otherwise, the vigers wouldn''t have stood a chance. Tyler asked for more details about the monster''s appearance, but the vigers imed that it was surrounded by mes and too far away to see clearly. All they could make out was a vague figure wearing armor. The conversation about Joseph and the monster ended there. As the vigers looked at the charred remains of the wooden houses, they discussed what to do next. "These houses are in such bad shape; it wouldn''t be surprising if they copsed at any moment. Just earlier, it almost fell on Avril. I say we just knock them down and be done with it!" "Knocking them down is one thing, but how do we deal with all this debris? There isn''t much open space left in the vige." After listening to their conversation, Tyler first checked the vigers'' thoughts and then realized that his opportunity to establish a reputation in Ira Vige had arrived. Chapter 15 The Rising Star Of Ira Village ?"Alternatively, we could all take turns transporting the debris to the wastnd, moving a little each day. It should be finished within a month or so." "Ah, we have no other choice." "Damn we are truly unfortunate to be burdened with such a task in this sweltering heat..." Tyler patiently waited for the vigers to finish speaking before seizing the opportunity to step forward. "Esteemed elders, do you not n to utilize these precious charcoals?" The neer''s inquiry caught the attention of the vigers. "Charcoal? What is that?" "Yes, what is this ''charcoal'' you speak of, Banning?" The vigers reacted as Tyler anticipated; in this underdeveloped vige, no one was familiar with the concept of charcoal. Consequently, Tyler picked up a piece of charred "wood" from the ruins and disyed it to the vigers. He exined that charcoal, a dark brown or ck porous solid material, is produced when wood undergoes ipletebustion or pyrolysis in an oxygen-deprived environment, making it an excellent fuel source. "Ipletebustion?" "Pyrolysis?" The vigers were perplexed, and some immediately stepped forward to challenge Tyler. "Hey hey hey, young man, are you joking with us? What use could that rubbish have? Stop trying to deceive us!" "Indeed! How can something already burnt be used as fuel? I have never heard of such a thing in all my trips to town!" Amidst the skepticism, Tyler refrained from providing further exnation. Noticing the absence of wind, he gathered a few high-quality charcoals nearby. "Would any kind-hearted uncle, auntie, brother, or sister be willing to help me light a fire?" As Tyler surveyed the area, the vigers hesitated. At that moment, the vige chief, Woodall, emerged from the crowd. "I''ll help you light the fire!" Woodall, an experienced hunter, always carried flint with him. Seeing the vige chief''s assistance, the other vigers temporarily ceased their doubts. Some nearby vigers even volunteered to bring dry firewood, a testament to the goodwill Tyler had earned by helping out around the vige. Tyler gathered stones to form a circle, ced the charcoals inside, andid the dry firewood on top before setting it alight. The fire quickly roared to life, producing thick smoke that forced the vigers to step back. However, everyone knew that the firewood was burning now, and they would have to wait until it was entirely consumed to determine the truth of Banning''s ims. If the so-called "charcoal" failed to burn in the end, Banning would be aughingstock, exposed as a mere attention-seeker. However, Tyler remained utterly unperturbed, believing that the vigers had failed to discover the utility of charcoal for two reasons: its unappealing ckness and its difficulty in ignitingpared to dry firewood. Additionally, the vige''s istion andck of information ess rendered their ignorance unsurprising. Before long, the firewood had burnt away entirely, leaving neither mes nor smoke. It appeared as if the fire had been extinguished. "Hey, hasn''t the fire gone out?" "Indeed! We haven''t seen a single spark!" "Banning, just admit it C you''ve been deceiving us all along!" The vigers who had previously doubted Tyler began to mor once more. Unruffled, Tyler gestured for them toe closer and feel for themselves. As they approached, they saw that although the mes had vanished, the once-ck charcoal now faintly glowed red and emitted a constant wave of heat. A few bold vigers touched the charcoal, only to be scorched and yelp in pain. "Listen, everyone," Tyler exined, "when charcoal ignites, it doesn''t produce mes like dry firewood. Nheless, this melessbustion generates a sustained high temperature thatsts longer than an equivalent weight of wood and produces no smoke or choking fumes. It''s convenient for both heating and cooking." Upon hearing Tyler''s exnation, the vigers marveled, and mischievous children asionally stretched out their hands to feel the heat from the charcoal, only to be caught and scolded by their parents. Having witnessed the wonders of charcoal firsthand, the vigers now praised Banning, grateful for his guidance. Even those who had initially doubted him apologized and made amends. Subsequently, under the vige chief''s organization and Tyler''s instruction, the enthusiastic vigers dismantled the fire-damaged houses and collected the usable charcoal. The vige chief inquired about Tyler''s mentioned barbecue method, asking whether it was simr to the way he had roasted rabbit meat over firewood while hunting in the mountains. Tyler briefly described the charcoal grilling method, which the vige chief eagerly embraced. He then gathered the vigers on an open ground and announced a grand barbecue event that very evening. Nothing motivates people more than food, and with Chief Woodall''s call to action, the entire Ira vige set out to learn the art of grilling. Ѧdsvel.cm Tyler first taught a few sharp and agile young men who then dispersed to instruct more vigers. Before long, everyone was immersed in grilling. Typically, barbecues focus on meat dishes, but Ira Vige''s productivity levels couldn''t support such a feast. Instead, Tyler taught the vigers how to grill vegetables like eggnts, potatoes, green peppers, and corn, which were equally delicious when grilled. Unfortunately, the vigecked sufficient supplies to create ssic sauces like garlic paste, which would have further elevated the vors. As the barbecue atmosphere intensified, Chief Woodall climbed onto a table and rallied the crowd. "Everyone, listen up! We''re hosting this barbecue for three reasons!" "First, tomemorate our fellow vigers who perished in the fire, may they rest in peace!" "Second, to celebrate our survival in the face of disaster!" "Third, to wee the newest addition to our vige, Banning!" The vigers apuded and cheered, especially when Tyler was mentioned. After graciously greeting everyone from the (makeshift) stage, Tyler descended and became the center of attention, with vigers flocking to introduce themselves and befriend him. Amidst the throng, Avril was also present. Avril attempted to approach Tyler several times but was consistently pushed away by the crowd. After multiple unsessful attempts, she sighed in resignation, watching the throngs of people surrounding Tyler, and silently turned to leave. At noon, Tyler had been a feeble figure on the verge of death, yet now he had swiftly be the most sought-after neer in Ira Vige. Avril struggled to ept this striking contrast, feeling as if a dear friend had suddenly transformed into an unattainable dignitary. However, her rtionship with Tyler was far from the closeness of a best friend; they had only just met earlier that day. (Why do I care so much about him... He''s just a neer who arrived in the vige today... Sigh...) What Avril didn''t realize was that Tyler had spotted her amidst the crowd early on and had deliberately prevented her from getting close enough to speak with him. Chapter 16 Her Turbulent Mind ?Unable to talk to Banning, Avril felt a bit dejected. In truth, she didn''t have anything in particr to say to him, but for some reason, she just wanted to be closer to him. (Am I... am I trying to confirm the "rumors" with him...?) (No, no, no! How could I possibly say something so embarrassing in person!) (If it turns out to be a misunderstanding, I might as well just die on the spot! I''ll never be able to face anyone again!) (Sigh...) Avril wrestled with herself internally, as the itch in her heart became unbearable. "Forget it, let''s just eat something." "Ugh... these roasted potato slices... so good..." The delicious food provided somefort to Avril''s mood. She sat alone with her back to the lively crowd, eating roasted potato slices, eggnt, corn, and green peppers. As she enjoyed her meal, memories of giving water to Banning and being saved by him at the dpidated house surfaced in her mind. Avril ate and gradually drifted into a daze. Just then, someone tapped her shoulder from behind. Avril turned around, but strangely, there was nobody there. She turned back, ready to continue eating her roasted mushroom, only to find Banning standing right in front of her, smiling at her. "Ba-Ba-Ba-Ba-Banning!Wh-wh-what are you doing here?!" Avril was so startled that she almost screamed. Fortunately, she managed to hold it in. Unfortunately, her excitement caused her to fling the roasted mushroom out of her hand. The mushroom spun in the air and hit Banning squarely on the head, bouncing off with a "duang~" sound before finally settling on the ground, lying t and unmoving. Avril: "..." Banning: "..." Roasted mushroom: "...?" Despite the sweltering heat of the barbecue gathering, Avril felt the air between Banning and her now seemed cold enough to freeze... "Haha, it''s fine. Just rinse it off with water, and it''s still good to eat. I''ll take it." Understanding Avril''s embarrassment, Banning was the first to break the silence. He picked up the roasted mushroom and then handed her a skewer of roasted bird meat. "Sorry for startling you just now. This is my apology." It was only then that Avril snapped back to reality. A skewer of roasted meat had suddenly appeared before her, and her eyes widened. (Wow, it''s meat! It smells so good!) Avril hesitated, feeling a bit embarrassed to ept, but her mouth couldn''t help but swallow in anticipation. After all, it was meat! The kind they could only eat once a week! "The vige chief said one skewer per person, to celebrate everyone''s survival today." Banning seemed to notice Avril''s embarrassment and offered this exnation. With his reassurance, she reluctantly epted the skewer of roasted meat. With the meat skewer exchangeplete, the two looked at each other. Avril had a lot to say but didn''t know where to start. "Um, well..." "Banning, the vige chief is calling you!" Just as Avril had gathered her courage to speak, someone''s loud voice drowned her out. "Ah, sorry, it seems the vige chief is calling me. We can talk next time?" "Mmm... Yes." Avril could only nod nkly and watch Banning leave, standing there in a daze. (I haven''t even told him my name is Avril yet...) (Sigh...) As she looked at the shiny, well-cooked meat skewer, Avril wanted to take a big bite tofort herself. But she suddenly realized something and paused to look around. She discovered that Banning''swords had been a white lie; not every viger had a meat skewer to eat. (That''s right, our vige couldn''t possibly have that much raw meat in reserve...) (So that means... he deliberately brought the meat skewer for me to eat...?) (But... why?) (Could it be... could it be that the rumors are true, and he actually... li-likes me?) Just thinking about it made Avril blush uncontrobly. But no matter how much she thought about it, she believed it couldn''t be possible. She assumed Banning was simply repaying her for the bowl of water she had given him at noon, and she was overthinking it. Since not everyone had a meat skewer, Avril couldn''t bring herself to eat it in peace. She found two vigers who had been seriously injured in the fire and couldn''t attend the barbecue gathering. Avril gave them the skewer of meat and told them about the new young man in the vige, named Banning, who wanted them to have the meat. "Thank you, Avril." "Please pass our thanks to that Banning," the injured vigers expressed their gratitude to Avril, but her attention wasn''t there. "Huh? Sorry, I didn''t hear you clearly..." The voices of the vigers seemed toe from far away to Avril, and she felt as if her soul was floating outside her body. She could sense that something was off about her condition, and she had never experienced anything like it. She would asionally space out, and sometimes she felt tightness in her chest, as if someone was clutching her heart. (What''s wrong with me...?) The girl didn''t know that her heartstrings had been touched by the young man. "Mr. Vige Chief, when winteres, people will want to burn charcoal indoors for warmth. At that time, you must warn everyone to maintain proper venttion. If not, the toxic substances produced by charcoal can be lethal." "Ah? So charcoal has such dangers. We can''t let everyone use it casually then." Tyler simplified the concepts of carbon monoxide and carbon dioxide poisoning, knowing that the vigers wouldn''t understand. After spending half a day together, Tyler believed that the vige chief, Woodall, was a reliable person. "Yes, I suggest it would be more appropriate for you, Mr. Vige Chief, to manage it." Following the topic of charcoal, Tyler and the vige chief talked for a long time. They chatted until the barbecue gathering ended but still hadn''t had enough. As night fell, the vige chief arranged an empty house for Tyler to spend the night. The former owner was a solitary old man who had passed away a few years ago, and the furniture inside was still in good condition. Tyler checked the items in the house and chose a rusty kitchen knife, a sturdy hemp rope, and two flintstones. Then, he quietly slipped out of the house with these items. (Silly Nissen: It''ste-o, and it''s dangerous to go out-o with these things, Tyler! Don''t you need-o any sleep?) (Tyler: What do you think I''m going to do?) (Silly Nissen: You... you''re not nning to kidnap-o Avril, are you?!) (Tyler: Are you crazy? I''m going to the Ira Forest.) (Silly Nissen: Huh? Have you gone mad-o? What are you going to do in the forest-o at night?) Chapter 17 Night At Forest ?Tyler had previously believed that, given Prisci Nissen''s intellect, it was truly difficult to associate her with the concept of a deity, even as the Right Eye of Deity. She should not have been this foolish. Now, Tyler was even more convinced of this. Ignoring the foolish loli''s inquiry, Tyler slipped out of Ira Vige under the cover of night. Ira Forest was located just beside Ira Vige, and when Tyler had entered this Prison Star world during the day, he hadnded in this Ira Forest. Tyler''s primary reason for sneaking into the forestte at night was to personally observe how Vige Chief Woodall hunted. During the evening barbecue party, Tyler had gleaned much information from Chief Woodall. First, it was about geography and administrative divisions. Ira Vige was subordinate to Gudetown, which was in turn subordinate to Emerald City. Emerald City belonged to Lord Azure Lizard, and all the people in Ira Vige, including Tyler, were his subjects. Lord Azure Lizard was loyal to King Darmodar Das III, who led five lords in governing a country known as Wildforest, or the Wester Kingdom. The Wester Kingdom was rtively peaceful among the many Alliance of Light nations because the warfront between the Alliance of Light and the Abyssal Empire was far from the kingdom, and evilkinds and demons rarely appeared. Secondly, it was about "upations." In Ira Vige, everyone had some means of making a living, such as Vige Chief Woodall being adept at hunting, and Avril excelling in managing orchards and sewing. When Tyler asked about "Production upations" and "Manufacturing upations," Woodall told him that "upations" were gifts bestowed by The Benevolent Deity upon their followers. If one devoted themselves to practicing a single upation, they would be able to see the "Holy Luminescence" once their skills matured - which served as proof of their "upation." However, to determine one''s specific upation, an appraisal was necessary. In Lord Azure Lizard''s territory, both "Production upations" and "Manufacturing upations" could only be appraised in Emerald City. Unless there were special circumstances, people wouldn''t make a special trip to the city, as even by horse, it took half a month to get there one way. The vigers of Ira Vige had never appraised their "Production upations" or "Manufacturing upations," but this did not hinder their performance; the presence of "Holy Luminescence" was the best proof. Woodall mentioned that he had been acknowledged as a hunter by The Benevolent Deity more than twenty years ago, and now, during his hunts, he would asionally see "Holy Luminescence" emanating from his body. During his conversation with the vige chief, Tyler skillfully employed verbal guidance and mind-reading techniques to gather information, and Chief Woodall did not be suspicious of Tyler''s ignorance ofmon knowledge. There were many aspects of Woodall''s words that were worth pondering for Tyler, but since Woodall mentioned that he would be hunting in Ira Forest that night to replenish the vige''s supply of fresh meat, Tyler made observing Woodall his top priority. ording to Woodall''s exnation, both "Production upations" and "Manufacturing upations" could be acquired through continuous umtion of experience without the need for obtaining qualifications from a guild or baptism from a church. This was good news for Tyler. In the current situation where information on "Combat upations" was unclear, it was crucial for Tyler to quickly master a "Production upation" or "Manufacturing upation" withbat capabilities. The "Production upation: Hunter" that the vige chief had cultivated was precisely what Tyler needed. As for why Tyler did not directly ask the vige chief to teach him, it was because Tyler had seen the vige chief''s hidden intentions through his mental activity. Woodall was somewhat discerning and believed that although Tyler was a good young man, he did not seem like someone who would stay in a small ce like Ira Vige for long. In order to attract Tyler to reside in Ira Vige for an extended period, if he wanted to learn about "upations," Woodall nned to teach him at the slowest possible pace, not allowing him to acquire genuine skills all at once. Regarding this matter, Woodall intended to secretly inform the other vigers as well. Since the vige chief was ying such a game, Tyler had no choice but to remain calm on the surface and secretly seek opportunities to observe the chief''s hunting posture and uncover any "secrets." After entering the Ira Forest, Tyler lowered his posture, knowing he had to be extremely cautious; otherwise, he would easily be discovered by an experienced hunter like Woodall. While stealthily tracking and searching for Woodall''s traces, Tyler''s Divine Eye of Transcendence unexpectedly yed a significant role. With Tyler''s wilderness exploration skills alone, it would have been difficult for him to spot footprints in the forest at night. However, with the help of his Divine Eye of Transcendence, he could not only see the identified footprints on the ground but also their "information." On a human footprint, Tyler saw a floating description that read "Woodall''s footprint." Relying on his identification ability, Tyler gradually followed Woodall''s trail. As a hunter, Woodall asionally covered his tracks to prevent carnivorous animals from tracking him, which provided Tyler with an opportunity to follow him. About half an hourter, Tyler spotted Woodall crouching in the distance, having just set up a trap before moving on to the next location. Tyler dared not follow too closely, depending solely on the information from his Divine Eye of Transcendence for long-distance tracking. After some time, a sharp animal cry could be heard nearby, as if a carnivore was chasing its prey. Tyler noticed that Woodall had climbed up a tree, so he quickly hid in the bushes to avoid being discovered. Under the moonlight, Woodall raised his hunting bow, drew the bowstring fully, and aimed while holding his breath. So focused was he that it seemed as if only he and his prey existed in the world. At that moment, Tyler saw a silvery sh emanating from Woodall''s fingers as he pulled the bow. (So that''s the so-called Holy Luminescence.) Then, Woodall shot an arrow that flew swiftly and steadily, its trajectory barely affected by gravity and crosswinds. Immediately afterward, a dull thud and an animal''s wail could be heardthe sound of the arrow hitting its target. It was clear that the "Holy Luminescence" had enhanced the power of the arrow, and this was precisely what Tyler wanted to learn. Afterward, Tyler continued to follow Woodall for two more hours without being discovered, picking up quite a bit of hunting knowledge along the way. However, when it came to the matter of "upations," he was still full of questions. Woodall eventually managed to catch a fox, a rabbit, and threerge guinea pigs before returning to the vige with his bountiful haul. Tyler followed Woodall at a distance, but suddenly stopped in his tracks. Tyler discovered a new set of footprints with the identificationbel "Fuchs'' Footprints." Tyler had met all 50 vigers in Ira Vige, but he had no impression of the name "Fuchs." So, Tyler bent down to touch the footprint, which felt quite fresh. For safety''s sake, he began to track the footprint''s owner. However, the person moved incredibly fast, and Tyler couldn''t catch up even after chasing for nearly an hour through the forest. In the end, he only managed to catch a glimpse of a figure leaving through the other exit of the Ira Forest. Fortunately, that was enough. Tyler''s Divine Eye of Transcendence had identified the figure''s information: ===== Fuchs, male, 37 years old, deputy leader of the Crimson Cloud Bandits Production upation: None Manufacturing upation: Alchemist - Lv1 Combat upation: Scout - Lv6 ===== Chapter 18 Crimson Cloud Bandits ? "Prison Star Calendar" "May 6th, 187" "2:21 AM" "Confession Death Countdown: 28 days remaining" The information Tyler saw made him break out in a cold sweat. The Crimson Cloud Bandits were the very group that had piged Luca Vige. When Tyler had been saved by the vigers of Ira Vige, he had seen the news of "Luca Vige being piged by the Crimson Cloud Bandits" in the thoughts of one of the vigers. He had used the name of Luca Vige as his background identity, but he hadn''t expected the Crimson Cloud Bandits to head toward Ira Vige. (Being a scout and moving stealthily at night, there''s a high probability that he''s scouting Ira Vige.) (Damn, this situation could be quite tricky...) Tyler had three main concerns: First, this was the first time he had encountered someone with a "Combat upation" since arriving in this world. The other party''s level was as high as 6 and was only a deputy leader. In contrast, Vige Chief Woodall had been a hunter for over twenty years and only had "Hunter - Lv2," which indicated the strength of the Crimson Cloud Bandits. Second, the Crimson Cloud Bandits had recently sessfully piged a vige, and Ira Vige, being simr in scale to Luca Vige, might face the same fate. Third, since the deputy leader had personallye to scout, there might not be much time left before the Crimson Cloud Banditsunched their attack... In the worst-case scenario, they might act today. Even without monsters falling from the sky, "man-made disasters" could stille knocking. In this "Difficulty: Impossible" parallel world, every second was ufortable for Tyler. He had been in the Prison Star world for less than 24 hours and was already facing a life-threatening crisis for the second time, and it was an imminent one. Silly Nissen: "Isn''t it just-o a bandit-o group? You seem so scaredpared-o to the monster that came after you yesterday; isn''t it just-o a bunch of small fry?" The foolish loli was right, but she had overlooked two things: First, Tyler was currently nothing more than seaweed that couldn''t even defeat small fry, and second, Tyler now had something "behind him." When he had faced the unknown monster before, Tyler could have chosen to find an hical passerby to take his ce as a scapegoat. However, now, Tyler... Tyler: "You''re right; all I need to do is leave. Their target is Ira Vige, not me." Unexpectedly, Tyler agreed with the foolish loli''s statement. After listening to what he said, Silly Nissen realized how inconsiderate her previous words had been. Silly Nissen: "Hey! Wait-o, wait-o! What about Ira Vige if you leave? What about Avril?" Tyler: "What does it have to do with me?" Silly Nissen: "You...!!!" The foolish loli thought Tyler was just teasing her and deliberately making provocative statements, but she didn''t expect Tyler to follow through with what he said. No matter what the foolish loli said after that, Tyler ignored her. He focused on continuing to track Fuchs'' footprints and followed from a distance. Within these brief moments, Tyler''s n underwent a transformation; he abandoned his original intentions in Ira Vige and shifted his goal towards joining the Crimson Cloud Bandits. Tyler believed that after joining the bandits, there was a high probability of obtaining information onbat upations. If he could master abat upation, production and manufacturing upations would be insignificant. Having tracked Fuchs for half a day, Tyler finally saw his figure disappear at the entrance of a cave. Four bandit-like men, wieldingrge machetes, guarded the entrance. Tyler assessed their basic information: only two possessedbat upations, both as "Bandits" at Level 1. The other two were farmers with production upations, both over the age of 45. (Such abination... senior bandits mentoring neers... The neers were likely recruited from the raided viges.) Observing this, Tyler felt more confident in his uing n. He steadied his breathing, concealed his kitchen knife, rope, and fire starter in the bushes, and nced at the character "T" engraved on his palm to boost his courage. Finally, with a stiff resolve, he raised his hands and approached the bandits, eximing that he wished to surrender and join them. "Brothers! I... I want to join you and be a bandit!" Although Tyler appeared to be surrendering, his sudden emergence still put the bandits on high alert. "Who goes there?!" "Stay still!" "Get down!" Tyler had seen people forced to crouch with their hands over their heads, but being ordered to lie down t was somewhat excessive. Without resistance, Tyler obedientlyy down on the ground. After being searched by two bandits, he was escorted into the cave by one on each side. The cave''s interior was more expansive than Tyler had anticipated, but the number of bandits was fewer than he had imagined. In total, there were only around ten individuals. It seemed that the forces here did not represent the entire group. "Kneel!" One of the bandits holding Tyler suddenly kicked the back of his knee, causing him to fall to his knees without resistance. Seated before him were a bearded middle-aged man and the previous vice leader, Fuchs. ===== Wolf, male, 39 years old, leader of the Crimson Cloud Bandits Production upation: None Manufacturing upation: cksmith - Lv1 Combat upation: Bandit - Lv9 ===== Tyler quickly nced at the middle-aged man''s information and immediately confirmed that his decision was correct. The Crimson Cloud Bandits'' strength was overwhelmingpared to Ira Vige. "Mercy, Your Majesty! I... I... I came to submit to you! Please give me a chance to serve you!" Without hesitation, Tyler bowed his head to Wolf, his body trembling as if he was about to copse. "Heh~ You''ve got a keen eye, kid, recognizing me as the leader! Hahaha!!" Wolfughed heartily, patting Fuchs'' shoulder as he did. Fuchs'' face turned from green to white, and he whispered to Wolf that it was inappropriate for himself to sit side by side with the leader, but Wolf ignored him. "Young man, state your name." "M-my name is Banning!" "Which vige are you from, and why do you want to be a bandit?" "I-I''m from Ira Vige! I want to be a bandit because it''s prestigious!" "Heh~ Ira Vige, huh..." The smile on Wolf''s face suddenly disappeared. He gave Tyler a meaningful look, and after a moment, continued questioning him. "How did you, a person from Ira Vige, know about our bandit group stationed in this cave more than twenty kilometers away?" Wolf''s question was undoubtedly a test, and if the young man who came to "submit" answered even the slightest bit suspiciously, Wolf would not hesitate to take his life! However, what Wolf didn''t know was that his thoughts and intentions were crystal clear to the young man. "In response to Your Majesty''s question, I''ve long heard of the prestige of the Crimson Cloud Bandits, and the great name of Vice Leader Fuchs is even more well-known. Last night, while hunting in the Ira Forest, I had the good fortune to see Mr. Fuchs. I was afraid that Mr. Fuchs would not be willing to take me in, so I gathered the courage to follow him, thinking that if I could bow to Your Majesty, perhaps I''d have a chance..." By the time Tyler finished speaking, Fuchs'' face had turned green. "Ah, it seems our ''scout master'' has be careless in his old age. How could a renowned scout like him be followed by a young boy for more than twenty kilometers without noticing?" Wolf said mockingly, putting his arm around Fuchs'' trembling shoulder. Chapter 19 Betrayal And Deceit ?"Your Majesty! This kid is talking nonsense! I''ve been careful to eliminate my footprints along the way, and I didn''t detect anyone following me during several anti-reconnaissance attempts... Your Majesty! Believe me! This... this guy couldn''t possibly have followed me from Ira Vige!!" Fuchs desperately argued, even standing up in his excitement. "Fuchs, don''t get so worked up. Sit down, sit down." Wolf, however, seemed quite rxed. He looked at Fuchs'' flushed, liver-colored face with interest, having already made up his mind. "Your Majesty! You must believe me! I really, really didn''t do anything to betray you!" Fuchs knew Wolf''s character well. Seeing that his argument was ineffective, he impulsively knelt down before Wolf in desperation. "Hey, don''t be like that, Fuchs. We''re all brothers here. What are you doing?" Wolf said this, but made no move to help Fuchs up, nor did he show any intention of doing so. He sat there, pretending to ponder for a moment, and then leaned down, looking directly into Fuchs'' eyes, saying, "How about this? You take two men and go to Luca Vige right now. You''ll be responsible for tying up any loose ends. Do a good job and make everyone believe in your abilities again." Upon hearing Wolf''s words, Fuchs'' face turned pale instantly. He tried to bite his lip hard to keep his emotions in check, and blood seeped from his broken lip, staining his entire chin red. Even so, Wolf acted as if he hadn''t seen it. He pped his hands and ordered people to "escort" Fuchs to Luca Vige. After Fuchs left, he turned his attention back to the boy who imed to be "Banning." "Young man, your tracking skills are quite impressive. You want to join our bandit gang, huh?" Wolf asked with a smile. Banning, looking like a naive youngster, thought his opportunity had finallye. He eagerly nodded while kneeling, his eyes filled with bright anticipation. "Alright, we happen to need someone to serve as a sacrifice for the heavens in this operation. You''ll do just fine. Hahaha!" Banning was about to say, "Thank you, Your Majesty," but upon hearing the words "sacrifice for the heavens," he was suddenly dumbfounded, frozen like a statue. Hisical, helpless appearance made Wolf and the other banditsugh heartily for a while. They all knew that "sacrifice for the heavens" was merely a title; what Wolf really meant was to kill this self-proimed clever brat. "Bring him! Lock him up! If he escapes, I''ll use you as the sacrifice!" Humph, no one can outsmart me when ites to cunningWolf thought smugly to himself. Fuchs, the vice leader of the Crimson Cloud Bandits, was now heading to Luca Vige with two other bandits toplete the final cleanup. On the surface, it was called "escorting," but Fuchs knew in his heart that this was actually "surveince" sent by the chief. This proved that the chief no longer trusted him. Long before this day, Fuchs had somewhat guessed that Wolf harbored suspicions about him, and the appearance of this unknown youth today was merely thest straw that led Wolf to make his decision. Alternatively, this youth could very well have been an actor arranged by Wolf to deliver the "final blow" to Fuchs. (Sigh, years of brotherhood gone, just like that...) (At least... we haven''tpletely torn our faces apart yet... but... Mary... oh, Mary... I''m afraid I''ll never see you again.) Fuchs'' current emotions were akin to those of a man who had narrowly escaped death at the cost of being castrated - life was tasteless, yet seeking death seemed a waste. ording to Fuchs'' original script, events should not have transpired this way. Approximately a year ago, the Crimson Cloud Bandits frequently operated around Luca Vige and Ira Vige. At that time, their team was notrge enough to attack an entire vige, so they primarily relied on robbing passersby and small merchant groups for sustenance. In the course of these daily activities, Fuchs happened to meet Mary, who was out picking medicinal herbs by chance. Mary was a married woman from Ira Vige, but her rtionship with her husband was poor. Taking advantage of this, Fuchs quickly ingratiated himself with her. Eventually, under Fuchs'' coercion, Mary reluctantly became intimate with him. Once infidelity began, it continued countless times. Over time, Fuchs unconsciously fell in love with Mary and decided to eliminate her husband and marry her. Unfortunately, the cavalry unit of Gudetown was about to sweep the bandits around Ira Forest. Under Wolf''smand, the Crimson Cloud Bandits fled en masse, and they were gone for a year. When they returned to Ira Forestst month, Fuchs was speechless to discover that Mary had found a new lover! Fuchs had never imagined that he, who had cuckolded others, could also be cuckolded. It was clear that he hadeter, so how could someonee eventer than him? Whose possession was Mary now? In a fit of rage, Fuchs intended to kill the two adulterers, but the bandits were nning a major operation (piging Luca Vige), so Fuchs reluctantly postponed his n. By the time the situation in Luca Vige had mostly concluded, Fuchs'' mindset had changed. He still loved Mary and decided that it would suffice to kill her husband and the lover named Joseph. Thus, Fuchs began secretly meeting with Mary in Ira Vige under the pretext of various reconnaissance missions while simultaneously preparing to assassinate the two men without her knowledge. However, fate once again yed a cruel joke on Fuchs. Their leader, Wolf, having tasted sess, now nned to plunder Ira Vige! Moreover, he ordered that no one act independently before the official attack, or they would be executed as traitors leaking information. Fuchs knew the ferocious nature of hisrades, and Wolf was a lecherous man. Once the Crimson Cloud Bandits attacked Ira Vige, there was a chance that Mary would be Wolf''s woman, and Fuchs would, unfortunately, get triple cuckolded. Left with no choice, Fuchs risked arousing Wolf''s suspicions by trying various methods to sneak out and persuade Mary to flee to the town for refuge in advance. However, Mary did not believe Fuchs. Not only did she think he was deceiving her, but she also demanded that Fuchs renounce his life of crime, as she did not want a bandit as her husband. Fuchs felt like he was going mad. Time passed day by day, and the Crimson Cloud Bandits'' three-day reconnaissance of Ira Vige was nearing its end. Fuchs unprecedentedly volunteered to conduct the final reconnaissance mission. He knew this would inevitably arouse Wolf''s suspicions, but it was hisst chance. With Fuchs'' abilities, he should havepleted the "reconnaissance" and returned to the bandits'' hideout before daybreak. However, this time two unexpected incidents urred. The first piece of news was good: Mary''s lover, Joseph, had died unexpectedly. The second piece of news was bad: Ira Vige had inexplicably hosted a barbecue party, causing Fuchs to waste two or three extra hours on cover-ups than nned. What was worse, he failed to persuade Mary and did not win her over in bed. Regretfully, he returned, hoping to stealthily whisk her away amidst the chaos during the raid. Upon Fuchs'' tardy return to the hideout, Wolf immediately sought him out for a "chat," even making an exception to have Fuchs sit beside him, leaving Fuchs trembling in fear. Everyone knew what happened afterward when the young man who came to submit appeared. Fuchs was miserable, but the young man "Banning" didn''t fare much better. Deep in the cave, Tyler was tied up like a bundle of rags and thrown on the ground. In his head, a silly loli taunted and mocked him. (Silly Nissen: Tyler, you big fool! I told-o you not to abandon the light-o for darkness! Now you see? Wait-o to be sacrificed to the heavens, you super invincible big fool-o, Tyler!) Chapter 20 Insidious Wolf ?"Prison Star Chronicles" "May 6th,187" "7:36 a.m." The first thing Ira Vige''s headman, Woodall, did upon waking up was to patrol the vige with a group of people. In such a small vige, there was no formal security force. It was up to Woodall and a few other men, both young and old, to protect the vige from the depredations of wild animals. "Summer ising, and the wild boars will be rampant. We need to be more vignt around the farnd." After exining the situation to everyone, Woodall specifically went to the house arranged for Banning to see if there was anything he needed help with. However, Banning was not in the house, and there were no signs that the bed had been slept in. As a hunter, Woodall could sense that Banning hadn''t spent the night here. (How strange...) Woodall went around the vige again but couldn''t find any trace of Banning, nor had any of the vigers seen him. Woodall reasoned that the vige was small enough that Banning couldn''t have gone unnoticed unless...unless he had left overnight. Woodall was puzzled, unable to think of a reason for Banning to leave in such a hurry. Then, he inquired around, and no one reported any thefts. (Should we organize a search in the nearby area?) Woodall felt that it was not worth mobilizing everyone for a person who had just joined the vige for less than a day. If they failed to find him, it would adversely affect the atmosphere in the vigewhat small viges like theirs feared most was the outflow of people. At this time, Woodall saw Avril looking as if she was searching for someone too. Upon inquiry, he learned that she was looking for Banning as well. "It''s not...not that important... I just noticed his clothes were torn and wanted to ask him if he needed help...with that...", Avril stuttered, lowering her head. Woodall sighed and told Avril the truth that Banning might have already left the vige. "Although he seemed to get along well with everyone yesterday, we actually don''t know much about him... Maybe he had some unspeakable reasons." Avril seemed to pay little attention to Woodall''s subsequent words. She just stood there nkly for a while before stiffly replying "Mm-hmm," and then walked away dispiritedly without even saying thank you or goodbye to Woodall. In a cave more than twenty kilometers away from Ira Vige, the Crimson Cloud Bandits were busy preparing for an uing raid. The leader of the Crimson Cloud Bandits, Wolf, avoided the gazes of hispanions and left the cave, heading alone to another nearby narrow cavern. Following markings only he knew, Wolf retrieved a hidden treasure from the cave and carried it with him. A year ago, the Crimson Cloud Bandits fled to the border of Lord Azure Lizard''s territory to escape the heat. During that time, Wolf happened to rob a small caravan while leading a scouting party. Initially, he thought he had seized ordinary goods, but he unexpectedly found a treasure box engraved with the emblem of the Scarlet family. The Scarlet family was one of the five great lord families in the Wester Kingdom, and their possessions were generally untouchable; anyone who dared to touch them would be hunted down by the Scarlet family to the ends of the earth. If Wolf had known in advance that the caravan contained something from the Scarlet family, he wouldn''t have dared to rob it even if he had ten times the courage. But now that he had already acted, and since this wasn''t actually a caravan of the Scarlet family, but merely contained one of their items, he might as well go all the way. Acting quickly, Wolf ordered his men to kill all the members of the caravan and burn their bodies to destroy the evidence, making it look as if the caravan had vanished from the face of the earth. On the way back to rejoin the main force, Wolf found an opportunity to kill all his subordinates from the small team. After the reunion, he lied to the others, saying that they had encountered a caravan with elite guards. All of hisrades died, and only he managed to escape the encirclement. From then on, only Wolf knew about the treasure box. Inside the Scarlet family''s treasure box was an unidentified crimson gemstone. After careful investigation, Wolf learned that the gemstone was not an ordinary item, but it would require arge sum of money to hire a corresponding level "jeweler" to appraise and process it. This was his main motivation for looting viges recently. After the raid on Ira Vige, the Crimson Cloud Bandits would certainly leave the area to avoid attracting attention, so Wolf brought the treasure box with him before this operation. He would only feel at ease if the treasure was with him. (Alright, I''ve left that kid alone for a while now. It''s time to go scare him and get some information out of him.) Ѧdsvel.cm In the cave, Tyler silently listened to the silly loli scolding him for more than an hour. His conclusion was that her vocabry was limited, and shecked any technique in her insults. If she were to argue with the Karens at any grocery stores, she would be reduced to tears in no time. Additionally, during the period of appreciating the silly loli''s scolding skills, Tyler reorganized the information he had obtained since entering the bandits'' cave and had a clear idea of what to do next. Originally, he thought that the main ability of the Divine Eye of Transcendence was to foresee death, but now it seemed that the "power" of "mind reading" was not to be underestimated. Before long, Wolf, the leader of the Crimson Cloud Bandits, approached. Tyler immediately switched into acting mode. "Your Highness, spare my life!" "Your Highness, I truly want to join you!" "Your Highness... please don''t kill me... I... I''m willing to do anything for you!." With his hands and feet tied, Banning writhed on the ground like an earthworm, shouting and pleading, eventually breaking down in tears. Wolf walked up to Banning and motioned for the guard to step aside. "Enough, you may leave and rest; I have matters to discuss with this young man." In the makeshift cell, only Wolf and Banning remained. Without mercy, Wolf stepped on Banning''s head and twisted his rough shoe sole left and right, scraping Banning''s face and nearly crushing his ear in the process. Banning writhed in pain, wailing incessantly, until Wolf crouched down and whispered menacingly, "Silence, boy, if you wish to live." Upon hearing this, Banning immediately quieted, ceased his squirming, andy still, staring at Wolf with a face full of terror and anxiety. "Humph, good, I do appreciate obedient dogs," Wolf smirked before getting to the point. "Listen well,d, there''s no need for pretense. I already know you''re in league with Fuchs; he''s told me everything." Hearing this, Banning''s mouth gaped open in astonishment, his pupils quivering. Wolf did not miss this revealing expression and knew his ruse had seeded in utterly intimidating the wretched boy. "Be honest with me now. I may spare your life and let you serve in our bandit group, but if you dare deceive me, I''ll have you dragged out and beheaded as a sacrifice. Do you understand?" "Y-yes, your majesty! I''ll t-tell you everything right now!" Trembling with excitement, Banning''s face was a mixture of blood, snot, and tears, but he paid no mind and immediately began confessing to Wolf. "Your majesty, I-I-I didn''t actually follow Fuchs here. I-I don''t have the ability to do that, right? Fuchs was actually the one who brought me to this cave..." Banning divulged everything without reservation, detailing his connection with Fuchs as Wolf listened with a satisfied grin, relishing the feeling of manipting others. In reality, Fuchs had already set off for Luca Vige, and Wolf hadn''t questioned him at all. After Banning exposed everything, Wolf nned to kill him first and then confront Fuchs with Banning''s severed head to settle the score. Chapter 21 The Inevitable Death ?Within the bandit hideout, Banning from Ira Vige was confessing everything he knew to Wolf, the leader of the Crimson Cloud Bandits. Banning informed Wolf that he had known Fuchs for a year, previously unaware that Fuchs was a bandit and only knowing that he was having an affair with a woman named Mary in the vige. Whenever Fuchs visited Mary for their ndestine rendezvous, he would give Banning a small tip to keep watch. Eventually, Fuchs disappeared for a long period before suddenly reappearing recently, as Banning was beginning to forget him and Mary had found a new lover. Upon his return, Fuchs continued visiting Mary, each time bringing arge package but leaving empty-handed, making Banning curious about the contents. When Banning asked Mary privately, she revealed that Fuchs was a bandit who had stored many valuable items with her, nning to retire soon and live afortable life with her in Gudetown using the money. Last night, Fuchs arrived as usual, but this time he was anxious and hurried. He immediately requested Banning''s help in transferring all the items hidden in Mary''s house to a secret cave in Ira Forest. Then, Banning was to pretend not to know Fuchs, apany him to the bandit hideout, and feign submission to the bandits. Later, during the nned attack on Ira Vige, they were to quietly abduct Mary together. "Ha! You''re quite daring to take on such a task," Wolf remarked, his eyes darting about as Fuchs'' situation exceeded his expectations. "Your Majesty, I didn''t want to agree at first! But that scoundrel Fuchs lied to me, saying that you were easygoing and guaranteed my safety! That''s why I came! But it turned outpletely different from what he said. If I had known I would lose my life, I would never have..." Banning''sints grew more impassioned, but Wolf had stopped paying close attention, as he had already learned what he wanted to know. Initially, Wolf nned to kill Banning after extracting the information, but his ns changed as Banning still had a final use. Wolf had long been aware of Fuchs'' penchant for women and secretly moving moneyFuchs'' stinginess was well-known among the bandits, and Wolf had always wondered what he saved for. Now, Wolf understood. Banning''s confession answered all of Wolf''s suspicions about Fuchs. Wolf would never allow Fuchs to retire, as he knew too many secrets of the Crimson Cloud Bandits. However, Fuchs'' death would have to wait until after the raid on Ira Vige; killing him now would harm morale. Additionally, Wolf would, of course, "graciously ept" the money Fuchs had hidden away. Nevertheless, Wolf had not entirely believed Banning, so he would not head to Ira Vige without precautions. Wolf vigntly discerned that this might also be a trap set up by Fuchs and Banning, but regrettably, Fuchs was far away in Luca Vige. Wolf could not apprehend him for questioning, which would affect their n to plunder Ira Vige. (If Fuchs sets a trap in Ira Vige... it would pose a significant threat to the Crimson Cloud Bandits... If he colluded with the guards of Gudetown...) Wolf pondered the matter carefully, weighing substantial benefits against considerable risks. With his wealth of experience, he quickly made a decision to first "drop a stone into the dry well to gauge its depth." "Enough, no need to continue. In light of your candidness, I will spare your life. However, releasing you is impossible... So, you will retrieve Fuchs'' treasure for me, and then I will allow you to serve in the bandit group." Wolf interrupted Banning''s incessantints and then shouted toward the cell''s exterior. "Someone, fetch Igor for me!" If Wolf had absolute trust in anyone, it would be the Crimson Cloud Bandits'' third-inmand C Charge Captain Igor. Since the establishment of the Crimson Cloud Bandits, Igor had saved Wolf''s life thrice. In order to rescue Wolf, Igor lost an ear and bore a deep scar on his back. It was no exaggeration to say he had walked to the brink of death for Wolf. "Boss, you called for me?" A burly, bald man approached, his build even more robust than Wolf''s. "Yes, there''s an urgent matter I need you to handle." Wolf had Banning''s bindings loosened and instructed Igor to apany him to Ira Forest immediately. They were to retrieve the treasure from the underground cave and return to the hideout before noon. "Boss, should I... have a couple of our men go with him? I... I am currently... nning tonight''s strategy for our brethren..." "No, you must go yourself. Hurry up." Wolf brusquely interrupted Igor''s proposal and, seizing a moment when Banning wasn''t paying attention, whispered in Igor''s ear. "After this kid leads you to the location, kill him and dispose of the body on the spot. Understood?" Igor silently nodded; this wasn''t the first time Wolf had ordered him to do such a thing. Once Igor and Banning departed, Wolf felt somewhat relieved. The unexpected turn of events brought about by the Ira Vige youth before the raid somewhat unnerved him. Now, everything was clear: the "guide to the treasure''s location" marked the youth''s final usefulness. Regardless of whether he lied to survive or spoke the truth, his fate was sealed. The only pity was that Wolf might lose the capable Igor. Igor''s prowess was second only to Wolf''s. If a trap did exist in Ira Vige and even Igor couldn''t safely return, Wolf would abandon the vige and immediately flee with the bandits. If Igor returned unscathed, all would be well, and they would proceed with tonight''s raid on Ira Vige as nned. (Igor... if it weren''t for your growing influence in the bandit group, I wouldn''t have sent you on such a risky mission... If you die, me your own honesty...) Within the rugged mountain terrain, Igor and Banning proceeded at a brisk pace. The dazzling sunlight reflected off therge machete on Igor''s back, blindingly brilliant. Throughout their journey, Banning never stopped talking, while Igor, a man of few words, merely hummed in agreement. He had no interest in someone he would soon kill. Over an hourter, the two arrived deep within Ira Forest. Igor''s stamina was impressive, hardly breaking a sweat, while Banning struggled to catch his breath. "The treasure... is inside this cave... right?" Igor nced at the pitch-ck underground cavern ahead. "Yes... yes, it is." Banning, preupied with wiping away his sweat, failed to notice the change in Igor''s demeanor. "You''ve done well." Igor unsheathed hisrge machete, swinging it towards Banning''s unprotected back. Chapter 22 Moonlit Assault ?The sun slowly climbed in the sky, and although it was still some time before noon, Wolf''s patience had nearly run out. Feeling helpless while waiting for results always tormented Wolf, like an insect crawling inside his clothes that he couldn''t reach to scratch. "Boss! Captain Igor is back!" One of the men who had been waiting outside came running in with the news. At that moment, there was no other news that could have pleased Wolf more. "Good! Very good!" Unable to wait for Igor to enter, Wolf strode out of the cave and met the bloodied Igor face-to-face at the entrance. "Igor?! How did you get hurt?!" Wolf was quite surprised. In his astonishment, the experienced bandit leader had many thoughts running through his mind. (Damn, were there traps in Ira Vige?) (Damn that traitor Fuchs...!) (No, I need to quickly withdraw the group. I don''t know if Igor has been followed by the enemy...) "Boss, I... I''m fine. This... isn''t my blood. It''s... the blood of that kid from Ira Vige." It was only after Igor''s exnation that Wolf realized there hadn''t been any ambushes or traps. It was just that the young man from Ira Vige had put up a fierce struggle before his death, leaving Igor covered in blood. "Ah... Anyway, as long as you''re alright. Did you properly dispose of the kid''s body?" Wolf asked, a bit embarrassed, thankful that he hadn''t voiced his earlier concerns. "It''s taken care of. It won''t be... discovered." "Mm... Right, what about the treasure in the underground cave? Why did youe back empty-handed?" As soon as Wolf was sure that everything was fine, his focus immediately shifted to the treasure. "The treasure... There were too many boxes I couldn''t carry them all back by myself." Igor''s slow speech always made Wolf impatient. After hearing Igor''s exnation, Wolf sighed. Heined in his heart that Igor was good at everything except for being too straightforward and hard to use. In this situation, even if he couldn''t bring all the treasure back, couldn''t he have brought at least a portion of it? "Alright, but did you remember the location of the treasure?" "Yes, I marked... the way back." Wolf nodded, acknowledging that Igor wasn''t entirely foolish. "Boss, I''ll take... a few brothers now... and move the treasure back." Honest Igor was prepared to head back out without even changing his clothes. Wolf thought for a moment and stopped him. "Hold on, don''t go yet." Wolf walked up to Igor and patted him on the shoulder. "Go rest for a while. You need to clean up the blood on you; it stinks... There''s no rush with the treasure. We''ll deal with it when everyone moves out tonight." "Understood." Although Wolf said this, his real concern was not trusting Igor to handle the treasure alone. He worried Igor''s subordinates might not be clean, and Igor himself was rtively careless. Additionally, obtaining arge amount of wealth beforehand would negatively affect the morale before attacking the vige at night. Once the bandits had money, they would certainly be less willing to risk their lives. Only poverty could motivate them. Now that he knew Ira Vige was safe, he could retrieve the treasure while attacking the vige at night. With this thought, a huge weight was lifted off Wolf''s chest, and his mood lightened considerably... However, there was still a small issue to be resolved. "Come here." Wolf called two of his trusted subordinates and whispered to them to go to Luka Vige immediately. After seeing Fuchs, they were to seize an opportunity to kill him when he was alone, and dispose of the body cleanly without letting anyone else see it. (Don''t me me, Fuchs. It''s not that I don''t value our old friendship, but if I let you live, I won''t be able to sleep at night...) As the sun set and darkness fell, under Wolf''s leadership, the Red Cloud Bandits quietly emerged from their hidden cave and headed towards Ira Forest. Under the moonlight, the bandits moved stealthily through the woods and mountains. About two hourster, the Red Cloud Bandits reached the depths of Ira Forest. "Igor, we must be nearing ''that ce,'' correct?" "Yes... indeed." "Very well." Wolf ordered the entire band to hold their position and remain still. Anyone who dared to abandon their post would be executed without mercy. Then, he chose five clever and obedient men from among his subordinates, calling upon Igor to lead the way as they ventured forth in a small group to secure Fuchs'' treasure. Guided by the moonlight, Igor traced the markers through the forest and eventually arrived at the entrance of the underground cavern. The surrounding area was dense with bushes and highly concealed, making it an ideal hiding ce for treasure. "We have arrived, Boss." Wolf nodded in anticipation, eager to see just how much wealth Fuchs had amassed. "Alright... you, you, and you - the three of you,e with me." "Igor, you and the others stand guard here. If anything happens, signal me as usual." "Understood." Wolf selected three strong bandits to apany him into the underground cavern. Once inside, the moonlight could no longer prate the darkness, rendering the space pitch ck. Gritting his teeth, Wolf indulged in a luxury, activating a "Universal Stone" to illuminate their path. With the cavern now lit, Wolf discovered that the passageway inside was quite spacious. He marveled at Fuchs'' ability to find such a location, acknowledging that the scout''s exploratory capabilities were indeed extraordinary. (What a pity, Fuchs. The wealth you''ve spent a lifetime saving will now be effortlessly seized by me.) Excitement quickened Wolf''s pace. He relished the thrill of plundering and taking lives for wealth, and it was at the moment of "harvest" that he felt an irresistible tingling sensation in his scalp. "Damn, it''s sweltering in this cavern. Didn''t summer just begin?" Before long, Wolf and his men were drenched in sweat, the temperature within the underground cavern unusually high. But as they had alreadye this far, Wolf could not be bothered with the heat C the treasure was all that mattered! Five minutester, they reached the deepest part of the cavern, where fiverge wooden chestsy in silence. (To think there are so many... Fuchs truly was a miser!) Unable to conceal the grin spreading across his face, an exhrated Wolf strode forward and opened a chest. With a creak, it swung open, revealing... "How can it be empty?!" Wolf''s expression froze. Without a second thought, he hastily opened the remaining four chests, only to find that they, too, were empty! "Damn it!" Enraged, Wolf violently kicked over a chest, the fury rendering him somewhat dizzy. Recalling Igor''s report earlier in the day, Wolf instantly realized he had been duped by Igor! But how could the ever-honest Igor deceive him? However, it was also unlikely that Igor would have returned without verifying the contents of the chests. (Wait a minute... could it be Fuchs? Did he not go to Luca Vige but instead arrive here ahead of us?!) Wolf remembered that his handling of Fuchs had been wed. He immediately led his men back the way they came, deciding that action was needed regardless. However, after only a few steps, one of Wolf''s men suddenly copsed. "What''s going on? How can you fall like that? Get up now!" Wolf assumed his subordinate had merely tripped on the uneven ground. But when another man fell as well, he realized that something was amiss. "...You actuallysted fifteen minutes. You have quite impressive constitutions." A familiar voice drifted from nearby. Wolf looked up to see a vaguely recognizable figure standing on the path leading to the exit, holding what appeared to be a jar in his hand. (Damn it, we''ve been ambushed!) Wolf''s years of experience helped him to suppress his anger at that moment. He urged hisst remaining man to charge with him toward the shadowy figure. However, after only a couple of steps, their legs gave way, and they both tumbled to the ground, overwhelmed by nausea and a suffocating tightness in their chests. Chapter 23 Crisscross ?(Why... can''t... I... muster... any... strength...?!) Wolf desperately tried to stand, but it was as if his mind and body had be disconnected. No matter how much he struggled, his body refused to obey, leaving him feeling as hopeless as someone experiencing sleep paralysis! With hisst ounce of strength, Wolf looked toward the distant figure. Even though Wolf was already down and unable to get up, the man remained cautious, not approaching and leaving no opportunity for Wolf to counterattack. "Who... the hell... are... you...?" Wolf gritted his teeth and asked word by word, as everything in his sight swirled chaotically. His throbbing temples and nauseating sensation filled his head. He dry heaved continuously, but nothing came out. In extreme pain, Wolf involuntarily closed his eyes. His dizziness seemed to improve, but his consciousness began to fade, as if he were falling asleep... But Wolf knew he couldn''t sleep; if he did, he might never wake up again. He didn''t want to die, but he had no other options left. He couldn''t even muster the strength to open his eyes, let alone call for help. (Help...?) (Igor...?!) (Could it be...?) As his consciousness clung to itsst moments, Wolf finally understood how he had fallen into this trap. Eliminating all other possibilities, there was only one possible identity for the shadowy figure who hade to kill him... "Ban... it was... you... after all..." Wolf couldn''t finish his sentence. As his head tilted to one side, he lost all control over his body, and his consciousness slipped away. It wasn''t until now that the shadowy figure began to act. First, he opened the jar he held in his arms and took a deep breath. Then, he picked up a fallen bandit''s machete, aimed at the closest bandit, and threw it. The sharp de pierced the bandit''s stomach, and the unfortunate man remained motionless as if dead. The figure repeated the action, throwing machetes at all four bandits, including Wolf. Although his aim was not perfect, hitting arms and heads, they all shared the same fate - lying still without any response. Ѧdsvel.cm At this point, the tense figure finally rxed. He opened the jar again to take another breath and then made sure to slit the throats of all the bandits to guarantee their demise. With each bandit killed, text appeared in the figure''s field of vision. "Sessfully killed ''Neutral Evil''bat ss ''Bandit,'' assigning ''Lawful Neutral''bat ss ''Junior Assassin'' ording to the killing method." "Sessfully killed ''Bandit - Lv3,'' ss experience +300, current experience 300/400." "Sessfully killed ''Bandit - Lv2,'' ss experience +200, current experience 500/400." "Upgrade conditions met, ''Junior Assassin - Lv1'' automatically upgraded to ''Junior Assassin - Lv2''." "Sessfully killed ''Bandit - Lv3,'' ss experience +300, current experience 400/600." "Sessfully killed ''Bandit - Lv9,'' ss experience +900, current experience 1300/600." "Upgrade conditions met, ''Junior Assassin - Lv2'' automatically upgraded to ''Junior Assassin - Lv3''." After retrieving the knives, the shadow bent down to search the bandits'' corpses for loot. As the shadow picked up the "Universal Stone," its glow illuminated his stern face, revealing him to be none other than Banning, the young man from Ira Vige who was supposed to have died. (Silly Nissen: Tyler, aren''t you being overly cautious? You''ve already had-o Igor cooperate with you in the experiment-o. Why are you still so apprehensive?) (Tyler: Defeat begins with underestimating the enemy.) (Silly Nissen: Fine, what-o ever. You''re amazing; your words are always right-o.) Although the loli spoke sarcastically, her attitude towards Tyler had indeed changed. During the course of these events, she was initially disappointed with Tyler''s deception but eventually became impressed by his cunning strategy. Not only did Tyler fool the enemies, but he also deceived her, a closepanion. In this series of life-and-death predicaments, even a single mistake by Tyler could have resulted in his demise. Yet not only did he survive, but he also executed a counter-attack amid such precarious circumstances! Prisci''s limited vocabry could not adequately express how incredible Tyler was. Throughout the operation, she observed as Tyler used his mind-reading ability, masterful acting, and clever lies to sow discord between Wolf and Fuchs, andter exacerbate the rift between Igor and Wolf. Miraculously, Tyler managed to turn Igor to his side. With Igor''s assistance, Tyler exined the situation to the vige chief, and the three of them set up a "charcoal trap" in an underground cave. When charcoal burns in an oxygen-deficient environment, it produces carbon monoxide, a colorless, odorless gas that can bind to hemoglobin in the blood, causing tissue hypoxia and ultimately suffocation. The cautious Tyler even had Igor, who possessedbat upation, participate in an experiment to ensure that Wolf and his men would meet a certain end. Once the trap was set, the vige chief led the vigers to safety in the mountains, while Igor took Tyler, who had been assigned a role in the scheme, back to the bandit''sir to lure Wolf. In the end, the cunning and devious Wolf fell helplessly in the cave. It can be said that without his mind-reading ability, Tyler would not have been able to achieve this miraculous turnaround. However, if someone else had possessed this ability, few could have rivaled Tyler''s aplishments. The stupid loli now understood why Tyler''s adaptation to the Divine Eye of Transcendence had been so high in the gray space. The young man possessed an extraordinary maturity and wisdom beyond his years. At the entrance to the underground cave, only Igor remained on guard. The two other bandits who had been with him were now lifeless corpses, unable to move. Before long, Banning, the youth from Ira Vige, emerged from the cave. "Is... it over?" Igor asked. "Yes, it''s over." Banning showed Igor the dagger in his hand, a willow-leaf de forged from wrought iron by Wolf himself. It had been his personal weapon, and its presence in Banning''s possession spoke volumes. "I''m sorry, Boss, but following you would have led to a dead end," Igor thought, feeling a little sad, but not regretful. "Well then, let''s part ways here, Mr. Igor. I wish you luck in returning to a normal life." "Alright." Without exchanging any further words, the two turned and went their separate ways, the events of the night dissipating with the dawn mist. On the way to inform the vigers, the loli asked Tyler a question. (Silly Nissen: Tyler, how can you be sure Igor won''t change his mind and regret his decision? He''ll be the leader of the bandits for a while, after all.) (Tyler: I can''t be sure.) (Silly Nissen: Huh?) (Tyler: People''s hearts are not always constant, except when they''re dead.) Later on, Tyler and hispanions never encountered the Crimson Cloud Bandits again. Chapter 24 Narrow Escape, Rich Rewards ?After the battle with the Crimson Cloud Bandits, Tyler reaped substantial rewards. Besides mastering thebat profession "Junior Assassin," he also gained numerous spoils. First was the willow-leaf dagger favored by the bandit leader Wolf, small, delicate, and sharp, perfect for hiding in clothes for self-defense. Next were some items: a "Magic Stone" that glowed when held, a wooden box containing a red gem, and some coins. (Tyler: Silly Nissen, do you recognize the emblem on this box?) (Silly Nissen: I''ve never been to this world before, how would I know about these things?) Tyler found that even when he called the loli "Silly Nissen," she didn''t seem to mind. Was it because she had be ustomed to it? Or had her attitude towards him changed after the bandit incident? Or perhaps the loli had a hidden masochistic side? (Even the heart of a "god" isn''t unchangeable.) Actually, through the appraisal ability of the Divine Eye of Transcendence, Tyler already knew the names and basic information of the box and the gem but had not seen any exnation for the emblem. The box itself was merely a "Wooden Gem Box," with the description "carved from high-quality peach wood, with anti-corrosion and moisture-proof effects"; the red gem was shrouded in mystery, named "Pigeon Blood Ruby- Phylia," and its description read "the stone that brings both hope and disaster." As long as he had the name of the gem, he could find out more information when he reached the town or cityter. However, Tyler had no intention of doing so for now. Given the bizarre description of this item and the fact that it was a "dirty" object obtained from the bandits, Tyler thought that inquiring or selling it with his current power and status in this world might bring disaster upon himself. (Heh, it''s really consistent with the description.) Ѧdsvel.cm Having discussed extrinsic matters, the focus now shifts to the "changes" within Tyler himself. Through the Divine Eye of Transcendence, Tyler could view others'' basic information, a power he had used multiple times before. On himself, Tyler could additionally see "Status Information," "Skill Information," "Inherent Abilities" (Divine Eye of Transcendence), and "Soul Curse" (Purgatory of the Heartless). Tyler Life Energy 29/30 Endurance 6/23 Magic Energy 80/80 [Basic Information] Male, 18 years old Viger of Ira Vige Production upation - Manufacturing upation - Combat upation Junior Assassin - Lv3 "Status Information" included Life Energy, Endurance, and Magic Energy, data that Tyler had been consistently observing. Previously, when Tyler was trampled by Wolf in the bandit cave, his Life Energy dropped to 26/30, butter, as his wounds scabbed and healed, his Life Energy gradually recovered to 29. Tyler spected that if his Life Energy reached zero, he would die. Concerning Endurance, this value constantly changed ording to Tyler''s physical condition. Resting or sleeping could quickly restore it. When Endurance dropped below 7 points, or below 30%, Tyler would experience a distinct sense of exhaustion. He surmised that if his Endurance reached zero, he might faint. As for Magic Energy, the value had not changed; however, after Tyler acquired a "Combat upation" and "Skills," the purpose of Magic Energy became clear. The Combat upation "Junior Assassin" was not merely a title. Tyler had noticed that bandits with the "Bandit" upation were stronger in terms of strength and stamina than "regr, strong adults." This was particrly evident in the higher-levelbatants like Wolf and Igor. After Tyler acquired the Combat upation, he distinctly felt his constitution improve, with the best evidence being his maximum Endurance increasing from 20 to 23. Furthermore, Tyler simultaneously mastered "Skills" when he acquired the Combat upation. Before today, Tyler''s Skill Information only disyed "Skill Slot: None." Now, it disyed: ===== Skill Slot: 1 / 1 Skill One: Deceiver - Lv1 Proficiency: 0 / 100 Skill Description: 1. During activation, enhance persuasive effects on the target. When persuading, apply a positive modifier of +1. Consume 5 Magic Energy points per second while active. 2. For every second a skill is activated, proficiency increases by one point. ===== Regardless ofbat upation or skill, their types seem to be rted to Tyler''s method of defeating the Crimson Cloud Bandits. Furthermore, another aspect that intrigues Tyler is the appearance of numerous numerical values within the exnatory information. While numerical values themselves are not unusual, as they can represent a person''s height and weight, it is peculiar that even an individual''s life energy can be quantified. Could everything in this parallel world be calcted through numerical values? If so, what are the rules governing such calctions? (Is this "Prison Star" world truly a tangible reality?) (I must find a way to unravel the rules operating behind this world...) As the night was refreshingly cool, the vigers of Ira Vige, seeking refuge in the hilly area east of their vige, trembled in fear. It was not the chill of the night that made them shiver, but the ever-looming threat of the Crimson Cloud Bandits. "Chief! We should flee farther away!" "Yes! Just hiding here isn''t a solution!" The vigers expressed dissatisfaction with Chief Woodall''s strategy, theirints growing louder. Woodall remained silent, gazing towards Ira Vige, as if waiting for something. In the crowd, Avril sped her hands tightly, praying fervently to the Benevolent Deity, hoping Ira Vige could survive this catastrophe, and that Banning, whose whereabouts were unknown, would be safe and sound. However, as time ticked away, the pitch-ck hills were eerily quiet, and the slightest rustle caused the vigers to be on edge, fearing danger at every turn. Soon, the vigers'' fear of the unknown transformed into dissatisfaction with the vige chief. As the voices questioning him grew louder, Daed and Beeken led the charge, hurling insults at Woodall. Under immense pressure, Chief Woodall reluctantly revealed the truth about their refuge that night: they were not hiding, waiting for the bandits to plunder the vige and leave, but for Banning to repel the bandits and inform them. "What? Banning? Isn''t that kid missing?" "Chief, have you lost your mind? What can Banning do against the bandits?" The vigers were immediately in an uproar, unable to fathom that the vige chief had ced the vige''s hopes on an enigmatic youth. After all, even a hundred Bannings wouldn''t stand a chance against the Crimson Cloud Bandits! "Listen up, everyone! The chief''s gone mad; let''s keep running!" "Yeah! How could Banning possibly take on the bandits?" "Wasn''t he the one who fled to our vige after Luca Vige was attacked?" The vigers grew increasingly analytical, and just as the situation was about to copse, Mary the viger stepped forward,pletely dismantling the trust they had in the vige chief. "Think about it, everyone. Banning arrived only a day ago and ran off in the night. Then, the very next day, the bandits came. Isn''t it clear that he led them here? If you ask me, Banning is in league with the bandits! Chief, he''s fooled you!" With these words, the vigers could no longer stay. Daed and Beeken, the brothers, grabbed their belongings and ran towards the mountains. With their lead, the other vigers followed suit, fleeing one by one, ignoring the vige chief''s desperate cries. "Don''t run... please, don''t run... everyone... it''s dangerous in the mountains at night..." Watching the vigers disappear into the distance, the 48-year-old Woodall helplessly fell to his knees and cried like a child. At that moment, someone approached and patted him on the shoulder. "Chief, can you exin to me exactly what happened tonight? This morning, didn''t you say Banning had already left?" Only Avril hadn''t fled with the others, her eyes still filled with hope for someone''s return. Chapter 25 Janus-Faced ?"Prison Star Calendar" "May 7th, 187" "1:15 AM" "Confession of Death Countdown: 27 days remaining" "You''re saying that Banning turned a bandit against his own and set a trap to capture them all at once?" In the woods, Avril found it hard to believe what Vige Chief Woodall had said. If Tyler was truly that capable, how did he end up in such a dire situation when Luca Vige was raided? (Or could it be... that he learned from his experience in Luca Vige and grew stronger? But isn''t that too fast? It''s only been two days...) Regardless, Avril found it difficult to believe the chief''s words, as they seemed to defymon sense. However, for some reason, she couldn''t help but harbor a faint hope for Banning deep in her heart. "Anyway, let''s wait and see. There should be a result soon... I hope." Woodall sighed. He had just been through themotion with the vigers, and now he was being questioned by Avril, leaving him feeling unsure. Looking back, he didn''t know why he had been so easily persuaded by Banning. The young man seemed to possess an inexplicable charm. However, there was one thing the vige chief firmly believed: without Banning''s help, Ira Vige would have been in trouble by now. When Woodall rescued Banning yesterday, he had thought, "If I were ten years younger, I would lead a group to eradicate the Crimson Cloud Bandits." But after seeing the burly figure of the bandit (Igor), Woodall lost all his courageordinary people like them were like chickens waiting to be ughtered in front of the bandits. If it weren''t for Banning''s warning tonight, Woodall might be begging the bandits for his life right now. "Vige Chief! There seems to be a fire at the foot of the mountain!" Avril''s voice pulled the vige chief out of his thoughts. Following the direction she pointed, he saw a faint light source, like a torch, approaching from the mountain. "It''s Banning! It''s him! He promised me that he would light a torch as a signal!" The flickering light of the torch became the vige chief''s salvation. He quickly headed towards the location of the torch, with Avril following closely. "Banning!" "Mr. Vige Chief, is everyone alright?" The vige chief was very excited, while Banning remained calm andposed. The two of them standing together created a stark contrast. "Everyone... should be fine, I guess. What about the bandits? Did you really manage to solve the problem?" "Yes, their leader is dead, and the rest have retreated." As Banning spoke, he looked around and found it strange that only the vige chief was present. "Mr. Vige Chief, where are the others?" "Uh... Well, it''s a long story. Oh, right, Avril was with me too." "Avril?" Banning didn''t see Avril. The vige chief looked back and realized that Avril had disappeared at some point. "That''s strange. She was with me just a moment ago... Oh no, could Avril have gotten lost in the mountains?!" Before the vige chief could finish speaking, Banning had already started running. Although there were no monsters lurking in the nearby forest, even a pack of wild dogs could pose a lethal threat to ordinary people. "Avril! Avril, where are you?!" Banning had lost his previousposure and called out desperately. Then, as he rounded a thick tree, Banning found Avril standing behind it. To be more precise, Avril was hiding behind the tree. Although her body was concealed by the trunk, more than half of her head was exposed. Her brown, fluffy hair swayed gently in the wind, making it difficult for Banning not to notice her. Avril''s appearance didn''t seem like she was lost; instead, it seemed more like she was hiding from Banning. Banning: "Huh? Avril?" Avril: "Uh... umm..." The sturdy tree: "...?" Indeed, Avril wasn''t lost. She just didn''t know how to face Banning, so she hid when she was halfway with the vige chief. "Avril, there you are." "Yeah... right..." "I''m d you''re okay." Banning didn''t ask Avril why she made such a strange move. Instead, he simply turned his head and shouted to the vige chief, "Vige Chief! No need to search anymore! Avril is here!" Then, he waved the torch to guide the vige chief to their location. (Silly Nissen: Tyler, you big dummy! Why did-o you call the vige chief over?! You should seize this great-o opportunity! This is the perfect-o scenario called "The Hero who Saved-o the Vige and the Ambiguously Rted-o Girl Spending Time Alone in the Midnight-o Forest"!) The stupid loli described the scene as if it needed a warning like "Minors, please watch under the supervision of your parents." (Tyler: Your description is quite urate, but let''s not delve into it next time.) (Silly Nissen: Wasn''t I right-o, though? With just a little more effort-o, you could have won Avril''s heart!) (Tyler: You''re overthinking it; it''s not that simple.) After a brief silence, Avril posed a question to Banning before the vige chief arrived. "The bandits... have they been repelled?" "Yes, they won''t be returning." "Did you aplish this alone...?" "No, the vige chief provided me with significant assistance, and there was also an inside agent within the bandits who yed a crucial role." "Oh... I see..." Avril''s expression hadn''t seemed particrly happy earlier, and now, after hearing Tyler''s response, she appeared somewhat irritated, reminiscent of a puppy that hadn''t been taken for a walk in days and had grown temperamental. Then, the inopportune arrival of the vige chief finally urred. "Avril, there you are. I''m d you''re unharmed," the vige chief confirmed Avril''s safety before quickly addressing Banning. "Banning, everyone fled into the mountains out of fear. Can you help me find and bring them back?" "Of course." "I''ll help too!" "Then Avril, you can join Banning." The vige chief''s arrangement seemed to redeem his previous misstep. However, to his surprise, Avril refused. "Um... I''d rather stay with the vige chief. My physical abilities aren''t the best, and I''m afraid I''d slow Banning down." For a moment, the atmosphere was as awkward as if a cross-dressing streamer had forgotten to lock the door, and his parents and visiting teacher had entered the room together. The stupid loli screamed in Tyler''s mind, urging him to quickly say something to win Avril over. But Tyler simply nodded and departed on his own. This infuriated Silly Nissen, who shouted incoherent phrases such as "Where is the head-patting squad?" and "Someone, help me move the Civil Affairs Bureau over here!" Meanwhile, watching Banning''s retreating figure, Avril felt her heart tighten. In truth, she had been worried about Banning. However, upon learning that he had sessfully repelled the bandits and had time to notify the vige chief, her emotions shifted subtly. (Why did you only inform the vige chief but not me...?) Unwarranted expectations lingered in Avril''s heart. She knew she shouldn''t have such thoughts, but still felt a sense of loss. (So, I''m not as important to you as I thought... You didn''t even spare me a moment''s notice...) (The grilled meat you specially gave me at the barbecue party... Was it just to repay a favor...?) Minor emotional ripples gradually transformed into a whirlpool of self-doubt, as the young girl''s feelings drifted and tossed in the pitch-ck night. Chapter 26 Matthew Effect ?In the eastern forest of Ira Vige, vige chief Woodall was diligently searching for people, while Avril, who trailed behind him, was lost in uneasy thoughts. Regretting her petty mood that caused her to miss the opportunity to join Banning, Avril ruminated: (Truthfully... He and I don''t share any special bond... It''s normal for him not to inform me...) (I am but an ordinary viger; even if he told me about the bandits, I couldn''t help...) (Perhaps he didn''t tell me for my own good...?) Perhaps owing to the mountain breeze, Avril gradually calmed down, only to grow angry with herself. Scolding herself, she thought of how Banning risked his life to save the vige, yet she was ungrateful and petty: (I am truly... So foolish... sobs...) (If my sister were still here, she''d surely call me foolish too... Oh, if only she were here...) Avril, angered to the point of tears but unwilling to let the vige chief see, transformed her grief into determination and energetically called out the vigers'' names to gather them. (Tomorrow... Tomorrow, I must muster the courage to apologize to Banning... Yes!) Elsewhere in the forest, Tyler was leisurely searching for people on a whim. Tyler wasn''t intentionally cking off; his vision revealed his endurance nearly depleted, and his body felt utterly exhausted. Since sneaking into the forest to secretly observe the vige chief''s hunt the night before, he hadn''t had a proper rest for over thirty hours. (Tyler: Why did you stop scolding, Silly Nissen?) As the foolish loli in his mind went silent, Tyler found it somewhat disconcerting. (Silly Nissen: I''m not-o scolding anymore.) (Tyler: Oh...?) (Silly Nissen: ...Um.) (Tyler: Then, who''s the big fool?) (Silly Nissen: I... I''m the big fool.) (Tyler: Why is Prisci Nissen the big fool?) (Silly Nissen: Can you not-o correctly say my name at-o a time like this?) (Tyler: No. Prisci Nissen, tell me, why is Prisci Nissen the big fool?) (Silly Nissen: Darn it... Because I judged-o Avril''s inner thoughts without-o understanding her and forgot-o about the "Intermittent-o Reinforcement-o" theory I learned before...) (Tyler: Fail.) (Silly Nissen: Huh? Is that-o not the reason? Then what-o is?) (Tyler: You''ve misunderstood something. My goal isn''t to make Avril willing to be with me but to have her confess to me voluntarily. Thus, your entire thought process is incorrect... Also, the theory applied this time isn''t "Intermittent Reinforcement" but "Matthew Effect." Don''t you understand its application in love?) (Silly Nissen: Ma... Matthew Effect, of course I understand!) Within the stupid loli''s knowledge of the Earth World, the pronunciation "Matthew" seemed rted to some New Matay travel, but it was evidently unrted to what Tyler mentioned. Consequently, she immediately utilized today''s divine authority and requested knowledge from the "Omniscient Wisdom Repository" about the "Matthew Effect" in the Earth World. s, after reading it, the foolish loli was even more confounded about what concoction Tyler was peddling this evening. In truth, Tyler''s logic was not intricate; it was merely that the inexperienced lolicked the finesse to adapt. Tyler, knowing full well what Avril was thinking, intentionally refrained from exining, demonstrating affection, or even being cordial when they parted wayster that night. All these actions were the oue of meticulous deliberation. Tyler believed that in romantic rtionships, pursuers are often the weaker party, while those pursued hold the upper hand. The principle behind the Matthew Effect, "the strong grow stronger, and the weak grow weaker," is likewise applicable in matters of love. In most cases, the more a pursuer invests in their object of desire, the less likely they are to be cherished. Ultimately, they often end up as obsequiouspdogs, exemplifying the adage, "the weak grow weaker." Conversely, those pursued primarily devote resources (time, energy, and material wealth) to themselves, bing increasingly popr - a perfect illustration of "the strong grow stronger." For instance, when Jack first brought Rose breakfast, she may have been touched. However, after three consecutive months of Jack delivering breakfast every day, Rose had grown ustomed to it. If Jack suddenly stopped, Rose would likely be irritated with him. Some might argue that Jack''s actions fostered a sense of dependence, and that given time, affection would blossom from this reliance. Yet, Tyler disagreed. The so-called "dependence cultivation" should render Rose unable to survive without Jack, whereas breakfast was a trivial matter for her, entirely expendable. It was nothing more than Jack''s self-gratification. Returning to the matter at hand, although Tyler was indeed pursuing Avril, he skillfully concealed his intentions from her. If he had followed the stupid loli''s advice to "push harder" under the circumstances, it would have utterly undermined his prior strategy. Once Avril realized Tyler was chasing her, the difficulty of getting her to confess her feelings would multiply exponentially. Never "actively pursue a girl" - this was an absolute taboo in Tyler''s theory of romance. Based on his own principles, Tyler adopted a "cold treatment" approach towards Avril, who was feeling a tad emotional that night. As a result, Avril would feel dejected, unwilling to ept this oue, and yearn to ascertain whether Tyler truly harbored feelings for her (the previously circted rumors of his secret infatuation continued to serve their purpose). In doing so, her concern for Tyler would deepen. Concern marked the inception of affection. The more one cared, the more they assumed the vulnerable position, and thus, the weak grew weaker. The following morning, the vigers of Ira Vige didn''t rise until the sun was high in the sky, one by one. The previous night''s events had left them thoroughly exhausted; some hadn''t even been found and only stealthily returned to the vige after daybreak. Once they were back to their safe routine, the vigers'' tongues began to wag. In this tiny vige where even the most trivial matters were circted countless times, Banning''s heroic feat of repelling the Crimson Cloud Bandits was akin to a nuclear-level topic of discussion. Tyler wasn''t roused from sleep naturally; rather, it was the mor outside his dwelling that woke him. (Tyler: Silly Nissen, didn''t I tell you to wake me up immediately if there''s any unusual situation?) (Silly Nissen: [Sourly] There''s nothing out-o of the ordinary, just the vigers gathered-o outside, waiting to express their gratitude to their great hero, that''s all.) Tyler was unaware of the previous night''s skepticism from the vigers, but he held no interest in their gratitude. Today marked his third day in this parallel world. Including today, he was determined to make Avril confess her feelings for him within the remaining four days. As soon as Tyler stepped outside his door, the vigers immediately surrounded him. Tyler adeptly donned the mask of a "humble and amiable young man" to maintain his public image and engaged in gentle conversation with the vigers. At that moment, a charming and enchanting young woman pushed through the crowd and approached Tyler. (Silly Nissen: Danger, Ty- Ty- Ty-Tyler! My bad-woman radar is going off!) Tyler didn''t need the stupid loli''s warning to know that the neer bore ill intent. He deliberately avoided looking in the direction of the young woman, but she still brazenly hooked her arm around his shoulder. Chapter 27 As Good As It Gets ?"Handsome young Banning, I''ve prepared a sumptuous meal at my home for lunch, and as the great benefactor of Ira Vige, you muste and enjoyyourself~" "Haha, you''re too kind, sister Mary." The person who set off Silly Nissen''s bad woman radar was none other than Mary, and even without his identification ability, Tyler wouldn''t have mistaken her. However, Tyler didn''t dislike Mary; without her, he wouldn''t have had the opportunity to dismantle the Crimson Cloud Bandits from within. Nevertheless, not disliking someone doesn''t equate to liking them. Tyler had no interest in Mary whatsoever, even when she asionally rubbed her shapely body against him or teasingly stroked his back with a certain soft body part. His opinion of her remained unchanged. (Silly Nissen: Wow, Tyler, are you impotent-o or something? How can you have no reaction to this?) (Tyler: If you don''t need a brain, you can donate it to someone in need.) Although Tyler remained unmoved, being pestered in such a manner for an extended period was quite annoying. Just as he was about to make an excuse to leave, he spotted Avril standing in the back of the crowd, looking hesitantly in his direction as if unsure whether to push through. "Avril~! Could you help me mend my clothes? They''ve got quite a few holes in them from fighting the bandits yesterday!" Tyler suddenly shouted and waved in Avril''s direction, drawing the attention of the vigers to her, leaving her with nowhere to hide. "Eh?" Caught off guard, Avril froze as the focus of everyone''s attention, only managing to answer Tyler''s question after a few seconds. "Uh... um, sure... I can do that." Under these circumstances, Avril, who often helped others mend their clothes, had no reason to refuse. Tyler took this opportunity to break free from Mary''s clutches and swiftly made his way to Avril''s side. "Hmm? What did you say? Oh, you need to go home and get your needle and thread? Let''s go, then!" Without waiting for Avril''s response, Tyler loudly carried on a one-sided conversation, then grabbed Avril''s hand and started to jog. The two of them continued like this until they were out of the vigers'' sight, and only then did Tyler gradually slow down. "Thank you, Avril. I didn''t know how to escape from the crowd, and I''m d you happened to pass by." "It''s... it''s fine... it''s just... a small thing..." After running, Tyler''s breathing was steady, but the exercise-deprived Avril was gasping heavily with her hands on her knees, her speech broken and interrupted. After catching her breath, Avril btedly realized that Banning had been holding her hand for quite some time. Although he was only gripping her wrist, the skin-to-skin contact made her face instantly turn red. "Um, about the hand..." "Ah, sorry, I didn''t mean to." As soon as Avril finished speaking, Banning let go of her hand as if he''d been shocked. His sudden release left Avril feeling an unexpected sense of loss. "It''s... it''s okay, no need to apologize... or anything." Avril looked down at the ground, realizing that when she was with Banning, she spent nine out of ten minutes staring at the ground. "Avril, I acted impulsively just now without considering your feelings. I hope you can forgive me." "Mmm... it''s not that exaggerated, no need for forgiveness." After Banning apologized, silence fell between them once more. Though Avril continued to look at the ground, her mind was racing. She had spent a sleepless night nning to apologize to Banning forst night''s incident and to properly introduce herself, but now that they finally had a chance to be alone, she hadpletely forgotten what she wanted to say. Avril felt immense regret for not writing down her thoughts on a small piece of paper to carry with her. "Anyway, thank you, Avril. I won''t take up any more of your time. If there''s anything I can help you with, feel free toe find me." Hearing Banning''s farewell, Avril panicked and quickly tried to keep him from leaving. "Wait, wait a moment. You... you... your... that''s right! Your clothes... don''t they need to be mended?" In her haste, Avril cleverly remembered what Banning had said when he called her over. Wasn''t this a perfect excuse for them to continue spending time alone? Banning looked down at his tattered clothes and realized they did need mending. "Haha, yes, they do. Do you have time to help me with that?" Banning smiled, and the awkward atmosphere between them seemed to melt away like ice and snow in the warmth of early spring. "Mmm, yes... I have time. Can you wait for me to go home and get my needle and thread?" Avril was secretly happy about the extension of their time together, but an unexpectedment from Banning made her heartbeat suddenly speed up. "Let me go with you. It''ll save you the trouble of running back and forth." "Eh?" Avril was quite startled by Banning''s proposal to go to her house. She was the only one living there! Wh-wh-wh-what if SOMETHING happened between them while they were alone?! Sh-she-she-she had no experience in these situations...!! "What''s wrong, Avril?" Banning''s voice pulled Avril''s thoughts back from outer space. Her mind in chaos, she decided to throw caution to the wind. "No... nothing. Let''s... let''s go to my ce together." As Avril turned around abruptly, she almost spun her head off. In order not to let Banning see her flushed face, she hurriedly walked ahead, taking small, quick steps. Banning followed her leisurely from behind. (Stupid Nissen: Whoa, Tyler, isn''t that-o a bit too aggressive?) (Tyler: Do you think dating is like being a polite hostess entertaining a distinguished guest?) (Stupid Nissen: Um, I''m sorry?) (Tyler: You can''t always be polite and civilized; you need to create situations that make the other person''s heart race to get them caught in the whirlpool of love.) (Stupid Nissen: Ah, Master Tyler, I see! This is a creative application of the "suspension bridge effect-o"!) For once, Stupid Nissen had managed to disy some learning progress. Tyler was now following one of his core concepts in his love theory: mutual respect is for after marriage, dating is all about making the heart race! In a short while, Banning followed Avril to her small, chic house. The exterior was adorned with some decorations, reflecting a girl''s taste. "Please...e in." "I haven''t tidied up recently, so it might be a bit messy..." Avril, somewhat embarrassed, opened the door and let Banning in. Usually, the response to this situation would be something like, "No, it''s very clean and tidy," or "I''m the one who should be embarrassed for intruding on your home without notice." However, these responses wouldmit the mistake of being "too polite" that Tyler had just mentioned. Banning stood at the doorway and took a nce inside. The room was actually quite neat and not as messy as Avril had described. However, his response to Avril was... "Haha, it is indeed a bit messy." Chapter 28 Mending His Clothes ?"Eh?" Avril thought she had misheard and stared at Banning in astonishment. Banning couldn''t help butugh at Avril''s adorable expression. Then, he corrected himself, "Just kidding. Avril, your house is the most organized I''ve seen among all the girls I know." In just a few seconds, Avril''s emotions went on a little roller coaster ride, and it was the first time she had been praised by Banning. Her face instantly flushed red again. Embarrassed, Avril turned her face away and stammered quietly, "It''s... it''s not that great... Come on, let''s... let''s go inside..." Avril and Banning were still standing at the door. If the vigers saw them entering the house together, Avril would be too ashamed to show her face. Stuped Nissen, who enjoyed the VIP view of the whole interaction, waspletely amazed by Tyler''s skillful tactics. A seemingly simple conversation showcased the essence of push-and-pull techniques and the principle of "praise after criticism," making the praise much more effective than ordinary politepliments. (Stupid Nissen: Tyler, you''re really wicked...) (Tyler: Thank you for thepliment.) Upon entering Avril''s home, she asked Banning to take a seat while she went into her room to fetch needle and thread. After temporarily parting from Banning, Avril breathed a sigh of relief. If she continued to be alone with him, her fragile heart might explode. Avril repeatedly reminded herself that Banning was merely there to mend his clothes; there was no need for her to be anxious. After all, hadn''t she repaired clothes for numerous young men and uncles from the vige before? This was a routine task! (Yes, that''s right, don''t be nervous, there''s nothing to worry about!) (I must converse with Banning confidently and naturally, and stop staring at the floor!) (He isn''t nervous at all; if I keep behaving like this, won''t it appear that I''m hopelessly enamored with him...?!) Avril took a deep breath and, armed with her sewing kit and a bag of scrap fabric, stepped out of her room, feeling much better. However, the naive and innocent Avril had no idea what kind of opponent she was facing. Upon entering the living room, she caught sight of Banning undressing. Yes, it was the perfect moment when his clothes were halfway off, revealing his toned waist and a portion of his well-defined back muscles. The sight of his muscr contours and fair skin overwhelmed Avril, nearly making her faint on the spot. "Ahhhhhhh!" she shrieked, dropping everything she was holding. Disregarding the scattered items, she hastily turned away from Banning, unsure of what to do next but instinctively opting to apologize. "I-I-I''m sorry! I didn''t know you were undressing" "Uh, what''s wrong, Avril? Aren''t we mending my clothes?" Fortunately, Banning''s calm and slightly puzzled tone helped to cool Avril''s overheated brain. (Right, how can we mend the clothes if they''re not taken off?) (And, haven''t I grown ustomed to seeing men''s bodies in the vige, as they often work shirtless? Why am I so flustered now?) Although she tried to reassure herself, Avril still found it difficult to look directly at Banning''s physique, sensing that he was different from the others. At that moment, Banning approached her, bare-chested, and picked up the needle and thread from the floor, handing them to her. Already struggling to calm down, Avril found herself faced with another close-range stimulus. Panicking, she snatched the tools and Banning''s clothes and sprinted into a corner of the living room, squatting with her back to Banning. Gasping for breath, her mind went nk. "Avril, are you alright?" "I-I''m fine! I''m doing great! Just, um, have a seat! Yes, take a seat, th-that''ll do!" Avril''s excitement nearly caused her voice to crack. Had she known that mending Banning''s clothes would be such a stimting experience, she wouldn''t have invited him to her home. "Haha, alright, take your time." Amused by Avril''s adorable reaction, Banning obediently sat down by the table, asionally ncing at the scenery outside the window, and then at Avril as she mended his clothes from afar. Having put some distance between them, Avril finally managed to rx a bit. Otherwise, her fragile heart would have leapt right out of her chest. Once immersed in her work, Avril''s emotions stabilized considerably. She began by thoroughly inspecting Banning''s clothes, noticing not just the tears but also the bloodstains. Gently touching these stains, she envisioned Banning''s struggle with the bandits. Unconsciously, her heart tightened at the thought, a feeling ofpassion she hadn''t experienced in a long time. Thest time was when she wandered with her sister. Now that her sister was gone, she had no one else to care about until she met Banning. (Why do I care so much about Banning? We''ve only known each other for less than three days...) As she continued to sew, Avril''s gaze inadvertently drifted towards Banning''s body. His skin was fair, and under the sunlight, it emitted a gentle, warm glow, far more pleasing than the rough, dark skin of the vige men. Banning''s muscles weren''t as bulky as the vige men''s, but they were well-defined and exuded a sense of agile strength. Following the contours of his waist and back, Avril''s gaze settled on Banning''s profile. The injuries near his ear hadn''t healed, leaving scars and scabs, but these marks only made the young man appear more mature. As she admired Banning''s features, Avril identally became entranced. When Banning turned to look at her, she couldn''t avoid his gaze in time, and their eyes met. The air seemed to freeze in that moment. Avril could feel her heartbeat elerating. Her face grew hotter and hotter, as though it was about to emit smoke. "Um, um, um, if you don''t mind! Y-you can look around the house! ...Although, there isn''t much to see... anyway..." Avril didn''t know what she was saying in her excitement, but fortunately, Banning was easygoing and took her suggestion graciously. "Alright, I''ll take a look around." "Y-yeah, feel free to... Oh, just remember, don''t go into the locked room at the end of the hallway." "Understood." Although he didn''t mention it, Banning found Avril''sst reminder a bit odd. Since the room was already locked, why bother giving an extra warning? This made him even more curious. Using the power of the Transcendent Divine Eye, Banning peeked into Avril''s thoughts: (Ah, I''m so nosy. Banning is so polite; he wouldn''t break into a locked room...) (But... I wonder what''s inside the room my sister locked? I''ll take a look if I ever find the key.) Banning was surprised that even Avril, the owner of the house, didn''t know what was in the locked room. There must be some reason for it. However, from Avril''s thoughts, it seemed that the room only contained some of her sister''s personal belongings. Banning figured it had nothing to do with him and didn''t think further about it. Chapter 29 Hunting In Forest ?During the time when Avril was busily mending his clothes, Tyler ambled about, surveying the house. Avril''s abode was a quaint, single-story log cabin. Upon entering, the living room and dining area greeted him, followed by a hallway leading to three bedrooms. Amongst these rooms, two bore wooden ques with the names ''Avril'' and ''Elle'' inscribed upon them, which Tyler refrained from entering. The third room was the locked chamber Avril had mentioned earlier, its door seemingly no different from the others. Returning to the main hall, Tyler noticed an array of sewing paraphernalia strewn about: needles of various sizes, threads of different hues and materials, an assortment of scissors, and neatly organized stacks of fabric. Recalling Granny Kana''s words about Avril''ste sister''s proficiency in sewing, Tyler wasn''t surprised at the abundance of such items in the house. What truly intrigued Tyler, however, was Avril''s professional level: "Tailor - Lv4". Vige Chief Woodall, aged 48 with over two decades of hunting experience, had only reached "Hunter - Lv2". In contrast, Avril, a mere 16 years old, boasted a far superior level. Why was she significantly more aplished than the vige chief? Tyler had confirmed the method of leveling up inbat upations during the previous night''s foray into the underground cave of Ira Forest: it required a certain degree of ughter under specific conditions. Presuming that Production and Manufacturing upations indeed leveled up through sheer perseverance, as the vige chief suggested, the contradiction between the level and age differences of the vige chief and Avril couldn''t be ounted for by this theory. "...The rules hidden behind this world are certainly not as straightforward," Tyler realized. The true ws of the world" might be a profound secret within the Prison Star world, and deciphering these rules could be a crucial element inpleting the impossible task. An hourter, garbed in his freshly mended clothes, Tyler took his leave from Avril''s home. As he was about to depart, Avril reached out a hand towards him, only to let it hover in the air before dropping it back down. Her expression bore a hint of hesitation. Tyler, perceptive as he was, understood that Avril wished to invite him for lunch as a token of gratitude for his previous assistance and to apologise for her small tantrum the previous night. However, Tyler had his own rhythm to his strategies; he deliberately denied Avril this opportunity, as he believed that leaving a hint of regret at this moment was the "correct approach". The principle was simple; when one does not have their fill of a delicious dish, they''ll crave it again in a short time. But if one were to overindulge, no matter how delectable the dish, they would not wish to taste it again in the immediate future. This was also one of Tyler''s theories of romance: no matter how smoothly a rtionship progresses, it was essential to leave a touch of longing at the right moment, a yearning. That afternoon, the vige chief sought Tyler, inviting him to join in a wild boar hunt in the Ira Forest. With the advent of high summer, the burgeoning boar poption threatened significant damage to the farnds and orchards. Tyler, employing his mind-reading ability, noticed a shift in the vige chief''s attitude from before and agreed to join with pleasure. After the Crimson Cloud Bandits incident, the vige chief had let down his guard towards Tyler, deciding to impart his wealth of knowledge. This was the customary courtesy extended to benefactors in Ira Vige. "Banning, I thought you''d have taken off in the dead of night yesterday," the vige chief joked, referring to the prior day''s happenings. Tyler responded that he had left in haste upon discovering the bandits'' traces, cleverly dodging the question the vige chief truly wished to ask: whether he nned to settle in Ira Vige for the long term. "Ah, in these past three years, I reckon about a dozen folk have disappeared overnight. I understand that ours is a vige founded by wanderers, so such urrences aremon. But, you know, after sharing acquaintance, it seems right to bid a proper farewell before leaving, doesn''t it?" "Indeed, I share the same view." Neither the vige chief nor Tyler explicitly addressed the matter, but after this conversation, a bond of mutual trust was truly formed between them. Subsequently, the vige chief''s hunting lessons were nothing short ofprehensive. He imparted every minute detail of the two decades worth of experience and skills he had umted to Tyler, without any reservations. Tyler was still intent on mastering the "Hunter" profession. Although he had acquired thebat profession of a "Junior Assassin", the enhancement in physical abilities and the "Deceiver" skill didn''t provide much assistance in directbat situations. On the other hand, the "Hunter" profession would be of great benefit to Tyler, both in terms ofbat and wilderness survival. "Do you see it? There are boar footprints on the ground over there. The unnaturally fallen shrubbery was likely knocked over by them, and the scraped bark on this tree trunk is also their doing." To be honest, Tyler couldn''t yet discern the footprints of different animals, let alone detect the subtle signs in the forest like the vige chief. However, the appraisal ability of his "God''s Eye of Dimensions" was genuinely useful, allowing him to keep up with the pace of the vige chief''s instructions. Under the chief''s demonstration, Tyler learned to set traps near animal trails. Afterward, they concealed themselves in the tree canopy, waiting for the boars to appear. The vige chief told Tyler that adultrge boars were not only tough but also very aggressive. If one was hit by their robust tusks, there was a high likelihood of being pierced and killed on the spot. Therefore, forrge boars estimated to weigh more than 400 pounds, the vige chief would only scare them away with torches. The true targets of his hunt were the medium and small-sized boars. "As long as thepetition for food in the forest isn''t too fierce, therge boars won''t cause trouble for the vige." Tyler and the vige chief waited in the trees for two hours, during which they drove away threerge boars. Then, with a distressing squeal from a not-too-distant location, they finally encountered a medium-to-small-sized boar suitable for hunting! However, the hunting process was entirely different from what Tyler had imagined. The vige chief demonstrated a particrly shameless hunting method. Faced with a boar that had stepped on a nail trap, the chief maintained distance using trees as cover, attacking its softer nks and hindquarters with arrows from his hunting bow. This forced the boar to run around the forest, exhausting its strength. At the same time, due to its frantic movements, the wounds on the boar were unable to heal, resulting in a continuous loss of blood. After enduring this torment for over an hour, the boar, which seemed to weigh nearly 200 pounds, finally copsed. Even so, the experienced vige chief did not approach the boar right away. He found a suitable angle, drew his bow, and once again, the sacred light shone brightly. With a swift release, an arrow shot out, hitting the boar right between the eyes. Only then did the boar tilt its head and give itsst breath. "The job''s not done yet. If you''re careless now, it could cost you heavily." The vige chief instructed Tyler to stay put while he cautiously approached the boar. Swiftly, with a small knife, he cut open the blood vessels in the boar''s neck and quickly retreated. The boar, seemingly "dead," suddenly squealed in pain, its body thrashing wildly, causing a mess all around. It wasn''t until several minutester, as the blood gradually drained from its body, that the boar''s cries weakened, and it finally expired. Now Tyler understood why the vige chief, who had been hunting for over twenty years, had not sustained any serious injuries. The old man was truly steady and reliable. Later, under the vige chief''s guidance, Tyler hunted and killed a boar by himself. The process was not as smooth as the chief''s, but it was quite fluent nheless. "Not bad, Banning! I didn''t expect you to have a knack for hunting. Have you had hunting experience before? Not many young people can handle this as well as you." "Well, I have a bit of experience, I guess." Seeing Tyler reluctant to borate, the vige chief didn''t press further. But he couldn''t help feeling regretful. If Banning had arrived in Ira Vige three years ago, then Elle wouldn''t have died tragically in the forest. Chapter 30 Production Occupation: Hunter ?Prisci Nissen, a moniker she had not employed in a significant amount of time. Notwithstanding the constant mocking from Tyler, nicknaming her ''Silly Nissen'' or ''stupid loli'', Prisci Nissen was not the type to falter in critical moments... or so one would hope. The previous evening, within the subterranean caverns of Ira Forest, Prisci Nissen bore witness to the entire process of Tyler''s ndestine plot and execution of the Crimson Cloud Bandits. Today, she observed him, swift and decisive, as he ughtered a wild boar. Discarding notions of justice or self-defense, Tyler''s capability to act under pressure was uncharacteristically resolute for an eighteen-year-old high school student. In Prisci Nissen''s perception, most high school students in the Earth World wouldn''t even know where to start if tasked with killing a dog, let alone a person, some wouldn''t even be able to overpower a goose. Contrarily, each of Tyler''s actions carried a sense of veteran savvy, sparking a suspicion in Prisci Nissen. (Could it be that Tyler has taken lives in his original world?) (However, if he was a Deathbound of thewful evil, neutral evil, or chaotic evil alignment, he would not have been assigned to the side of the Benevolent Deity.) (What exactly transpired in Tyler''s past life?) Prisci Nissen found herself wanting to delve deeper into Tyler''s past. "My, my, I did not expect to bag two wild boars today! However, this poses a bit of a problem; we can''t possibly lug them back in one trip." With the sight of the two wild boars sprawled on the ground, vige chief Woodall was both delighted and perplexed. Tyler remained silent on the side, as he had his own exclusive gain to ''confirm and sign off'' in his mind. After Tyler single-handedly slew the boar, new textual prompts appeared in his view. "Sessfully killed ''ordinary wild animal'', Production upation ''Hunter'' assigned ording to killing method." "Sessfully killed ''wild boar'', upational experience +100, current experience 100/400." The Production upation "Hunter" was obtained more easily than Tyler had anticipated, with the clear triggering condition of "single-handedly hunting wild animals." However, leveling up probably wasn''t as simple as it seemed in the text. Otherwise, considering the experience from the wild boar, Tyler could reach level 2 like the vige chief by hunting three more boars. Upon acquiring the Production upation "Hunter", not only did Tyler''s maximum "Endurance" increase by 1 point, but he also gained the corresponding skill "Heart of Focus." The skills of the Production upation were distinguished from those of the Combat upation and did not upy the skill slots of the Combat upation. The details of "Heart of Focus" were as follows: ===== Skill: Heart of Focus - Lv1 Proficiency: 0/100 Skill Description: During activation, it enhances the probability of any attack hitting its mark. During a hit determination, it adds a +1 positive correction. Each second of activation consumes 5 points of Magic Energy, and anything less than a second is counted as one. Each second of use increases Proficiency by 1 point. ===== The function of "Heart of Focus" bears resemnce to that of the "Deceiver", but at least it proves useful in battle, being applicable in both close and long-rangebat. Another point of concern for Tyler is the appearance of the word "determination" in the description of "Heart of Focus". Could it be that when he is engaged in various activities, there is a set of determination mechanisms silently operating? The truth of this world seems to be concealed within these lines of skill descriptions. Nearly an hourter, the vige chief brought a wooden cart from the vige. While waiting for the vige chief, Tyler used the hunting bow left by the chief, inbination with the "Heart of Focus" skill, to shoot tworge-tailed hamsters. "Sessfully killed ''Large-Tailed Hamster'', upation experience +20, current experience 120/400" When he hit the first hamster, Tyler saw the text prompt, but there was no prompt when he killed the second one, and the experience value did not change. Although the evidence is not sufficient, Tyler can make a bold guess. He believes that repeatedly killing the same species is likely not to increase experience. To upgrade the "Hunter" level, one must constantly hunt different animals. ording to this conjecture, it makes sense that the vige chief''s hunter level has only been at level two for more than 20 years. In addition, when aiming just now, Tyler had turned on the "Heart of Focus" for a total of six seconds, consuming a total of 30 points of Magic Energy. However, by the time the vige chief arrived, Tyler''s Magic Energy had not recovered at all. On the way back to the vige, Tyler subtly asked the vige chief about Magic Energy. Regrettably, the chief did not understand at all. People living in such small ces have limited knowledge. Without the ability to identify, they don''t even know whether they have Magic Energy or how much they have, let alone how to recover it. Today is Tyler''s third day in the "Parallel World No. 77: Prison Star". He can basically confirm that the "Divine Eye of Transcendence"''s "Identification" ability is likely unique in this world. The people of this world probably cannot quantify everything they see like he can. This is like in the Earth World, where the amount of a person''s life energy and physical energy cannot be quantified. Everyone can only judge based on their own feelings and experience. Only in games can everything be quantified, and characters and monsters have health bars. So, is the "Parallel World No. 77: Prison Star" just a game, or, from the perspective of the "deity" in that gray space, are all worlds, including the Earth World, just games that can be digitized? Upon the journey back to Ira Vige, Tyler gleaned insights into the technological level of the Prison Star world through his conversation with the vige chief. To summarize, the world was steeped in an era where magic had supnted technology, an epoch of swords and sorcery. "By the way, Chief, have you ever taken stock of the different types of animals you''ve hunted?" Tyler inquired. "Let me think... hyenas, wolves, deer, pheasants, boars... roughly about twenty types, I suppose." Twenty species of animals - that was the achievement of the current "Hunter - Lv2" vige chief. Byparing the experience from boars and long-tailed hamsters, Tyler deduced that more dangerous animals offered more experience. Given the species in the vicinity of Ira Vige, he spected that reaching level three was likely the limit. Ira Vige was not a ce for him to stay for long. Upon arriving at the vige, the amiable vige chief took over the dirty task of dealing with the two boars. He told Tyler to approach him anytime if he needed meat. Furthermore, the chief kindly prepared the two long-tailed hamsters for Tyler, disying a skillful dissection technique that was entirely foreign to Tyler. With the fresh hamster meat, Tyler headed straight to Avril''s home. En route, as he was passing the orchard, he heard a ruckus inside, which seemed to involve Avril''s voice. "Aaaahhhh--!!!" Suddenly, two middle-aged men ran out of the orchard in terror. They dashed past Tyler as if he were invisible and continued their flight without a backward nce, as though they had seen a ghost. Tyler recognized the two men as Daed and Beeken from the vige. Watching their retreating figures, Tyler furrowed his eyebrows... Their emotional states seemed excessively abnormal. (Ahhh! She''s still alive!!) (She''sing to kill us!!!) Chapter 31 Orchard At Night ?(Who''s still alive?) (Who''s trying to kill Daed and Beeken?) Tyler wanted to catch up with them to get the full story, but after weighing his options, he decided to first check on the situation in the orchard he thought he had heard Avril''s voice from there. The orchard in Ira Vige became eerily terrifying at night. Under the pallid moonlight, the twisted branches were like countless venomous snakes hovering in the air, and the mottled shadows on the ground seemed like stealthy ghosts swaying with the wind. A cold breeze rustled the leaves, causing a soft sound that seemed to whisper... "Kill... kill..." Tyler briskly walked toward the faint voices. At this point, the stupid loli in his mind was too frightened to make a sound, a rare silence that allowed Tyler to better pinpoint the origin of the sounds. Gradually, Tyler started to make out the voices more clearly. He did indeed hear Avril''s voice, and it sounded angry, as if she was reprimanding someone. He had never seen Avril angry since they met. "Didn''t I warn youst time?" "Don''t you know that you could die doing this?!" The rapid speech and stern tone reminded Tyler of his old schoolmaster. Through rows of fruit trees, he saw Avril harshly chastising three young boys. Her stern demeanor was a stark contrast to the Avril he knew. The three boys were scared stiff, standing straight with tensed bodies. They lined up, bowed their heads, not daring to retort to Avril''s scolding. "How many times have I told you!" "Climbing trees like this is very dangerous!!" "What if you fall?!!!" Quietly standing on the side and listening for a while, Tyler understood the situation. It seemed the three boys were caught climbing trees in the orchard by Avril, and that''s why they were being scolded here. But if that''s all there was to it, then what about Daed and Beeken earlier? What had they seen to make them flee in such panic? Could it be... there''s something "unclean" in this orchard? "I''m sorry... Sister Avril... I will never climb trees again, I-I-I promise, if I do it again, I''ll return the ball you gave me..." "Yes, I promise too... T_T..." "I...I... (sob sob)... my ball..." The three boys apologized while bursting into tears, their faces smeared with tears, snot, and saliva. Tyler saw that the children were genuinely regretful and not being insincere. Despite their young age, they seemed to understand Avril''s well-meaning intentions. "Really promise, huh? When a man makes a promise, he must keep it, right?" Seeing that the boys had learned their lesson, Avril stopped scolding them. She gently patted each of their heads before crouching down to hug all three of them. "If you want to eat fruit, you could just tell me. If you act recklessly and... if you die... what am I supposed to do..." Avril''s voice was filled with sorrow, and as she spoke, she, too, started crying along with the children. Only those who have lost something significant can understand the value of life. Tyler saw the memories of Avril and her sister in her heart. It turned out that Avril''s sister had met an unfortunate end in the forest after she disregarded advice and went to collect herbs on her own. Avril''s anger tonight was partly because she saw her sister in these children. However, the crying of Avril and the childrente at night in the orchard could indeed be quite frightening. But this couldn''t be the reason for Daed and Beeken''s panicked escape. Tyler temporarily put Daed and Beeken''s situation to the back of his mind and walked over to greet Avril and the children. This particr situation presented a perfect opportunity to get closer to Avril. "Banning, why... why are you here...?" Avril lowered her head shyly, not having the chance to wipe her tears. "I heard some noises from the orchard, so I came in." Ѧdsvel.cm Tyler approached Avril, and suddenly, the boys at her side grew excited! "Wow! It''s the big hero who saved the vige!" "Oh my god! It''s the great hero, Banning!" "Brother Banning, why are you here!" Thanks to the children, the atmosphere became lively, and all the focus was on Tyler, which eased Avril''s tension. Tyler smoothly donned the "friendly big brother" mask and started conversing with the children. The boys quickly opened up to him, revealing that they climbed the tree not to steal fruits but because the adults forbade them from exploring the forest. So, they chose the orchard to y. Interestingly, Tyler was somewhat responsible for this. The children were pretending to be the great hero, Banning, and the bad bandits in their ytime. Tyler quickly got along with the children, and a rxed Avril started chatting with him too. "During the day, there''s barely anyone to watch over the children in the vige. The adults are busy working, and the children rely on each other for supervision. That''s why something like this happened tonight..." Avril exined to Tyler why the children were unsupervised, a situation he was familiar with, having grown up in a rural area. His hometown''s condition was worse than Ira vige, with young and middle-aged people working away from home, leaving only the elderly and children. Sometimes, even the children had to look after the elderly. At 16, Avril would still be considered a child in the city, but in a rural area, she was already an adult. This is one of the reasons why Avril and Tyler seemed much more mature than their urban counterparts. Their unexpectedly simr experiences led to a great conversation between Tyler and Avril. The three boys didn''t understand their conversation and stared at them in confusion. Then, one of the boys suddenly blurted out. "Brother and sister, you two look like a married couple!" Upon the boy''sment, the previously calm atmosphere exploded like a popr author posting a cross-dressing selfie in his Webnovel fan group. "Yes, yes! My dad and mom also often talk about these hard-to-understand principles." "Yeah, my parents too!" The children chimed in, causing Avril''s face to turn beet-red, standing there clueless. In contrast, Tyler remained unfazed,ughing heartily. "Hahaha, do you guys know what a married couple is?" Tyler asked the children. "We know!" "I...I also know!" Looking at these little boys eager to prove their intelligence, Tyler knew he couldn''t miss this opportunity. "So, tell me, what is a married couple?" Tyler continued his questioning. "A married couple is a man and a woman talking about things that are difficult to understand!" "Yes, yes! And if they''re a married couple, the man and woman will sleep together at night!" "That''s right! And they''ll also lock the door and do strange things in their room!" Although one could say that these three children didn''t understand, they indeed didn''t understand. But if one said they didn''t understand, they actually understood quite a lot. As for their words, Tyler could easilyugh it off, but Avril... Avril, RIP, at the age of 16. Chapter 32 Rhode The Young Man ?(Silly Nissen: Tyler, are these three children decoys as per your arrangement-o? I haven''t overlooked-o something, have I?) (Tyler: You haven''t. This is an unforeseen fortunate event.) Tyler was calmly conversing with the stupid loli, the children were still making a ruckus, and Avril, at first nce, was standing there silently. In reality, her little brain had halted, her cheeks a bright red, seemingly emitting smoke. (Silly Nissen: Avril''s confession to you seems imminent-o. Even a blind person could see that-o Avril is smitten with you now.) (Tyler: A careless person like you usually wouldn''t survive past three episodes in a novel.) (Silly Nissen: Eh? Why?!) (Tyler: For a boy, it only takes five minutes to go from having a crush to confirming their affection, whereas a girl may take five days, or even five weeks or five months. A rash move might shift her focus from ''Do I like him?'' to ''Does he like me?'' Once the point of contention changes, the dynamics of the situation would reverse, turning from offensive to defensive... By then, the difficulty for Avril to confess to me would increase manifold.) Though the stupid loli didn''t quiteprehend, she now knew that admitting her foolishness was enough. After a while, Avril came back to life. Tyler tactfully chose to forget about the "marital" discussion and suggested escorting the children home. Later, on their way to Avril''s home, Tyler gave her some fresh meat, saying it was a gift from the vige chief. Avril was very grateful. She didn''t express it outwardly, but she knew in her heart that this was something Banning had specially brought for her, just like the grilled meat skewers from the previous barbecue party. "Do you usually stay in the orchard until sote, Avril?" Tyler asked while walking. "Hmm? I usually wouldn''t. It''s just that these past few days, I have been preparing for the ''Rain Praise Festival'', so it''s beenter than usual." ("Rain Praise Festival?") Considering that the Rain Praise Festival should bemon knowledge around here, Tyler didn''t continue to inquire Avril, instead, he brought up another topic. "I see... By the way, when I entered the orchard earlier, I saw Daed and Beeken running out in fear. Avril, do you know what happened?" Tyler casually asked this question, but he was extremely keen on Avril''s reaction to it, not missing any signs of mental activity. At first, Avril was a bit surprised. She didn''t expect Banning to ask her about this. Then, Avril gave an unusual sigh. "Well... it''s a bit of a long story." Avril told Tyler that for some unknown reason, Daed and Beeken always seemed nervous when they saw her. Nine out of ten times, they would choose to avoid her, and sometimes they would even mysteriously run away in fright. The vigers said that Daed and Beeken were mentally disturbed, but they seemed quite normal when interacting with others. The vige chief once privately asked Daed and Beeken why they were so afraid of Avril, but they always beat around the bush and refused to say anything. As time passed, everyone just got used to it. "Tonight, Uncle Daed and Beeken were probably helping other parents to bring their children home. For some reason, they came into the orchard and saw me scolding the children and got scared away... Since this isn''t the first or second time something simr has happened, I didn''t bother chasing after them." Avril responded with utter honesty, Tyler discerned not the slightest hint of deceit. Upon hearing her exnation, he was reminded of simr words uttered by Granny Kana. --- "I cannot fathom why Daed and Beeken disy such aversion towards Avril At times, they flee as though terrified by her presence. I truly question whether something is amiss in their minds." (Quote from chapter 14: Dating and Psychology) (Could it be a mental issue... But, is it possible to have such a problem directed only towards a specific individual?) Tyler was certain Avril had spoken the truth. Before the mind-reading ability of the Divine Eye of Transcendence, no one could deceive him. However, Avril''s words failed to elucidate the peculiar mental processes of Daed and Beeken: (Ahh! She''s still alive!!) (She''s... she''sing to kill us!!!) Even those with mental issues must see "something" to foster such thoughts. What, then, did Daed and Beeken witness in the orchard? Tyler decided he must seize an opportunity to investigate the brothers Daed and Beeken. Upon waking the next day, Tyler found his Magic Energy fully restored. Calctions based on the numerical values indicated that a seven-hour sleep could restore at least thirty points of Magic Energy. A more detailed understanding of this rule required further data. The vigers'' enthusiasm waned quickly. Yesterday, Tyler''s cottage was bustling with activity; today, it was deserted. That was, until Tyler opened the door and discovered an unfamiliar young man waiting outside. ===== Rhode, male, 16 years old, a resident of Ira Vige. Production upation: Fruit Farmer - Lv1 Manufacturing upation: Stonemason - Lv1 Combat upation: None ===== (Atst, I''ve caught you, Banning. I don''t care if you''ve saved the vige...) Seeing the young man''s hostile demeanor and expression, Tyler pondered for a second and then donned the mask of the ''friendly big brother'' to greet him. "Good morning, Rhode. Do you need something?" "Yes, I came to... wait, how do you know my name?" "I heard it from the vige chief. I know the names of everyone in the vige." Rhode was caught off guard by Tyler''s response. "Oh..." "So, Rhode, what brings you to me?" "I... you... Ah, you''vepletely thrown me off my train of thought!" Rhode ruffled his hair in frustration. He was not proficient in the delicate art of conversation, so he decided to be straightforward. "Do you... do you fancy Avril?" Rhode red at Tyler as if ready for a fight. Tyler locked eyes with Rhode for a couple of seconds, then responded, "Are you concerned that I might take Avril away?" Rhode was taken aback by the unexpected question and didn''t know how to respond. Observing the situation, Tyler proceeded to press on relentlessly. "Which is to say, you are fond of Avril, correct?" "Wha? What are you... I mean... I don''t..." Rhode visibly wavered at the question, and Tyler promptly pounced on this opportunity. "Given your affection for Avril, why didn''t I see you by her side, protecting her, the other night in the mountains?" "Where were you, Rhode, when she was in danger?" "Last night, I noticed Avrilboring in the orchard until quitete, and yet I didn''t see you staying behind to lend her a hand. Why is that?" Rhode was at a loss for words, unable to answer the barrage of questions. Although he did indeed harbor feelings for Avril, his experience with affairs of the heart paled inparison to Tyler''s adeptness. "Rhode, allow me to offer you some advice." --- [Combat upation Skill ''Deceiver - Lv1'' has been activated and remains in effect] With an affable manner, Tyler draped an arm around Rhode''s shoulder. "If you truly care for Avril, you should confess your feelings posthaste. Should I manage to seize the initiative, you might find yourself devoid of opportunities." With that, Tyler gave Rhode''s back a friendly pat, and strolled off nonchntly. ---[Combat upation Skill ''Deceiver - Lv1'' has been deactivated.] Rhode stood, stunned by Tyler''s words, and took a considerable time to gather his thoughts. Several minutester, he seemed toe to some kind of resolution, his fists clenched, and with a determined air, he headed toward the orchard. (Silly Nissen: Why encourage him to confess his feelings? Aren''t-o you afraid Avril might reciprocate?) (Tyler: Ever heard of the saying, ''A confession is the victory chant, not the call to charge''?) (Silly Nissen: Never heard of it, but it sounds quite profound-o.) (Tyler: As long as he confesses, Avril will soone to me to confess her feelings.) (Silly Nissen: Oh~ Wait-o, hold-o on a minute, you''re jumping to conclusions way too fast-o! Can you exin the rationale behind-o this, Professor Tyler?) Chapter 33 The Gudetown Cavalry ?Prison Star Calendar Year 187, May 8 8:16 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 26 days (Tyler: It''s quite simple, really. There''s not much to exin.) (Silly Nissen: Oh please, Professor Tyler, please tell me~ Please, please, please,please~~~~!) Tyler had rarely been taken aback since his arrival in this Prison Star world, but now he was genuinely shocked by this silly loli''s yfulness. Oh heavens, was this silly loli willing to lose all face??? Tyler finally confirmed that this silly loli was definitely not the same as that self-proimed deity, the "humanoid luminescent figure". The humanoid luminescent figure would never stoop so low! (Tyler: Let me tell you something, Silly Nissen.) (Silly Nissen: Yes! Please go ahead-o, Professor Tyler!) (Tyler: If Avril were to act cute with me, that could be considered as being coquettish, but when you do it, it''s just wild.) Eagerly anticipating Tyler''s words, Silly Nissen was hit by a devastating blow, and immediately exploded. (Silly Nissen: Ahhh! I begged you and you still make fun of me!! Tyler, you big jerk-o!! Forever a virgin!! Remember this ahhh!!!) After that, Silly Nissen was like an agitated cat in Tyler''s mind, hissing and spitting for quite some time. Tyler began to think he might be sick because why else would he feel happier as Silly Nissen got angrier? Even Silly Nissen''s unclear loli voice started to sound as pleasant as the ringing of silver bells, bing a source of joy for Tyler. Back to the point, after seeing Rhode''s age and "Production upation: Fruit Farmer - Lv1", Tyler pretty much understood the situation. Rhode could be considered Avril''s childhood friend, but not a romantic interest, otherwise Avril wouldn''t have those shy reactions towards Banning (Tyler). If Tyler hadn''t appeared, Rhode might have ended up with Avril in two or three years'' time. But now, with Tyler appearing as an "unexpected encounter", Rhode, as a "childhood sweetheart", was nowhere near Tyler''s level in terms of romantic prowess. Thus, confessing his love to Avril at this point would be akin to seeking his own doom. Once Rhode confesses his feelings to Avril, it would activate the concept of "confession" in Avril''s mind. All that would be left is to wait for Avril to superimpose the concepts of "confession" and "Banning" together, and Tyler could reap the fruits of victory. And if Avril, due to shyness and restraint, hesitates to make a move, Tyler still has a final card to y. Having dealt with Rod, Tyler started searching for the Deed and Becken brothers in the vige. During his search, Tyler noticed a rare sight outside the Ira vige: a cavalry unit of about fifteen men. Judging from their uniform equipment and formation, they appeared to be regr soldiers. ===== Laidell, Male, 36 years old, Captain of the Gudetown Cavalry Production upation: Gardener - Lv3 Manufacturing upation: None Combat upation: Light Cavalier - Lv24 ===== The leading light cavalier, who also serves as the captain, is presently engaged in negotiations with the vige chief, Woodall. Tyler nced at his information, then proceeded to peruse the information of the entire cavalry troop. This particr cavalry troop not only had a high-level captain but also boasted members all above level 10, which exined why the Crimson Cloud Bandits decided to flee a year prior. Encountering this cavalry troop would spell nothing but defeat. "Alright, take whatever is avable, and be quick about it." "Very well, please wait here, esteemed cavaliers, the supplies will be brought forth immediately." Chief Woodall humbly attended to the cavalry members, careful not to offend in any way. From a safe distance, Tyler observed, not wishing to stir any trouble, but he stealthily employed his mind-reading ability to probe their thoughts. Cavalry Captain: (Damn, this is the third time this year we''ve been sent to exterminate the rock demon, and we haven''t even caught a glimpse of it. It sure knows how to hide, shit!) Cavalry Member A: (Sigh, Ira Vige never has anything good, but I also don''t want to take the long way to Luca Vige... We heard rumors that Luca Vige was wiped out, but who knows if it''s true.) Cavalry Member B: (The higher-ups are really something, not sending us to deal with the bandits, but always obsessing over this rock demon. Is this demon really that important?) In a short while, Chief Woodall brought forth a significant amount of meat and dry rations to present to the cavalry troop, which also included the wild boar meat that Tyler had temporarily stored with the chief. Upon locking eyes with Tyler, the chief''s face was a portrait of apology. In response, Tyler gave a forgiving wave of his hand, indicating his understanding of the chief''s predicament. Once the Gudetown cavalry had received their supplies, they promptly departed, providing Tyler with the opportunity to inquire about the situation from the vige chief. "Hm? You''ve never seen a cavalry troop before? Oh right, Luca Vige isn''t on the route to the Sandrift Gorge." The chief informed Tyler that the cavalry who had just visited was from Gudetown, and they were on their third trip this year to the Sandrift Gorge to deal with a demon known as the "Rock Shadow Demon". Each time the cavalry passed by Ira Vige on their return trip, they would demand supplies from the chief, who, for the safety of Ira Vige, could only acquiesce. Back when the Crimson Cloud Bandits were still active, they were kept in check by the cavalry''s regr patrols. "Chief, isn''t our Wester Kingdom far from the war front, and typically we don''t encounter many demons, right?" "Indeed, for precise details, one must inquire with the cavalry unit. All I am aware of is that the ''Rock Shadow Demon'' has been ensconced within Sandrift Gorge for a considerable time, purportedly iming numerous lives." The vige chief''s intelligence was limited, so Tyler did not press further. However, there was another matter he felt it was time to address with the vige chief. "By the way, Chief, could we keep the matter of the Crimson Cloud Bandits confidential? I worry that if the cavalry learns that the bandits have been exterminated, they may cease their patrols in this vicinity." "A sound point, one I had myself considered. I refrained from informing Captain Laidell earlier. I will ensure tomunicate this to the vigerster." "Furthermore, Chief, if this matter is eventually discovered, we should say that the chief and the vigers together vanquished the bandits. This would grant you greater influence in Gudetown." "Combat upation Skill ''Deceiver - Lv1'' activated, persistently in effect..." Upon hearing Banning''s words, the vige chief was taken aback. He initially thought that Banning would leverage this achievement as a springboard to seek an official position in Gudetown. He was surprised by his noble act of renunciation. "But Banning, it was you who vanquished the bandits" "It''s fine, Chief. I owe Ira Vige my life. This is the best for the vige." "Then alright, Banning, you truly are our vige''s great benefactor." "Combat upation Skill ''Deceiver - Lv1'' deactivated." Ira Vige was small. After parting with the vige chief, Tyler quickly found Daed and Beeken. The two were the vige stonemasons, currently processing stones in their workshop. "Are you uncles Daed and Beeken? The vige chief asked me to summon you to the orchard to lend a hand. It seems rted to the ''Rain Praise Festival.''" Upon their first encounter, Tyler put forth his meticulously fabricated lie, believing that he could glean clues from the psychological activities of Daed and Beeken. "The orchard? Don''t you know we don''t go to the orchard during the day?" Daed responded in a disgruntled tone. However, when he saw that it was Banning, he sighed in resignation. "So it''s you, the neer. It''s one thing for you not to know, but the chief has be forgetful... Anyway, we won''t be going to the orchard, not even at night. Be on your way!" Daed brusquely waved his hand, signaling for Tyler to leave. However, after observing his inner thoughts, Tyler no longer intended to leave. Daed: (Orchard, orchard, like hell I''ll go! I don''t want to encounter that madwoman, Elle! Who knows, she might even kill me!) Chapter 34 The Truth From Three Years Ago ?Tyler was certain his perceptions were urate; indeed, he had discerned the name "Elle" within Daed''s heart. Elle, the elder sister of Avril, had met her demise in the Ira Forest three years prior a a fact that Tyler had verified on multiple asions, and even Avril herself believed so. During a prior hunting excursion with the vige chief, Tyler was informed that the chief himself had solemnlyid Elle to rest, her gravestone standing within the cemetery of the Ira Forest. Yet, it was neither necessary nor usible for Daed and Beeken to deceive Tyler within their hearts. Therefore, could it be possible that the vige chief, Avril, and Granny Kana were collectively weaving a web of deceit? (...That too, seemed impossible.) The circumstances were more intricate than Tyler had anticipated. "Uncle Daed, Uncle Beeken..." Tyler did not take his leave, disregarding Daed''s dismissal and boldly entering the workshop. "I observed you two rushing out from the orchardst night; I surmise that you must have encountered Elle, correct?" At the mention of "Elle", the hammers held by Daed and Beeken almost simultaneously fell to the ground. Both men looked towards Tyler in a state of panic and confusion, manifesting fear and doubt. "You, you''ve seen Elle too?" Daed seemed to find sce in a kindred spirit. "But, how is that possible? You just arrived at Ira Vige a few days ago, how could you possibly know Elle?" Yet Beeken discerned a w in Tyler''s words. Of course, Tyler did not personally know Elle. He had merely deduced the only usible exnation based on the information avable to him. "I may not know Elle, but I am aware that only you two brothers in Ira Vige are privy to Elle''s existence. Would you be willing to share with me what you know about Elle?" --"Combat upation Skill ''Deceiver - Lv1'' has been activated, persistently in effect..." Tyler understood that the critical moment had arrived. Based on the subsequent revtions from Daed and Beeken, his prior judgments about Ira Vige and Avril could potentially be entirely overturned. Daed appeared to be swayed by Tyler''s words, but Beeken interjected with a defensive gesture. "Banning, cease your presumptuous pontificating. Begone, we have no words to share with you." Defeat was anticipated. Through Tyler''s telepathic insight, he discerned that Beeken perceived his presence as mere mockery. Understanding the point of resistance, Tyler could proceed with his "offensive". "Uncle Daed, Uncle Beeken, I am aware of the torment you have endured these past three years. However, if you choose silence now, you shall forever lose the opportunity to speak. In this time, besides me, who else has sincerely sought to understand your plight? Are you not regarded as lunatics by the vigers?" With the assistance of his telepathy, every utterance of Tyler''s struck a chord with Daed and Beeken. Daed and Beeken had longed for the truth to beid bare before the world. Yet the vigers derided them as madmen, mocking their fear of Avril. The vigers'' apathy led them to abandon all hope, fostering a desire to see the vigers pay a "price" for their contempt. However, the boy known as Banning presented an alternate path. "You must be aware of my triumph over the Crimson Cloud Bandits. Trust in me. I have the means to liberate you from this suffering." With Tyler''s persistent persuasion, Beeken''s hostile demeanor began to soften. Daed, through his nce, signaled to Beeken that the truth should be revealed, to ascertain whether this boy differed from the vige chief and the others. "Very well. Have a seat." --"Combat upation Skill ''Deceiver - Lv1'' has been deactivated." Beeken heaved a deep sigh, then began to speak. "Elle did not ''die.'' She became a ghost and still ''lives'' in this vige." In order for Banning toprehend the full scope of events, Daed and Beeken began their recounting from an incident three years prior. One autumn day three years ago, Elle, as always, ignored Avril''s advice and went alone to the Ira Forest to gather herbs. As it was past the autumn equinox, darkness fell quickly. By the time Elle finished picking herbs and intended to return to the vige, night had already fallen. The forest was perilous at night. Elle was unfortunately surrounded by a pack of wolves that had followed her scent. She was soon cornered with no escape. Coincidentally, Daed and Beeken were also in the forest that day. They spotted Elle from a distance, surrounded by the pack of wolves, but out of fear, they fled instead of helping her... When Daed and Beeken returned to the forest with the vige chief and others, Elle''s body was found beyond recognition, devoured by the pack of wolves. Avril witnessed this tragic scene, causing her severe psychological trauma. It was only due to the devoted care of the vige chief and his wife that she gradually recovered to her current state. Driven by guilt, Daed and Beeken strived every day to make amends to Avril. However, at first, Avril refused to see them, and by the time she started recovering... Daed and Beeken saw the deceased Elle in the vige. Elle, believed to have perished and interred within the forest, made an ominous appearance within the vige. Under the shroud of night, she wielded an enormous pair of scissors, her body drenched in blood, and held in her other hand what seemed to be a human leg. This horrifying sight petrified Daed and Beeken, who believed they''d stumbled upon a specter or were suffering from an illusion. Monthster, when a simr urrence had not repeated, and Daed and Beeken were almost convinced they had simply been hallucinating, they once again witnessed Ellemitting murder in the vige at night. This time, they clearly saw Elle sever the head of a viger with her colossal scissors. Had they not fled in time, they would likely have perished that night. Having sessfully evaded death, Daed and Beeken woke the vige chief that night to report the incident. Although skeptical, the chief did investigate with due diligence. The investigation revealed that a viger was indeed missing, but not murdered. The individual had voluntarily left the vige, leaving behind a farewell letter in their own handwriting. Moreover, to convince Daed and Beeken, the vige chief searched Avril''s house. There were no traces of other inhabitants, no signs of blood or bodies--Avril''s house was immacte. "Did you ever check the locked room in Avril''s house?" Tyler interjected. "A locked room? Not that we recall. We checked every room at the time and didn''t miss any," Daed and Beeken replied, leaving Tyler puzzled. (Could it be that "that room" was locked after the incident was investigated? But I remember Avril thinking at the time...) a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a? Avril: (Ah, I''m so nosy. Banning is so polite; he wouldn''t break into a locked room...) Avril: (But... I wonder what''s inside the room my sister locked? I''ll take a look if I ever find the key.) a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a? Tyler realized the timeline of the locked room statements didn''t match up. Was it that the vige chief and the others hadn''t noticed the locked room at the time, or was it that Elle, supposedly "dead," hade back to life and locked the room? Tyler noted this down and asked Daed and Beeken to continue. They exined that the vigers didn''t believe them, and they had no evidence to back up their ims. To safeguard their lives, they stopped going outte at night, and henceforth, they never saw Elle with therge scissors again, but... "Elle has learned to disguise herself as Avril. They take turns going out, so no one knows she''s a ghost," Beeken said while cautiously scanning his surroundings, as though Elle might appear at any moment. "That''s unlikely, isn''t it? Even if they''re sisters, one can tell them apart, right?" Tyler rebutted. Beeken''s current argument made Tyler start to think he was delusional. Perhaps the guilt they both carried caused them to hallucinate. At this point, Beeken remembered something Tyler might not know. "Hasn''t anyone ever told you, Banning?" "Told me what?" "Elle and Avril are identical twin sisters--they look exactly alike." Chapter 35 Mystery Wrapped In An Enigma ?Tyler miscalcted. He had assumed that since they were sisters, there must be an age gap. However, he didn''t anticipate that Elle and Avril were actually twin sisters. Yet, this minor miscalction was within Tyler''s margin of error; he realized after a bit of contemtion that it wouldn''t cause any significant problems. (Through the appraisal of the Divine Eye of Transcendence, I have yet to encounter "Elle"... assuming she is indeed still "alive".) "So, if they look exactly the same, how do you distinguish between them? Furthermore, if Elle is a ''ghost'', shouldn''t her appearance remain that of a 13-year-old? Wouldn''t there be a noticeable differencepared to the now 16-year-old Avril?" Tyler questioned the inconsistencies in Daed and Beeken''s narrative. Though the brothers weren''t lying, their story was riddled with ambiguities. Unexpectedly, Daed and Beeken easily justified their ims. "Elle and Avril have significantly different personalities. Elle is impulsive and extroverted, while Avril is gentle and shy. Moreover, Elle''s hair is longer and usually tied in a ponytail, whereas Avril lets her hair down. When they first arrived in the vige, this is how everyone told them apart." "As for appearances, don''t you know that ''ghosts'' can age too?" Seeing Daed and Beeken''s nonchnt demeanors, Tyler suddenly realized that the "ghost" they were describing might not align with his understanding of the term from his Earth World experience. In that context, a "ghost" is typically an intangible being meant to frighten, hardly capable of physically killing someone with arge pair of scissors. However, the "ghost" Daed and Beeken referred to seemed more akin to an entity existing within the same spatial dimension, something that could be physically touched. Furthermore, if it were a "ghost" as per Earth World''s concept, it wouldn''t possess a concept of "residing" somewhere. Yet, Daed and Beeken had the vige chief search Avril''s house. This "ghost" is not the "ghost" of old. "Hold on, when you say ''ghosts'', are you referring to a type of demon?" Tyler inquired. "Indeed, what else could it be? In some regions, ''ghosts'' are also known as the living dead. You must be aware of this, yes?" "Ah, so it''s the ''living dead''... That rifies matters." To avoid revealing his identity, Tyler refrained from pursuing the subject further. The so-called "ghosts" in Parallel World No. 77: Prison Star were amonly known type of demon. "Iprehend the situation now. I will investigate whether these ''living dead'' appear at night." The conversation concluded with Tyler''s assurance, leaving Daed and Beeken ecstatic, celebrating wildly in the workshop holdingrge rocks. They didn''t even notice Tyler''s quiet departure. ? As the Rain Praise Festival approached, the vigers of Ira Vige were bustling about cheerfully. As Tyler moved among them, he didn''t perceive this to be a vige haunted by "ghosts". (Silly Nissen: Why not-o question Daed and Beeken a bit more?) (Tyler: Didn''t you notice they''re somewhat deranged?) (Silly Nissen: Eh?) Thanks to Daed and Beeken, Tyler noticed a weakness in his mind-reading ability: if the subject is insane, the ability bes meaningless. Tyler believed that the information provided by Daed and Beeken was somewhat tainted by their delusions. They might have been unable to distinguish between hallucinations and reality due to a long-term sense of guilt and living in fear, thereby diminishing the credibility of their words the thoughts of a madman are equally insane. Imagine, in a vige of about 50 people, a living dead hid for nearly three years, asionally emerging to kill at night. Yet, not only was the murder undiscovered, but only Daed and Beeken had ever glimpsed it; none of the other vigers had noticed. How low are the odds for such a scenario? Tyler''s rational thinking made it hard for him to fully believe Daed and Beeken''s words. However, not everything Daed and Beeken said was madness. The fact that the vige chief searched Avril''s house is objective. This leads to an unexinable contradiction: Avril didn''t know what was in the locked room and she didn''t lie, yet she did open the locked room with the vige chief. To confirm this, Tyler sought out the vige chief, Woodall. After reflecting, Woodall told Tyler that there were no locked rooms during the search of Avril''s house, just ordinary rooms. As for whether Avrilter locked any room, he was unsure. (No, I overlooked a possibility.) Avril: (But... I wonder what''s inside the room my sister locked? I''ll take a look if I ever find the key.) Upon recalling Avril''s thoughts, Tyler realized there was another usible exnation: Elle did indeed die, and Avril acknowledged this; Avril knew Elle turned into a "ghost" and epted the "ghost Elle" as her sister; Avril helped ghost Elle to continue living in Ira Vige; Ghost Elle didn''t kill anyone, and the murder scene was an illusion caused by Daed and Beeken''s excessive fear; The room was indeed locked by ghost Elle, who didn''t let Avril know what was inside or where the key was; Ghost Elle had been missing for a while, so Avril''s thoughts at the time were ''''I''ll take a look if I ever find the key '''' instead of ''''I''ll ask Elle where the key is''''. To substantiate his conjecture, Tyler''s most straightforward approach would be to seek Avril''s face-to-face confirmation. However, he was reluctant to abandon his progress in winning Avril''s favor midway. An inquiry about "Elle''s matter" to Avril might potentially shatter the rtionship he had painstakingly established with her thus far... Thus, Tyler resorted to an alternative, seeking Granny Kana. Granny Kana was congenial, and from her, Tyler acquired knowledge about the "ghosts | undead", incidentally gleaning intelligence on the "Rain Praise Festival" and "Ira Forest Cemetery". The so-called "ghosts | undead" (hereafter referred to as ghosts) refer to certain human corpses that have a particr propensity to attract an umtion of magic energy. Upon reaching a certain threshold, the corpses would undergo a transformation. Post transformation, the corpse would "resurrect" into a ghost, not only retaining the deceased''s memories and wisdom but also capable of further growth. However, ghosts possess an uncontroble urge to kill, posing a significant threat to humans. Therefore, in areas with high magic density, corpses are cremated, including those of magic users and priests, professions with high magic affinity. Only in regions like the Wester Kingdom, where magic density is low, the custom of burial in the ground is still preserved. Having obtained the intelligence, Tyler thanked Granny Kana and then left Ira Vige briskly, heading straight for Ira Forest. The silly loli somehow discerned Tyler''s intentions and tremblingly queried Tyler. (Silly Nissen: Ty-Ty-Ty-Ty-Tyler... where... where are you going?) (Tyler: To the cemetery.) (Silly Nissen: Ah! Wha... what-o are you going to do-do-do-do at the cemetery?) The silly loli, out of fear, enunciated each word clearly. (Tyler: To check if Elle''s remains are still there.) Chapter 36 Coffin Never Lies ?(Silly Nissen: "You...you...you''re going grave digging in broad-o daylight?") (Tyler: "Indeed, or would you prefer we go at night?") (Silly Nissen: "Eh? Ah, no, no, let''s...let''s go now") After a few days of acquaintance, the foolish loli understood that Tyler was ruthless, but she never anticipated this degree of ruthlessness. Tyler''s logic for grave-digging was simple: if Elle''s remains were still in the grave, it meant that she had not be a "ghost." Yet, if her remains were missing, then... While the foolish loli was trembling in fear, Tyler had already arrived at the cemetery in Ira Forest, a plot ofnd the vigers of Ira Vige had cleared at the edge of the forest. Upon entering, Tyler quickly found a tombstone engraved with Elle''s name. "Elle - Buried here." "171-184" Tyler brushed his hand over the tombstone. There wasn''t much dust on it, and the ground beneath was covered in grass, not significantly different from the other tombstones. Even using his appraisal ability, he found nothing unusual. Thus, he respectfully bowed to the tombstone, murmuring something under his breath, then put on the coarse gloves he had borrowed from the vigers and began digging with a firm grip on the spade. (Silly Nissen: "No...you''re not serious, Tyler!") (Tyler: "What else?") Ordinary people, even if they thought of verifying the state of the remains, would not be so decisive to start digging a grave. Yet, Tyler had not only thought of it, he did not hesitate in the slightest. An hourter, a corner of the coffin emerged from theyers of earth. Two hourster, all four corners of the coffin were visible. Three hourster, the lid of the coffin was uncovered, but Tyler''s remaining strength could not support any more heavybor. With only 2 points of endurance left in his view, Tyler, exhausted, sat on the coffin lid. This audacious act made the foolish loli scream and then fall silent, probably fainting from the shock. Tyler did not pay attention to Silly Nissen''s reaction. He ran his fingers along the edge of the coffin lid, finding no traces of loosening. But if Elle had turned into a corpse not long after her death three years ago, there wouldn''t be any noticeable traces after the coffin lid was reced and reburied for three years. To know the truth, the coffin lid must be opened. Having recuperated, Tyler once again hoisted the shovel, painstakingly prying it into the crevice of the coffin lid bit by bit. After a considerable exertion, he finally managed to lever open the hefty cover. As the coffin lid tilted to one side with a resounding "ng-thud," a corner of the coffin''s interior was revealed. Without hesitation, Tyler exploited the principle of the lever to continue pushing the lid aside, finally unveiling the full view of the coffin''s innards: A skeletony quietly within the coffin, and under the sun''s illumination, one could see a few carrion-eating worms squirming on the edges. Tyler exhaled in relief, but the sight before his eyes caused his movements to abruptly falter. "..." The Divine Eye of Transcendence would automatically appraise anything Tylerid his eyes upon, including the skeleton within the coffin. The appraisal information of the skeleton read: "Lena''s Skeletal Remains" There were fewer than ten tombstones in the entire graveyard, each spaced far apart. Tyler was certain he had not excavated the wrong grave. So, where had Elle''s remains, which should have been in this coffin, gone? And who had swapped Lena''s remains into Elle''s coffin? In the orchard of Ira Vige, Avril was restlessly picking fruits. Every year''s Rain Praise Festival required arge quantity of fruits to be made into jam. That morning, Rhode, who had always been close to Avril, suddenly confessed his love to her. Until Rhode''s confession, Avril had never considered what might happen between them, as in her understanding, Rhode was simply a good friend who took care of the orchard with her. Therefore, in response to Rhode''s affection, all Avril could say was, "Thank you," not knowing what else she should utter. If possible, Avril wished to remain good friends with Rhode, but after today''s confession, it seemed they couldn''t return to the innocent rtionship they once had... Continuing as friends might be too cruel for Rhode. However, Avril couldn''t deceive Rhode either. She couldn''t imagine a life together with him. If asked about her anticipated future, Avril would think of a certain individual who frequently surfaced in her mindtely. "Avril, good afternoon." Just as she was pondering about that individual, his voice appeared behind her. For a moment, Avril thought she was hallucinating, until she turned around to find Banning standing there, confirming that it wasn''t an illusion. "Eh, eh...! Banning, how... howe you''re here?" "Ah, good afternoon." Avril, initially taken aback, managed to offer her greeting, flustered by Banning''s sudden appearance. "Howe, you''re not weing me?" Banning inquired. "How... how could I not wee you! It''s just... you appeared so suddenly that you startled me." Avril felt that Banning must have done this intentionally; otherwise, he wouldn''t have silently appeared behind her. She clenched her small fists, wanting to give Banning a little scare in return, but she didn''t have enough courage to do so just yet. "Is... is there clothing that needs mending?" Avril changed the subject, not wanting to admit defeat just yet. "No, the vige chief asked me to check if you have enough help here. There should still be a lot to prepare for the Rain Praise Festival, right?" "Oh, the matter of the Rain Praise Festival... Right now, we''re still... we can still manage." Avril hesitated for a moment in her response, ncing at Rhode, who was pulling weeds in the distance. Rhode, seemingly disheartened... I wonder if he''s really okay "Don''t overdo it." Banning''s voice drew Avril''s attention back. "Understood." "Good, then you carry on. The vige chief mentioned that you can approach him anytime if there''s a need." "Okay, sure~" "So, shall I take my leave?" Is he departing so soon? Avril hadn''t expected Banning to leave so quickly. She wished to retain hispany, yet found herself at a loss for words. All she could do was nod in acquiescence. "Uh... Alright, safe journey then." Avril watched Banning depart with a sense of reluctance. To her surprise, Banning turned around after a few steps. Caught off guard, Avril found herself frozen on the spot when Banning noticed her gaze on him, a mix of joy and shyness engulfing her. Don''t be shy! I am just bidding my guest farewell, that''s all! There''s nothing to be embarrassed about! Feigningposure, Avril continued watching Banning as he, with a smile, said, "Avril, if you need to find me, I''ll be assisting at the carpentryter." "Uh... Alright! Sure~!" "Now I really am leaving." "Okay~" (Silly Nissen: Tyler, you are quite a seasoned-o scoundrel!) (Tyler: Is that so?) (Silly Nissen: Where to next? Should-o we search the vige... search for the ghost... ghost Elle''s trace?) At the mention of Elle, the foolish loli grew fearful again. Seeing the foolish loli scared brought Tyler more joy than anything else. Before long, Tyler reached Avril''s house like a familiar path. Everyone in the vige was busy at this hour, and there was no one around Avril''s house. The foolish loli now understood. Tyler''s real purpose for going to the orchard earlier was to confirm Avril''s schedule for the afternoonthis guy was nning to infiltrate and investigate Avril''s house right after digging the grave. (Silly Nissen: Ty... Tyler, isn''t it wrong to do so? What if... what if we get caught...?) Chapter 37 Clues In Fog ?(Tyler: If fear begets you, feel free to faint once again.) Tyler''s jest struck a chord in the simple-minded loli, for indeed, she had sumbed to terror and passed out briefly at the cemetery in Ira Forest today. Regrettably, such entities as ghosts and ghouls were not the loli''s forte. (Silly Nissen: Humph! I simply intended-o to caution you! Should-o a situation arise, don''t expect my intervention!) This time, mere threats were insufficient to mollify the disgruntled loli. Ever since their arrival in the "Parallel World No. 77: Prison Star," it had always been her at the receiving end of Tyler''s torments, never the other way round. Prisci Nissen had to retaliate! (Silly Nissen: Tyler, aren''t you always an advocat-o of efficiency? Surely, Elle''s ghostly situation bears little relevance to winning Avril over? If you just-o exert-o a bit more effort-o, won''t Avril confess her feelings to you shortly?) (Tyler: Until I gain the confession points, Avril must not die.) While scrutinizing Avril''s house, Tyler responded to the simple-minded loli. Tyler noticed that the locked room inside Avril''s housecked windows, and the only entryway was the locked door itself. (Silly Nissen: Oh-oh, so you''re trying to prevent-o Avril from being devoured-o by ghost Elle? It sounds usible, but that''s just an excuse, isn''t it-o? If ghost Elle wanted to devour Avril, wouldn''t she have done it-o already? Besides, haven''t-o you deduced-o that ghost Elle isn''t in the vige?) The loli''s intellect reached an unprecedented height only when arguing with Tyler. (Tyler: Deductions are but deductions, only objective facts can be trusted.) (Silly Nissen: Alright then, you keep-o up-o this cold and unfeeling facade~ From my perspective, you''re simply WORRIED about Avril~) The loli''s final sentence, intentionally emphasizing the key points, left Tyler speechless for several seconds. At this moment, the loli set a new record for rendering Tyler speechless! (Tyler: As you wish, you''re free to think what you want.) Having said that, Tyler no longer paid heed to the loli''s taunts. By now, he had pried open a window in Avril''s living room with a tree branch and slipped inside without leaving a trace. He needed to concentrate fully in theing time. The clues to the truth were hidden within this house. In the orchard, Avril and Rhode were still bustling about for the "Rain Praise Festival." At that moment, the vige children, with a toddler barely out of infancy in tow, located Avril. "Miss Avril! Miss Avril!" The children chirped and clustered like a brood of chicks under the tree where Avril was. "Little John is turning three today! He''se to request a ball!" "Want a ball! Want a ball!" upied with picking fruits from the tree, Avril couldn''t immediately descend to the ground. Consequently, she bestowed her wishes upon Little John from atop the tree. "Happy birthday, Little John!" It had be a tradition, every time a child in the vige turned three, Avril would present them with an expertly crafted leather ball. The three boys who had climbed the trees in the orchard the day before had also received leather balls from Avril, which they treasured dearly. At this moment, Little John hade to the orchard to solicit a ball from Avril. However, Avril was already at her wit''s end due to the "Rain Praise Festival." "Rhode! Could you please fetch a ball for Little John from my house? The key is on the orchard worktable. The ball is in my living room!" The children''s mor left Avril with no choice but to enlist Rhode''s help. "I could, but... wouldn''t it be inappropriate for me to enter your house?" Rhode hadn''t fully recovered from his heartbreak and didn''t know how to face Avril. "It''s perfectly fine. It''s just full of sewing materials and such. Everyone in the vige cane and go freely." Rhode, out of awkwardness, didn''t want to further involve himself with Avril. However, he couldn''t resist the children''s mor, so he reluctantly took the key and made his way to Avril''s house. Upon arriving at Avril''s house, Rhode inadvertently noticed a shadow flit across the room through the window. Although the figure moved quickly, Rhode was able to ascertain its identity. (Banning!?) Rhode instantly realized that even though Avril had locked her door, Banning had appeared inside her house. He must be up to no good! Without a second thought, Rhode immediately barged into the house and began a room-to-room search following the direction Banning had taken. However, he was unable to locate Banning. (Did he escape through the window?) Rhode checked and found an unlocked window. He instantly dashed out of the house and sprinted back to the orchard. "Avril! I saw Banning sneaking around your house, doing who knows what!" Rhode was thrilled, thinking he had caught Banning red-handed. If Banning''s image were to be tarnished, he might still have a chance. "Oh my, you scared me with your loud voice." However, Avril''s reaction was quite different from what Rhode had anticipated. "Don''t worry about Banning. He just came over and told me that I had forgotten to lock my window. He said he saw it while passing by, so he climbed in and locked it for me. But everyone in our vige is trustworthy, whether the windows are locked or not doesn''t make much difference." Avril brushed off this suspicious incident with a few lighthearted remarks, leaving Rhode feeling as powerless as if he had punched into water. Rhode was left speechless. In such a juncture, even if Rhode were to proim, "Banning is deceiving you!" or "Banning has ulterior motives for entering your home!" it would be futile. For Rhode had already witnessed the unconditional faith Avril held for Banning. Such trust was impervious to disruption without irrefutable evidence. (Silly Nissen: Huff... Huff... That was terrifying... I thought I would be exposed by thatd, Rhode...) The fearful loli gasped for air, and Tyler too was aware that he had been spotted by Rhode. At the moment of the incident, Tyler had instantly deduced that Rhode might rush back to inform Avril, hence, he swiftly left the scene and confessed to Avril about entering her room before Rhode could. Of course, Tyler had spun a "benevolent" fabrication to prettify his intrusion into her residence. An incident like "identally discovered by Rhode and reported" was barely enough to wrinkle Tyler''s brow. What truly posed a problem for Tyler was the oue of his search in Avril''s house. Within Avril''s home, Tyler hadn''t found any traces of another individual apart from Avril. On the other hand, he hadn''t yet discovered the key to unlock the sealed room. (Silly Nissen: Tyler, are we going back-o to Avril''s house to search for the key today?) (Tyler: No, we can''t use the clumsy excuse of helping to lock the windows a second time.) (Silly Nissen: Then... should we assist Avril in the orchard? I know there''s an age-old saying from your Earth World, "When a man and womanbor together,bor is not exhausting!") (Tyler: ...) (Silly Nissen: What''s wrong, did-o I say something incorrect?) Chapter 38 Festival Coming ?Tyler did not assist Avril in the orchard, of course, it had nothing to do with the ludicrous insinuation about "man and womanbor together" mentioned by the foolish loli. In Tyler''s perspective, if it were an ordinary romance, such a coboration event, "A young boy and girl preparing together in an orchard for the Rain Praise Festival", could undoubtedly significantly enhance their rtionship. However, Tyler followed a path less "bewitched" treaded. He sought a result where Avril would be intensely infatuated with him, rather than the mutual attractionmonly spoken about. [Note 1: Mutual attraction, or mutual crush, refers to a man and a woman mutually adoring and striving towards each other.] [Note 2: Mutual attraction is a matter of fate, not force. If any of my dear readers here happens upon it, it is advisable to cherish it.] After four days of diligent effort, Tyler had crafted in Avril''s heart a "perfect" image to be admired. If, at this point, Tyler were to step into a domain Avril excelled in andbour alongside her for an extended period, he would inevitably expose his deficiencies, and by then, the "perfect" image would undoubtedly crumble. Therefore, during the intensive preparation for the Rain Praise Festival, Tyler did not n on having too much contact with Avril. Half an hourter, Tyler arrived on the outskirts of Ira Vige. He nned to carry out a round of patrols centered around Ira Vige before nightfall. It would be challenging for "Ghost Elle" to hide in the vige without being noticed, but if she chose to take refuge in the forest or mountains, finding her would be like finding a needle in a haystack. Tyler hoped to use his identification ability to discover Ghost Elle''s footprints in some forest or wilderness. There was no trick to it - without fortune at his side, he would just have to tough it out. Additionally, during his patrols, Tyler had, thanks to traps and his willow-leaf dagger (spoils from defeating the bandits), gained some experience points and hunted game. "Sessfully killed ''Prairie Dog Rat'', upational experience +15, current experience value 135/400." "Sessfully killed ''Green Crested Lizard'', upational experience +15, current experience value 150/400." From summarizing his hunting experience, Tyler drew a conclusion: Creatures weak to a certain degree, such asmon insects, invertebrates (like earthworms), etc., provided no experience points upon first kill. Therefore, in this world of ''Difficulty: Impossible'', there was no shortcut to leveling up. Aside from hunting, Tyler also used his identification ability to gather some useful nts, such as the strophanthus that causes heartbeat disorder, vomiting, and diarrhea; hook lip (a flowering nt) causing respiratory paralysis; castor causing spasms and cardiovascr copse, and mandrake, rosary pea, and so forth. These poisons were all useful to Tyler, who was currently weak in directbat. Tyler kept busy in the outskirts until nightfall. When he returned to the vige, he had not achieved anything in terms of searching for "Ghost Elle". Instead, the other things he did on the side bore fruitful results. Although Tyler obtained a good amount of fresh meat, he didn''t n to bring any for Avril. Once such an action bes a habit, the effect of sending meatter on will only be continually discounted until it bes ineffectiveyes, this was an application of the theory of "Intermittent Reinforcement". After dinner, Tyler devoted the night''s sleep to conducting an experiment on magic energy values. After a night of intermittent sleep, he arrived at three preliminary conclusions regarding these values: Sleep is the only mechanism to replenish magic energy; meditation is ineffective. Roughly every 4 minutes of sleep replenishes one magic energy point, with no carry-over effect. Upon depletion of magic energy, severe dizziness incapacitates for five minutes, and for the subsequent hour, sleep cannot restore magic energy. Concerning whether Prison Star World possesses alternative means of replenishing magic energy, such as magic potions, Tyler would have to wait until he reached a town to make inquiries, as the information within the vige was limited. Come the following morning, Vige chief Woodall sought out Tyler. To express his gratitude, he personally crafted a hunting bow, fifteen arrows, and an arrow quiver for Tyler. Originally, Tyler had considered using his "Deceiver" skill to coax(free-ride ????) the hunting bow from the vige head; now it was unnecessary. Afterward, Tyler sought information about "Lena" throughout the vige - the name of the skeletal remains ced in Elle''s coffin. Based on the overall size and the pelvis shape of the skeleton, Tyler surmised Lena to be a woman between the ages of twenty and thirty. Since her remains had been swapped into Elle''s coffin, she likely hailed from Ira Vige. Yet strangely, no one in Ira Vige had heard of the name Lena, not even the vige head or Granny Kana... Could the individual who made the swap have purposely transported a set of bones from elsewhere? But was there a necessity for such an act? The matter of switching the bones was more bizarre than Tyler had anticipated, providing no clues for the case of "Ghost Elle," and instead adding another riddle for him to solve. After careful consideration, he decided to abandon the investigation into Lena''s identity. Unexpectedly, that noon, an unanticipated individual brought him promising news. "Banning, I heard you were asking about Lena? How did you know her name?" The visitor was Mary, which surprised Tyler, as he had not expected to receive any leads from her. "Yes, it''s me who has been asking. Mary, do you know Lena?" Mary looked around nervously, ensuring no one else was nearby before whispering to Tyler, "Lena... She was a vagrant... I can tell you more at my ce." Time always flies when one is absorbed in a task. In the subsequent two days, Tyler expanded his search radius without finding any traces rted to "Ghost Elle." On the upside, his experience in the Production upation - Hunter and the proficiency of his "Heart of Focus" skill had improved significantly. Given the fruitlessness of expanding the search area, Tyler could only shift his focus to Ira Vige. There were two potential leads in Ira Vige: one was Avril, and the other was the locked room in Avril''s house. Tyler reasoned that since "Ghost Elle" was so difficult to locate, Avril was momentarily safe. Besides, the Rain Praise Festival was to be held that evening, a special event likely to boost rtionships significantly. Therefore, Tyler decided to resume his actions after the festival. As the sun set in the west and twilight faded, nightfall nketed Ira Vige. Subsequently, moonlight filtered through the clouds, bathing the vigers in silver light as they prepared for the Rain Praise Festival. Among the crowd, Tyler lent a hand, armed with a basic understanding of the festival from his earlier conversation with Granny Kana. Ѧdsvel.cm The Rain Praise Festival, a ceremonial rite inherited from ancient times in the Wester Kingdom, took ce annually on the first full moon of May. People would host a grand ceremony, praying to The Benevolent Deity for abundant rainfall during the summer and a bountiful harvest in the fall. For the ritual, vigers would assemble a tower-like pyre using branches, topping it with copious vibrant fresh flower bouquets, dubbed the ''Floral Fire Tower.'' It symbolised offering summer''s flowers to The Benevolent Deity, hoping for a return of rain blessings and harvest abundance. In a vige-scale festival like the one in Ira, the Floral Fire Tower might reach five to six meters high. In Gudetown, it could even touch ten meters. And if fortunate enough to attend the festival in arge city or the royal capital, one could witness towers exceeding fifteen meters akin to a five-story building a truly majestic sight. Once everything was ready, the vige chief ascended a table, starting to chant the prayer. Vigers huddled around the Floral Fire Tower, forming a circle as they awaited the official start of the ceremony. As the vige''s hero, Tyler was ushered to the forefront of the crowd. Surrounded by people, he failed to notice that hidden in the crowd''s shadow, a figure was creeping up on him, brandishing an axe. Chapter 39 Rain Praise Festival ?"May the Benevolent Deity shower us with the rains of mercy!" "May the Benevolent Deity bepassionate, bringing forth the fruits of plentiful harvest for us all!" Beneath the Floral Fire Tower, the vige chief Woodall held high a torch and cried out with fervour. The surrounding vigers echoed his call in a robust chorus. Tyler mimicked their gestures, yet an awkward situation arose: amidst the crowd, he alone stood without a torch. Attending the Rain Praise Festival for the first time, Tyler had assumed that torches would be uniformly distributed by the vige. It was unanticipated that even Granny Kana would overlook such details. "Now! Let us offer the flowers of summer to the Benevolent Deity! May the vitality of summer reside within the Benevolent Deity!!" Following the devout invocation, the vige chief initiated the ritual by casting his torch onto the Floral Fire Tower. With a ''whoosh'', the mes rapidly engulfed the structure. Then, the other vigers followed suit, voicing their prayers aloud as they threw their torches. The gleaming fire danced in the night sky, swiftly transforming the Floral Fire Tower into a roaring inferno that resembled a blooming tree of me in the heart of darkness. "BanBanning..." Tyler, without a torch, stood silently, marveling at this grand spectacle, a cultural practice he had never experienced back in his Earth World. In any world, theree times when people feel powerless, hence the creation of "gods", fictitious entities devised to carry the weight of their hopes. "BanBanning..." However, whether the "Benevolent Deity" that the people of Ira Vige referred to bore any connection to the "humanoid luminescent figure" within the grey space was a subject Tyler needed to investigate further. "Banning!" At that moment, Tyler heard his name being called. Amidst the tumultuous voices of the Rain Praise Festival, it was difficult for Tyler to discern who was calling him. He turned around and noticed Avril, standing outside the crowd, waving at him. The area surrounding the Floral Fire Tower was densely packed with people, leaving Avril unable to push through. She was gradually being pressed further away, nearly fading out of sight. Tyler smiled knowingly. Avril''s timing was impable, as he had been intending to find her. Navigating through the dense crowd, Tyler finally reached Avril, though he found her posture odd, one hand perpetually concealed behind her. "I thought you didn''t hear me... I was too soft," Avril said, her face a portrait of frustration, reminiscent of a lost child amidst a fairground. "It''s not your fault; it''s just too noisy here... By the way, Avril, do you want to toss a torch? Shall I help you inside?" Wanting to pat the meek and pitiful Avril''s head, Tyler extended his hand, but quickly withdrew it midway. "Toss a torch? Oh, did you...did you toss yours, BanBanning?" Avril perked up momentarily, but soon became fidgety once more. "Haha, not yet. I forgot to prepare a torch." "Really?! That''s great!" "Great?" Avril''s joy was unmistakable, and in her excitement, she let slip her hope that Banning had indeed forgotten his torch. "Ah, pardon me, I... that is to say... I''ve prepared... a torch for you." With a sheepish smile, Avril revealed the item she''d hidden behind her back, only to realise that it wasn''t a torch she was presenting, but a shiny wood-cutting axe, reflecting the surrounding firelight. "Ah, my mistake, it''s this." After a flurry of rummaging, Avril finally pulled out a torch from behind her back. She had been so flustered earlier that she''d brought along the wood-cutting axe from her home. (Avril is truly astonishing, capable of concealing so many items behind her back.) Upon seeing the axe, a chill ran down Tyler''s spine, likely owing to his guilt towards Avril. "Thank you, Avril. Shall we toss the torch together?" "Yes!" Tyler and Avril borrowed a fire source from the vigers to light their torch and together navigated their way through the crowd to the Floral Fire Tower. Looking at the zing "Tree of mes," they shouted their prayers in unison and subsequently cast their torch into the fire. Regarding torch-tossing, Tyler knew the symbolism was that the higher the torch was thrown, the better the autumn harvest would be. Yet, there was another implication that Granny Kana hadn''t informed Tyler about: It is said that if a man and a woman of marrying age toss a torch together, they would be wedded the following year during the Rain Praise Festival. Avril was aware of this implication, which was why she had specially prepared a torch to seek out Banning. Having sessfully tossed the torch, Avril''s heart was pounding. She felt both ecstatic and apprehensive, afraid someone might jump out and exim, "Ah, you two have tossed a torch together!" or "You''ll be husband and wife next year!" If such a situation truly urred, Avril would be mortified. The one thing on Avril''s mind was whether Banning knew the implication of throwing the torch together. If he did, could that be construed as him having feelings for her too? Avril was burning with curiosity, but she couldn''t ask such a questionit would give her away. "Avril, let''s go have some ''Sweet Sauce Potatoes,'' shall we?" "Um? Uh, sure..." At this point, the vigers brought out the pre-prepared ''Sweet Sauce Potatoes,'' marking the customary conclusion to the Rain Praise Festival. The sweetly sauced, roasted potatoes were a once-a-year delicacy in Ira Vige, loved not only by the children but also the adults. However, due to Ira Vige''s limited production capabilities, whether a child or an adult, everyone was rationed to only three pieces, leaving the children eagerly anticipating the arrival of next year''s Rain Praise Festival. After sampling a piece of the sweet sauce potato, Tyler found that the sharine jam and the full-bodied vor of the potatoes perfectlyplemented each other. Indeed, it was deliciousthis was the first genuinely tasty food he''d encountered since arriving in the world of "Parallel World No. 77: Prison Star." "Avril, did you make this sauce?" "No, it was a group effort. I mainly assisted with picking the fruit." "I see... this jam is far superior to what we have in Luca Vige. It must be because of your meticulous care in cultivating these fruits that the jam is so delicious." "It''s... it''s nothing special..." Praised by Tyler, Avril blushed. However, her shyness wasn''t merely due to thepliment but also because she had a n in mind that she intended to put into action, albeitcking just a "TINY" bit of courage... The moon inscribed a furtive arc across the nocturnal firmament, signaling the twilight of the Rain Praise Festival. Some reveled in a dance around the Floral Fire Tower, others found respite on the sidelines, engrossed in hushed conversations. Avril and Banning, drifting around the Floral Fire Tower at a leisurely pace, were periodically greeted by well-wishers and acquaintances. Avril, a silent observer, couldn''t help but marvel at Banning''s effortless charisma. In the short span of their sojourn in the vige, he had garnered widespread respect and admiration. His was an aura of authority, reminiscent of a vige elder. (A man of Banning''s remarkable caliber is bound to transcend the boundaries of this humble vige. This ce, perhaps,cks the room for his true potential) At the thought of Banning''s inevitable departure, Avril felt a tight knot of dread in her chest, making it hard for her to breathe. A few days prior, Rhode''s confession had taught her a valuable lesson - the importance of expressing one''s affection. If left unsaid, it would forever remain unknown. Banning''s ambiguous proximity now instilled in Avril a sense of unease, reminding her of the urgency to convey her feelings. If not now, she might never get the chance. The flickering ze of the Floral Fire Tower, akin to a ticking countdown, seemed to nudge her towards decision. As theypleted another round around the tower, Avril found herself hastening her pace, positioning herself before Banning. "Ba-Banning...I..." Avril clenched the hem of her dress with trembling hands, her gaze firmly fixed on the ground. Finally summoning her courage, she ventured to meet Banning''s eyes. "There''s something...I need to tell you..." Chapter 40 Invitation For Dinner ?"Hmm? What''s the matter?" Banning halted as well, his demeanor maintaining an unruffled tranquility. In contrast, Avril was so agitated that she found breathing difficult. "I mean...that is...I...I..." The words were clearly on the tip of her tongue, but Avril could not bring herself to utter the crucial two words. She was uncertain about the nature of her own fear, her mind a nk canvas. "Hmm? What''s wrong?" "I..." If regrets could be remedied by a potion, Avril would''ve swallowed a ton by now. Unfortunately, no such elixir existed in the world; she had no option but to summon courage to confront herself. "I..." "Go on, I''m listening." "I...I..." "Hmm?" "I...I thank you!" "Huh?" Banning was dumbfounded. So was Avril. Was this the statement that she''d been stammering about all this time? Nevertheless, Avril''s nimble mind swiftly regained its footing. "Back...back when a column had toppled over...you saved me, Banning. I...I haven''t properly expressed my gratitude yet..." "In addition...I want to thank you for the kebab you gave me at the barbecue party...and for all the fresh meat you''ve provided me since...I''m extremely grateful for all of it, so...thank you, Banning." Avril''s words were somewhat disjointed, but she managed to express her sentiments. She was profoundly frustrated with herself for not being able to articte the words she meant to say, while these expressions of gratitude flowed effortlessly. "Haha, I thought it was something serious. These are trivial matters, don''t mind them." Banning''s heartyughter somewhat eased Avril''s tension. Although she failed to confess her feelings, at least she was able to express her gratitude, which in itself was a significant progress. "By the way, Avril, did you eat enough just now? Three pieces of sweet sauce potato per person is insufficient for me. Would you like to eat some more at my ce?" "Eh, eh, how could I...If it''s about eating..." Banning''s sudden invitation took Avril by surprise. Moreover, speaking of having a meal at home, Avril actually... "If it''s about eating, then...then I should be the one treating you...as a token of gratitude...and such..." Avril''s voice dwindled to a whisper, barely audible by the end. The idea of inviting Banning over for dinner was not a spur-of-the-moment decision. She had been contemting it for quite some time, but had never mustered the courage to propose it. Since Banning brought it up, she seized the opportunity, and then started worrying whether he would ept or not. However, the apprehensive Avril did not realize that what she considered a "coincidence" was actually the result of Banning''s meticulous calction. Upon discerning Avril''s near confession through his telepathy, Banning resolved to employ the ambiance of this evening''s Rain Praise Festival to further encourage her. Since the confession was unsessful during the festival, he chose to propose dining together as a means to extend their exclusive time. The atmosphere of solitude at home would surely afford Avril a greater sense of security than under the public gaze at the base of the Floral Fire Tower, as individuals are bolder when they feel safe. "Dine at your ce? That''s feasible, but only if you promise me one thing before Ie over for dinner." To Avril''s surprise, Banning agreed readily, but what could this stiption be before he coulde over for dinner? Avril had never heard of someone making a request before epting a dinner invitation. "What is it?" Avril asked, somewhat unsettled. Banning first offered a mysterious smile before saying, "After the meal, I insist on washing the dishes and cleaning up, or else I won''te." "....Eh? What??" Avril, despite her best guesses, hadn''t expected Banning''s condition to be such. This was clearly a voluntary offer of help; how could it be construed as a demand? "So, do you agree? If not, I won''t go." Banning assumed a child-like, petnt demeanor that sessfully amused Avril. "Yes, yes, I agree." "Ha ha! Then let''s go! I''m starved." At that moment, Avril felt an unprecedented harmony in the atmosphere between Banning and herself, her previous nervousness vanished into thin air. Banning truly was capable, approachable, and amusing. ---(I... I truly am fond of you, Banning...) ---(I hope this sentiment... someday... I will have the courage to convey it to you...) Tonight marked Tyler''s second visit to Avril''s residence, or the third if his stealthy infiltration was included. Upon entering, Avril was still somewhat reserved, but already much more natural than before. Tyler observed these changes, which were exactly what he had been deliberately leading. In order to attract Avril earlier, Tyler had deliberately created a "distance" between them, but now, for the introverted and shy Avril, this "distance" had be a major impediment to confession. Therefore, Tyler began to gradually bridge this distance, letting Avril unwittingly rx further. "Let me assist you in cooking, Avril." "No, there''s no need... I... I''m pretty quick." Although Avril imed to be quick, in reality, the dishes had been prepared beforehand. She certainly didn''t want Banning to discover this. Inviting Banning to dinner was a premeditated act - no, a well-prepared one. All she had to do now was to light the firewood and toss the dishes into the pot. Avril moved with deft certainty within the kitchen, Banning engaging in a somewhat desultory conversation by her side. In no time at all, dinner was prepared, ready to be served. "I''ll help serve the dishes." Banning sprung into action with a level of skillparable to Avril''s, efficiently setting the table in a sh. Avril''s dining table was a small square one, oveid with a linen-colored tablecloth. Tonight, two candles adorned the table - not as an attempt at creating a romantic candlelit dinner by Banning, but because the vigers typically used candles for illumination in the evenings. The luxury of luminous magic stones was solely within the purview of city dwellers. "These dishes are quite basic, I''m not sure... if they''ll suit your taste..." As the two sat opposite each other under the candlelight, there was a warm coziness unique to familial settings. "Avril, you''ve already added the world''s best seasoning, how could it not suit my taste?" "The world''s best seasoning...? I-I haven''t added anything that special, just some ordinary..." "You have, the world''s best seasoning, that is your heartfelt effort, Avril." Such words, if used between a man and woman who''d only recently be acquainted, would be considered a prime example of cringe-worthy romantic lines. However, Banning and Avril''s current atmosphere was perfect for it, sessfully stirring up Avril''s emotions, and shifting the ambiance from "familial warmth" to a "youthful ambiguity." Avril, who had rxed, now felt her heartbeat quicken once again. (My heartfelt effort, what does he mean by that? Gratitude? Or is it...?) (Could it be, has he... noticed?... No, surely not...?!) Tonight''s dinner table was destined to be the final battleground of Banning''s campaign. Chapter 41 [Bonus ] Your World ?"It''s not quite as... exaggerated as that..." Avril''s face reddened as she hung her head low, seemingly probing under the table for some imaginary tiny sprite or the like, resolutely refusing to lift her gaze. Her mind was a frenzy of, "It''s over, it''s over, could it be that Banning already knows I... I... I like him?! Oh heavens, what am I to do...!!" Banning, meanwhile, satposedly opposite her, observing Avril''s internal turmoil while consuming his meal, contemting his next tactical move. Inparison to the vorings and cooking methods of the Earth World, Avril''s dinner could only be described as rather "simplistic," even with the most diplomatic phrasing, one could only say that, "High-end ingredients often only need the simplest cooking methods." However, simplicity wasn''t Avril''s fault, it was the failing of the low productivity level in the Prison Star world. Yet, within this simplicity, one could easily perceive Avril''s meticulous care. The yellowed, insect-bitten parts of the vegetable leaves had all been carefully removed; In the two tes of sauted vegetables, the tender leaves were all selected for Banning, while the tougher stalks that were difficult to chew ended up on Avril''s own te; The fried meat was from the fresh meat Banning had brought previously. Evidently, Avril had not dared to consume it in recent days, waiting for an opportunity to prepare it for Banning... among other such heartwarming minutiae, too numerous to list. These small details may seem trivial when examined separately, but whenbined, they formed a priceless testament of love towards Banning, embodied in the subtle care taken. Many say that dating and marriage are two different things. Dating is like poetry and dreams; Marriage is mundane necessities; Young girls are pure and ethereal; Old wives are the epitome of fading charm. Many also say that good-looking girls may light up a room but are too selfish to care for their lovers, therefore girls suitable for dating often aren''t suitable for married life. But Avril is different, she''s a rarebination of both cuteness and careness, if she were in the Earth World, she would be the ideal type for countless boys, they''d be fighting over her in no time. Such a wonderful girl, yet now she''s the one pursuing Banning. (Silly Nissen: Tyler, if you let-o Avril down, your life is doomed to shorten!) Even the silly loli couldn''t bear it: Such a good girl is truly hard to find. Tyler didn''t respond to the silly loli. He had been observing Avril more attentively and carefully than anyone else, how could he not be aware of her merits? However, when "the lives of family" and "romantic rtionship" are ced on opposite sides of the bnce, there simply is no correct answer to this dilemma. "Who would have thought that thebination of amaranth greens and wood ear mushrooms could yield such a refreshing vour? I was utterly oblivious." "Hehe, this is not my concoction. It was taught to me by my elder sister." At the dinner table, Tyler was tactfully defusing the lingering tension with the evening''s menu. Beforeunching his genuine "assault", Tyler was methodically facilitating Avril''s rxation. If Avril remained in a constant state of anxiety and shyness, regardless of Tyler''s guidance, it would inevitably culminate in failure, just like during the Rain Praise Festival. "The vige children are quite fond of the leather balls Avril makes. Whether it''s tending the orchard, sewing, or cooking, Avril excels in all." "Tha...That''s just people being generous... I am not that aplished." "When you have some spare time, Avril, could I learn from you about nurturing fruit trees in the orchard?" "Ah...Ah, sure." Avril regretted her words almost as soon as they left her mouth. The thought of Rhode also being in the orchard came to mind. The rtionship between Rhode and her was already somewhat awkward, and if Banning were to join them... Tyler silently observed Avril''s inner turmoil. His intention was precisely to make Avril think of Rhode and of her confession. Their conversation flowed easily, as if they were old friends well acquainted over many years. Gradually, Tyler sensed the atmosphere was ripe. It was time for his trump card. "Avril, what are your future ns?" "Fu...Future? What do you mean by... future?" Avril thought Banning was referring to the matter of marriage when he mentioned "future", causing her previously rxed mood to tense up instantly. "I mean your future life. You are incredibly talented in tailoring. Have you ever thought of advancing your craft in the town?" However, Tyler''s response immediately dispelled Avril''s wild thoughts. In the midst of this earnest conversation, Avril, too, was led to ponder seriously and gradually she rxed. "Everyone in the vige has been so supportive of me. If I were to move to Gudetown, there would be no one left in the vige to make clothes..." "Don''t worry about that. I''ve heard from the vige chief that it only takes a day or two to travel from Gudetown to Ira Vige. If the vigers need you, you cane back every two weeks." At this point, Tyler posed a question to Avril. "Avril, I believe what''s crucial is what you wish to do, rather than incessantly meeting the expectations of others. Have you ever contemted what you truly want to do?" "What I want to do..." Avril fell into deep thought. From her youngest years to the present, Avril had never given this matter much thought. In her childhood, she had lived an unassuming life, apanying her parents as they scratched out a living, blissfully ignorant of the world. Then, at the age of eleven, her hometown was swept up in a significant event known as the "Great Migration". In the midst of the "Great Migration", those with usefulness were retained, while those deemed disposable werepelled to depart from their ce of birth. This experience instilled in Avril an indelible conviction: she desired to be someone of usefulness to others. Later, in the interminable duration of the "Great Migration", Avril became separated from her parents. From then on, she could only rely on her elder sister for survival. After half a year of wandering, the sisters found their way to Ira Forest. By a fortunate twist of fate, they encountered the benevolent vige head Woodall, and atst, they found themselves a new home. Eager to prove her value, Avril devoted herself to amodating the needs of others. Day after day, she contemted what she could contribute to her vige, yet never questioned what she desired for herself. Now, confronted with this question from Banning, she found herself at a loss for an immediate answer. If she truly had to identify a desire... well... "There''s no need to force an answer if it doesn''te to you readily. It was merely a question that crossed my mind," he reassured her. "Mm-hmm..." Avril gazed at Banning. The kindly youth radiated a distinctive aura that set him apart from others, an attribute that persistently drew Avril''s attention. "Banning, you''re remarkable... You seem much more mature than our peers... Nor do you appear to have been raised within the confines of our vige... The world you perceive is probably quite different from what we see, isn''t it?" Tyler remained silent, aware that Avril hadn''t finished her thought. "Hey, Banning..." "If it''s possible, could you show me the world as you see it? I''d like to take in thendscapes that captivate your vision." "Wherever I may venture to in the future?" Tyler queried. "Mm-hmm, wherever that might be." Avril nodded resolutely, oblivious to the trap Tyler had subtlyid out. In Tyler''s perception, Avril''s words amounted to a confession of love. However, Avril, with her more naive disposition, appeared oblivious to the implications carried by her words, until... "Avril... Are you confessing your feelings to me?" "Eh?" Avril was taken aback. (Confession? Confess what?) (I... I didn''t confess anything, did I?) (Eh? Wait a minute? What... What did I just say?) Avril swiftly reyed her words in her mind, after which, her cherubic face started to flush... From pink to crimson to scarlet... A faint wisp of steam started to rise from Avril''s head. If one were to ce a kettle on Avril''s head at this moment, they would likely witness the spectacle of water boiling from the heat of a young girl''s blush. Tyler missed this potential water-boiling opportunity, as his attention was arrested by a line of text appearing in his field of vision. --"Love confession from ''Avril'' confirmed. Energy points +1. Current energy points: 1." Without a moment''s hesitation, Tyler activated the "Precognitive Death Scene" function of his Divine Eye of Transcendence. What unfolded before his eyes was a vision of himself, heart impaled. Chapter 42 Death And Chance ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, May 11 8:48 PM Countdown to Confession Death: 30 days Witnessing one''s own murder is invariably unsettling. Especially with the knowledge that this event has tangibly transpired in the future. Tyler cast a nce at Avril''s current condition - she was still in a state of overheating shutdown, her small head puffing adorable smoke - and so, Tyler proceeded to assess the details within his own "death scene". Ѧdsvel.cm In the projection, Tyler found himself in the streets of an unknown town, surrounded by terrified onlookers. A man adorned in dark leather armour, sporting a cloak with a ck foundation and red emblem, held a longsword single-handedly. He plunged the de into Tyler''s back and it protruded from the left side of his chest, sttering fresh blood around. Undeniably, the sword had pierced Tyler''s heart, the very reason this scene was frozen as the moment of Tyler''s death. Due to the man''s oblique positioning away from the camera, Tyler could not discern his face. However, the stranger''s garb was unfamiliar to Tyler. The audacity tomit murder in broad daylight suggested that the man was either a noble, an assassin, or a lunatic. Nevertheless, Tyler was certain of one thing: the man was significantly more powerful than him, hence his instinctive action to flee. Regrettably, he ultimately met his demise to a cowardly backstab. Having assessed the general circumstances of his death scene, Tyler then began scrutinizing the details. He noticed that the cloaked man held a box in his hand. Carved on this box was a ming emblem and a crest of a zing stallion, identical to the one Tyler had previously retrieved from the body of Wolf, the leader of the Crimson Cloud Bandits. Tyler found it imusible for such a coincidence to exist in this world, thus he temporarily assumed that the man had pilfered his treasured box. Furthermore, the emblem on the man''s cloak was the same as the one on the box - the ming emblem and the zing stallion. Consequently, it could be inferred that the cloaked man and the box likely originated from the same family, or a simr type of organization. Viewing it in this light, the man''s motive for murdering Tyler was likely to reim the gem, "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia", that was within the box. However, Tyler did not believe that himself would risk his life to keep the box. Therefore, the man must have decided to kill him even after Tyler had voluntarily handed over the box, indicating his exceedingly ruthless disposition. After viewing these details, Tyler finally confirmed his time of death: Year 187, May 15 - 13:14 PM This date was approximately four days away. Tyler calcted based on this date and realized that he would be killed as soon as he arrived in the town, leaving no opportunity for escape. If not for the Divine Eye of Transcendence, Tyler would not know how many times he had died already. The world of ''Difficulty: Impossible'' was truly deserving of its name. Now, havingpleted a preliminary analysis of the information within his death scene, Tyler temporarily arrived at three future steps. 1. Ascertain the name of the town in the death scene and avoid visiting it in the future. 2. Stow away the box containing "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia" somewhere safe, ensuring it is not carried on himself. 3. Seek information about the origin of the "ming emblem and the zing stallion" crest. When Avril emerged from her befuddled state, she discovered herself to be thest soul lingering at the dining table. Just as she was beginning to mourn Banning''s absence, the delicate chime of utensils echoed from behind. On turning around, Avril discovered Banning dishwashing. "Um?" "Oh" "Eh" Confronted with this sight, Avril was at a loss for words, or perhaps she had too many to choose from the thought of Banning performing domestic chores in her kitchen was something she couldn''t even have conjured in her dreams. "You''re awake, Avril. You''ve been staring nkly for a while. You didn''t even respond when I was speaking to you." Banning greeted Avril with a smile as she rose from her seat. "Mm Yeah I don''t know what happened My mind just went nk all of a sudden" Avril attempted to recall thest thing she spoke to Banning, but found it elusive, and instead remembered a yful agreement about Banning doing her dishes, causing her to suppress a chuckle. "You''ve probably been worn out from all the Rain Praise Festival preparationtely. You''ll need a good rest tonight." "Mm Thank you, Banning." Avril looked at Banning, and suddenly a thought seemed to surface. "I think I remember now. Weren''t we discussing travel ns?" Avril attempted to confirm with Banning. "Yes, I''ve been nning to explore the nearby towns for a while now," Banning answered, calmly continuing with the dishwashing. (Silly Nissen: Tyler, you rotten man! How dare you feign ignorance of her confession!!) "Mm I always knew you wouldn''t stay in the vige forever" Avril''s expression clouded slightly, and she looked at Banning, her words faltering. This time, Banning didn''t attempt to draw out her confession of love, he simply watched her bury those feelings deep inside, waiting for a day when she might muster enough courage to voice them. The buried confession left Avril with a nagging feeling of forgetting something important, but she couldn''t quite ce it. After several unsessful attempts, she decided to let it be. Now, watching Banning wash the dishes, she was reminded of her parents cleaning up after dinner together. This ovep of past and present brought warmth to her heart, intermingled with a tinge of nostalgia. As they conversed during the cleaning, Banning casually asked a question. "By the way, Avril, have you heard the name ''Lena''?" "Lena? I don''t think so, I don''t believe there''s anyone by that name in our vige." Tyler wasn''t asking this casually, this name might be directly rted to "Ghost Elle". From Avril''s truthful response and absence of any suspicious mental activity, Tyler confirmed that Avril indeed didn''t know the name ''Lena''. So, did Avril know about "Ghost Elle"? If Tyler were to ask, "Avril, do you know your sister turned into a ''ghost''?", he could possibly glean crucial information instantly, but after much hesitation, he chose not to pose this harsh question to Avril. Even though he had secured the perfect opportunity for confession, he couldn''t bring himself to ask. The culmination of the chore to clean and put away the dinnerware was within sight when a knock on the door drew attention. It was someone in search of Avril, stating that the vige head had business with her. Apparently, there was a surplus of fruit meant for jam-making that needed to be returned to the orchard for management. "No concerns, Avril, I shall take care of things here. You proceed first, and once I am done, I shall join you at the vige chief''s." "Well... alright. I apologise, Banning, for the imposition... I shall treat you to a meal next time!" Avril''s departure was a surprise to Tyler, yet it presented an opportunity. Initially, Tyler intended to seek another chance to infiltrate Avril''s home in pursuit of the key, but now that opportunity had presented itself, it was senseless to pass it up. Abandoning the te in his hand, Tyler immediately began to stride about the house in search of the key. With the experience of his previous search, he quickly eliminated most areas of the house, finally focusing his attention on two identical ragdolls. These dolls were ced in Avril and Elle''s rooms. Giving the dolls a squeeze and a shake, Tyler discerned that they both concealed metal within. After a thorough exploration, he indeed discovered secret seams and reached inside to retrieve two distinct keys! Although he was uncertain as to why there were two keys, he was sure that one of them would unlock the sealed room. Approaching the door to the room, he tried inserting the first key, which failed to align with the lock. However, the second key slotted in sessfully. (The answer lies within this room...) Inhaling deeply, Tyler turned the key, and with a click, the lock sprung open. Then, apanied by a high-pitched creaking sound, the wooden door gradually swung open. Chapter 43 [Bonus ]The Locked Room ?Upon opening the door, Tyler instinctively took cover by the exterior wall. He gripped the willow-leaf dagger, holding his breath, keen not to miss any sound from within the room. Prior to this evening, when considering locked rooms, Tyler had anticipated the worst-case scenario: the moment he opened the door, "Ghost Elle" would burst out and instantly kill him. However, after employing his ability "Precognitive Death Scene", Tyler assured himself that he wouldn''t die here tonight, giving him more courage to unlock this door leading to the unknown. Nevertheless, Tyler wasn''t reckless just because he knew he wouldn''t die for another five days. He understood well that the "future" is not immutable. If he were to change his usual behavior after knowing the "Future of Death", there could be a deviation from that future, potentially triggering a new way of dying. In an extreme case, if Tyler were to slit his own artery with the dagger, he would quickly bleed to death. "Future Death Scene" was not a get-out-of-jail-free card for him. Thus, Tyler continued to cautiously wait for the "person" inside the room to make a move, assuming there really was a person. Five minutes had passed. Ten minutes had passed. The once locked room remained eerily silent, with only the chirping insects outside and Silly Nissen''s shouting apanying Tyler. (Silly Nissen: Shall we...go in? There shouldn''t be any "ghosts"...right-o?) Ѧdsvel.cm The sound of Silly Nissen''s chattering teeth echoed in her speech. Although he couldn''t see her, Tyler could easily imagine her trembling. Frankly, Tyler was somewhat nervous too. He wasn''t afraid when dealing with people, as their attack methods are predictable, and he could buy some time with his mind-reading ability. However, "ghosts" are different. They might attack like wild animals or demons, perhaps even possessing special abilities unknown to him. (Tyler: We''ll only know if there are "ghosts" once we go in.) Tyler nced at the word "T" carved into his palm, which somewhat steadied his heartbeat. No matter what was to ur, "Ghost Elle" couldn''t possibly be more terrifying than "failing his mission and not being able to save his parents." With a deep breath, Tyler tightened his grip on the dagger, and as he ignited the luminous magic stone, he quickly moved. If "Ghost Elle" were indeed lurking in this pitch-ck room, then at least this suddenly lit magic stone would cause her to lose her vision for a few seconds. "Exhale..." "Inhale... Exhale..." After several bouts of respiration, illumined by the luminescent magical stone, Tyler discerned an eerie emptiness within the room, devoid of a single humanoid figure. (Has someone concealed their presence... or could it be...) Tyler cautiously ventured into the room, swiveling continuously in an attempt to avoid a sudden attack from his blind spots. He noted the room bore resemnce to a warehouse, with shelving units lining the walls of the rectangr space. The shelves, barren of items, were enveloped in a denseyer of dust, as was the floor, suggestive of an extended period since any soul had ventured here. (An idle, vacant room, perhaps... But then... why the lock?) Having circumspectly scrutinized the entire room, Tyler was confident of no concealed individuals. At this juncture, Silly Nissen started her insolent chatter. (Silly Nissen: Ah, Tyler, didn''t you just-o dere that emotions irrelevant-o to the mission are not worth the time?) (Silly Nissen: Now that-o the confession points are within reach, why are you still prying into Elle''s affairs?) (Silly Nissen: You are just-o worried about Avril, and that''s why you''re investigating this room, aren''t-o you?) (Silly Nissen: Kekeke, am I right? Don''t-o you have anything to say, Tyler, the pure and innocent virgin Tyler~) Tyler chose to dismiss Silly Nissen''s provocation. He squatted down and noticed another set of faint footprints on the floor, besides his own, although blurred by time and thus, impossible to identify, even with his appraisal ability. Following the barely discernible footprints, Tyler found himself at the edge of arge rug in the middle of the room. The footprints appeared to go up to the rug and then pivot back. (An empty room like this, locked without reason...) (Avril certainly opened this room more than two years ago, yet she has no memory of it... She even thinks her sister locked it...) After mulling over these thoughts, Tyler exited the room to ensure Avril was not about to return. He then ventured back into the locked room and secured the door from the inside. (Silly Nissen: Eh? Tyler, have you lost-o your mind? Why... why are you locking yourself inside?) (Tyler: If Avriles back, at least she won''t instantly discover that I''ve opened the room.) Tyler returned to the edge of the rug, held his breath, and painstakingly began to peel it from its original position. Despite his careful movements, dust swirled in the air. When the dust eventually settled, an unanticipated sight met his eyes: a square panel, seemingly designed to be lifted, concealed beneath the rug! (Silly Nissen: Eh! Oh my god-o! Could there be a secret chamber beneath this room?) Although he had predicted such a revtion, Tyler could not help but feel his heart thrumming at a frantic pace. The real secret, it appeared, was hidden beneath this panel. Tyler employed the Universal Stone to illuminate the intricate details upon the hatch, discerning a lock nestled within it. (The second key, its purpose lies here...) With key inserted and turned, an audible click sounded, and the hatch sprung slightly ajar. (Silly Nissen: Could it-o be, that beneath, "Ghost, Ghost Elle" is hidden? The air is so stifling below, it''s hardly a hospitable living condition...) The timorous voice of the foolish loli paradoxically emboldened Tyler. The advantageous terrain was his, should any "entity" attempt to escape from the underground chamber, he''d promptly seal the hatch, blocking their path. In the "apaniment" of the trembling voice of the foolish loli, Tyler slowly unhinged the hatch. A shortdder leading down to the subterranean chamber presented itself to his sight. Without dy, Tyler illuminated the chamber interior with the Universal Stone. The structure of the underground chamber was rather square, shelving units arranged within. He could grasp the overallyout at a nce... crucially, there were no traces of "human" presence. However, due to the horizontal boards obstructing the shelves, Tyler was unable to discern the exact contents from his vantage point above. Hence, he sheathed his dagger for the time being, gripping the luminescent Universal Stone, he gingerly descended into the chamber. (These are... leather, fabric, and simr materials?) A swift scan around, Tyler made a preliminary confirmation of the items on the shelves. Nothing seemed particrly noteworthy. He exhaled a sigh of relief. As long as "Ghost Elle" wasn''t encountered, the situation remained manageable. However, this thought was thoroughly uprooted mere minutester. The "clues" capable of unveiling the truth were already neatly disyed before Tyler''s eyes, he just hadn''t yet deciphered their meaning. These "witnesses," forever silenced, were about to utterly overturn Tyler''s perception of Avril, Elle, and the Ira Vige, that he''d formed over these past few days. Chapter 44 Elle ?In the subterranean chamber, the air bore an extraordinary murkiness, pervaded with an indescribable stench of decay, forcing Tyler to mask his face in his cor to mitigate inhtion. Simultaneously, Avril''s impending return kept Tyler on high alert; the slightest disturbance from the outside world was enough to cause his heart to skip a beat. His present task was to scrutinize the items on the shelves as swiftly as possible, discerning the reasons behind their secretive cement. Tyler positioned himself before the nearest shelf, illuminating the items on disy. (What kind of leather is this?) Rows of impably cut, unidentified leather were stacked on the shelf. He brushed a hand over one, finding it remarkably smooth. The texture felt strangely familiar, yet he could not recall from where. Subsequently, Tyler turned his attention to the next shelf, filled likewise with simr leather, although these were in their original, uncut rolls. Then, on another shelf, he unexpectedly stumbled upon a series of semi-finished leather balls. Tyler recognized these; practically every child in the vige had one. Suddenly, it clicked. The familiar texture from the leather was that of the leather balls. This leather was the raw material used to craft them. Moreover, the leather dolls in Avril and Elle''s room were stitched from this very material, which now exined the familiarity... (Leather...) (Leather balls...) (Leather dolls...) (The underground chamber...) (The locked room...) (Elle''s missing remains...) (Daed''s and Beeken''s ''insane utterances''...) Tyler began to sense that something was terribly wrong. It wasn''t the shock of stumbling upon a crime scene; it was the mounting dread that emerged from the gradual confluence of ominous signs. In this moment, Tyler felt as though a myriad of ants were crawling up his back, his skin breaking out in goosebumps. He sensed an insidious truth looming in the shadows, the evidence for which seemed a mere puzzle piece away... Tyler''s heart rate escted as he approached the final shelf. Illuminated by the magic stone, what was on disy on the lowest tier of the shelf made him momentarily forget to breathe. ...it was a row of severed human faces. Each face bore a meticulous semnce of preservation, devoid of any trace of rot or rancid stench. Bereft of eyes and teeth, they were naught butid masks of human skin resting in ce. "..." Tyler was rooted to the spot for quite a while, unable to move. It took him numerous deep breaths to still his thundering heartbeats. (Are these... actually human faces?) Suppressing his breath, Tyler picked up one of the faces, turning it over for a careful inspection before confirming that it wasn''t a fabrication - it was, in truth, peeled off a human head. Counting through an entire row, there were seventeen faces in total, all of which belonged to middle-aged men. (Where did these facese from... Why are they arranged here...?) (And if these are indeed real human faces, that would mean...) Tyler nced back at the other leather items on the shelves. These leathers... were likely human skin as well. He hadn''t noticed because they had been so carefully processed. Then... the semi-finished leather balls on the shelves, the leather balls that the vige children yed with, were all made of human skin. The leather balls were made by Avril as gifts for the children. Could Avril be unaware that the balls were made of human skin? Human skin, human faces, all found within Avril''s house. Could Avril truly dissociate herself from these horrendous findings? All along, Tyler had been focusing his attention on "Ghost Elle", but now he realized he had been wrong. He had been misled by Daed and Beeken''s words, thinking that the potentially problematic one was "Ghost Elle", while Avril was just a victim. However, knowing Avril as he did, she truly had no reason or means tomit such atrocities. Having seen into Avril''s heart countless times, Tyler knew that a person capable of such actions could not possibly possess a heart as pure and unblemished as hers. Thus, having ruled out all impossibilities, only one possibility remained - the one Tyler had initially contemted but had set aside due tock of evidence. (Time to ascend. There''s no purpose in staying here any longer.) Tyler left the underground chamber, with the silly loli unusually quiet, evidently having fainted again. Just as Tyler was resealing the underground chamber, there suddenly came a "creak-creak" sound from outside the door. (Is it Avril returning?) Tyler remembered that this kind of noise would be made when walking on the aged wooden floor of the corridor. At thiste hour, the only person who woulde to Avril''s house other than Avril herself was not likely. Tyler pondered and decided not to open the door, but to stay in the room, intending to leave quietly after Avril had gone to bed. He thought Avril would presume he had gone home after finding he was not in the room. However, the "creak-creak" sound progressed all the way to the locked room door. Tyler felt as if he could already see Avril standing at the door by listening to the sound. "Banning, are you in there?" Avril''s voice came from outside the door, but it sounded somewhat different from before - less tender, more detached, as if her voice had been drained of emotions. Tyler did not respond. He drew his dagger and held it in his hand, quietly moving to the side of the door. This way, even if Avril managed to open the door ande in, she wouldn''t be able to locate Tyler immediately. "Banning, are you in there?" Avril''s voice reverberated once again, and this time, Tyler sensed she was almost pressing herself against the door. Something was amiss. The overwhelming aura emanating from her bore no resemnce to the Avril Tyler knew. At this point, Tyler wished his heart could pause its rhythmic beating, fearing the echoing thuds might betray his presence to Avril. "If you won''t answer, I''ll juste in." With a loud ng, the doorknob was forcefully twisted, but because of the lock, the door remained closed. Following the first attempt, another resounding ng echoed, this one even stronger. The sheer force of it made it hard for Tyler to associate the noise with Avril... Who the hell was this individual standing outside the door?! After multiple failed attempts to open the door, a brief moment of silence enveloped the area. Just as Tyler thought the individual had given up, a sudden "crack!" shattered the silence. The doorknob and lock were forcefully flung away by an unknown tool wielding immense power! "All your fault for not opening up. Now that the door''s broken, even your apologies are toote." With a bone-chilling voice, the door was flung open. The light from outside spilled into the room, illuminating the cover of the underground chamber situated in the middle. Avril''s silhouette, cast within the light, appeared eerily unfamiliar to Tyler. "Still ying hide and seek? You''re not a child anymore, Banning, are you?" Avril strode into the room, one hand gripping a long-handled axe and the other holding a pair of oversized scissors. She slowly approached the chamber cover, the misced rug making her believe that Banning was hidden underneath. Tyler, sticking close to the wall in the shadows, held his breath and vigntly watched Avril''s actions. To his astonishment, the information he gathered from Avril did not match her... Elle, Female, 16 years old, Viger of Ira Vige. Production upation: None Manufacturing upation: Tailor - Lv9 Combat upation: Murderous Phantom - Lv6 Chapter 45 Moment Of Life And Death ?(What''s going on? Why am I detecting Elle''s information from Avril?) Tyler was instantaneously petrified. Given that the identification information was disyed as such, the girl before him could only be Elle a resurrected "Ghost Elle" after turning into a corpse! It was only then that Tyler understood. The "exact same" mentioned by Daed and Beeken brothers was truly literal. Just by appearances, he couldn''t distinguish whether the girl before him was Avril or Elle. (But... disregarding the identical hairstyles, why are even the clothes the exact same? Is this merely a coincidence, or...) There were many questions he wanted to ponder, but the current situation did not permit deep thought. Not even five meters away from Tyler, Ghost Elle bent down and tugged on the secret room''s cover, discovering it to be locked. She instantly understood that Banning could not possibly be hiding inside, for she knew that the cover could only be locked from the outside. "Ah, so you''re in the room, Banning." Ghost Elle swiftly turned her head and scanned the entire room. Tyler had nowhere to hide, and was seen... no, Ghost Elle hadn''t spotted Tyler. For she was standing right where the rays of light from outside the room were reaching, and her surroundings were plunged into endless darkness. This rendered her unable to see into the shadows. Ghost Elle quickly realized this. She briskly returned to the entrance and shut the door. As long as she allowed her eyes to adjust to the darkness, locating Banning within the room would be no difficult feat. Just moments ago, Tyler had wanted to escape the room before Ghost Elle. However, the "Combat upation: Murderous Phantom - Lv6" in her information deterred him from taking such a risk. Even if he wanted to escape, Tyler would first have to immobilize Ghost Elle for a brief moment. To expose his defenseless back to her would be akin to courting death. Seeing that Ghost Elle was gradually adapting to the darkness within the room, Tyler had no choice but to risk throwing a bag of money (loot from defeating the Crimson Cloud Bandits) towards the far end of the room. The bag collided with the wall, producing a crisp noise, and Ghost Elle immediately rushed towards the source of the sound! Seizing this opportunity, Tyler sprinted towards the door. His heavy footsteps quickly made Ghost Elle realize that she had been distracted by a decoy. She immediately changed her direction and charged towards Tyler! Tyler was prepared for this. He raised a luminescent magic stone towards his back. The instant brightness blinded Ghost Elle, who had adapted to the darkness, rendering her incapable of moving for over ten seconds. Capitalizing on this opportunity, Tyler dashed out of the room, fleeing towards the outside as if he were flying! (Great, she hasn''t caught up yet!) Upon reaching the entrance of the house, Tyler nced back. Next, all he needed to do was to run out of the house and seek help from the vige chief to be safe! However, when Tyler opened the door, he found Ghost Elle standing right before him. "Hehe, bet you didn''t see thating, did you?" ??Ghost Elleshed out abruptly with a pair of scissors, Tyler instinctively sidestepped but was nheless stabbed in the shoulder. As he was being stabbed, he retaliated with a sidekick, taking advantage of the ensuing chaos to send Ghost Elle''s long-handled axe flying from her grasp. However, this action was not without cost; he took another heavy side-kick from Ghost Elle, causing him to lose bnce and tumble backward onto the ground. "Ah, finally captured you, Banning." Ghost Elle nted her foot on Tyler''s ankle, peering down at him from a position of advantage. (Did she outpace me by vaulting through the window and staking out the doorway... Damn, I didn''t anticipate such swift movement.) Clutching the wound on his shoulder, Tyler felt blood slowly oozing out. If he had not dodged earlier, the stab would have found his chest instead. There was no doubt that Ghost Elle had intended to kill Tyler with that strike. Now, with his own death seemingly imminent, Tyler was surprisinglyposed. He staunchly believed that if he maintained his typical style of action, his "Deathbound" state would not prematurely descend. Tyler felt that the current situation was somewhat amiss, sensing he had overlooked some illogical aspect. Suppose the one standing before him was indeed Ghost Elle, then why was shebeled as "A Viger from Ira Vige" in his appraisal information? Logically, she should carry a descriptor like "Ghost" or "Undead." Furthermore, Ghost Elle''s discourse just now was very coherent, unlike the deranged ranting typical of a murderous phantom. (Come to think of it, why would "Ghost Elle," whom I''ve never met, know my name, recognize my appearance, and guess that I''m in the locked room?) (Apart from Avril, no one else knew I was in Avril''s room tonight.) (Did Avril invite Ghost Elle to kill me? Because I discovered the secret in the room?) Tyler''s mind was racing at an extraordinary pace. He quickly nced at the shoe cab by the door. Avril''s slippers were still there, indicating that Avril had not returned. Therefore, she couldn''t possibly know that Tyler had been in the locked room. Following this, Tyler cast a look at Ghost Elle''s feet; she wore shoes identical to Avril''s. Even if one were to dress identically deliberately, could such perfect mimicry be achieved amid tonight''s unexpected events? Tyler posited that the unfolding circumstances suggested that the situation was not as simple as "Ghost Elle" going berserk and trying to kill him. This "Elle" who was trying to kill him was more likely a human, not a "ghost." The next statement might seem contradictory, but this was exactly what Tyler believed. He reckoned that the "Ghost Elle" before him was not a ghost at all. She was, in fact, Avril. "What? You are no longer able to beg for mercy? Quite the disappointment." Ghost Elle raised her colossal shears, ready to strike. In response, Tyler raised his dagger in defense, positioning it in front of him. Although currently encumbered by his inability to move, Tyler''s defensive posture granted him an advantage over Ghost Elle, who stood towering above him. Ghost Elle halted at Tyler''s defensive posture. Tyler, through his mind-reading ability, perceived her intentions to kill him without injury, he seized this opportunity to disrupt her rhythm with a question. "Why do you seek my demise?!" "Because you''ve discovered the secret I''ve hidden in the basement." "Are you implying that the matters of the basement only concern you and bear no rtion to Avril?" Hearing this, Ghost Elle was evidently taken aback. "How did you discern that I am not Avril?" "I not only determined that you are not Avril, but I also know that you are Elle." Capitalising on the advantages of his mind-reading ability, Tylerunched an attack through his words. Ghost Elle was clearly daunted by Tyler''s assertions, which further affirmed Tyler''s conjecture. As long as Tyler''s deductions were not in error, the bnce of victory in this battle had already tipped in his favor. "More urately, you''re not even Elle. You''re a second persona fabricated by Avril for self-protection. You were created because Avril could not ept her sister''s tragic demise. You are the fake Elle!" Seizing the moment of Ghost Elle''s internal turmoil, Tyler threw out his conclusion. Ghost Elle''splexion changed immediately, her countenance shedding the bravado and gaining hints of panic, yet, that was all there was. "Hmph, even if you are aware, what difference does it make? You still have to meet your doom!" "I can swear to keep your secret!" "Laughable! You men are untrustworthy, face your death!" Ghost Elle had no intentions of granting Tyler any respite. She tightened her grip on the colossal shears, and lunged at Tyler. Tyler immediately horizontally held his dagger in an attempt to parry the attack. However, he hadn''t anticipated that Ghost Elle would split her shears mid-attack into two short des. One de knocked Tyler''s dagger aside while the other was aimed at Tyler''s chest! In the face of life and death, Tyler kicked Ghost Elle off her feet, and swiftly rolled to increase the distance between them. "Elle! Hear me out! What happened to Lena is a tragedy! Not all men in this world are like those you''ve killed!!" Tyler''s words halted Ghost Elle, who was just about to rise and pursue him. Chapter 46 Tylers Deduction ?"How could you possibly know about Lena?" A bewildered expression surfaced on Ghost Elle''s face. At this point, Tyler was confident of his impending victory, despite the somewhat dishonorable methods he would resort to. "I not only know about Lena, but I also know that her remains lie within your coffin." Tyler continued ying his hand, witnessing with rity the gradual freeze of Ghost Elle''s expression. No wonder, for as far as Ghost Elle was concerned, no one should know about her past actions, including her identity. Yet here was this young man,ying bare one revtion after another with an rming ease. But what Tyler knew went beyond that. The matter regarding Lena began two days ago, when Mary actively sought out Tyler and took him back to her home. Mary informed Tyler that Lena was a friend from her past. Because Lena''s profession as a streetwalker girl was frowned upon, Mary only interacted with her privately and never brought her to Ira Vige. The so-called "streetwalker girls" were homeless women wandering and selling their bodies. After the "Great Migration" in those years, such individuals emerged in various ces. Perhaps because both were open-minded about "physical intimacy", Mary and Lena maintained a decent rtionship. About two and a half years ago, Lena met with Mary in Ira Forest, informing her that she had an appointment with a patron from Luca Vige. She intended to make quick money in Ira Forest that night. That turned out to be thest time Mary saw Lena. The night they bid each other farewell, a gruesome crime urred near the cemetery of Ira Forest. Three middle-aged men from Luca Vige were brutally dismembered, their scattered remains strewn over tens of meters. Even more horrifying was the fact that their skin had beenpletely peeled off, their headless bodies adding to the gruesome scene. Following that incident, Mary never saw Lena again. She had a hunch that Lena might have been a victim in the bloodbath, though her body was never found. What followed was pure spection on Tyler''s part. He believed that someone like Lena could not suddenly murder three middle-aged men, and neither did she possess the capability to do so. So, whomitted the murders, and why did Lena''s remains appear in Elle''s grave? Tyler posited that the killer was Avril''s Secondary Personality - "Elle". Three years ago, in the wake of Elle''s tragic death, an excessively grieving Avril unwittingly created a protective sisterly personality. Yet, from Tyler''s understanding of Avril''s inner world, she herself was unaware of the existence of this dual personality. This meant that all memories generated from Elle''s actions were partitioned off from Avril, with Avril remaining oblivious to Elle''s deeds. So, when Tyler questioned Avril, she could genuinely im ignorance without lying. As to why Tyler concluded that Elle''s personality surfaced three years ago, it was because Avril had mastered "Manufacturing upation: Tailor - Lv4" at a young age. Tyler believed this was linked to her Secondary Personality - "Elle". Granny Kana once asserted: "Both sisters quickly became indispensable to themunityone excelled at growing fruit, the other at sewing garments." [Quotes from Chapter 14: Dating and Psychology] Elle manifested proficiency in dressmaking, while Avril was solely adept at growing fruit. Avril''s tailoring aptitude unveiled itself posthumously Elle''s demise marking a curious timing. It may be more coherent to presume the emergence of Avril''s secondary personality, "Elle", has influenced her transition to a manufacturing upation. Further conjecture of Tyler''s suggests that "Elle''s" presence primarily emerged when Avril was asleep, eliminating the potential for unexinable memory gaps. This theory might elucidate why only Daed and Beeken observed "Elle" in the nighttime. As for the incident where Daed and Beeken spotted "Elle" wielding a pair of scissors, sttered with blood, it could coincide with the grave homicide event in Ira Forest. The nocturnal "Elle" encountered Lena being assaulted by Luca Vige''s guests. "Elle" intervened, executing the three men, yet Lena sumbed to her injuries. Perhaps out of pity for Lena, or perhaps for another undisclosed reason, "Elle" interred Lena''s remains in her own coffin. As for the original upant of the coffin, "Elle''s" corpse had been exhumed by the time Avril conjured the secondary personality. After treating the corpse,"Elle" fashioned two dolls, currently serving as a hiding ce for the keys in Avril and "Elle''s" shared room. However, the death toll by "Elle''s" hand didn''t cease there. Vige chief Woodall once mentioned to Tyler: "Ah, in these past three years, I reckon about a dozen folk have disappeared overnight. I understand that ours is a vige founded by wanderers, so such urrences aremon. But, you know, after sharing acquaintance, it seems right to bid a proper farewell before leaving, doesn''t it?" [Quotes from Chapter 19 - Hunting in the Woods"] At the time, Tyler did not perceive any abnormalities. However, integrating various clues led him to discern underlying issues in those words. Tyler spected that a significant majority of those disappearances were due to ''Elle''s'' lethal actions. A major predicament of a wanderer-upied vige is the uncontroble quality of neers. Fugitives, thieves, and individuals with unsavoury histories could masquerade as ordinary settlers. And Avril, one of the few young women in the vige, lived alone. Who could guarantee the prevention of malevolencee nightfall? Fortunately, Avril was safeguarded by "Elle". Those intending harm towards Avril found their demise at ''Elle''s'' hands, hence the presence of human skin and faces in the underground chamber they were all trophies of "Elle''s" victories. Furthermore, it warrants mention that "Elle" stands as a remarkable assassin. She has not only executed these individuals, but has masterfully camouged their demise to appear as if they had simply left the vige, thereby providing authentic protection to Avril. For, even when the killed men are wicked, it still constitutes a murder. If discovered, the burden of this heinous crime would inevitably fall upon Avril. This conjecture, Tyler believes, finds its mostpelling evidence in "Elle''s" mastery over abat upation, which bears the ominous name, "Murderous Phantom". Nheless, Elle is, after all, a persona born from the throes of Avril''s acute torment. Consequently, apart from shielding Avril, Elle possesses a certain pathological psyche be it fashioning her own corpse into a doll, or transforming the men she''s in into balls. These are deeds far removed from the actions of a sound mind... Tyler unveiled a portion of his ponderings and assumptions in a deliberate and measured fashion, rendering Elle who originally intended to kill him dumbstruck and temporarily motionless. By reading Elle''s reactions through his mind-reading ability, Tyler knew that most of his conjectures were urate. However, none of that mattered, for Tyler''s primary objective had beenrgely aplished. "I must concede, you indeed possess considerable skill," Elle began pping her hands, "yet I must still dispatch you." Uttering these words, Elle advanced step by step towards Tyler, gripping in each hand a short de formed from disassembling an oversized pair of scissors. "Hold, wait! I swear to guard these secrets, never to utter a word!" "Do you believe I would trust you? ... You, a man who spews nothing but lies!" Elle sneered disdainfully, her eyes brimming with contempt for Tyler. "What... What lies have I spoken?" Tyler was perplexed. In his recollection, all the falsehoods he had spun remained undiscovered. "Avril confessed her feelings to you! Yet you feigned ignorance!" Only when Elle voiced this vehement rebuke did Tylerprehend. Although Avril might be oblivious to Elle''s memories, Elle was intimately acquainted with every detail of Avril''s recollections. Chapter 47 The Trump Card ?If it were not for Elle''s reproach of himself as an asshole, Tyler wouldn''t have noticed the ws in his calctions for quite some time. Elle''s memories were unidirectionally impeded from reaching Avril, but Avril''s memories, on the other hand, were crystal clear to Elle! Had it not been so, Elle would never have known that Tyler might be hiding in a locked room. Now, however, Tyler''s recent actions of leading Avril to confess and then, under the guise of nonchnce, taking advantage of her introversion, were all observed by Elle in full rity. Elle would never believe that Tyler could keep a secret. "Very well, I admit my fault. I confess that I have evaded." Tyler slowly stepped back, with a wound on his shoulder, leaving him with only one hand to fight. In terms ofbat upations, a "Junior Assassin - Level 3" against a "Murderous Phantom - Level 6" already ces Tyler at a significant disadvantage, especially without knowing Avril''s attributes and skills. Furthermore, Avril has already killed more than a dozen adult men, highlighting a clear gap inbat experience. Tyler nced at his status information. His current life energy was "22/30," and endurance was "14/24(-2)". Judging by his blood loss, he would be done for after two or three more strikes. It was unexpected that injuries would also affect the maximum value of his endurance. The weaker he was, the more "realistic" these data seemed. "It''s toote to admit your mistake now. No matter how smooth-tongued you are, I will still kill you." Avril continued to close the distance between herself and Tyler. By now, Tyler''s back was against the wall, with no room to retreat. "If you kill me, how will you exin it to the people in the vige?" "No need for exnations. Once we clean up this ceter, no one will know that you died here. Everyone will simply believe that you left the vige." "Just like when you killed others, right?" "Yes." Tyler made an effort to divert Avril''s attention through conversation. Generally speaking, the conversation had reached a dead end, but Tyler already had a way out of this predicament. "But you know, Avril, I seem to be a little smarter than the others, don''t you think? Before tonight''s ''Rain Praise Festival,'' I left a letter for the vige chief. The letter states, ''If I go missing tonight, it''s because I was killed by Avril.''" "...You!!!" Elle, who was about to take action, was once again immobilized by Tyler''s words. But in reality, Tyler had not written any so-called letter to the vige chief; it was all a lie he made up on the spot. After hearing such a threat, would Elle still dare to kill him? Tyler bet that she wouldn''t! "You''re lying!" "If you think I''m lying, then go ahead and kill me." Tyler even threw the dagger to the ground, assuming a non-resistant posture. This act of evasiveness infuriated Elle, yet she felt powerless. Tyler saw through the situation clearly. Elle''s primary motive for wanting to kill him was to protect Avril. If she killed him now, it would only endanger Avril. Therefore, Elle no longer had a reason to make a move. One unable to strike, the other unable to escape; the two sides remained deadlocked. However, after a brief stalemate, Elle suddenlyughed. "So, you think you''re clever, huh?" Elle took a step towards Tyler. If there was any miscalction on Tyler''s part, it was that one should never push a madman into a corner. That would only make thempletely abandon all ethical and moral rules of this world. "I''ll kill you first, and then I''ll kill the vige chief!" Elle thrust a dagger towards Tyler''s chest, but he barely managed to dodge to the side. However, he was immediately cornered against the wall. Seeing Elle turning around to attack once again, Tyler had nowhere to hide, not even the weapon he had just carelessly thrown away! At that moment, Elle''s feet stumbled strangely, and her short de inexplicably fell to the ground. She couldn''t pick it up and could only support herself against the wall, as if she could copse at any moment. "What... what''s happening..." Elle held her head with her hand, seemingly in a severe daze. This time, it was Tyler''s turn tough. He cautiously moved away from the corner of the wall and picked up the dagger from the ground. Slowly, he retreated, increasing the distance between him and Elle. "Don''t... don''t run...!" Elle wanted to chase after Tyler, but now she could hardly even maintain her standing position, let alone move. "Huff... finally taking effect." Tyler watched Elle from a distance, not retaliating, just waiting for her to copse on her own. "What... what... took effect...?" "You... you didn''t... poison Avril, did you?!" "When... when... did you...?!" Elle''s face was filled with disbelief. In her memory, Avril had prepared dinner tonight. How could she have been poisoned? "Do you still remember who served dinner tonight?" Tyler asked with a smile. "I added this to your food," he said, taking out a small packet of powder from his pocket. "If you can''t understand, it''s alright, I''ll tell you." "This is a powder ground from mandrake seeds, mainly containing toxic substances such as scopmine, atropine, hyoscyamine, and so on. It can disrupt the autonomic nervous system''s control..." [Quotes from Chapter 38 - Festival Coming"] "Simply put, you will gradually start to fall asleep, and then your body will exhibit symptoms such as convulsions and cyanosis, until finally, death." As Elle looked at the extremely arrogant Banning before her, she wanted to say something more, but she couldn''t speak anymore. Intense dizziness and drowsiness had taken over Elle''s body. She couldn''t understand why Banning would poison Avril. Since when did Banning start suspecting Avril? This man could actually harm a girl who loved him like this? No matter what, only she was guilty; Avril was innocent! "B... B... Banning..." Filled with deep remorse and unwillingness, Elle copsed to the ground,pletely losing consciousness. Tyler could finally breathe a sigh of relief. In his understanding, the effects of mandrake poisoning would typically take effect within half an hour, at thetest within three hours. Perhaps those withbat upations had better constitutions. It took Avril over an hour after dinner to show signs of poisoning. If the toxin had taken effectter, Tyler might not have been able to save his own life. But this was also Tyler''s own fault. To avoid endangering Avril''s life, he had only administered a small dose. The toxicity of this dosage would allow Avril to sleep for two to three hours before her body would naturally detoxify without leaving any seque. As for phrases like "you will gradually start to fall asleep, and then your body will exhibit symptoms such as convulsions and cyanosis, until finally, death," Tyler had simply said those things to frighten Avril. Tyler knew very well that if he hadn''t unlocked the locked room at night, the situation wouldn''t have escted to Avril attempting to kill him... but now, things had be somewhat troublesome. Judging from Avril''s recent frenzy, if he didn''t get rid of her, she would surely not stop until she killed him. However, if he were to harm Avril, innocent Avril would also have to die alongside him. Tyler looked down at the fallen Avril (Elle) on the ground. The petite and delicate girl resembled a sleeping kitten... Who could imagine her recent crazed killings? So, should he kill her or not? This question loomed before Tyler, and he had to make a choice. Chapter 48 Silent Farewell ?Prison Star Calendar May 12, 187 6:48 AM Countdown to Confession of Death: 29 days remaining a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a? Vige chief Woodall awakened to find a letter on his doorknob. It was a letter from Banning, roughly stating that he had decided to venture out and would visit the vige again in the future. Banning expressed his heartfelt gratitude to vige chief Woodall and everyone in the vige, stating that he had spent delightful days there. "Ah, he has indeed left. I had hopes of grooming him as the next vige chief..." Seeing Woodallmenting, his wife approached and inquired about the reason. Woodall told his wife that he should have encouraged Banning to be with Avril, as there was an obvious connection between the two young individuals. If they married, Banning could have stayed in Ira Vige. His wife contemted for a moment and then said, "Is there a possibility that once they are together, Avril will leave with Banning? In that case, the vige would lose someone skilled in sewing, wouldn''t it?" Woodall had a sudden realization upon hearing this. Indeed, it would not be eptable. It would be a case of penny wise pound foolish. "But, you know, his departure feels so sudden. We agreedst time to bid farewell properly before leaving. Could it be that thed is just shy?" After venting his frustrations and having breakfast, Woodall went to Avril''s house. Considering Banning''s shyness, Woodall assumed that he might not have bid farewell properly to Avril. As the vige chief and an informed individual, he felt obliged to inform Avril. As he was about to knock on the door, Woodall faintly sensed an unusual scent in the air. He sniffed with force and caught a lingering smell of blood. With over twenty years of hunting experience, he would never overlook such an important piece of information as the smell of blood. --"What''s going on...?" Woodall looked around but found no traces of blood. He temporarily set aside the matter of the blood scent and knocked on Avril''s door. "Good morning, Avril. It''s me, the vige chief. I have something to discuss with you." Woodall knocked on the door for a while, but no one answered. --"How strange. Avril would usually be up by this time..." --"Could it be that she''s already gone out?" --"Is it possible...?" An ominous feeling surged in Woodall''s heart. Could it be that his wife''s words hade true? Did Avril run away with Banning? --"But that''s not right... Banning''s letter didn''t mention Avril..." The faint scent of blood permeating the entrance made Woodall increasingly uneasy. He bent down and smelled the floor at the doorstep, discovering that the source of the blood scent was the floor. The bloodstains had been wiped away, but the blood had seeped into the wood and couldn''t be erased. "Avril!" Woodall realized that something bad might have happened and kicked the door open with a forceful kick. He rushed into the house, and at that moment... "...Chief?" Avril stood in the living room, her face filled with terror, as she watched Woodall. It seemed like she was about to open the door. "Uh..." "I...uh...well... Are you alright, Avril?" Woodall awkwardly scratched his head, relieved that Avril wasn''t behind the door just now. "I''m fine... But, vige chief, what happened to you?" The door of Avril''s house fell to the ground with a resounding "bang!" at this opportune moment, as if using Woodall of his recent brutality. "Ah... sigh!" Woodall informed Avril about the bloody incident at the door. Upon hearing it, Avril couldn''t help but burst intoughter. She told the vige chief that Banning had brought her fresh meatst night, and it might be that some blood hadn''t been cleaned properly and had dripped onto the doorstep. After Avril''s revtion, Woodall felt even more reluctant to disclose Banning''s departure. However, seeing the mncholic expression on Avril''s face when she mentioned Banning, he had a vague sense that she might already know. Thus, he decided to tell her the truth. "Well... I know. Banning also left a letter for me... Thank you, vige chief, foring here to inform me." Avril lowered her head, her gaze fixed on the ground. It was only at that moment that Woodall noticed Avril''s slightly swollen eyes, as if she had just finished crying. Since Avril was already aware, the vige chief had nothing more to say in this situation. He didn''t know how tofort a girl in such circumstances. Woodall made an appointment with Avril toeter and fix the door, then he left. In the forest of Ira Vige, Tyler was pulling an arrow out of a grass fox-rabbit. "Sessfully killed ''Grass Fox-Rabbit,'' upation experience +20, current experience 200/400." After the actual hunting, Tyler now understood why the vige chief''s hunter profession was only at level 2. It was indeed not easy to level up in this regard. The wildlife in Ira Forest was not only scarce in variety but also mostly weak, resulting in meager experience points... But precisely because of this, Ira Vige could maintain such peace. After a night of rest, Tyler''s life energy had recovered to "26/30." The endurance reduction of "-2" had also disappeared automatically. However, the remaining four points of missing life energy seemed to require the healing of the wound on his shoulder before they could be restored. This phenomenon made Tyler realize that the seemingly gamified numerical disy was actually a reflection of harsh reality. If his arm had been severed by Avrilst night, his maximum life energy would likely have been permanently reduced. During the critical moment of decisionst night, Tyler chose not to kill. Although the stupid loli was indeed stupid, she was right in terms of emotions. The reason Tyler took the risk to break into the locked room was indeed to ensure Avril''s safety. Now that the puzzle had been solved, Elle was indeed a dangerous presence, but her actions were all motivated by the desire to protect Avril. In that case, it was eptable for her to stay. Moreover, while Elle had killed, it was all in self-defense. Conversely, as long as Avril wasn''t in danger, Elle wouldn''t appear. The fact that Tyler hadn''t encountered Elle at night in the past few days was the best evidence. Therefore, Tyler''s final decision was to leave Ira Vige and find the next target for confession in another location. Ѧdsvel.cm Before parting, Tyler used the needle and thread from Avril''s house to bandage his wound. He tidied up Avril''s house, cleaned up the bloodstains from the fight, closed the windows and doors, and put the two keys back in their original positions, making the house look as if nothing had happened. Finally, he helped Avril onto the bed, covered her with a nket, and left. Tyler wrote two letters overnight, one ced at Avril''s house and the other at the vige chief''s house. Then he packed his belongings and left Ira Vige, temporarily seeking to enhance his strength by living a primitive life in Ira Forest. Last night''s events made Tyler realize that even falling in love with a young girl in this Prison Star world could be life-threatening. Therefore, it is necessary to be strong himself and improve hisbat abilities. In Avril''s house, within Ira Vige. After the vige chief left, Avril returned to her own room. On her desk, there were two opened letters. One was left by Banning. The other one was written by ''Elle''. ------------ (a?ua?)a? ??End of Volume: ??(??a??)?? Next Volume: Chapter 49 The Lurking Enemy ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, May 12 9:13 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 29 days The sky of the Abyssal Empire is perpetually obscured by clouds and mist. The dim firmament veils thend where demons roam freely. Among the myriad demonic beings, there is a human who stands only second to one demon. No one knows the true name of this human, but his title is renowned throughout the demonic realm. He is known as "The Eternal Winter Lord," the supreme existence even to the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name," who reluctantly grants him some face. The Eternal Winter Lord always wears a fearsome mask, and when asked, he ims it to be the "Stone Mask," a symbol of his "Dark Determination"... But no demon has ever truly understood what he means. At this moment, the Eternal Winter Lord, adorned with the stone mask, paces back and forth in the Pantheon of the Abyssal Empire. He has just realized that something has deviated from his expectations. -(It has been seven days since the "Singr Demon God" was teleported to Wildforest, yet there has been no confirmation from the "Malevolent Deity''s Camp" regarding the additional rewards. This means...) The Eternal Winter Lord stops in his tracks, realizing that his n has failed. The "Singr Demon God" was unable to kill the "Deathbound" who had crossed over to the Prison Star world this time. Recalling the situation when the "Singr Demon God" returned on May 5th, the Eternal Winter Lord vividly remembers the words spoken: "A simple me easily consumed them." But in reality, the target did not die. This means that the "Deathbound" drawn by the "Benevolent Deity''s Camp" managed to grasp the situation upon entering the Prison Star world, design a scenario that deceived the "Singr Demon God" into mistakenly believing they had seeded in killing them, and sessfully escape. -(Is there really no way to avoid this instant death uponnding...) -(I thought it would continue to be easy as I have already killed 57 Deathbounds in session...) The Eternal Winter Lord sighs. "Can''t these new yers justnd and be done with it...? Always causing trouble." While sighing, the Eternal Winter Lord quickly resumes his steps. He likes to pace while contemting, even carrying his food bowl and walking, or pausing mid-urination to pull up his pants and continue walking. Before long, the Eternal Winter Lord reaches a conclusion. The biggest problem now is the inability to identify the identity of this particr Deathbound. Due to the Deathbound''s location in the Kingdom of Wildforest, far from the Abyssal Empire and separated by the frontline of the Alliance of Humans, the Eternal Winter Lord is unable to dispatch arge force for an extensive search and annihtion. His only means to assassinate the Deathbound is by enlisting the teleportation ability of the Singr Demon God. However, the "special restrictions" on this teleportation ability require him to confirm the Deathbound''s identifying features and approximate location before using it without negative consequences. Considering that even the Singr Demon God had been deceived, it is unlikely that the subsequent actions of the Deathbound will easily reveal their identity as a traveler. The task at hand for the Eternal Winter Lord is to set a trap that forces the Deathbound to reveal themselves. Once the identity is established, the location can be pinpointed, and he can once again rely on the formidable power of the Prison Star world, the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name," to eradicate thempletely. Yes, the Eternal Winter Lord is a staunch supporter of the theory "Break a butterfly on a wheel". He is not someone who would naively send underlings slightly stronger than the enemy to be mere experience points. If he''s going to kill, then he must truly indulge in ughter. (I cannot allow these "Deathbound" individuals with their "Abilities" and "Curses" to grow.) "Heavenly Ghost, Earthly Ghost, listen and obey." (In thenguage of the demons, the same applies.) With a lightmand from the Eternal Winter Lord, two ethereal demonic figures immediately "emerged" from the ceiling and floor. One was a falcon-like demon with feathered wings, while the other was a serpent-like demon with glowing evil eyes. "First order: Establish ''Adventurers Guilds'' in the main cities and towns of the Wester Kingdom, following the model of the ''Quest Guild.'' Those who undertake missions shall be referred to as ''Adventurers.'' Pay close attention to individuals exhibiting the characteristics of traversers and maintain surveince on them, reporting any findings immediately." "Second order: Vigntly observe the sudden emergence of powerful neers in the Wester Kingdom, especially those without family or background. Additionally, treat equally those individuals who are considered crap of the crap, like those with 0 magical energy. Maintain surveince and report any discoveries promptly." "Third order..." At this point, the Eternal Winter Lord pulled out a map from his pocket and examined it for a few seconds. When he saw the Sandrift Gorge near the Ira Vige and the Ira Forest, an idea suddenly formed in his mind. (Speaking of which, there''s an old crafty bastard from the evilkinds who often resides there... Although he''s a worthless individual, for those "Deathbound" who have just entered the Prison Star world, he can be considered an incredibly formidable enemy.) "Third order: Keep a close watch on Swarerock in the Sandrift Gorge of the territory controlled by Lord Azure Lizard. Once he is killed, immediately track down and report information on the killer and all participants." "These are the three orders. Go now." "Heavenly Ghost, acknowledge." "Earthly Ghost, acknowledge." The Heavenly Ghost and Earthly Ghost disappeared silently, just like the way they appear. In the Temple of Myriad Demons, only the Eternal Winter Lord remained. He removed his mask and, realizing that he still had to devise next month''s strategy for the Abyssal Empire''s military, felt a sense of weariness. However, he immediately pped his cheeks, revitalizing himself. "The passing of days and months, I am not to be left behind." The Eternal Winter Lord nced at the engraved character "T" on the palm of his hand, reinvigorated himself, and departed from the Temple of Myriad Demons. At the same time, in the depths of Ira Forest, Tyler was contemting where to bury this cursed box and the ruby. The so-called box and ruby referred to the spoils Tyler obtained from the leader of the Crimson Cloud Bandits, Wolf: the "wooden box containing a red gem," and the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia." Through his appraisal ability, Tyler could see the description of the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia": "A stone that brings both hope and cmity." Up until now, Tyler hadn''t seen any trace of "hope," but "cmity" was clear as day. Tyler didn''t know how Wolf acquired this "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia," but once he got hold of it, Wolf met his demise at Tyler''s hands. If it weren''t for the precognitive death scene ability of his Divine Eye of Transcendence, Tyler would have also died three dayster on May 15, 187 - at precisely 1:14 p.m. - due to the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia." To Tyler, it was a cursed stone. (Where should I bury it...) As Tyler pondered, Silly Nissen interjected. (Silly Nissen: How about-o the underground-o cave where you set a trap-o to kill the bandits before?) (Tyler: What a foolish suggestion. That ce is too obvious, and with such arge hole, who wouldn''t be tempted to explore it for hidden treasures?) Even if he thought as hard as he could, Tyler wouldn''t choose that underground cave. However... (Hold on...) If it weren''t for Silly Nissen''s reminder, Tyler might have forgotten something crucial. The sudden chill running down his spine propelled Tyler to rush towards the entrance of the underground cave. However, he arrived a moment toote. Looking at the appraisal information of the footprints near the entrance, Tyler felt the urge to p himself. The appraisal information disyed for those footprints was: "Undead - Wolf''s Footprints." Chapter 50 Hunting The Undead ?During the investigation of "Ghost Elle" before, Tyler learned about the "Ghost|Undead" from Granny Kana. [Quotes from Chapter 35:Mystery Wrapped in an Enigma] When he discovered that corpses could turn into demons, Tyler had nned to return to the underground caves of Ira Forest and burn the bandits'' bodies. However, due to the urgency of Avril''s situation at that time, Tyler temporarily put this n on hold. Unexpectedly, within just six days, the body of Wolf, the leader of the Crimson Cloud Bandits, underwent demonic transformation and had already be active. (Silly Nissen: Oh... now there really are ghosts involved-o.) The stupid loli was actually, surprisingly, not afraid when the "undead" appeared. One reason for her fearlessness was that it was broad daylight, and the other reason was that Tyler and herself already knew a lot about Wolf as a person. Tyler first inspected the footprints at the entrance of the underground cave, confirming that only Wolf hade out of the cave, while the other three bandits had not undergone any demonic transformation. So, Tyler gathered dry firewood and leaves, set fire to the bandits'' bodies, and then began tracking the footsteps of the "Undead Wolf." Compared to the term "ghost" used by Daed and Beeken, Tyler felt that "undead" was more appropriate to define the current Wolf. In Tyler''s understanding, "ghosts" should be ethereal beings, while "undead" had a closer resemnce to zombies and could be killed by physical means. Based on the hunting skills he had learned from the vige chief, Tyler deduced that Wolf''s footprints were still fresh, indicating that he had likely left the underground caves justst night. Considering that the undead possessed the memories and intelligence of their former selves, Tyler spected that Wolf''s "resurrected" goals might be twofold: One was to seek revenge on Banning (Tyler) and Igor; The other was to return to the bandit''s hideout and regroup for aeback. Tyler followed Wolf''s footprints, gradually realizing that Wolf''s current direction was towards Ira Vige rather than the bandit''s hideout. (...It seems this guy still has a good head on his shoulders even after death.) The underground caves were closer to the bandit''s hideout and farther from Ira Vige, but Wolf deliberately chose a more distant path, indicating that his actions were carefully thought out. Wolf''s line of thinking was not difficult to infer. Since Igor had already betrayed him and Fuchs, the only one who could stand against Igor, had died, returning to the bandit''s hideout would only be delivering himself to Igor''s hands. On the other hand, going to Ira Vige might present an opportunity. At the thought of the potential danger in Ira Vige, Tyler quickened his pace. (Silly Nissen: I say, Tyler, aren''t-o you supposed-o to prioritize efficiency? Protecting Ira Vige doesn''t benefit you in any way, right-o?) (Silly Nissen: You''re not still secretly yearning for Avril, are you~?) (Tyler: It''s a rare chance to hunt demons. It has nothing to do with Ira Vige or Avril.) The silly loli''s wisdom, as always, was not applied to the matter at hand, and Tyler remained stubborn as ever. After half an hour of tracking, based on the freshness of the footprints, Tyler concluded that he was very close to Wolf. He checked the direction of the wind to ensure that he was downwind from Wolf, then slowly approached until he spotted Wolf''s figure. The undead, Wolf, Male, Age 0. Undead - Level 9 Skill Slot: 1/1 At this moment, Wolf was sitting on the ground, devouring a prairie rat with such voracity that he no longer resembled a human being. Tyler remembered that Wolf''s originalbat upation was a "Bandit - Level 9." Unexpectedly, even after bing undead, he retained his level, which made Tyler more cautious. Lacking experience, Tyler was unsure whether it was possible to directlypare the levels of demons with humanbat upation levels. Furthermore, Wolf possessed a skill that Tyler couldn''t currently discern, adding a significant risk factor. To sessfully kill Wolf without sacrificing his own life, Tyler refrained from rash action. A steady victoryes from careful calction, which requiresprehensive knowledge of oneself, the enemy, and the timing and location. Tyler''s own condition was still eptable. The only expenditure of his magic energy was 15 points during the morning hunt of grasnd fox-rabbits, utilizing the "Heart of Focus" for 3 seconds. Tyler Life Energy 26/30 Endurance 16/24 Magic Energy 65/80 Basic Information: Male, 18 years old Viger of Ira Vige Production upation: Hunter - Lv1 Manufacturing upation - Combat upation: Junior Assassin - Lv3 However, at Tyler''s current level of the Divine Eye of Transcendence, he could not yet see Wolf''s status information. Numerical values, if they cannot bepared, lose their significance. In terms of equipment, Tyler carried a dagger, a hunting bow with 15 arrows, and some small tools for trap-making. On the other hand, Wolf carried a bandit''srge cleaver. (Are the undead vulnerable in the same way as humans?) (Will they die if their head or heart is critically damaged?) (Or perhaps, like zombies, do they possess tenacious vitality?) Tyler continued pondering. However, there was one thing Tyler could be certain of: Wolf, who inherited his memories and intelligence from before, would undoubtedly surpass Tyler by a dimensional level in a one-on-one frontalbat situation. Therefore, under no circumstances could Tyler engage him head-on. Considering the conditions of both sides, the terrain of Ira Forest, and the distribution of wildlife, Tyler swiftly formted a strategy. While Wolf was still feeding, Tyler preemptively positioned himself on the path that Wolf would take to reach Ira Vige. Deliberately leaving messy footprints on the ground, Tyler extended them toward a certain spot within the forest. In addition, he tore the edges of his clothes and scattered them on the path, creating a scene that resembled a human fleeing from a wild animal attack. But that wasn''t all. Tyler then proceeded to shatter the wooden gem box and randomly scatter the fragments near the footprints. Afterward, he mixed arge amount of mandrake seed powder into the chunks of grasnd fox-rabbit meat he had hunted that morning and sprinkled it around the footprints. Finally, Tylerpleted his preparations and began to lie in wait. Over ten minutester, Wolf arrived at the scene. As expected, he fell into the trap. After staring at the footprints on the ground for a while, he disdainfully kicked aside the meat chunks. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly noticed the fragments of the box on the ground and immediately began picking up the pieces, one by one. When Wolf picked up thest piece of the box on the path, he had already fallen into Tyler''s trap. Summer, the month of May, is the time when wild boars proliferate in the Ira Forest. [Quotes from Chapter 20: "Insidious Wolf"] Moreover, the wild boars give birth to piglets from March to June every year, and they are extremely aggressivethese were the lessons taught to Tyler by the vige chief. Wolf had mistakenly entered the territory where the wild boars were giving birth. Although he held arge cleaver, he was no match for the tough and resilient boars. After being bumped several times in a row, Wolf barely escaped from the encirclement. Using both his hands and feet, he managed to climb up a tree, narrowly avoiding a fate of being trampled to death by the boars. However, the boars that surrounded the tree prevented Wolf froming down in a short period of time, turning him into an easy target. Tyler, hiding in the treetop at a distance, had already set his sights on Wolf. -"Production upation skill ''Heart of Focus - Lv1'' has been activated and remains in effect..." Chapter 51 Dead End Of The Dead ?An arrow, another arrow, and yet another arrow flew. Three consecutive arrows struck Wolf''s chest, left thigh, and right arm respectively. As Tyler listened to Wolf''s wretched screams, he realized that even the undead could feel pain. After being pierced by the arrows, Wolf fell from the tree, and the pack of wild boars surrounding him swarmed in, brutally ravaging his already tattered body. From his vantage point, Tyler watched intently, waiting for the confirmation message in his field of vision. When it failed to appear, he supplemented with another arrow, hitting Wolf squarely in the forehead. Finally, the experience points arrived. -"Sessfully killed ''Undead - Lv9'', upation experience +200, current experience 900/800." -"Level-up conditions met, ''Junior Assassin - Lv3'' automatically upgraded to ''Junior Assassin - Lv4''." -"Production upation skill ''Heart of Focus - Lv1'' has been deactivated." As Tyler witnessed a slight increase in his endurance limit, he couldn''t help but feel perplexed. He remembered that when he killed Wolf previously, he received 900 experience points. Now that Wolf had be an undead, he only yielded 200 experience points. Could it be that this level 9 undead was significantly weaker than a level 9 bandit? Regardless of how strange it seemed, since the text prompt had appeared, the fact could only be as it was. More importantly, killing "Undead Wolf" provided Tyler with crucial intelligence: The source of experience points for leveling up inbat upations was not limited to humans; killing demons was also possible. This revtion held immense significance for Tyler. Due to the wild boars surrounding Wolf''s body, Tyler was temporarily unable to retrieve his arrows. So he decided to return to his established safe zone to rest and replenish his magic power. However, just ten minutes after Tyler left, Wolf, who was being gnawed by the boars, suddenly jumped up in ce! Taking advantage of the startled boars, he sprinted out of the encirclement and quickly escaped! -"Damn it!" -"I can''t believe it!" -"What the hell is going on?! Damn it! Damn it! F*ck!" Wolf could feel excruciating pain all over his body, but being turned into an undead granted him greater pain tolerance than ordinary humans. Moreover, his magically enhanced body allowed him to continue moving despite the mortal arrow wounds... As long as he could quickly prey on other creatures to obtain energy. Wolf''s ability to resurrect from death is attributed to his skill, "Gecko Tail Severance," obtained after he turned into an undead. The skill "Gecko Tail Severance" automatically activates when Wolf''s life energy reaches a certain threshold. Its effect is to convey a suggestive message to all surrounding creatures that Wolf has died, deducting a portion of his own experience points and transferring them to the main "killer." Upon activation, "Gecko Tail Severance" consumes all of Wolf''s remaining magic energy, requiring at least 1 point to trigger. It is rendered inactive when he has no magic energy. Furthermore, "Gecko Tail Severance" has a cooldown period of 720 hours. If Wolf were to be killed again during this time, he would truly meet his demise. Fully aware of this, Wolf temporarily abandons seeking revenge against Banning and disregards the cursed chest and the crimson gem. His immediate objective is to rush to Ira Vige and replenish his energy by killing a few elderly and children. Subsequently, by taking the vigers hostage, he can force Banning to meet his own death. (Damn it, ying dirty with me...! I''ll make you pay with your life!!) Shortly after, Wolf arrived at the outskirts of Ira Vige. After observing the surroundings, he noticed that there were fewer men in the orchard, further away from the other cultivatednds. He could faintly hear the voices of several children. Thus, he stealthily infiltrated the area. In no time, Wolf spotted a young boy and three children sitting on the ground, eating fruits. He clenched therge cleaver in his hand, nning to sneak up on them from behind... "Ssshhhh!" Without any warning, a short dagger pierced through Wolf''s chest from behind, followed by another strike that severed his right hand, the one holding the weapon! The unbearable agony made Wolf let out a scream of despair. However, his scream didn''tst long because, a few seconds after his right hand fell to the ground, his head followed suit. Thest image Wolf could perceive was that of a giant pair of scissors and the blood-stained slender legs of a young girl. "Ar-are you alright, Avril? I heard screamsing from your direction just now." Rhode rushed over upon hearing the screams, followed closely by the three children. "Hmm? Me? I''m fine. It seems that Daed and Uncle Beeken happened to pass by and got frightened, causing them to scream and run away." Avril sat on the tree trunk, calmly removing pests and pruning the branches of the fruit trees, as she always did. "Oh, I see... You startled me." "You startled us too!" The children imitated Rhode''s reaction, causing him to feel slightly embarrassed. To avoid further awkwardness with Avril, Rhode turned around and continued to eat fruits with the children. (Well done, Elle. Your lying is bing more fluent, hahaha!) "Ah, please don''t tease me, sister... I was so nervous just now, I almost cried." Perched atop the tree crown, Avril was conversing with her inner persona, Elle. (Alright, alright, I know you can''t do anything bad. Now it''s my turn. We can''t leave that person''s corpse in the orchard.) "Sure, sister, I''ll leave it to you. Oh, by the way, thank you for saving me again, and saving everyone!" (Sigh! Why are you saying these things? It''s so cheesy, ugh!) In just a blink of an eye, Avril''s aura changed. One moment, she was a gentle and shy neighbor girl, and the next, she transformed into a fiercely confident mafia boss. Swiftly, she flipped down from the tree and dragged the corpse hidden in the bushes into the forest. In no time, "Avril" skillfully dismembered the body into pieces and casually tossed them into the woods. Within a single night, these body parts would be devoured by animals, leaving nothing, not even bones. (Sister, are you really not ying with human skin anymore?) "No, I''ve stopped. It''s too troublesome." (Hehe, sister, you''re really great! You''re such a good sister who keeps her promises~!) "Tch, don''t give me that. I''m almost sickened by you, hmph." Perhaps engrossed in their conversation, "Avril" didn''t notice a pair of eyes peering at her from behind the distant shrubs. However, before long, those eyes quietly departed. After those eyes had left, "Avril" continued chatting with her sister. "Avril, once we''re done with all this, let''s go and find Banning." (Huh? ... Find, find, find Banning for what??) "Hehe, isn''t it obvious? We''re going to kill him! Eliminate all potential threats!" Chapter 52 Two Letters ?Time regressed to the earlier part of this morning. At that time, when the sky was just beginning to brighten, Vige Chief Woodall had not yete to knock on Avril''s door. Avril woke up from her slumber, feeling aches and pains all over her body, and her head was heavy and foggy. However, after reading two letters on the table, Avril became fully awake. Her heart was filled with mixed emotions, and she didn''t even know how to react in such a situation. It was only today that Avril came to know that within her own body, there was another "person" still "alive" after her sister''s death three years ago. Among the two letters, the first letter was left by Banning for Avril, and it wrote: Avril, when you read this letter, I have already left Ira Vige. I want to apologize to you because I didn''t respond to your feelings. I''m sorry, but beforepleting the mission on my body, I couldn''t consider anything beyond the mission. However, during the time we spent together in Ira Vige, I truly had a happy time. May your today, tomorrow, and every future day be filled with blessings. Furthermore, I want to leave a message for "Elle" as well, hoping that "Elle" can continue to protect Avril in the future. I sincerely thank "Elle" for everything done for Avril. Banning As for the second letter, it was written by "Elle," and the content of the letter is as follows: Avril, you probably don''t know of my existence, but after what happenedst night, I have decided to tell you the truth. I am the second personality that you created approximately three years ago. Essentially, you created me based on your sister, Elle. In the past three years, you may have experienced asional memory gaps. Those were all because I sensed danger and forcibly took control of your body, causing your memories to be discontinuous. Originally, I thought I was protecting you, but now I''m thinking that my way of protecting you might be wrong and could potentially harm you. I have ced the key to the locked room in the envelope. You can open it and take a look inside. The truth lies beneath the carpet, and those things were all done by me. However, you need to be mentally prepared because I have ced quite a few faces and skins of people inside, quite literally "faces and skins of people." After you have finished reading the truth, if you determine that you no longer need me, just say it, and I will hear it. By then, I will disappear on my own. False Elle The contents of the two letters were mysterious, and Avril even forgot to feel sorrowful about Benning''s departure. After Avril uncovered the truth by holding the key and seeing it, her emotions nearly copsed. In just a short half hour, Avril experienced fear, doubt, confusion, weeping, and hysteria. She repeatedly read the two letters dozens of times, thinking she was dreaming and that someone was ying a prank on her. However, the intermittent memorypses asionally experienced by herself were indeed real, something Avril hadn''t told anyone. Furthermore, it would take two to three years to "create" the "truth" in the underground chamber. It was simply impossible for it to be a mere "prank" or "hoax." Finally, Avril epted this fact. Then she realized she was mistaken: if all of this was true, then she wasn''t the victim but rather the person who was carefully protected. Without "Elle", Avril might not have survived until today. The 17 faces in the underground chamber possibly meant 17 dangers and 17 deaths. "Elle" had saved Avril''s life 17 times. Avril was usually a shy, introverted, and somewhat timid girl, but in the face of right and wrong, she possessed her own firm determination. "Elle, can you... hear me speaking... right?" As she called out this name, tears began to swirl in Avril''s eyes. "I want to tell you, you are not the ''false Elle,'' nor a personality I created. You... you are my sister, ''Elle.''" "Sister, you... didn''t die three years ago. You just... changed in a way... to continue being with me." "Thank you for protecting me during these three years. Can... can I ask you to continue... to stay with me? Sister... Elle?" Avril spoke these words while sobbing. She had already lost her sister once and didn''t want to lose her a second time. After a long time, Avril finally received an answer. (Of course... sigh... my foolish little sister.) Prison Star Calendar Year 187, May 12 10:26 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 29 days In a certain part of the Ira Forest, Tyler was discreetly concealing the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia" within a centuries-old tree. He first found a spacious spot in the canopy, then carved a suitably sized hole with a dagger. Next, he ced the Pigeon Blood Ruby inside and covered it with wood. In due time, the cavity would heal and the pit would be indistinguishable. Only Tyler knew the exact location where the Pigeon Blood Ruby was hidden. (Silly Nissen: It wasn''t-o easy, but it seems we can finally bid-o farewell to this cursed stone!) The stupid loli is right. If it weren''t for that box, Tyler wouldn''t have easily defeated the Undead Wolf. The box that held the cursed stone was equally ill-fated. Speaking of the Undead Wolf, Tyler still shuddered at the thought. He was grateful he hadn''tid a hand on Avril (Elle)st night; otherwise, the resurrected Wolf would have likelyid waste to Ira Vige. After confirming that Avril had thoroughly killed the Wolf, Tyler carefully analyzed the phenomenon of the Wolf''s "resurrection." Tyler spected that the Wolf''s ability to "resurrect" was undoubtedly the result of an unknown skill. Before this incident, Tyler had never considered that the texts in his field of vision could be deceived by a monster''s skills. It served as a wake-up call. Tyler took this lesson to heart and admonished himself to pay close attention to the enemies'' abilities in the future. He also realized the importance of not blindly trusting the texts in his field of vision, especially when he discovered something suspicious. At the same time, in Gudetown, more than a hundred kilometers away from the Ira Forest, two remarkable individuals were walking along the street. The onlookers quickly made way for them, not daring to even brush against their clothing. Among the two, the one walking in front was a girl who stood about 1.55 meters tall, with a pair of eyes resembling rubies. Although half of her face was concealed by a white veil, it couldn''t hide her exquisitely angelic countenance. Under the sunlight, the girl''s silvery-white hair glistened like the stars in the Milky Way, exuding an ethereal aura that seemed otherworldly. Following behind the girl was a man dressed in dark leather armor, wearing a ck and red cloak adorned with emblems. Despite his tall stature, he moved gracefully, his every step revealing his extraordinary agility. Both of their attire bore the emblems of the Scarlet Family: a ming emblem and a crest of a zing stallion. The Scarlet Family is one of the five major noble families of the Wester Kingdom. Any discerning passerby would recognize them. "My Lady, there are still two days left until the ''appointed date'' predicted by the divination rabbit spirit. Perhaps... the ''Pigeon Blood'' is still on its way here." The girl listened, twirling a lock of her hair, lost in thought. In fact, she had just sensed that the "Pigeon Blood" was in the vicinity of the Ira Forest and Sandrift Gorge to the northeast of Gudetown. If the "Pigeon Blood" was indeed en route to Gudetown from that area, the two-day time difference was just right. However, even if it meant being a second earlier, the girl wanted to reim her "Pigeon Blood." "In that case, wait here for two days. I''ll go somewhere and return in two days." "I shall obey my Lady''smand." Chapter 53 Encounter In The Forest ?Prison Star Calendar 12th May, 187 11:17 AM Countdown to Deathbound Confession: 29 days remaining Having acquired the Pigeon Blood Ruby, Tylermenced nning his immediate goals. In this realm of myriad unknowns, he must maintain a clear sense of direction to avoid losing himself. First and foremost, Tyler is certain that he doesn''t need to concern himself with the ultimate three tasks, as they are simply unattainable with his current abilities. ===== Task 1: Kill the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name"; Task 2: Make the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name" dissolve the Abyssal Empire, or surrender unconditionally to the Alliance of Light; (Note: If Task 2 is aplished, Task 1 is considered fulfilled, regardless ofpletion.) Task 3: Make the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name" sincerely confess their love for you and agree to return to your original world (Earth) together; (Note: If Task 3 is aplished, Tasks 1 and 2 are considered fulfilled, regardless ofpletion.) ===== Given that the difficulty level of this Prison Star world is deemed "Impossible," the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name" would be at least at level "999," or perhaps even more despairingly, levels such as "9999" or "99999" could be within the realm of possibility. No matter how formidable Tyler''s knowledge of love psychology may be, it is simply impossible to "make a demon god fall in love with a mere ant." As for the idea of dissolving the Abyssal Empire, that is nothing more than a pipe dream. Those who possess the capability to govern a nation are individuals of unparalleled astuteness. It is inconceivable that they would all be fools in positions of power, as depicted in anime and light novels. Nor can one expect some divine intervention that suddenly diminishes the intelligence of those in authority, leading them to make decisions of diminished intellect. Therefore, Tyler''s current objective is to survive and gather as much information as possible about this world, while seeking out suitable means to enhance his own strength. Although staying in Ira Vige is an option, the rate of growth is too slow, information is severely limited, and there is the constant risk associated with "Elle." It could even disrupt his sleep at night. Hence, Tyler decided to head towards the town. The main concern about the town stems from the "Precognitive Death Scene" that Tyler witnessed. Based on the future scene, Tyler knows that he will be killed in a certain town on the 15th of May, at 1:14 PM. Considering this information, Tyler pondered for a moment. (Today is the 12th of May, assuming I depart from Ira Vige today, the only town I could reach within three days is Gudetown.) (In other words, the most probable town where I find myself in the "death scene" is likely Gudetown...) If he avoids Gudetown, ording to the information Tyler acquired from the vige chief, the neighboring town called Sunnytown would take about 10 days to reach. Based on this calction, Tyler wouldpletely avoid the scenario of "appearing in a town on the 15th of May." However, going to Sunnytown poses a problem, as it requires passing through Sandrift Gorge, where the rumored rock demon, the "Rock Shadow Demon," resides. Considering that the Gudetown Cavalry has already attempted to subjugate it three times this year without sess, Tyler decided to bypass Sandrift Gorge and take a longer route around the outskirts of the Sandrift Mountains. As a result, Tyler will need to spend more than twice the time, but he believes it is worth it. (This journey through the wilderness will serve as valuable training to enhance my strength.) Two dayster, Tyler arrived near the Sandrift Mountains in the vicinity of the Luca Forest. If he continued westward, he would be able to see the allegedly ravaged Luca Vige, while heading northeast through the Luca Forest would lead him to the Sandrift Mountains. By following the path around the Sandrift Mountains for another seven or eight days, he would finally reach the Sunnytown. During these two days of wilderness exploration, Tyler sessfully shot down a male pheasant, two pheasants, and an aged stag, umting a total of 100 upation experience points. He was only 100 points away from reaching level 2 as a hunter. However, what puzzled Tyler was that despite neither hisbat upation nor his production upation leveling up, his status information underwent changes after waking up from a nap: His maximum life energy increased by 10 points. His maximum endurance increased by 6 points. His maximum magic energy increased by 10 points. Apanying these numerical increases was a noticeable enhancement of his physical condition. Or rather, Tyler initially sensed the strengthening of his physical condition during his wilderness exploration, and once this enhancement reached a certain level, his status information followed suit. (It seems that gaining experience and leveling up upation rank is not the only way to be stronger.) Tyler vaguely sensed that beneath his status information, there should be some concept of "attributes," but his level of the Divine Eye of Transcendence was currently too low to see them. The system of this world truly is intricate andplex. During his midday break, Tyler, sitting cross-legged, faintly felt the ground vibrating. He pressed his ear against the ground and listened for a while, realizing that it seemed to be caused by some kind of creature, like a horse, running on the outskirts of the forest and approaching this side of the woods. It appeared to be a solitary rider. To be safe, Tyler went to the edge of the forest and climbed a tree to observe from a distance. He saw a silver-haired girl in a red and ck cloak, galloping on a verdant grassy in, resembling a meteor streaking across the earth in broad daylight. Although Tyler couldn''t discern the girl''s appearance, the ethereal aura emanating from her was distinctly visible, rendering this scene so breathtakingly beautiful that it seemed like a painting from another realm. However, as soon as Tyler caught a glimpse of the girl''s basic information, this dreamlike sensation immediately vanished without a trace. Viviana Scarlet Female, 16 years old The Sole Divine Heir of the Scarlet Family Production upation: None Manufacturing upation: Artisan - Level 1 Combat upation: Magic Swordsman - Level 51 Viviana Scarlet; the Divine Heir of the Scarlet Family; 16 years old; Magic Swordsman - Level 51... The amount of information conveyed in a single nce was truly immense, causing Tyler to momentarily lose his focus. However, there was one thing Tyler could ascertain without any hesitation - he had to hide as soon as possible. This was because he noticed the ming emblem and the zing stallion on the young girl''s red and ck cloak. This emblem wasn''t just on the cloak of the man who killed him in the "Precognitive Death Scene," but it was also engraved on the box containing the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia." To Tyler, this emblem represented the "Emblem of Death"! Suppressing the panic in his heart, Tyler quickly found the thickest canopy of arge tree and concealed himself within it. Just as he covered himself with branches and leaves, he felt the tree beneath his feet beginning to tilt, and then... he and the tree both fell to the ground. "Hey, hunter, why are you running away?" A hauntingly beautiful voice echoed from the front. Tyler, who had fallen heavily to the ground, was still disoriented, unable to discern his orientation. He thought he was experiencing an illusion - such a melodious voice didn''t seem like something one could hear in the mortal realm. Once Tyler regained some rity, he suddenly noticed two slender silver longswords floating in the air on his left and right, their tips aimed at him. It was evident that they were meant to restrict his movements. Fearful of making any sudden movements, Tyler cautiously lifted his head and saw the young girl who had been galloping on horseback moments ago now standing in front of him. (How did she manage to cover a distance of two to three hundred meters in just a few seconds?) "Hunter, why are you fleeing?" the girl inquired once again. In the span of a single second, Tyler''s mind raced at the speed of a hummingbird''s wings pping for an hour. Then, suddenly, he clutched his head and copsed to the ground. "M-Mercy, my lord! I... I have nothing more than these meager possessions. I beg you, spare me!" Tyler pleaded, presenting the pheasant and deer meat he had on him. Chapter 54 Muddling Through ?"I am not a bandit, I have no interest in these things, put them away." The voice of the silver-haired girl resounded like a melodious valley, yet Tyler couldn''t discern any emotional undertones from it. "Th-thank you, my lord!" Tyler nervously packed the meat into his bag, clumsily dropping it on the ground twice along the way. Under his masterful performance, the two slender silver swords floating on either side of him eased their proximity slightly. "Hunter, have you ever heard of a crimson gem or a box engraved with the insignia of our ''Scarlet Family,'' or perhaps seen something simr?" The girl seemed to understand why Tyler had fled earlier. The faint hint of killing intent had dissipated, but since they had encountered each other, she took the opportunity to gather some information. Upon hearing the description of a "crimson gem" and a "box with an emblem," Tyler''s heart raced. That "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia" was indeed an unfortunate stone that brought cmity! "My-my lord, I am just a hunter. I have never heard of the treasures you mentioned." Tyler continued to lie prostrate, avoiding eye contact with the girl. "Oh... Are there any other people in this forest?" "N-no, my lord . Everyone in Luca Vige has fled." "...Very well." The girl cast a final nce at the hunter still lying on the ground, then turned and left. Simultaneously, the slender silver swords hovering beside Tyler dissipated into specks of light. Tylery on the ground, listening to the fading sound of the girl''s footsteps, not daring to be careless or even raise his head. He would wait until the girl had truly departed before getting up. Remaining prone allowed him to focus his thoughts. During their conversation, Tyler stole a few nces into the girl''s inner thoughts. He was quite certain that his acting had deceived her, making her believe that he was just a timid hunter afraid of banditry. However, even so, it didn''t mean Tyler was safe. This girl hade specifically for the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia" that Tyler had hidden two days ago. The power disparity between them was like night and day, and Tyler couldn''t afford to make a single wrong move, as it would undoubtedly lead to his demise. (Fortunately, I hid that cursed stone two days ago. Otherwise, I might already be dead now.) Tyler didn''t forget that in the "future death scene," the unknown man still killed him with a single sword strike after obtaining the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia." This girl, bearing the same emblem as that man, could potentially do the same. (Silly Nissen: Oh my? So pessimistic, huh? Aren''t-o you the romantic Prince Charming, Tyler~? Won''t you consider pursuing this ''Viviana Scarlet'' a little?) After two days of gloominess, the stupid loli finally found a topic to unleash her teasing, immediately seizing the opportunity to mock Tyler. (Tyler: Is it possible for a mouse to fall in love with a cat? If you have any bright ideas, then speak up, Silly Nissen.) Having just experienced a life-and-death situation, Tyler was feeling frustrated and promptly retorted against the stupid loli. However, although it was dangerous just now, Tyler did not bear the risk in vain. In the brief conversation a few minutes ago, he had already acquired a substantial amount of information. Firstly, there was the ming emblem and the zing stallion. Tyler now finally knew that it was the pattern of the "Scarlet Family." The Scarlet Family was said to be one of the five major families of the Wester Kingdom, alongside the Azure Lizard Family. The members of the Scarlet Family traveled a long distance to the territory of the Lord Azure Lizard. It can be inferred that the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia" must be of great importance. Next was the basic information about the silver-haired girl. The first thing Tyler noticed was her name. Unlike the vigers of Ira Vige and even the soldiers of the Gudetown Cavalry, she had a surname. This confirmed Tyler''s previous conjecture that surnames were indeed rted to one''s identity. Furthermore, there was the identity of the "Sole Divine Heir." What exactly was a "Divine Heir?" Was it rted to religion? However, Tyler could not detect any elements rted to religion from the girl. Then, the most important aspect was herbat upation. This young girl, at the tender age of 16, was already a level 51 Magic Swordsman. Tyler was astonished. He recalled the middle-aged men of the Crimson Cloud Bandits. None of them had reached level 10. Then he thought of the elderly men of the Gudetown Cavalry. The strongest cavalry captain, Laidell, at 36 years old, was only level 24... If the young girl just faced them, wouldn''t it be child''s y for her? Undoubtedly, no matter which world, "information" was truly the most valuable treasure. With "information," Tyler could disregard the fundamentals of a listedpany and directly buy stocks to gain enormous profits. With "information," a 16-year-old girl could achieve in one-tenth or even one-hundredth of the time what others would take half their lives to aplish through cultivation. (The vige chief mentioned that the Wester Kingdom is located in the rear, where demons are extremely rare. If she wants to quickly raise herbat upation level, does it mean she has to kill arge number of people...?) Tyler shook his head, negating his own thoughts. The medieval poption had not reached a point where it could be abused like that. Moreover, this Prison Star world was still in a state of war. (War...?) An idea surfaced in Tyler''s mind, but he found it difficult to connect this 16-year-old girl with the battlefield. If he had to consider conspiracies, he would rather believe that the nobles were secretly raising demons and using them as experience points for the nobles'' offspring to level up. After the girl hadpletely left, Tyler finally breathed a sigh of relief and got up. He nced at therge tree that had been cleanly severed behind him. The tree trunk was over a meter thick, and it had been cut with extreme precision. Moreover, Tyler hadn''t heard the sound of the tree being cut at all. If such an attack were used on Tyler, he estimated that he wouldn''t even know he was dead after being cut. (Was it done with that silver-white slender sword that resembled a floating cannon...?) (If only I could see the specific information about her skills.) Tyler still felt lingering fear as he packed up his belongings and continued on his journey. On the western side of Luca Forest, a youngdy rode a horse to a ce formerly known as Luca Vige. (s... there really is no one here.) The youngdy''s name is Viviana Scarle. Today, she first visited Ira Vige and inquired about the Crimson Ruby and the gem box, but returned empty-handed. Then, on her way to Luca Vige, she asked a suspicious hunter, but also obtained no information. Now, with ast-ditch effort, she arrived at Luca Vige, only to find it deserted. However, Viviana did not think her intuition was wrong. She had indeed sensed the presence of the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia" in this area, which meant that "Phylia" had at least appeared here at some point. (Time is running short, so I should hurry back to Gudetown. The divination rabbit''s prophecy never fails.) Viviana turned her horse around, ready to set off, but she suddenly remembered the hunter she encountered earlier. (Carrying a hunting bow and arrow in the forest... smelling of soil... the hunter was not mistaken, but...) (Luca Vige is no longer inhabited, and Luca Forest is more than a day''s journey from Ira Vige. Why would this hunter leave his hometown to hunt?) Viviana felt that her suspicion was not very convincing, but her instincts had always been urate. Since it was on her way, she decided to capture the hunter once again and interrogate him thoroughly. This time, she would use a rather "special" method. Chapter 55 Viviana Scarlet ?Viviana Scarlet, sixteen years old, the "Sole Divine Heir" of the Scarlet Family, one of the five major families in the Wester Kingdom. The term "Divine Heir" refers to a person who has undergone "reincarnation," a rarity even in the entire Prison Star world. Regarding the details of the "reincarnation" method, there is hardly any information or even rumors avable to the public. Although the status of a "Divine Heir" is something to be proud of, no family or power would announce the birth of a Divine Heir until the "inheritance of memories" achieves plete reincarnation." Everything rted to the Divine Heir is ssified as the highest-level confidential matter for each family and power. In her previous life, Viviana Scarlet was a peerless genius named Phylia Scarlet. She was hailed as the Scarlet Silver Shooting Star, renowned for her remarkable achievements on the battlefield in numerous battles against the Abyssal Empire. Even today, many people still sing praises of her great aplishments during her lifetime. However, human life is finite, and time is limited. Phylia Scarle, the unstoppable force, eventually reached the end of her destiny. While the Abyssal Empire still stood, Phylia Scarle, unwilling to sumb to her fate, utilized all the resources of the Scarle Family to secretlyplete the "reincarnation" process. Before her reincarnation, Phylia Scarle imprinted a soul mark on herself. Afterward, her body dposed and transformed into the essence of this world, ultimately precipitating into the form of a gemstone. This gemstone is the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia." Phylia Scarle died with the birth of the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia." Several yearster, she was reborn as an infant in the womb of a woman with the Scarlet Family lineage. As proof of her reincarnation, the infant bore Phylia''s soul mark, an unmistakable and unforgeable symbol. Upon her sessful rebirth, the infant was bestowed the title of "Divine Heir," but this was not a cause for celebration among those present. To ensure the secrecy of the Scarlet Family, the higher-ups orchestrated a grand scheme. They eliminated the midwife, maidservants, informed guards, and even the baby''s biological parents, attributing their deaths to a sudden and devastating fire. In the same year, the Lady of Scarlet gave birth to a daughter named Viviana Scarlet. No one knew for certain if the Lady of Scarlet was truly pregnant, or if an innocent baby had been killed that day. What everyone did know was that the Scarlet Family had gained a charming and innocent little girl. And this little girl, always believed that her father and mother were the Lord and Lady of Scarlet. Though Viviana Scarlet was the reincarnation of Phylia Scarlet, she did not possess Phylia''s memories and abilities. In fact, she was no different from any other infant, except for one thing: Viviana Scarlet was the only person in the entire Prison Star World capable of wielding the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia." The moment Viviana Scarlet touched the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia," thebat techniques and experiences from her past life were automatically infused into her body. This meant that while other children needed to practice their movements hundreds or thousands of times, she seeded in a single attempt. Thus, while other infants were still learning to crawl and walk, Viviana Scarlet was already wavering a toy sword. As she continued to grow, the gap between Viviana Scarlet and her peers widened. By the time she turned six, only two of the Scarlet Family''s most powerful elders could guide her in matters of "techniques." Of course, in order to conceal her identity as the Divine Heir, these guidance sessions were conducted in secret. At the age of seven, Viviana Scarlet awakened herbat upation as a swordsman. From that day forward, the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia" acquired an additional purpose for heran inexhaustible reservoir of magical power. However, this description is rtive to Viviana Scarlet''s current magical consumption ability. The magical power within the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia" is ultimately limited, albeit with an exceptionally vast supply. When Viviana Scarlet turned eight, the two elders began quietly taking turns bringing her to the front lines. Completely undetected by outsiders, when Viviana Scarlet reached the age of fifteen, she had already undergone two breakthroughs in her "upation tier" and be a level 51 magic swordsman. Viviana, from her early years, dutifully adhered to the admonitions of her parents and two elders. She never sought to assess her own strength or disclose her upation and skill information to others. Furthermore, she refrained from revealing her true abilities in the presence of others. If no unforeseen events ur, Viviana''s life will continue to progress withinyers of concealed protection, steadily enhancing her capabilities. It is her aspiration to reach a levelparable to her previous incarnation, Phylia Scarlet, at which point she can unlock the seal of the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia" and inherit Phylia Scarlet''s memories and powers in their entirety, resulting in a significant leap in strength. At that time, the Scarlet Family will proudly proim to the outside world the reincarnation of their revered ancestor, Phylia Scarlet. The Scarlet Family will then rise to prominence as an extraordinary and elite family within the scope of the Prison Star World. However, as fate would have it, unexpected events can transpire. A year and a half ago, the main city of the Scarlet Family fell victim to a nocturnal raid by an unknown organization, which stole a substantial amount of equipment and treasures, including the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia." Faced with such a great humiliation to their own main city, the Scarlet Family was unable to voice the incident publicly. They dared not let the outside world know of the existence of the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia" and thus mobilized internal personnel to search far and wide. However, the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia" was only referred to as a precious pigeon blood red gem to conceal its true identity. Viviana shares an innate connection with the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia." asionally, she can sense the gem''s whereabouts. Regrettably, this sensation is unstable, intermittent, and imprecise. In reality, it is akin to searching for a needle in a haystack. Subsequently, at great expense, the Scarlet Family managed to locate the elusive divination rabbit spirit, Nevina, known for her exceptional professional ethics. Finally, they received a prophecy regarding the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia." The "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia" will appear in Gudetown, within the territory of Lord Azure Lizard, in the Wildforest Kingdom, on May 15th, 187. To avoid arousing suspicion, the Scarlet Family refrained from making a grand spectacle. Given that the time and location were known, the focus was on quality rather than quantity. Publicly, Viviana, apanied by her attendant Albert, will patiently wait in Gudetown, keeping a vignt eye out for any signs. Covertly, the Scarlet Family''s two most powerful elders have firmly set their sights on the entire town of Gudetown. Returning to the present, after departing from Luca Vige, Viviana swiftly arrived at Luca Forest. Magic energy materialized into a slender, silver-white sword in the air. Viviana closed her eyes, skillfully maneuvering these panions" as they gracefully traversed through the forest. Before long, she caught sight of the silhouette of the young hunter. (I have found you.) Chapter 56 Second Encounter In The Forest ?At the time of the incident, Tyler was trailing a wounded wild boar in the forest. Suddenly, a familiar silver-white sword appeared out of nowhere, blocking his path. "..." Instinctively, Tyler wanted to escape, but his rationality immediately took control of his body, preventing him from doing so, and he began to convincingly portray an expression of panic and fear. (Since this silver-white sword has already appeared, fleeing would be futile.) Within seconds, a second and third silver-white sword appeared consecutively around Tyler, trapping him in ce... although Tyler had no intention of running. (SHe surrounds me without killing... it seems she still wants to confirm something with me... I''ll adapt as the situation unfolds.) Tyler decided to lie down in ce, treating the three silver-white swords as if paying homage to the silver-haired girl from earlier, repeatedly pleading, "Please spare me, my lord... Spare this humble soul... If you require anything, I shall go through fire and water to fulfill your wishes..." Before long, the silver-haired girl arrived. "Hunter, you lied to me just now, didn''t you?" "L-Lied? My lord, you''ve misunderstood! I-I haven''t deceived you in any way!" The young hunter merely lifted his head slightly to "look" and continued trembling, desperately defending himself. Upon witnessing this reaction, Viviana felt a slight pang of guilt, but she proceeded with the "special technique" she had nned in advance, something she had learned from books. Normally, with Albert always by her side, Viviana never had a chance to put her learning into practice. Now, however, she had an opportunity for real-life application. "So, young hunter, why would someone as young as you venture so far into this remote forest, far away from the vige? Tell me, which vige are you from?" Viviana believed she had asked a particrly tricky question. "I-I am from Ira Vige, my lord. You, you are unaware, but hunters... they-" "Hmph, I knew it! You''re from Ira Vige! You''ve been deceiving me!" Viviana interrupted the young hunter''s response, as it was just as she had expected! "Ira Vige is far from here! How do you expect to return and sleep at night without a horse to ride?!" Viviana''s satisfaction reached its peak! She believed she had caught the young hunter in a loophole! In her mind, Viviana couldn''t help but praise herself for her cleverness. She had managed to uncover such a hidden logical w! However, Viviana was unaware that her naive thoughts werepletely transparent to the young hunter. Tyler''s current impression is... (Hah? Return to sleep?... How fortunate to encounter such a fool who can evenpete with the silly loli!) (Silly Nissen: Tyler, you idiot-o! If you dare, say that again!!) (Tyler: Don''t be angry, Silly Nissen. When ites to the extent of foolishness, you undoubtedly win.) (Silly Nissen: Oh, okay... Huh? Ah? Tyler, you, you, you''re the biggest-o fool! The biggest-o, biggest-o fool!!) Although it is impolite to the silver-haired girl, Tyler is secretly delighted by her innocence. Through observing her words, actions, and inner thoughts, Tyler has determined that despite her formidablebat strength, the silver-haired girl''s mental age is only around thirteen or fourteen, a typical flower from a wealthy family who has yet to experience the harsh realities of society. However, she is also a flower that can easily kill Tyler. Next, it requires Tyler''s courage and finesse to perform. "L-Lady, you don''t know about us hunters...!" "No need to say more. Prepare to meet your demise. I despise people who deceive me the most." The silver-haired girl suddenly waved her finger, and a slender silver sword floating around her immediately flew straight towards Tyler''s forehead! The silver sword was incredibly fast, and Tyler''s reaction speed was not enough to dodge it. However, he had no intention of evading it at all. He could be seen holding his head in ce, continuously shouting, "It''s a misunderstanding, Lord! I truly didn''t lie, Lord!" Then, just a centimeter away from Tyler''s head, the silver sword abruptly stopped and transformed into silver dots before disappearing. The whole process took only two or three seconds. -Viviana: (Hm? Even when faced with death, he still won''t change his words. Could it be this hunter truly didn''t lie?) Viviana''s n just now was to use the threat of death to make the hunter speak the truth. However, what she didn''t know was that not only did the hunter see through her thoughts, but he also learned about her background,bat upation level, and more. On the other hand, Tyler was also drenched in cold sweat. He had just taken a gamble, betting that this level 51bat upation girl could control the flying sword as she desired. If she couldn''t control it properly, his head would have been pierced by now. Fortunately, Tyler won the bet again. "... I really didn''t lie... Lady(sob)." Tyler quickly fell to the ground, crying and holding his head. Surprisingly, this made Viviana feel a bit guilty. "What... What were you about to say? Tell me," Viviana said, reluctantly finding an excuse for herself. "My Lord you don''t know... us hunters sometimes have to camp in the wilderness to track our prey... Those of us in this profession often spend three or four days away from home(sob)..." The young hunter''s words were apanied by tears, and Viviana felt that they made sense. However, she couldn''t bring herself to admit herck of knowledge, leaving her stuttering and unsure of what to say. Tyler wept silently as he covertly gauged Viviana''s inner turmoil. He knew that if he extended an olive branch, he could resolve this matter. However, having finally gained the upper hand, he could not let this opportunity slip away without seizing advantage. But what advantage could he possibly gain? "My lord... I have been wrongly used. Would you be willing to believe me now?" "Um... Yes, I... believe you." Viviana murmured, her voice growing softer with each word. And that was exactly what Tyler desired to hear. In their conversation, once one party admitted their mistake in any form, she, being the weaker one, would be more inclined to ept requests she wouldn''t normally consider. Following that, Tyler employed a psychological technique. He first proposed a request that the other party would likely refuse, and then followed it up with a rtively easier but somewhat unreasonable demand. Under these circumstances, the other party would most probablyply. "My lord, since you have wrongly used me and nearly killed me, could you offer me one of your earring pendants aspensation?" "E-earring pendant?" Viviana touched the petal-shaped earring pendant made of ck jade that adorned her ear, shaking her head vehemently. "No... It''s not possible...!" The ck jade earring pendant was a gift Viviana received from her parents when she turned sixteen, and she would never give it to anyone, no matter what. "Then... would you, perhaps, remove your veil and allow me to see your countenance? I, being inexperienced, wish to witness the visage of someone as formidable as yourself." Later, when Tyler recalled the moment he had developed the idea to conquer Viviana, it was mostly at this instant. "Well, fine... You may take a glimpse." Viviana removed her veil, revealing her face underneath. Tyler couldn''t help but admit that, for a brief moment, time seemed to stand still. The girl''s eyes, akin to rubies, held an enchanting allure, while her exquisitely sculpted features appeared wlessly natural. Her baster skin radiated a supple and delicate luster. If an angel were to descend upon the mortal realm, it could only resemble the countenance of Viviana. Chapter 57 Traveling Merchant Caravan ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, May 15 12:13 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 25 days Two days have passed since the separation in the Luca Forest with Viviana. Tyler asionally recalls the image of the silver-haired girl. However, what captures his attention is not merely the girl''s exquisite beauty, but the secrets concealed within her. (Silly Nissen: You can''t seem to forget-o about her. Why didn''t-o you go with her to Gudetown?) (Tyler: To walk into death''s embrace?) (Silly Nissen: Since you''ve already buried the Pigeon Blood Ruby, why be afraid now?) (Tyler: Viviana, being born into such a noble lineage, surely has numerous powerful individuals by her side. If someone were to detect traces of Pigeon Blood on me, it would be my certain demise.) (Silly Nissen: True, you''ve been surviving in this world-o for so many days, but it seems luck isn''t your only ally.) Two days ago, Tyler managed to shorten the distance between him and Viviana by unveiling her face. However, to be honest, it only reduced the hundred-meter gap by a mere meter. As long as the disparity in strength and status between them exists, the remaining 99 meters will remain an insurmountable chasm. At this stage, all Tyler needs is to nt a small seed. In these past two days, Tyler has ventured out of the Luca Forest and arrived at the foothills of the Sandrift Mountains. Excluding species he had already hunted before, the only notable gain in these two days was a gazelle. The gazelle brought Tyler 50 points of upation experience, bringing him on the verge of leveling up. Furthermore, after these days of continuous hunting, the skill ''Heart of Focus'' is also on the brink of leveling up. Although the level 51 Magic Swordsman, Viviana Scarlet, has given Tyler quite a psychological impact, when the focus returns to himself, Tyler remains able to calm his mind and earnestly seek improvement. [Tyler]: Life Energy 38/40 Endurance 25/31 Magic Energy 70/90 [Basic Information]: Male, 18 years old, Viger of Ira Vige [Production upation]: Hunter - Lv1 Experience: 350/400 *Heart of Focus - Lv1 Proficiency: 71/100 [Manufacturing upation] - [Combat upation]: Junior Assassin - Lv4 Experience: 100/1000 *Deceiver:Lv1 Proficiency: 56/100 Just as Tyler was about to find a cool ce to get something to eat, he noticed two carriages parked by the roadside about two hundred meters ahead. The inscription "Traveling Merchant Caravan" on the carriages caught Tyler''s attention. Encountering people in such a remote wilderness was a rare urrence, and the inscription on the carriages suggested the presence of valuable "intelligence." Tyler gathered his belongings and walked towards the caravan, intending to first gather basic information about its members from a distance before deciding whether to approach and interact. As he walked, a ball of yarn suddenly rolled out from one of the carriagepartments. Upon closer inspection, Tyler realized that it was not a ball of yarn but a small girl curled up into a ball. "Oh dear, I nearly killed myself!" she eximed. It turned out that the girl had stepped into empty space when she got off the carriage, and to protect herself, she curled up to soften the impact whennding. Unaware of the presence of a stranger (Tyler) in the distance, the girl patted her bottom, stood up, and happily skipped towards the bushes by the roadside. The bushes were adorned with many red berries, indicating that she was heading there for the berries. Tyler observed the girl''s basic information from afar and felt somewhat surprised. Thini Rabbitkin(rabbit-human), Female, 8 years old Member of the Traveling Merchant Caravan Production upation: Gatherer - Level 1 Manufacturing upation: Pharmacist - Level 1 Combat upation: Rabbitkin Shaman - Level 1 (Rabbitkin? Rabbitkin Shaman? Such a young child in a caravan?) As Tyler pondered, he, as a hunter, suddenly noticed a steppe wolf lurking in the bushes. At the same time, two other wolves were silently approaching, seemingly nning to ambush the little girl together! Tyler quickly surveyed his surroundings. The others in the caravan hadn''te out of the carriages yet. If he were to shout loudly now, he might startle the wolf pack. If the wolves attacked first, it would put the little girl in danger. -"Production upation skill ''Heart of Focus - Lv1'' has been activated and remains in effect..." Without much hesitation, Tyler immediately strung his bow, took quick steps to find a suitable angle, and swiftly shot three arrows, each aimed at one of the wolves. He then heard the wolves whimper and retreat. Now, with urgency in his voice, Tyler hurriedly ran towards the little girl. -"Production upation skill ''Heart of Focus - Lv1'' has been deactivated." "Youngdy! There are wolves in the grass! Quickly retreat!!" Upon hearing Tyler''s cry, the adults in the car all rushed out. The bewildered little girl, unaware of what was happening, was soon lifted up by the adults. The crisis was averted. Ѧdsvel.cm -"Sessfully killed ''Grasnd Wolf,'' upation Experience +100, current experience 450/400." -"Level up conditions met, ''Hunter - Lv1'' automatically upgraded to ''Hunter - Lv2.''" (Hmm? I actually managed to shoot down a wolf too? It seems like I hit a vital spot by chance.) Tyler immediately nced at his own status information, but only his endurance had increased slightly. The benefits of leveling up as a ''Hunter'' were simr to those of a ''Junior Assassin.'' At this rate of growth, even if he reached level 50, his strength wouldn''t improve significantly... However, Viviana Scarlet was undoubtedly stronger than him in more than one aspect. Tyler didn''t have time to ponder as the members of the caravan had alreadye over to express their gratitude. "Thank you, young man!" "You''re wee! I just happened to see it!" Tyler was indeed not being polite and immediately scanned the basic information of everyone. Leading the group was a middle-aged man, responsible for driving the first carriage. Mark Male, 36 years old Leader of the traveling merchant caravan Production upation: Gatherer - Lv4 Manufacturing upation: None Combat upation: None Beside Mark stood an elder named Lawrence, whose information was simr to Mark''s. He was responsible for driving the second carriage. Next, the charming little girl named Thini, whose information Tyler had just reviewed. Thini, wearing a fluffy dress, looked incredibly adorable, particrly with the prominent high hat she wore. Tyler spected that it was meant to conceal her bunny ears, as it was a definite characteristic of the rabbitfolk. "Big brother, thank you so much!" At close range, Thini''s plump little face was fair and tender. If not for propriety, Tyler truly wished to pinch and caress it. "You''re wee. I''m d you''re okay." Using this incident as an opportunity, Tyler smoothly engaged in conversation with the caravan. Tyler learned that the merchant caravan consisted of four individuals. Aside from the three he had met, there was also an elderlydy named Granny Kasi, who had some difficulty with her mobility and had yet to disembark from the carriage. Coincidentally, the caravan had recently visited Ira Vige and was now en route to Sunnytown. "Why didn''t you take the Sandrift Gorge route?" Tyler inquired. "The Sandrift Gorge is infested with demons. It''s im~pass~able~" At that moment, a frail voice emanated from the carriage, followed by an elderlydy tremblingly making her way down. Initially, Tyler hadn''t paid much attention, but upon seeing the elderlydy''s basic information, he nearly lost control of his expression. Kasi Female, 68 years old Member of the Traveling Merchant Caravan Production upation: Gatherer - Level 12 Manufacturing upation: Pharmacist - Level 14 Combat upation: Mercenary Sage - Level 67 No way! "Mercenary Elder - Level 67" ?! Is that what you call an "elderly granny with mobility issues"?! Chapter 58 [Bonus ]Granny Kasi ?Granny Kasi''s basic information instantly transformed Tyler''s indifference into profound respect! This 68-year-old grandmother might just lift Viviana off the ground and give her a good thrashing! Tyler couldn''t help but exim from the depths of his heart, "Indeed, the older, the strongerlol" (Silly Nissen: I must be seeing things... The people I''ve encountered-otely are getting more and more outrageous!) (Tyler: Well, except for Granny Kasi, the others have been somewhat reasonable so far...) Indeed, once he calmed down, Tyler immediately noticed something off about Granny Kasi. Despite her immense strength, she moved with trembling steps, and everyone in the caravan regarded her as an ordinary olddy. (...Maybe even if I hadn''t intervened just now, Thini wouldn''t have been in any danger.) Tyler spected that Granny Kasi might have been testing him, which is why she refrained from taking action. After all, he was a stranger to the caravan. "Well, handsome young man, you probably don''t know this, but there are monsters in the Sandrift Gorge." With a shaky gait, Granny Kasi joined the conversation among the others. Taking advantage of the situation, Tyler observed Granny Kasi up close. At first nce, she appeared to be just an olddy, devoid of muscr strength or an ethereal demeanor. "Granny, by monsters, do you mean the Rock Shadow Demon?" Tyler approached her, offering support, and asked with utmost respect. Marik, Lawrence, and little Thini, witnessing Banning''s gesture, couldn''t help but think that this young man was indeed a rare species who knew how to care for the elderly! Little did they know, Banning(Tyler) was actually testing their inner thoughts. "Oh~? Young man, you know about the ''Rock Shadow Demon''?" "Yes, I heard it from the Gudetown Cavalry." "Are you from Gudetown?" "No, I''m from Ira Vige." After briefly exining his situation, Tyler, in a show of respect, found Granny Kasi''s hand tightly gripping his! "You''re from Ira Vige, huh? Oh, my dear Kana... I mean, Granny Kana! She''s a dear friend of mine~!" "Oh, I see. No wonder I felt that you resembled Granny Kana~!" Tyler didn''t care if the resemnce was genuine or not; what mattered was establishing a good rtionship with this level 67 Mercenary Sage. With the aid of mind reading, Tyler swiftly assimted into the ambiance of the Traveling Merchant Caravan. Whether it was intentional concealment or genuine ignorance, the other members of the caravan truly treated Granny Kana as an elderly person with limited mobility, providing her with care. Despite employing mind reading ability, Tyler failed to detect any loopholes. Furthermore, Tyler did not perceive any malice or schemes within Granny Kana''s thoughts. Their interaction truly resembled that with Granny Kana. (Perhaps... a good person''spanion is also a good person.) While conversing, Granny Kasi suddenly sighed. "Ah, I hope Kana recovers soon..." "Eh? What happened to Granny Kana?" "Kana fell ill. Didn''t you know?" If Granny Kasi hadn''t mentioned it, Tyler would have remained unaware. It turned out that since Tyler had left Ira Vige many days ago, he was oblivious to the subsequent events in the vige. After Tyler''s departure from Ira Vige, the Traveling Merchant Caravan paid a visit to the vige. That day, Granny Kasi went to chat with Granny Kana as usual, but upon entering her house, she learned that Kana''s recurring heart pain had resurfaced, leaving her bedridden. Granny Kana''s condition was exacerbated by the scorching summer heat, and the only effective treatment required boiling water with sandrift flowers and consuming it. These sandrift flowers grew only in Sandrift Gorge, located nearby, and they only bloomed in moonlit areas during the night. The more water sources there were in the vicinity, the greater the likelihood of finding them. "I wonder if anyone from the vige has been sent to search. Ira Vige doesn''t have many capable individuals..." Both verbally and inwardly, Kasi expressed deep concern for Kana. Initially, Tyler was touched by Granny Kasi''s consistency, but he quickly noticed something illogical. Tyler found it somewhat perplexing. If Granny Kasi genuinely cared for Granny Kana, her close friend, why didn''t she go to Sandrift Gorge to help with this matter? As a Level 67 Mercenary Sage, she shouldn''t have trouble dealing with the monsters in Sandrift Gorge, right? If she couldn''t handle it, then wouldn''t it be akin to sending the Gudetown Cavalry, whose levels ranged from a mere ten to twenty, on a futile monster hunt? However, Tyler was reluctant to cast doubts on Granny Kasi, as her thoughts were sincere; she genuinely cared for Granny Kana. Therefore, Tyler could only make a temporary conjecture: Perhaps Granny Kasi had grown old and feeble, with her current status and strength falling behind her past glory. Regrettably, Tyler couldn''t voice these questions. He had to keep the matter of the Divine Eye of Transcendence a secret from everyone. The members of the Traveling Merchant Caravan had a delightful conversation with Tyler, and even the adorable loli Thini took a great liking to him. Under their warm invitation, Tyler joined them in having lunch on the grassy field. During the meal, Granny Kasi left to attend to personal matters. At that moment, Tyler''s attention was focused on a conversation with Marik, and he did not notice the unusual demeanor of Granny Kasi. After all, nature calls, and everyone understands the need, especially in the wilderness. However, unbeknownst to the others, once out of their sight, Granny Kasi no longer moved slowly but swiftly made her way into the depths of the forest. Before long, she arrived beneath a tree marked with the "Snake Eye" symbol, emitting a faint magical aura. It was her perception of this magical energy that led her there. "A wise old soul hase to visit the denizens beneath the earth~" Granny Kasi softly uttered the passphrase. Shortly after, a verdant snake with venomous fangs descended from the tree. "Good to see you, Kasi." (In thenguage of evilkinds) The snake spoke with its venomous fangs. "I can''t die yet~ By the way, can you speak thenguage of the humans while on their territory, ''Earthly Ghost''?" (In the humannguage) "Of course, as long as youplete the mission sessfully, we can negotiate any terms." (In the humannguage) An evil gleam flickered in the snake''s eyes. It was not its true form but merely a messenger. The true form of the snake was known as the ''Earthly Ghost,'' currently serving for the Eternal Winter Lord in the Abyssal Empire. Controlling snakes to establish contact with the Alliance of Light''s insider was a skill the ''Earthly Ghost'' excelled at. "Tell me, what is the mission? If it''s too difficult, this old soul may not be able to handle it." "It''s not difficult, not difficult at all. You know the nearby Sandrift Gorge, right? Swarerock ''resides'' there, do you know him?" "Yes, I do. What about him?" "There''s a possibility that someone will kill him soon. Once he''s killed, I need you to immediately gather information about the killer and participants. You also need to keep track of the killer. Can you do it?" "Swarerock will be killed...?" Granny Kasi widened her eyes in disbelief. "Even I may not be able to deal with him if I were to confront him. When did such a powerful individual arrive in this vicinity?" "That''s none of your concern. Just tell me, can you do it or not?" "Naturally, it''s a piece of cake." "Very well, I leave it in your hands. Keep a close watch." With a hiss, the venomous snake disappeared into the bushes, and the snake eye mark on the tree trunk vanished. Chapter 59 Rabbitkin Loli: Tocchini ?Upon the passionate invitation of the Traveling Merchant Caravan, Tyler boarded their carriage, embarking on a journey to Sunnytown. Tyler agreed for two reasons: Firstly, the days remaining for "Countdown to Confession Death" were getting tight. Secondly, Tyler desired to gather more information about this world from the Traveling Merchant Caravan. During the journey, Tyler learned from Marik, Lawrence, and the others that the Alliance of Light, which was the human alliance, had been engaged in a war with the Abyssal Empire for several centuries. ording to the tales passed down by the elderly, in the beginning, no one took the Abyssal Empire established by the "Singr Demon God" seriously. It was not until neighboring countries were conquered one after another that people began to panic. The "Singr Demon God" was not only unparalleled inbat prowess but also exhibited an extraordinary ability to recruit talented individuals. Most notably, the demon god had a brilliant strategist known as the "Eternal Winter Lord." Under themand of the Eternal Winter Lord, the Abyssal Empire''s army achieved victory in impossible battles against superior forces more than ten times. Eventually, the human nations were forced to unite and form the Alliance of Light. "It is said that during the darkest times, the name of the ''Singr Demon God'' was forbidden to be uttered. Even today, no one knows the real name of the ''Singr Demon God''." As Marik spoke of the history, he became quite animated. He continued to recount how the Alliance of Light had united to construct an imprable defensive line, halting the Abyssal Empire''s expansion andunching counteroffensive campaigns. Tyler had already heard Marik recount these campaigns three times. From his perspective, while the Alliance of Light had indeed turned the tables on their one-sided defeat, the Abyssal Empire remained formidable. The territories they had already seized were not relinquished by the human nations. The might of the Abyssal Empire was unquestionable. Now the situation had reached a stalemate, and the nextpetition would be determined by who could grow faster and sustain their internal affairs and economic resources during the state of war. During the journey, aside from conversing with Marik, Lawrence, and Granny Kasi, Tyler spent most of his time ying with Thini. Using his mind reading ability, Tyler discovered that everyone was aware of Thini''s true identity as a Rabbitkin, and they were all kindly helping to keep it concealed. Tyler learned from Marik that the situation for demi-human races within human nations was currently quite awkward. Since the beginning of the war, a considerable portion of the demi-human poption had joined the Abyssal Empire, making the remaining peaceful factions of demi-humans vulnerable to attacks from extremist groups. Tyler couldn''t reveal that he knew Thini''s true identity, but he expressed his support for the demi-humans in a tactful manner. Tyler''s attitude and stance endeared him even more to the members of the Traveling Merchant Caravan. "Thini, you may not be aware of it, but the small size of the prairie gerbil may deceive you, for their running speed can reach up to 55 kilometers per hour!" "Wow! That''s astonishingly swift, indeed~!" Thini adores hearing stories and gaining knowledge about various animals. Given the opportunity, she clings to Tyler''s thigh for another story. Tyler has two reasons for indulging Thini: firstly, to infiltrate the Traveling Merchant Caravan through her, and secondly, because he genuinely cannot resist Thini''s "adorable attacks." Over these past days, he has shared a plethora of wildlife trivia he knows. "Moreover, prairie gerbils are remarkably adept at burrowing. Their underground burrows can extend up to five or six meters in depth." "Wow~! No wonder Thini never manages to catch them; these creatures are truly formidable!" "What animal would you like to learn about next? Shall we discuss wild boars?" "Wow! Excellent choice! Thini, Waku Waku~!" Tyler proceeds to borate on the ecology of wild boars, informing Thini that they are primarily nocturnal and spend most of their daytime slumbering. Furthermore, adult wild boars coat themselves with a mixture of y and bristles, rendering them impressively sturdy, as ordinary arrows cannot prate their hide. Enthralled by Tyler''s storytelling, Thini remains captivated and yearns for more. Nevertheless, she bes increasingly perplexed about one matter. "Brother, why is it that you always know what Thini wants to hear? Could it be that you possess magical abilities?" Tyler chuckles, knowing well that it is due to his mind reading powers, though he cannot reveal this fact. With the aid of the ability, fostering a connection with children bes effortless. "It simply demonstrates how well Thini and I get along." "Thini also feels that she and brother Banningshare a profound bond!" Uttering these words, Thini promptly settles herself onto Tyler''sp and gazes up at him, blinking herrge eyes. "I want to have an elder brother! Can Banning be my brother?" "Absolutely! I''ve always yearned for a sister as well." "Wuwawa~ Is that true? Thini is overjoyed~! Thini finally has an elder brother! Hooray!!" Filled with delight, Thini breaks into a clumsy yet endearing dance, twirling and wiggling in the carriage. Everyone watches her with uncontrobleughter, unable to contain their amusement at her adorable and unrefined movements. The delightful journey swiftly passed, and upon arriving at Sunnytown, Thini had already be a pendant clinging to Tyler. Apart from the inconvenience of using the restroom, Tyler quite enjoyed this soft and tender little doll. Thanks to the speed of the carriage, Tyler arrived at Sunnytown more than ten days earlier. The current date was May 21st, and corresponding to that, Tyler''s Countdown to Confession Death had 20 days remaining. When he thought of Granny Kana''s illness, Tyler felt the urge to return to Ira Vige. However, with only 20 days left, time was already tight for someone as cautious as him. Tyler had to conquer a young girl in Sunnytown first. "Mr. Marik, how will you arrange things from here?" Tyler inquired after entering Sunnytown. "We will replenish our supplies here and then depart for Gudetown afterpleting our purchases. During this period, we''ll be shuttling between Gudetown and Sunnytown as merchants," Marik replied. "If we''re heading to Gudetown, are we still going to avoid Sandrift Gorge?" Tyler asked. "Yes, indeed. Why, are you nning to go to Sandrift Gorge?" "Well... I n to spend about ten days preparing in Sunnytown and then visit Sandrift Gorge to see if I can collect some sandrift flowers." "Ah, that''s no easy task, young man. You should think it through," Granny Kasi chimed in, trying to dissuade Tyler. However, since Tyler had already made up his mind, all they could do was wish him luck. "Good luck, young man. On behalf of Kana, I thank you." "We''ll be staying in Sunnytown for the next few days, so if you need anything,e find us at the Sunny Inn." After bidding farewell to Mr. Marik and the others, Tyler found Thini, who had been sleeping in the carriage, and it was a bit difficult for him to part ways with this adorable little loli. "Eh? Brother, aren''t you traveling with us?" Thini immediately perked up upon hearing that Tyler was leaving. "I''m sorry, Thini. Brother has some things to take care of." "Wuu... Even if Thini likes Brother Banning the most?" Thini blinked her big eyes and clung onto Tyler''s arm. "Well, we will definitely have the chance to travel together in the future." Tyler could only pat Thini''s head, with no other recourse. "Even if Thini likes Brother Banning the MOOOOOST of the world, is it still not possible?" Under Thini''s adorable onught, Tyler was starting to feel overwhelmed. But there was no other choice. The curse was a matter of life and death, and he couldn''t just ignore Granny Kana... And then, at that moment. -- [Confirmed receipt of confession from "Rabbitkin Thini," energy points +1, current energy points: 1] (...Huh?) (Ah?) (No way, this is possible?) (Hold on hold on, isn''t this a "FBI OPEN-THE-DOOR warning"?!) Chapter 60 Divine Eye Of Transcendence Lv3 ?Tyler was bewildered. Self-reflecting, he had no intention whatsoever to pick up Thini during this journey, and it was impossible for him to have any thoughts about such a young child. However, there were indeed hints in the text within his field of vision. Now, within the energy points of the Divine Eye of Transcendence, there was indeed one usable point. (Wasn''t the requirement of the Divine Eye of Transcendence a "sincere confession"?) (...Does that mean Thini likes me in a romantic sense?) (No, no, no, that''s impossible... Are children these days so precocious?) Tyler still couldn''t believe it. He didn''t think Thini could understand the meaning of love. "B-big brother, why aren''t you answering Thini...?" "Ah, sorry, I... I didn''t expect Thini to like me this much..." Even though Tyler was basically a scumbag, he hesitated in this moment. To agree was definitely impossible, as the earned points would immediately be deducted. However... Tyler also didn''t want to hurt the innocent Thini. "But Thini, let me ask you, is your liking for me the kind of liking a younger sister has for her older brother?" Tyler cautiously asked. "Big brother, big brother isn''t Thini''s real brother, so Thini''s liking for big brother is just liking, unrted to the identity of the brother~!" Thini''s answer almost confused Tyler. In summary, Tyler had underestimated Thini a bit. Children may be ignorant, but they are also pure. Once they develop feelings, it is genuine. Moreover, perhaps demi-human children mature a bit earlier than ordinary human children...? "Um, thank you for liking me so much, Thini... Then, when you grow up, if you still like me this much, then please tell me, okay? As for the matter of parting, don''t be too sad. I wille back to Sunnytown to find you all after I finish my tasks." Helpless, Tyler had to y the role of a typical gentle protagonist from Japanese anime. "Yeah, yeah! Thini will grow up quickly~!" Looking at Thini''s earnest promise, Tyler felt a twinge of guilt. (Silly Nissen: You really are quite "gentle," Tyler.) (Tyler: I humbly ept your praise but can''t take it to heart.) With the point, Tyler immediately sought out an uninhabited ce to utilize his "Precognitive Death Scene" ability. This time, his death was foreseen to ur on May 27th, 187, precisely six days from now. In the future death scene, Tyler was somewhat astonished to see himself and Avril in a gorge, joining forces to fight against arge evilkind figure in the form of a rock golem. Additionally, soldiers from the Gudetown Cavalry were engaged inbat with another rock golem nearby. However, Captain Laidell of the Gudetown Cavalryunched a surprise attack on Tyler from behind, thrusting his spear into Tyler''s head. The sharp spearhead pierced through the back of Tyler''s skull and emerged from his forehead, creating a gruesome scene. (Silly Nissen: Oh, how unfortunate for you, Tyler, to be killed from behind-o like that AGAIN!) (Silly Nissen: Maybe I should say, as if it''s retribution for you targeting little girls. Hmph!) Ignoring the Silly Nissen''s sarcasticments, Tyler focused on something more important that had caught his full attention. "Level-up conditions met,, ''Divine Eye of Transcendence - Lv2'' automatically upgrade to ''Divine Eye of Transcendence - Lv3''." Having umted 2 points of experience, the Divine Eye of Transcendence had leveled up. This was undoubtedly the most anticipated event for Tyler at the moment. Tyler immediately examined the changes in the Divine Eye of Transcendence and couldn''t help but be impressed. It truly was an ability bestowed by the humanoid luminescent figure, as the difference between Level 3 and Level 2 was like night and day! ===== Divine Eye of Transcendence Level: 3 Experience: 0/4 Energy Points: 0 Ability Details: *[] refers to those newly-added abilities. 1. Identify the names, basic information, and [status information] of objects 2. Obtain the current world''s time information and [surrounding geographic location]. 3. Obtain information about one''s own status and [attribute]. 4. Obtain information about one''s own skills. 5. Obtain information about one''s "Inherent Abilities" and "Soul Curses." 6. Obtain an image of one''s own death scene and generate a photo, consuming 1 energy point per use. 7. Read the inner thoughts of objects [belowbat upation Lv150]. 8. [Discern the offensive intent of entities belowbat upation Lv150 within a 3-second timeframe.] [Other Information]: Energy Points: Can be increased by receiving sincere confessions from the opposite sex. Each confession increases one energy point, and the same confession counts only once. Alternatively, energy points can be increased by using "Universal Stones," with each "Universal Stone" increasing one energy point. Experience: Each time an energy point is used, one experience point is added to the Divine Eye of Transcendence. ===== The first change was the ability to see the status information of others, which meant Tyler could now discern their life energy, endurance, and magic energy. Those who have yed video games know how helpful it is to have a health bar disy in games where it''s not initially avable. The second change was that Tyler could now see his own attribute information. He quickly confirmed it: Strength: 4 Dexterity: 12 Intelligence: 9 To be honest, these attributes left Tyler feeling somewhat frustrated, considering he was a "Junior Assassin - Lv4" and also had "Hunter - Lv2". However, his low attributes seemed reasonable when he reflected on his basic information. Life Energy: 40/40 Endurance: 25/32 Magic Energy: 60/90 Tylerpared his attributes to his basic information and effortlessly derived a preliminary calction form: Life Energy = Strength x 10 Endurance = Strength x 5 + Dexterity Magic Energy = Intelligence x 10 However, this form still required more samples for verification. With only himself as the sample, it couldn''t provide definitive answers. The third change was the seventh statement in the description. Previously, the usage restriction of mind-reading was vaguely defined, but now it had clear limitations. This made Tyler realize that he must not overly rely on mind-reading, as it could lead to significant difficulties when facing formidable opponents. Lastly, there was the newly added eighth ability, a significant enhancement to Tyler''sbat capabilities. Having both mind-reading and the foresight of attack movements three seconds in advance was truly remarkable. However, the limitation of it only applying to enemies below level 150 served as a wake-up call for Tyler. He would need to be cautious when encountering enemies of level 150 or higher. The upgrade of the Divine Eye of Transcendence has bestowed upon Tyler a significant amount of confidence. Henceforth, he meticulously analyzed the intricate details of the forting death scene. First and foremost, the date of demise to be analyzed is the 27th of May, year 187. Tyler calcted the time, considering the fastest route from Sunnytown to Ira Vige, which entails traversing the gorge. If he were to travel by foot, it would take approximately ten days, whereas on horseback, it would require three to four days. ording to the future death scene, Tyler finds himself in the gorge after six days, encountering Avril and the Gudetown Cavalry. This implies that, in this particr future, Tyler has most likely already entered Sandrift Gorge around the 21st or 22nd of May. The motive behind venturing into the gorge is evidently to gather the exclusive sandrift flowers found only in Sandrift Gorge. (Silly Nissen: Tyler, I... I previously misunderstood-o you... I never expected that you... you are such a noble person.) (Tyler: Hmm?) (Silly Nissen: I... I never imagined-o that you would-o risk your life against the demons in the gorge. You... you truly possess deep emotions and righteousness.) (Tyler: You''re overthinking.) Tyler did not ept the praise from the stupid loli, as he did not believe that he would jeopardize his life for Granny Kana. No matter how kind Granny Kana was to him, it did not surpass the importance of Tyler''s own parents in the Earth World. Tyler believed that since his future self in this scenario chose to venture into Sandrift Gorge, it implies that he has a high chance of sess, and a considerable one at that. Furthermore, with the Divine Eye of Transcendence now at level 3, Tyler feels even more confident in his chances of sess. (Being an assassin and still being stabbed from behind by someone else, it''s quite disgraceful...) (Laidell of the Gudetown Cavalry, let me have a meeting with you.) Chapter 61 Where Paths Meet ?Harsh words aside, Tyler immediately returned to his usualposed demeanor after the satisfaction. Tyler actually had a suspicion that he didn''t let the stupid loli know. He believed that the reason for his impulsiveness in this "death" future was partly due to a desire to be stronger as soon as possible. The psychological impact brought by Viviana and Granny Kasi to Tyler was not insignificant. To be frank, given Tyler''s current rate of progress, it is simply a pipe dream toplete the ultimate "three missions". However, being anxious won''t solve the problem. Tyler is well aware that his current goal is still to "stay alive". Tyler shifted his focus back to the "future death scene". The stone golem monsters in the scene should be the so-called "Rock Shadow Demon". Unexpectedly, there were two of them. However, based on the information visible in the scene alone, these two stone golems gave Tyler the impression of being clumsy and sturdy, perhaps not formidable opponents. On the contrary, it was the captain of the Gudetown Cavalry, Laidell, who made Tyler somewhat puzzled. He had no prior acquaintance or grievances with Captain Laidell, so why would he betray Tyler? Moreover, if Captain Laidell intended to kill, why didn''t the future Tyler discover it through mind-reading before the tragedy urred? Could it be that Laidell made a spur-of-the-moment decision during the battle? But if that were the case, it would make even less sense. The more Tyler thought about it, the more he realized the inconsistencies in this future of death. (Among these inconsistencies... perhaps lies the key to solving this future of death...) After discussing the issues, let''s talk about the "good news" in the "future death scene". Tyler was very surprised to see Avril fighting side by side with him, especially seeing her holding a giant pair of scissors, indicating that she was in her "Elle" personality. Could it be that the "Elle" personality has reconciled with Tyler? Tyler felt that he shouldn''t be too happy about it. This might just be a temporary measure in a dangerous situation. When the situation is safe, "Elle" might continue toe after him, especially since Tyler''s credibility with her is almost zero. (Silly Nissen: Tyler, now that-o you know going to the Sandrift Gorge will lead-o to death, what''s your n next-o? Are you going to conquer a girl in Sunnytown first?) (Tyler: No, I still want to go to the Sandrift Gorge.) (Silly Nissen: Huh? Wait, no, you don''t have to sacrifice yourself to maintain your image, right? I won''t look down on you just because you changed your mind!) (Tyler: I won''t die, and I didn''t say I''ll go right now.) The stupid loli''s constant surprises further highlighted that they were in the same boat now. However, Tyler is not a reckless person. Before heading to the Sandrift Gorge, he has two things to do: Procure equipment and replenish supplies. Find an opportunity to take a look at Granny Kasi''s status information and assess the disparity in strength. The scale of Sunnytown is approximately equivalent to twenty Ira Viges. Tyler took a casual stroll and found a shop where he sold all the materials he had obtained from hunting recently, and then used the money to buy suitable equipment. Considering his ownbat style and strength, Tyler purchased a small wooden round shield and a pair of gauntleted swords. Additionally, he increased the number of arrows to thirty, emphasizing a strategy focused on agility and maneuverability. Apart from that, Tyler had originally nned to buy some "potions," but to his surprise, it seemed that the Abyssal Empire world didn''t have such things as healing potions. However, there were magic potions avable, although they could only be found inrger cities. Helplessly, Tyler had no choice but to use the money he had allocated for potions to purchase raw materials such as wood ash and soil. After a few experiments, he sessfully made two smoke bombs to keep on hand for unexpected situations. (Tyler: It''s hardcore, this world doesn''t have the concept of healing potions.) (Silly Nissen: Are you talking about-o those things you can drink in games to instantly restore your health?) (Tyler: Yes.) (Silly Nissen: I think I saw them before in a low-difficulty parallel world.) The absence of healing potions meant that there was no quick recovery after being injured, which could be fatal in prolonged battles or encounters with relentless enemies. Not to mention encountering those relying on overpriced items... The Abyssal Empire world truly never failed to "impress" Tyler with its difficulty. (By the way, Thini is a shaman. I wonder if she knows any healing spells...) (No, wait... If she knows healing spells, then Granny Kana wouldn''t still be waiting for the sandrift flowers, right?) Setting aside the enigmatic Granny Kasi for now, Tyler at least trusted Thini. He didn''t believe that Thini would knowingly leave Granny Kana unattended when she could be healed. However, just because there is no healing magic now doesn''t mean there won''t be in the future. Tyler could sense that Thini had great potential. Strengthening his bond with Thini would be an important goal for Tyler in the future. But for this expedition to the Sandrift Gorge, he certainly wouldn''t take her into danger. After the conclusion of the shopping excursion, during the dinner hour, Tyler serendipitously encountered the Traveling Merchant Caravan in a restaurant called the "Cat Girl Restaurant." Following some pleasant banter, everyone cheerfully gathered around the dining table. Amidst the meal, Tyler paid little attention to anything else, instead seizing every opportunity to observe Granny Kasi. Please do not misunderstand, for Tyler''s true intention was to ascertain the extent of the Mercenary Sage - Lv67 data, as this knowledge would prove crucial inprehending the world''s overall power dynamics. Granny Kasi''s basic information: Life: 5710/5710 Endurance: 1799/1825 Magic Energy: 470/470 At first nce, it may seem eptable, but Tyler could instantly discern the ring disparity between Granny Kasi and himself by merelyparing their respective attributes. Tyler''s basic information: Life: 40/40 Endurance: 25/32 Magic Energy: 60/90 Inparison, Tyler''s values were merely a fraction of Granny Kasi''s. It appears that his path ahead is indeed quite arduous. Simultaneously, Tyler dismissed a prior suspicion; Granny Kasi could not possibly be aged and feeble. How could an elderly person in such a state possess such extraordinary attributes? Thus, it became evident that Granny Kasi was concealing her true identity for some ulterior motive, leaving everyone in the Traveling Merchant Caravan oblivious to her true nature. Furthermore, Tyler discovered that if Granny Kasi''s data were input into the form he had deduced previously, certain inconsistencies arose. For instance, ording to Tyler''s earlier form (Life Energy = Strength 10), Granny Kasi''s life value of 5710 indicated she possessed 571 points in the Strength attribute. However, the form for Endurance (Endurance = Strength 5 + Dexterity) yielded an upper limit of only 1825 points for Granny Kasi, far below the expected value of Strength 5 (571 5 = 2855), not to mention ounting for additional attribute points in Dexterity. Hence, the rtionship between basic information and attributes is not a simple multiplier, necessitating further collection of intelligence to derive an urate form. Once satiated and replete, Marik and the others once again inquired about Tyler''s forting itinerary, as Thini had persistently insisted on apanying him. Tyler dered his unwavering determination to venture into Sandrift Gorge, as he could not abandon Granny Kana''s predicament. Thini was deeply moved by Tyler''s bravery and benevolence, and the others greatly admired his courage. In this harmonious atmosphere, after a moment of contemtion, Granny Kasi, burdened with her mission to monitor Swarerock, suggested to Marik, "Marik, my dear! We cannot be less courageous than these young folks, can we? Why not join forces and embark on an adventure to Sandrift Gorge?" Unbeknownst to Granny Kasi, her inner machinations,den with secrets, were perceptively discerned by Tyler. Chapter 62 Avrils Determination ?"Just waiting for your words, Granny Kasi. We actually had the idea a long time ago, haha!" Marik and Lawrence readily agreed with Granny Kasi, while Thini jumped with joy at the opportunity to work with Banning once again. She was happier than anything else. "Hoho then let our caravan be young once again!" At the dining table, the members of the traveling merchant caravan raised their sses in celebration. Tyler also wore a smiling face as he clinked sses with everyone, but his happiness was merely a facade. Presently, Tyler had no time for happiness. He had suspicions about Granny Kasi''s identity. ("Mission to monitor Swarerock"...? Is Swarerock a person''s name?) (Why does this "Swarerock" have a connection to Sandrift Gorge?) Regardless of who this "Swarerock" in Granny Kasi''s thoughts was, one thing Tyler could confirm was that Granny Kasi definitely had ulterior motives. Now, in addition to being cautious of Captain Laidell of the Gudetown Cavalry, Tyler had to be on guard against Granny Kasi, who could not be taken lightly. [Prison Star Calendar] [May 22, 187] [10:26 AM] [Countdown to Confession Death: 29 days remaining] In Ira Vige, in the orchard outside the vige, Avril spent the morning taking stock of the situation in the orchard. She felt that she could take a break for a while. "The demand for repairing clothes is piling up. It''s time to deal with it." Avril stretchedzily. She had been busy with the affairs of the orchard these days, causing her back to ache. -(Avril, don''t bother with those tattered clothes anymore. It''s time for everyone in the vige to go to town and buy new clothes.) -(In my opinion, we should take advantage of this rare leisure time to find and kill Banning! It''s a good opportunity to stretch our muscles!) Elle''s voice became active in Avril''s mind. The days in the orchard had bored her to death. Unlike Avril, who liked peace and tranquility, Elle was only satisfied with exciting and thrilling things. "Oh... Elle, why are you always fixated on Banning..." -(Av, Avril, you shouldn''t abbreviate it like that! What do you mean by fixated on Banning! I''m determined to kill him!) "Ah, yes, yes, yes, I''ve told you many times already. It''s not realistic." Since Banning left the vige, Avril had grown tired of hearing Elle talk about killing him. At first, Avril was a little nervous, but now she didn''t take it seriously at all. Besides, Banning had left the vige for many days, and he hadn''t mentioned where he was going. It wouldn''t be easy to find him. As for the risk of Banning revealing their secret, Avril was not worried at all. Although they couldn''t be together, she trusted Banning''s character. Ѧdsvel.cm At this moment, Rhode, who hadn''t spoken much to Avril these days, approached. Rhode kept his head down, avoiding eye contact with Avril. It was clear that he was still concerned about what had happened before. "Avril, I... I want to discuss something with you..." Rhode came to ask Avril for leave. He told her that Granny Kana''s recurring heart condition had red up again, and they needed the sandrift flowers from Sandrift Gorge to treat her. Unfortunately, Woodall, the vige chief, and the others were upied with dealing with wild boars, so Rhode decided to venture into Sandrift Gorge himself since the orchard was rtively idle. Avril, who had been busy with the orchard, had no knowledge of Granny Kana falling ill. Surprised, she recalled the rumors surrounding Sandrift Gorge. "Wait, Rhode, Sandrift Gorge... isn''t it said to be infested with demons? Something like... stone demons?" Avril spoke to Rhode with ease and without resentment. "Yes... but it shouldn''t be a problem, right? The Gudetown Cavalry has gone on numerous expeditions this year and still hasn''t found anything. They might have already moved elsewhere." Rhode''s reasoning had some validity, but it remained a possibility. Venturing into Sandrift Gorge was still a significant risk. However, Avril knew of the close rtionship between Rhode and Granny Kana. He wouldn''t simply leave her alone. "I understand. I''ll apany you." Avril had always regarded Granny Kana as her own grandmother. "Eh?" -(Have you gone mad, Avril?) Both Rhode and Elle responded almost simultaneously. "It''s my decision. If you don''t want toe with me, we can go separately." Avril''s words left Rhode speechless, and he had a faint feeling that Avril had matured significantly since Banning''s departure. "Uh, that''s not what I meant... It''s just... it could be quite dangerous, especially since you''re a girl..." "Rhode, thank you for your concern, but saying it like that might offend a girl." Avril patted Rhode''s shoulder, and in that moment, she seemed to have be Rhode''s older sister. "Get ready quickly. We''ll depart this afternoon." Avril''s decision to go to Sandrift Gorge was not a spur-of-the-moment impulse. First and foremost, she knew that Rhode alone would not be sufficient. In the past, she would not have been of much help. However, things had changed. Avril was no longer just Avril; she and Elle were of one mind and body. Avril had confidence in her wilderness survival skills and Elle''sbat abilities. Of course, unless absolutely necessary, their priority would be escape and evasion. As for the awkwardness of being alone with Rhode, Avril was a person who understood the bigger picture and prioritized the important matters. She wouldn''t let her situation with Rhode hinder Granny Kana''s well-being. That afternoon, Avril and Rhode were fully prepared, and together, they set out on foot toward Sandrift Gorge. On the way, Rhode walked ahead while Avril followed silently. They didn''t speak a word as they continued their journey. In the evening, they heard the sound of horse hoovesing from behind, and soon the Gudetown Cavalry caught up with them. "Strange, didn''t the Gudetown Cavalry just return from Sandrift Gorge not long ago?" Rhode whispered to Avril. These cavalry soldiers were not to be trifled with. Following Avril''s suggestion, Rhode and Avril moved to the side of the road to let the cavalry pass. However, the cavalry captain, Laidell, recognized Rhode because he was the one responsible for transporting fruits for the cavalry in Ira Vige. "Well, isn''t this Rhode?" Laidell waved his hand, and the fifteen cavalrymen stopped beside Rhode and Avril, exuding a strong sense of oppression. -(Shall I scare them a little, Avril? Like, kill two or three of them?) Upon seeing this scene, Elle became excited instead of fearful. Avril quickly whispered to her, asking her not to do anything rash. "Good afternoon, Captain Laidell." "Afternoon, Captain Laidell." Rhode and Avril greeted Laidell in turn, but Laidell showed no intention of dismounting. He looked down on them from above. "Rhode, my boy, where are you taking this youngdy? Running away together? Or nning some ndestine activities in the wilderness?" Laidell''s teasing elicitedughter from the soldiers. Rhode lowered his head in embarrassment, while Avril was not one to be bullied. "Rhode and I aren''t in that kind of rtionship, Captain Laidell. You''ve misunderstood." Avril firmly denied any romantic involvement, but poor Rhode was targeted once again without any reason. This time, the soldiers stoppedughing. They were eager to see how the young girl would respond after rebuffing Captain Laidell. Chapter 63 Overnight On The Plains ?"I didn''t expect such a courageous girl in Ira Vige. Not bad, hahaha!" To the soldiers'' surprise, Captain Laidell didn''t get angry. He even found a way to save face with an awkwardughter. However, Laidell was not without anger; he just suppressed it. -(What''s the point of bullying a young girl in front of my subordinates?) -(Since you have such a personality, let''s see how long you can remain stubborn.) As Laidell looked at Avril''s innocent and lovely face, he had a n in mind. "Rhode, where are you two headed?" Laidell turned his head to ask Rhode. Avril quickly gestured to stop Rhode, but he answered without hesitation. "We''re going to Sandrift Gorge, Captain Laidell." At that moment, Avril wished she had a needle and thread to sew Rhode''s mouth shut. "Why are you going to Sandrift Gorge? Don''t you know there are monsters there?" Laidell immediately brought up the topic of monsters. Fortunately, Rhode''s emotional intelligence wasn''t negative, and he didn''t mention the ipetence of the Gudetown Cavalry. He simply stated that they were going to find sandrift flowers to cure Granny Kana. "Sandrift flowers... It''s indeed not easy to get your hands on them..." Laidell stroked his small beard, pondered for a moment, and then pointed to the rearmost carriage of the cavalry. "You two young people are quite filial... How about this? You can ride on our logistics carriage and we''ll give you a lift." -(Avril, don''t agree. I have a feeling this guy has ulterior motives.) With the same thoughts as Elle, Avril also desires not to act together with the Gudetown Cavalry, however... "Th-thank you, Captain Laidell!" Overjoyed, Rhode has already epted the invitation, so Avril can only put on a grateful expression for now and take it step by step. In the carriage, aside from military supplies, there are only Rhode and Avril. Rhode sits at the back of the carriage, looking outside, while Avril sits quietly inside. Avril has already made up her mind that she will find an excuse to leave the cavalry unit once they reach Sandrift Gorge. As for Rhode, if he chooses to continue acting together with the cavalry unit, she will let him be. After all, they are all men, and these soldiers of the cavalry unit should not cause any trouble for him. Moreover, no matter what, Ira Vige is still an important supply point for the cavalry unit, so they wouldn''t dare to do anything too excessive. -(Avril, if these soldiers dare to cause trouble, I''ll turn them into coats made of human skin. Hehe, what do you think of this idea?) Avril has already grown ustomed to Elle''s extreme tastes, and she no longer cares about what these soldiers'' bodies might be turned into. Her only concern is whether Elle is overly confident. No matter how formidable Elle may be, Avril doesn''t think she can surpass these fifteen soldiers. "Elle, I will follow your lead in whatever you decide to do, but please don''t act unless absolutely necessary," Avril whispers in a hushed voice. -(Don''t worry, Avril. I know my limits.) Avril can''t help but feel uneasy about Elle''s definition of "limits." During the night, the cavalry unit finds an open grasnd and sets up camp. The soldiers all have their own simple tents, while Avril is arranged to sleep inside the carriage. Rhode volunteers to stand guard for Avril, but she suggests taking turnsRhode will guard for the first half of the night, and she will guard for the second half. With Elle present, Avril manages to fall into a light sleep. When it''s Avril''s turn to guard in the second half of the night, Elle bes fully active. -(It''s been a while since I''ve been active during the night. The darkness is my domain, hehe!) If Avril knew that her sister not only had abat upation but also was a "Murderous Phantom," she would surely find it fitting. The ck night on the grasnd is incredibly silent, with only the uninterrupted sounds of insects and asional animal calls in the distance. Avril sits at the back of the carriage and overhears the low conversations among the soldiers on guard nearby. "Yeah... this time... won''t be long... Sandrift Gorge..." "I really don''t understand... why... Captain... always..." "You don''t understand... hunting demons... supplies... profits... really envious ..." "So that''s why..." The voices are indistinct, but Avril can roughly grasp the meaning. It seems that Captain Laidell is using the excuse of hunting demons to gain profits, which exins why they have returned empty-handed from three consecutive hunts this year. Avril now suspects that Rhode''s spection might be correctthat there are no more demons in Sandrift Gorge. The night passes slowly, and as Avril sits, she gradually begins to doze off. At this moment, Elle notices some unusual movements around them. -(If you''re tired, go ahead and sleep. Leave the rest to me.) Without waking Avril, Elle directly takes control of the body. First, she nces at the nearby sentries and finds that those two fellows have actually fallen asleep. She silently criticizes theck of discipline in the Gudetown Cavalry. Then, Elle separates her familiar giant scissors into two, holding these two special daggers and quietly blending into the darkness, waiting for the attackers to reveal themselves from the perspective of a lurker. When ites to ambushing, Elle is a professional. She bes one with the night, concealing all traces of her presence. Half an hourter, two masked individuals emerge from the bushes, crouching and swiftly making their way towards the carriage. -(So, they''re here to steal something.) Elle clearly sees that both of them are carrying machetes. However, she remains calm and quickly devises a n. Taking advantage of the thieves'' approach to the carriage, Elle stealthily moves to the other side of the carriage, staying within their blind spot. As one of the thieves climbs onto the carriage, Elle sweeps her de from beneath the carriage, severing the tendon of the other thief attempting to open the carriage. Then, she uses the injured thief''s cry of pain as cover to flip onto the roof of the carriage. When the remaining thief inside the carriage peeks out to assess the situation, Elle, wielding the giant scissors formed bybining the two daggers, cleanly cuts through the gap between the thief''s neck and corbone. One is dead, and the other is incapacitated. Elle elegantly somersaults down from the carriage and approaches the incapacitated thief with the severed tendon. Without any mercy, Elle swiftly delivers two strikes: one to the neck and one to the heart, ending the thief''s life. -(Ah~ That was satisfying~) -(It''s been so long since I''ve felt this sensation~!) Elle can sense a warmth flowing into her body. They call it "experience points," which can raise her upational level. However, now is not the time to savor these feelings. Elle notices movement from the soldiers'' side, so she immediately picks up the bandit''s machete, stained with blood, and discreetly hands it to Rhode, who has been awakened by themotion. "Listen, Rhode. These two bandits came to steal something, but they ended up quarreling and killing each other." "When the soldiers ask what happened, you''ll say that you killed these two bandits. Understand?" Looking at the seemingly different Avril in front of him, Rhode ispletely bewildered. Bandits? "Killed"? Could it be that someone is... dead? However, after seeing Avril hide inside the carriage, Rhode gathers his courage, gripping the machete tightly. "D-Don''t worry, leave it to m-me...!" Rhode nods stiffly at Avril and then steps out of the carriage. A few secondster, Elle hears Rhode''s startled cry from outside the carriage. -(Sigh...) Elle sighs, disappointed with Rhode''s inability to meet expectations. Chapter 64 Cardinal · Obsidian Elder ? [Prison Star Calendar] [May 23, 187] [8:17 AM] [Countdown to Confession Death: 28 days remaining] In the center of Gudetown stood a 30-meter-tall spire known as the Gude Spire. ording to legend, the Gude Spire was originally used for surveince. After the Wester Kingdom ended the war, Gudetown was established around the Gude Spire. At this moment, at the top of the Gude Spire, Viviana Scarlet and her attendant Albert were waiting for someone. "My lord, you need not be anxious. Failure to find the Pigeon Blood Ruby this time is not your responsibility." "Uh...okay..." Albert''sfort could not dispel Viviana''s concerns. Viviana already had PTSD over the two elders. Viviana knew the temperaments of the two elders. After being "teased" by the Divination Rabbit this time, they would never let it go. Although Viviana knew that the anger of the two elders was not directed at her, she was still very afraid. A few dozen days ago, the Scarlet Family spent a lot of money to find the Divination Rabbit Nevina, the most famous "Divination Goddess" in this world who was said to have never made a mistake. The Divination Rabbit Spirit Nevina was known for two absolute "nevers": 1. She would never divine incorrectly. 2. She would never divulge her clients'' privacy. It was precisely because of these two absolutes that the Scarlet Family sought her divination to find the whereabouts of the Pigeon Blood Ruby Phylia. At that time, the divination result given by the Divination Rabbit Spirit was: On May 15th, Year 187, the Pigeon Blood Ruby Phylia will appear in Gudetown, in the territory of Lord Azure Lizard, in the Wester Forest Kingdom. The Scarlet Family fully believed in this result. Not only did they send Viviana, who could sense the Pigeon Blood Ruby, but they also secretly dispatched the two strongest elders of the family. However, today is already May 23rd, and Viviana and the others have not even seen the shadow of the Pigeon Blood Ruby. If this matter were to spread, it would be another disgrace for the Scarlet Family. "Us the Scarlet Family..." "Revenge must be taken for enmity, and kindness must be repaid." In the shadows, the voices of the two elders suddenly appeared. Their outfits, one red and one ck, matched their titles: Cardinal Elder - Rodrygo; Obsidian Elder - Augusto; Upon seeing the two elders, Viviana and Albert immediately stood at attention and bowed their heads in salute. "Revenge must be taken for enmity, and kindness must be repaid.", Viviana and Albert said in unison. The two elders stopped in front of Viviana. Under this invisible pressure, Viviana had to exert all her strength to restrain her body from trembling. "You still haven''t sensed the aura of the Pigeon Blood Ruby, have you, Viviana?", asked Cardinal Elder Rodrygo "No, none at all..." "Oh." Cardinal Elder Rodrygo just softly responded, and then the surrounding walls cracked open in several ces due to his anger. "More than a week wasted here..." "Forget it, Rodrygo. Viviana and the others are innocent. Don''t frighten them." Seeing that Rodrygo was about to explode, Obsidian Elder Augusto stopped him. Then, Obsidian Elder Augusto turned around and patted Viviana, giving new instructions to her and Albert. "Viviana, you two stay in Gudetown to continue observing the situation. We will settle the bill with that Divination Rabbit.", said Obsidian Elder Augusto. "Yes, sir!" "We shall obey the orders of the Obsidian Elder." After asking what needed to be asked and exining what needed to be exined, the Cardinal and Obsidian elders disappeared into thin air without another word. Even Viviana did not have the ability to see clearly how the two elders left. Thus, the perilous encounter with the Cardinal and Obsidian elders came to an end. Viviana gazed upon the Gudetown below, her heart still pounding. To quell this restlessness, Viviana once again yearned for battle. Ever since she lost the pigeon''s blood, she hadn''t engaged inbat with monsters on the front lines for a long time. "Albert..." "My Lady, I''m afraid that won''t be possible." "But I haven''t even said anything yet." "You wish to venture to the Sandrift Gorge to vanquish the Rock Shadow Demon, don''t you?" "...Very well, you never cease to amaze me." Albert was well aware of Viviana''s intentions, but she wouldn''t be deterred so easily. These days, Viviana had heard about the Rock Shadow Demon in Gudetown, a creature she had never encountered before. Viviana spected that the Rock Shadow Demon''s level shouldn''t be too high, probably ranging from 30 to 50, making it an ideal "rehabilitation sparring partner." "Oh, Albert, listen to me. The Cardinal and Obsidian elders have gone to settle ounts with the divination rabbit spirit. It will certainly take them at least ten days, maybe even half a month, to return. So, here''s my proposal: I''ll be away for eight days. Within that time, I will definitely return to Gudetown. What do you think?" Viviana persisted, engaging in negotiations with Albert. Sighing, Albert knew he couldn''t prevail over his restless young mistress this time either. "Five days. You must return within five days." "Agreed!" "My Lady, please remember not to trigger the Guardian Magic Seal." "Don''t worry. What could possibly happen in such a peaceful area behind the front lines?" Albert, like a concerned mother, repeatedly advised and cautioned, while Viviana exuded confidence and impatience. The so-called Magic Seal referred to the hidden conditional trigger magic engraved on Viviana by the Cardinal and Obsidian elders. This magic had a prerequisite: Viviana had to be within the borders of the Wildforest Kingdom. Then, when Viviana''s life force diminished to a certain extent or when Viviana activated it herself, the Cardinal and Obsidian elders would be able to reach her side within a maximum of five seconds. The Scarlet Family bestowed such a magic seal upon Viviana not because she was adorable, but because she was the sole Divine Heir of the Scarlet Family. "Alright, Albert, I understand. Then, I entrust you to remain here." Viviana grew tired of Albert''s admonitions and prepared to make her escape. "My Lady, I emphasize once more, if you fail to return within five days, I will directly head to the Sandrift Gorge to find you. If our departure from our duties is discovered within the n, the responsibility... I will certainly shift it onto you." No matter how many more admonitions Albert offered, it was this final threat that held weight. Viviana swallowed nervously and obediently promised to return to Gudetown within five days. At the same moment, Tyler was seated in the carriage of the Traveling Merchant Caravan, having just entered the Sandrift Gorge. Inside the carriage, only Tyler and Thini were present. Thini removed her hat, revealing a pair of immacte, soft, and fluffy bunny ears, as shey contentedly on Tyler''sp, sleeping soundly. Tyler gently rested his hand on Thini''s body, asionally rubbing and pinching her, inadvertently touching peculiar areas that elicited soft murmurs from Thini. ?(? ?????? ?)? Chapter 65 Sandrift Gorge ?"Brother... Please don''t touch Thini in strange ces..." "Well, a full-body massage entails attending to the entire body." Thini''s soft protest in the carriage made Tyler feel that the atmosphere was bing increasingly peculiar. (Silly Nissen: Tyler, go ahead-o and continue, but remember, when your soul is judged upon death, these actions will be recorded!) Tyler had nothing to hide and was not afraid of the silly loli''s threats. In reality, Tyler wasn''t engaged in anything peculiar. Earlier in the morning, Thini had identally strained her waist while jumping around in the carriage. That''s why she sought Tyler''s help for a massage to alleviate the difort. As for why Thini no longer hid her identity as a rabbitkin in front of Tyler, it was because her hat had identallye off during her jumping. Consequently, she had no choice but to confess to Tyler. Initially, Thini had been worried that Tyler would hold biased views against rabbitkin. However, after Tyler expressed his unwavering stance of "standing with peace-loving demi-humans", her concerns vanished into thin air. Now, there were no secrets between Thini and Tyler, at least from Thini''s perspective. As for Tyler, he was a secret abyss himself, with a pile of things he couldn''t let others know that dwarfed mountains. "By the way, Thini, do you know what your ''upation'' is?" Ѧdsvel.cm Taking advantage of their deepening rtionship, Tyler wanted to learn more about the "Shaman" profession. "I don''t know my upation yet. Uncle Marik said that we''ll get it identified after we arrive in Emerald City." "What about you, Brother? Do you know your upation?" "I don''t know either. Let''s go for the identification together when the timees!" "Yeah~!" Upon careful consideration, it became clear that not knowing one''s upation wasn''t exclusive to Thini. Tyler spected that even Avril and Rhode, despite their age, probably hadn''t undergone identification yet, let alone having constant awareness of their upation level changes and detailed skill information. Among the numerous abilities of the Divine Eye of Transcendence, the identification ability appeared ordinary but was, in fact, exceptionally powerful. After half a day had passed, the egress on the south side of Sandrift Gorge saw a team of horsemen approaching, stirring up a cloud of sand. They were the Gudetown Cavalry. The captain, Laidell, nced at the sun''s height and ordered the entire team to set up camp nearby. "The visibility in the gorge is poor at night, and it''s risky to venture in now. The logistics rotation team, Camille, Auden, and Nichs, make preparations for dinner!" One must admit that Laidell''s judgment had a touch of leadership to it. While silently concurring with this assessment, Avril also felt a great sense of regret. If they had entered the gorge during the day, she could have left the team directly. But for now, she had to wait until dawn to venture out alone. (Don''t be afraid, Avril. With your sister around, there''s nothing to fear!) "Have you ever fought against monsters or demons, sis?" Avril asked in a low voice. (Well, no.) "So, we should be cautious. If the soldiers do anything, you''ll protect me, won''t you?" (Hehe, of course.) Recalling the sensation of "executing" the two thievesst night, Elle sincerely felt that their journey through Sandrift Gorge had been worthwhile. Unlike Avril''s calmposure, Rhode was still shaken to the core. He couldn''t figure out what had happenedst night. It was baffling how the credit for killing the two thieves had ended up on his head. Captain Laidell even extended an invitation for him to join the Gudetown Cavalry once he turned two years older. (Were those two thieves really killed by infighting...?) No matter how unbelievable it seemed, Rhode was inclined to believe Avril, even though the whole situation sounded absurd. Now that he had already lied to the cavalry unit about killing the two thieves, he had to stick to the lie. However, the naive Rhode didn''t know that the cavalry members didn''t really believe him, especially Captain Laidell. Laidell had examined the two bodies and concluded that the merciless precision disyed in severing their necks and tendons couldn''t have been aplished by someone as young as Rhode. (Could it have been Avril''s doing? But that''s even more outrageous than if Rhode did it.) Yet, this thought continued to linger in Laidell''s mind, refusing to fade away. "Tonight, we''ll switch to a three-person rotation for night watch!" "If anyone falls asleep during their watch tonight, I''ll gouge out their eyeball tomorrow!" "Yes, sir!" Laidell spoke with great excitement, waving his sword to caution the soldiers. However, whether intentional or idental, he suddenly lost grip of the sword, and it flew towards Avril, who was not far away...! "Yikes!" Startled, Avril fell to the ground. Fortunately, the sword missed her and only left a shallow scratch on her arm. "Ah, I apologize, I apologize. It slipped from my hand...!" Laidell quickly approached to apologize, retrieving a jar from his bag as he spoke. "This ointment is my apology. The external skin injury will heal in a couple of days." As Laidell handed the ointment to Avril, he noticed that her hand was still trembling, temporarily dispelling his suspicion of her. In Laidell''s opinion, given the circumstances just now, if Avril possessed the ability to kill, she would have instinctively reacted. That night, the cavalry unit encamped in an open space that offered shelter from the wind. As usual, Avril slept inside the carriage, taking turns with Rhode to keep watch. (Damn it! The son of the b*tch! When I get the chance, I swear I''ll take this Laidell down!) "Sister, please don''t get so worked up. It''s because we drew too much attentionst night that we invited suspicion. Unless absolutely necessary, we should endure it for now." Avril pretended to y with the wild long-eared squirrels that nested in the gorge, but she was actually speaking to her sister, Elle. (Fine, fine...) (Hmph... Laidell... Don''t let me catch a glimpse of your weakness...) Although Avril did her best to persuade her, Elle couldn''t suppress her murderous intent. During the "throwing knife incident" earlier, if it weren''t for Avril forcibly restraining herself, Elle would have taken over and charged at Laidell with her drawn sword. In the middle of the night, darkness enveloped thend. It wasn''t yet Avril''s turn to keep watch, but she was awake. To be more precise, it was Elle controlling Avril''s body that woke up. Whenever Avril fell asleep, Elle would be responsible for vignce, wandering in the shallow depths of consciousness without disturbing Avril''s slumber. If anything unusual urred, Elle would take direct control of the body. What woke up Elle was the peculiar sound outside the carriagea hissing, rustling noise. Oddly enough, Rhode, who was on guard duty outside the carriage, didn''t issue any warning. (What''s going on...?) Elle looked through the crack of the carriage door and saw that Rhode seemed slightly drowsy under the moonlight, but he was still awake. asional voices could be heard from the sentinels on duty. The campsite exuded an atmosphere of tranquility. (Is it strange that I''m the only one who hears this eerie sound?) Taking precautions, Elle gripped the giant pair of scissors, ready forbat at a moment''s notice. However, the hissing sound, as if sensing Elle''s awareness, gradually moved away from the campsite until it disappearedpletely. Chapter 66 Shadow Lurking In Gorge ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, May 24 7:06 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 27 days At dawn on the following day, the cavalry unit conducted their customary headcount, only to unexpectedly discover the absence of a soldier. Captain Laidell, unwilling to believe in coincidences, counted and recounted three times, but the oue remained unchanged. Losing a member in the middle of nowhere was not a situation one could simply dismiss, especially considering... "What? Tazmi, Skr, repeat that once more?!" Laidell could scarcely fathom the testimony he heard from his soldiers. "Captain, we truly heard no sound ormotion..." "Yes, we only realized he was gone after waking up..." There were no signs of battle or suspicious footprints around the camp, and even the two soldiers who rested in the tent next to the missing individual had noticed nothing unusual. Could it be that the missing soldier had deserted as a fugitive? (Impossible... such a thing could never happen...!) Ѧdsvel.cm Laidell had every reason to be resolute. Firstly, serving in the cavalry unit was a highly coveted position in Gudetown. Secondly, even if there were reasons for leaving the cavalry, it wouldn''t require fleeing into the wilderness in the dead of night. Excluding the possibility of desertion, the truth could only involve some "person" or perhaps "something" that seized the opportunity during the night to abduct the soldier. (Even the tent disappeared... Could it be the work of demons...?) Laidell paced back and forth, furrowing his brow in deep contemtion. Meanwhile, Avril quietly observed him from a short distance away. (What''s wrong, Avril? Do you suspect Laidell of foul y?) "No, Elle... I simply think that Laidell may have other issues at hand." This morning, Elle informed Avril about the "strange sound" fromst night. Initially, Avril thought that Elle had misheard and didn''t pay much attention. But upon learning that a member of the cavalry unit had mysteriously disappeared, Avril realized that she had wrongly used her sister. (Elle was right. Something strange did happenst night in this camp.) Perhaps due to her courage being bolstered by Elle''s hand-made human-face balls, Avril not only wasn''t afraid but could also think calmly. "Elle, I can''t imagine any reason why someone would secretly take away a soldier along with their tent... The possibility of it being a monster seems more likely." -(Yes, I think so too. If the culprit was human, they wouldn''t have made that strange sound.) Avril and Elle''s opinions were essentially aligned. The Gudetown Cavalry had already faced a setback from the monsters before entering Sandrift Gorge. This made Avril feel uneasy, and it seemed that their journey through the gorge wouldn''t be optimistic. During breakfast, Avril approached two soldiers who seemed familiar and asked them some questions. From their ounts, Avril learned that among the soldiers heading to Sandrift Gorge, only Captain Laidell had experience. The other 14 soldiers (now reduced to 13) were all on their first mission outside Gudetown. Due to limited staffing, the soldiers of the town''s garrison and the cavalry unit took turns on duty. Most of the soldiers led by Captain Laidell this time were new recruits from the garrison. As a result, they had no knowledge of the specifics of previous missions in Sandrift Gorge. "But I''ve heard that the previous team returned intact without any injuries." "I see. Thank you for sharing this information." The soldiers'' information proved helpful to Avril. If Captain Laidell was suspicious, these soldiers would probably still be counting the money for him even if they were sold. However, Avril couldn''t think of any reason why Laidell would want to kill his own soldiers. If they failed to defeat the demons and returned with fewer people, wouldn''t it be difficult for him to exin to the town''s mayor? Looking at Rhode, who was still naively discussing with the soldiers, Avril felt that she couldn''t leave him behind. If things went wrong, Rhode might end up dead in the gorge. Perspective switches to the side of the Traveling Merchant Caravan, and Tyler and his group have been journeying through the gorge for two days. Initially, Tyler was somewhat concerned about encountering demons, but after two consecutive safe days, his tense mood rxed somewhat. "The cliffs on both sides are truly steep, aren''t they?" "Indeed, ordinary people wouldn''t have the ability to climb up; they would fall and die halfway." Mr. Lawrence, who was driving the carriage, and Tyler gazed at the scenery of the gorge while chatting. Sandrift Gorge was extremely deste, devoid of any vegetation, but life was remarkably resilient. Even in such harsh surroundings, asionally, one could catch a glimpse of small creatures like lizards swiftly scurrying past. Tyler estimated the cliffs on both sides of the valley; they were at least forty to fifty meters high, equivalent to a fifteen or sixteen-story building. Moreover, the cliffs had almost no footholds, so if one wanted to climb up, only someone like Granny Kasi, a level 67 Mercenary Sage, would have a chance. (There are only two exits in this gorge... It''s not a good ce with such a narrow and elongated terrain.) After making a calction based on his death date of May 27th, 187 years, Tyler had already encountered Avril and the Gudetown Cavalry in this future corresponding to his death date. If calcted ording to this date, the Gudetown Cavalry and Avril would enter Sandrift Gorge today. (We entered from the north side, while they can only enter from the south side. That means the only opportunity to meet is in the middle of the gorge... This is the worst possible meeting point.) When Tyler referred to the middle as the "worst possible meeting point," it was because once they encountered danger, it would be the most difficult to escape from the middle of the gorge. However, there was no choice now. During lunchtime, the person next to Tyler asked about the formation of the Traveling Merchant Caravan. It wasn''t surprising to have Mr. Marik and Mr. Lawrence in the caravan, but it was lessmon to have children like Thini and elderly people like Granny Kasi. "Hahaha, it''s all a matter of fate." As the leader of the caravan, Marik exined the story of the Traveling Merchant Caravan to Tyler. Marik, the founder of the Traveling Merchant Caravan, was initially responsible for delivering goods between Gudetown and Sunnytown. As the demand for deliveries grew, he sought the help of his good friend Lawrence. One day, while passing through Luca Forest, they encountered the lost Thini. Thini was a victim of the "Great Migration" and was being mistreated everywhere, with no ce to call home. Knowing that Thini belonged to the Rabbitkin race, Marik and Lawrence took her in and taught her the skills to protect herself and survive. Later on, Marik decided to expand the business beyond just transportation and ventured into trade as well. However, both he and Lawrencecked refinement, so with the introduction from Granny Kana in Ira Vige, they enlisted the help of cultured Granny Kasi. (That''s how it is. No wonder no one knows that Granny Kasi is a level 67 Mercenary Sage.) After learning about the caravan''s history, Marik, Lawrence, and Thini were no longer under suspicion for Tyler. However, Granny Kasi became his primary suspect. After finishing the meal, everyone strolled and rested in the canyon. While Tyler was searching for clues about the sandrift flowers, he unintentionally noticed a moving "stone" in the distance. Intrigued, he discreetly approached the area to investigate. However, at that moment, a sudden red light appeared in Tyler''s field of vision. The light enveloped his entire body and the ground beneath his feet, apanied by a countdown disyed on top! Chapter 67 Canyon Collapse ? "3..." "2..." As the numbers on the red light gradually decreased, Tyler immediately realized that it was a warning from the Divine Eye of Transcendence, detecting an imminent attack. Though unsure of the source of the attack, Tyler had only one option at the moment: to take cover! In the blink of an eye, Tyler sprinted forward and escaped the range of the red light. The next second, a colossal boulder fell from above and crashed onto the spot where he had just stood, shattering into countless pieces. But the danger wasn''t over. Looking up in the direction of the falling boulder, Tyler discovered numerous rolling stones cascading down from the top of the canyonandslide! "Mr. Marik! Retreat quickly! It''s andslide!!!" As Tyler shouted loudly, Marik and the others also realized the impending disaster. Tyler continued to evade, while Marik and his team hurriedly retreated with the carriage. A multitude of boulders mixed with debris kept rolling down. After a mere ten minutes, the previously unobstructed path at the bottom of the valley waspletely blocked by a heap of rocks. Gazing at the towering pile of stones, reaching a height of twenty to thirty meters, Tyler sighed, knowing that the traveling merchant caravan would never be able to pass through. "Mr. Marik! Is everyone alright?!" Across the wall of debris, Tyler shouted loudly. "We''re all fine! Banning, are you injured?!" Then, Marik''s voice came from the other side. "I''m fine too!" "The pile of stones is too high! The carriage won''t be able to cross!" "Yes! We''ll have to think of another solution!" Separated by the wall of debris, Tyler and the traveling merchant caravanmunicated through shouts. In the midst of their conversation, Tyler could hear Thini sobbing. The girl was undoubtedly worried about him. However, given the circumstances, Tyler couldn''t climb over the heap of rocks to reunite with the traveling merchant caravan. "Tocchini! I''m really fine! Don''t cry!!" Shouting loudly was the onlyfort Tyler could offer Thini. Afterward, once Tyler and Marik exchanged their thoughts, they reached a unanimous conclusion: The traveling caravan would return along the same route and take a detour to Ira Vige. Meanwhile, Tyler would continue along the canyon''s path, heading south to exit and make his way to Ira Vige. Along the way, he needed to find the sandrift flowers. (Can''t believe I would travel alone again in this way Tyler is presently gratified by the fact that he carries all his equipment, but as for sustenance, he can only devise a solution within this gorge. Upon careful recollection of the recentndslide, Tyler discerns its peculiarities. The precise description of the new ability of the Divine Eye of Transcendence is as follows: "Discern the offensive intent of entities belowbat upation level Lv150 within a 3-second timeframe." However, shouldn''t andslide be considered a natural cmity? Why would it be detected as an offensive intent by the Divine Eye of Transcendence? Could it be that thendslide was not a result of natural causes, but rather intentionally caused by a certain "individual"? (Apart from this, there seems to be no other usible exnation.) Tyler can only surmise that someone did indeed intend to kill him during the recent incident, otherwise the Divine Eye of Transcendence would not have reacted. Moreover, this "individual" deliberately targeted Tyler instead of attacking the sizable objective of the Traveling Merchant Caravan, indicating a clear objective directed at him. (Could it be the rumored "Rock Shadow Demon"... but why?) Meanwhile, on the other side of the gorge, the Traveling Merchant Caravan begins its retreat, reversing its direction. Thini weeps as she wanted to continue listening to Banning''s stories and have him give her a massage. "Don''t worry, Thini. We will soon meet Banning again in Ira Vige." "Is that true... Granny Kasi... sob..." Ѧdsvel.cm "Of course it is true. When has Granny Kasi ever deceived you?" Granny Kasi caresses Thini''s rabbit ears, seeminglyforting her. However, in reality, Granny Kasi''s thoughts are: (I''m sorry, Thini, but it seems that Granny Kasi''s words this time might note true.) The carriage races forward, and as she gazes at the receding cliffs on either side, Granny Kasi harbors disdain for Swarerock. (This Swarerock... every few years, he insists on these futile acts of killing the goose thatys the golden eggs...) (Once a truly formidable individual is lured here, that will be his demise...) Then, she thinks of Banning, and Granny Kasi feels a hint of regret. (Oh, Banning, thatd will suffer greatly if its true race is revealed...) (...Strive to escape this gorge alive, even though it is as difficult as ascending to the heavens.) Tyler''s walking pace slowed down significantly, but it also gave him more opportunities to interact with the ecology of the gorge. Tyler had been told by Marik that the sandrift flowers he was looking for grew in ces with a water source. ording to him, there was an underground river in the middle of the Sandrift Gorge, and the sandrift flowers should be found nearby. As he walked, Tyler asionally heard faint footsteps behind him. When he turned around, he was surprised to find seven or eight spotted hyenas following him. These hyenas were the most troublesome predators in the gorge. Tyler was well aware that once they targeted him, even if he managed to temporarily escape, they would track him down again using his scent. (Only by fighting back can he reduce their numbers before they get too close.) -"Combat upation skill ''Heart of Focus - Lv1'' has been activated and remains in effect..." Without hesitation, Tyler immediately bent his bow and released an arrow with a swift motion, hitting one of the hyenas in the torso. The hyena pack was startled by this sudden attack, causing their fan-shaped formation to temporarily scatter. Tyler didn''t miss this opportunity and quickly shot two more arrows, hitting another hyena in the leg and the other in the head! -Sessfully killed a hyena, upation experience +100, current experience 200/1000. (So, a headshot is an instant kill.) The remaining five hyenas became somewhat panicked. At this moment, the leader of the pack issued amand. "Woof, woof, woof!!!" (Everyone, attack! Bite this human to death!) The hyenas no longer hesitated and spread out, charging towards Tyler from all sides. Unfazed, Tyler continued to shoot arrows at the closer ones on his left. In an instant, he eliminated two more hyenas. Then, before the remaining hyenas could get close, Tyler leaped onto the nearby cliff, swiftly climbed up, and seized the advantageous terrain. At this moment, one of the hyenas lunged at him, but Tyler immediately struck it down with his round shield and swiftly followed up with another arrow before it could get back up! By now, there were only two hyenas left that could still move freely. "What''s the matter? Aren''t youing at me?" Tyler taunted them by striking his shield with his sword, but the hyenas had lost their will to fight and began to tuck their tails, preparing to flee. However, Tyler wouldn''t allow them toe and go as they pleased. Without mercy, he shot two more arrows, ensuring that these two hyenas would meet their demise. -"Combat upation skill ''Heart of Focus - Lv1'' has been deactivated." -Meeting the level-up requirements, ''Heart of Focus - Lv1'' automatically upgraded to ''Heart of Focus - Lv2''. Along with the skill upgrade, Tyler noticed that his Dexterity attribute had increased by 10 points, and correspondingly, his Endurance had also increased by 10 points. Chapter 68 The Third Guest In Gorge ?(10 points...?!) Tyler was quite astonished by the benefits brought by skill upgrades. You see, before the upgrade, his total Dexterity points were only 12. However, "Heart of Focus" increased by 10 points just by going from level 1 to level 2, almost doubling his points! Compared to the slow umtion of 1 point at a time when leveling up a profession, the benefits of skill upgrades are truly remarkable! (Understood, now let''s start grinding skill proficiency.) However, despite saying that, magic energy is still limited. In this Sandrift Gorge, Tyler must use magic energy with a n. Otherwise, if he runs out of magic energy at a critical moment, the loss would be irreparable. He who has magic energy has hope. Afterward, Tyler systematically executed the still-living spotted hyenas on the ground. Tyler had seen in "Natural World"(documentary) that spotted hyenas are highly intelligent and excel at teamwork. If he allows them to escape, they might bring more spotted hyenas tonight and surround him in the dark, leading to his demise. Extermination is the way to survive in the wilderness. Spotted Hyenas Life Energy: 3/26 Endurance: 2/29 Magic Energy: 0/0 Tyler nced at the status information of thest spotted hyena and ended its life. Through this encounter, Tyler gained some new information. Firstly, wild creatures have individual differences. The values of spotted hyenas vary, whereas in a game, there would be copy-pasting. Secondly, the damage caused by each arrow shot by Tyler would change depending on the hit location. For example, a headshot can instantly kill a spotted hyena, while hitting the leg would only cause around 5-8 points of damage. The final point is that battles in this world will never be purely about numericalparisons. Skills, equipment, tactics, and other factors greatly influence the oue of battles. In this encounter, although Tyler''s values were not much higher than those of the spotted hyenas, he was able to fight eight of them alone, relying on superior equipment and the right tactics. However, if the situation were to change and Tyler were ambushed by spotted hyenas at night, the oue would likely be different. (Even if I encounter enemies with values far stronger than mine, I must never give up thinking...) After finishing touches, Tyler gazed at the lifeless bodies of eight spotted hyenas lying on the ground and let out a sigh. In terms of quantity alone, Tyler could be considered to have had a bountiful harvest, but these hyena carcasses were of no use. Not only did hyena meat have a dry texture and a pungent taste, but due to their frequent consumption of decaying flesh, their meat also harbored a plethora of pathogens. If Tyler were to consume their meat, it would be nothing short of inviting trouble upon himself. Therefore, Tyler merely retrieved the arrows he had shot and continued on his journey. Along the way, Tyler encountered numerous wild animals intermittently. After parting ways with the caravan, the frequency of wild animal encounters noticeably increased. (Something is amiss...) (This phenomenon cannot be exined as a mere "coincidence.") Tyler pondered for a moment and concluded that the root cause behind this differencey with Granny Kasi. When he was with the traveling merchant caravan, it was due to Granny Kasi''s presence that he enjoyed a safe journey. As a level 67 Mercenary Sage, Granny Kasi might have quietly utilized some skill that deterred animals and monsters from approaching. With this in mind, Tyler suddenly realized! (Perhaps... the target of the mountain copse was not me.) Tyler spected that the assants attacked him because they dared not provoke Granny Kasi. Now that Granny Kasi had been "invited" out of the gorge by the attackers, Tyler''s situation was likely to be perilous. As the sun rose and set, darkness descended once again. After a day of travel, the Gudetown Cavalry had entered the Sandrift Gorge. Avril and Rhode still remained with the troop. Ѧdsvel.cm Throughout the day, Laidell led the cavalry unit in searching for demons in the gorge, but they yielded no results. Simrly, Avril and Rhode did not find the sandrift flowers they were looking for. In order to achieve their respective goals, the group had no choice but to continue deeper into the gorge. Now, nightfall had arrived, and the cavalry unit made camp in ce. The gorge was fraught with danger, and the identity of the nocturnal assants remained unknown. Although the cavalry unit was far from being exemry, they could still be considered allies on the same front. With this thought in mind, Avril abandoned her initial intention to leave the group and decided to stay with Rhode. "Avril, I''ll take the first half of the night shift, alright?" "Yes, I''ll leave it to you." Avril didn''t expect much from Rhode''s watch, but having a fellow viger by her side brought her a sense of tranquility. Moreover, only by keeping Rhode close could Avril ensure the protection of Elle. Soon, the midnight hour passed, and Avril slept soundly, knowing she could rely on Elle. Within the camp, the crackling of the bonfire provided a lulling white noise, interrupted by an eerie hiss, repeating the same strange sound from the previous night. Yes, the same eerie sound had returned once again. Elle immediately awakened from her shallow slumber, feeling a shiver down her spine caused by the sound. (It''s that creature fromst night! It hase again!) Elle tightly gripped her weapon, holding her breath in anticipation. To ensure Avril''s safety, she chose to hide inside the carriage rather than take the initiative to confront the threat. From Elle''s perspective, the soldiers outside were merely "human shields," and she wished they would engage the "enemy" rather than her risking her life to protect these foolish soldiers. As time passed in this wait, the hissing sound gradually approached the camp and then slowly receded. The camp once again returned to its calm state. Prison Star Calendar Year 187, May 25 6:11 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 26 days After two days of arduous travel, Viviana finally arrived at Sandrift Gorge. She dismounted, soothing her sore butt from the jolting journey, and instructed her horse to wait nearby. Then, she proceeded on foot into the ravine. Throughout most of her time, Viviana had been engaged in battles with demons on the frontlines. She had grown ustomed to the relentless onught of these creatures rushing towards her. But now, as she gazed upon this nearly deste gorge, as she realized she had to seek out the demons herself, a sense of excitement stirred within Viviana. (Will the Rock Shadow Demon be a creature resembling a stone demon? Since the Gudetown Cavalry hade three times to exterminate it without sess, it must possess exceptional camouge skills.) Viviana approached the base of the rock wall, summoning forth her Floating Crimson Sword. With the sword''s assistance, she effortlessly ascended to the pinnacle of the wall, surveying the overall panorama of Sandrift Gorge. (A winding and narrow terrain...) (One side of the rock wall is perpetually shrouded in shadows...) (Rock Shadow Demon... shadow...) Though inexperienced in worldly matters and susceptible to deception by "certain: scumbag, Viviana possessed unparalleledbat expertise and battlefield acumen among her peers. Within half an hour of arriving at Sandrift Gorge, she had already gained insights into the possible hiding ces of the Rock Shadow Demon. At that moment, Viviana suddenly detected an unusual presence behind her. Swiftly, she lunged with her sword, aiming to strike at the unseen threat...! Chapter 69 Unstoppable Disappearance ?(Ah? What is this... Oh?) Viviana''s sword came to a halt in the nick of time, as she noticed a small-eyed, long-eared hopping mouse behind her. This little creature was norger than a human fist, with long ears and a tail, exuding a unique and fluffy cuteness. Viviana sheathed her crimson-silver sword and stared at the innocent hopping mouse for a while. The poor hopping mouse had no idea what fate awaited it, trembling in ce, afraid to move. For a moment, they locked eyes, big and small. Viviana pondered for a moment, looked around to ensure no one was present, then suddenly crouched down and lifted the hopping mouse, petting and caressing it with satisfaction! "I never expected to find such an adorable little creature in this deste ce!" Normally, in order to maintain her icy demeanor, Viviana had to suppress her fondness for all things cute. The opportunity to be herself was rare. "What''s your name? Would you like toe home with me? My bed is quite spacious, you know!" Faced with this silver-haired girl who was infinitely cuter than itself, the hopping mouse suddenly got bashful and ran away.o(*////////*)q (Ah, I scared it away...) Viviana was not aware of her own beauty. She always thought it was her menacing aura that frightened these cute creatures away. However, Viviana had no regrets. In order to inherit the power from her past life, she had to put in a hundred or even a thousand times more effort than others. All achievements were umted through gradual and continuous efforts. What Viviana had to do now was to handle this "minor task" of hunting the rock shadow demon properly. (Without Pigeon Blood Ruby by my side, with only one bottle of magic potion, I have to be frugal with my magic energy...) This challenge to Viviana had two aspects: First, she had to figure out how to find the monsters on her own. Second, she had to change her previous reckless approach of using magic energy. Viviana sheathed her "Floating Crimson Sword" and began searching suspicious areas along the gorge. In this barren stone world, searching quickly turned into a tedious task that tested one''s patience. However, Viviana showed no sign of ckening. Her willpower was far beyond that of an ordinary person. (Oh, there''s one more thing to keep in mind...) (I made a promise with Albert to return to Gudetown on May 28th... That means I have to leave noter than the evening of the 27th...) (Hmm... I still have a day and a half.) The perspective shifted to the side of the Gudetown Cavalry. Early in the morning, the captain of the cavalry, Laidell, hadn''t fully awakened from his slumber when he heard the distressing news of another mysterious disappearance within the ranks. Two soldiers had vanished overnight, just likest time, without a trace, along with their tents. "This is f*cking eerie!!!" Laidell kicked his own tent in frustration. Within the 15-member cavalry unit, they had already lost three people in just two nights! And he still had no idea who the enemy was! "Everyone, gather around! I will question each and every one of you!" Laidell''s fury intensified the somber atmosphere of the early morning. Avril stood at a distance, pondering the information her elder sister, Elle, had shared with her. ording to Elle, the appearance of the "enemy" was always apanied by a hissing sound, and their presence in the campsted only about five minutes. To take away two soldiers along with their tents within five minutes, without making a sound and without being noticed by the night guards, even someone of highbat rank would find it impossible, wouldn''t they? (Perhaps it''s the work of demons...?) If it were demons, it would seem reasonable, but upon further reflection, Avril wondered if wild demons possessed such high intelligence. Only the evilkinds would be capable of such reasoning. Avril knew her spections could only go so far; anything beyond that exceeded her knowledge. However, she had a vague feeling that she had overlooked some clue. Could there be a traitor within the cavalry unit? Avril couldn''t help but entertain the thought. Suppose... if there were individuals who, for some purpose, conspired to attack theirrades during the night. In that case, the events of the past two nights could be exined. If there truly was a traitor, the person Avril currently suspected the most was Laidell. As a test, when it was her turn to be questioned, Avril informed Laidell about the incident of a demon sneaking into the camp at night. Laidell, furious upon hearing this, openly berated the night guards and dered that he would stay awake all night, keeping a vignt watch over the camp. However, despite the rebuke, Laidell showed no suspicion toward his subordinates. He even whispered to Avril, "Myds may be a bit foolish, but they would never harm their own." This statement left Avril in contemtion. "Eirael and the others were taken by a demon! Today, we must find that Rock Shadow Demon!" Laidell''s definitive conclusion about the night attacks somewhat boosted the morale. Driven by the desire for revenge and self-preservation, the soldiers of the cavalry disyed a significantly more determined demeanor than usual, embarking on a day-long search with the intent to turn Sandrift Gorge upside down. And so, the day quickly passed. As the evening sun dyed Sandrift Gorge in its crimson glow, the Gudetown Cavalry had yet to make any discoveries. There were neither demons nor corpses. The three soldiers had seemingly vanished into thin air. Meanwhile, Avril and Rhod still hadn''t found any trace of the sandrift flowers. In another part of Sandrift Gorge, bathed in the glow of the setting sun, Tyler was engaged in a conversation with a stone. He wasn''t going mad; he was simply honing his proficiency in the "Deceiver" skill. With his precise calctions, it didn''t take long for him to receive a notification about the skill''s upgrade. -"Upgrade conditions satisfied. ''Deceiver - Lv1'' automatically upgraded to ''Deceiver - Lv2''." Tyler promptly checked his attributes and status. His Intelligence attribute had increased from 9 points to 19 points, and his maximum Magic Energy had risen from 90 to 190. He had made significant progress. (Who would have thought that skills are the source of attributes.) Comparing it to the previous upgrade of the "Heart of Focus" skill, Tyler noticed that the attributes gained from the two skill upgrades were different. "Heart of Focus" provided Dexterity, while "Deceiver" provided Intelligence. In the future, when faced with a variety of skills to choose from, it would be crucial for Tyler to train his skills ording to his desired attributes. For now, the previously limited duration for skill usage had made a qualitative leap, and his tactical strategies would be more diverse. Before darkness fell, Tyler continued his exploration further ahead. After turning around a rocky wall, he unexpectedly spotted distant mes and smoke rising! (A person...?) (Could it be the Gudetown Cavalry?) This discovery quickened Tyler''s pace. As he drew closer, he made another observation, but it wasn''t a pleasant one. Tyler saw a colossal dark shadow lurking in the crevice of a distant cliff, gazing menacingly at the campsite...! Chapter 70 The Past Calamity ?(What is that...?!) Tyler thought he might have been mistaken, so he rubbed his eyes and looked again... This time, the enormous dark shadow had vanished. (Did I imagine things...?) (Or...?) The disappearing shadow left Tyler with doubts. If he hadn''t been mistaken, the fact that such a massive figure could disappear in an instant would present a formidable adversary. However, since it was no longer in sight, there was currently no way to deal with it. Tyler shifted his gaze back to the campfire and smoke. He noticed tethered horses and wagons, confirming that it was indeed the Gudetown Cavalry. (Silly Nissen: Why not-o approach and interact with them? Since you''ve already discovered-o them, why not-o make contact-o?) (Tyler: No, have you forgotten who stabbed my head from behind?) He hadn''t forgotten the vision of his impending death. Now that he had arrived at the same location as the cavalry unit, it meant that the site of his future death was likely nearby. In other words, the stone golem monster was probably also in the vicinity. (The date in the future death scene is May 27th, and today is May 25th... Did I do something to advance the convergence time?) (Or did I spend two days with the Gudetown Cavalry in that future?) With these thoughts, Tyler realized that Avril was likely in the camp. She must have entered the gorge with the cavalry unit. (Silly Nissen: So, what-o now? Do you want-o to go in and greet-o Avril? Just be careful, or Elle might greet-o you with a pair of big scissors~ kekeke) Stupid loli had no shortage of unwarranted suggestions and a knack for kicking someone when they''re down. However, she did raise a valid concern, one that currently troubled Tyler. The cavalry camp was a "dangerous ce" for him, so for now, it was best to observe from a safe distance. On that evening, Laidell assumed his role as the captain and spent the entire night awake, keeping watch alongside the soldiers on duty. Observing from the side, Avril couldn''t help but notice that the soldiers'' morale had indeed been lifted considerably with Laidell''s presence during the patrol. Before going to sleep, Rhode whispered to Avril, expressing his concern that if Captain Laidell were to remain inmand and something went wrong, he and Avirl would not continue their mission alongside the Gudetown Cavalry. "The Sandrift flowers are indeed important... but we shouldn''t risk our lives here, right?" As she looked into Rhode''s flickering gaze, Avril knew he was genuinely frightened. Yet it wasn''t just Rhode who felt fear. A sense of trepidation permeated among the soldiers, and if it weren''t for Captain Laidell leading them, the entire unit would have already copsed. "Yes... Let''s hope tonight passes without incident." Avril patted Rhode''s shoulder and turned to sleep inside the carriage. In Rhode''s eyes, Avril had be apletely different personpared to before. In the past, she would have been terrified and in tears at the first sign of trouble. But now, she was both brave andposed, as if an invisible force supported her from behind. (Avril... I''m drifting further and further away from you...) Clouds silently drifted across the night sky. The camp alternated between dimness and faint light, enveloped in absolute silence. As the night progressed into the early hours, Avril woke up and took over the guard duty from Rhode. Until now, there had been no suspicious activity that Elle, lurking within her shallow consciousness, had detected. However, as luck would have it, just when they thought everything was fine, Elle, who had taken her post, sensed something amiss in the camp. (Strange... The "hiss, hiss" sound from tonight isn''t here anymore?) Elle rolled over and climbed onto the top of the carriage. Among the sleeping soldiers, she noticed one person sneaking out during the cover of darkness. (What''s this guy... could he be an insider for the demons?) Equipping herself with weapons, Elle discreetly followed after him. In the darkness of the night, the soldier hurriedly left the camp, frequently ncing back, fearing pursuit. To his surprise, someone was already waiting for him ahead. "Where are you going?" A girl with a dagger in each hand stared at the soldier, her eyes filled with killing intent. Startled, the soldier fumbled to draw his sword, but he suddenly recognized the girlhe had seen her around with the cavalry these past few days. "Ah... You... you scared me..." The soldier sheathed his sword and opened his hands, signaling to the girl that he harbored no hostility, hoping to ease the tense atmosphere. "I was ordered by Captain Laidell to investigate over there. It''ste, and you''re just a young girl. You should hurry back to sleep." "Oh? Captain Laidell''s orders? Thene back to the camp with me and confront him face-to-face." The girl couldn''t be easily dismissed as the soldier had hoped. Seeing the intensity in her eyes, he knew he couldn''t deceive her. "Ah... You''re not an ordinary girl, are you?" the soldier asked. "That''s none of your concern. Just confess your intentions," the girl replied firmly, her demeanor unyielding. The soldier hesitated momentarily. He believed that if he were to forcefully break through, subduing the girl would be a trivial matter... However, he did not wish to harm the innocent and could only hope that the girl wouldprehend his situation. "...Very well, I shall be concise," the soldier sighed deeply, informing the girl that he was the sole veteran in their current team. Initially serving in the city''s defensive forces, this year, as per the regtions, he was reassigned to the cavalry unit. Regarding the presence of the Rock Shadow Demon lurking in the Sandrift Gorge, the soldier had long heard of it. ording to the internal discussions among the seasoned soldiers, the Rock Shadow Demon had inhabited the gorge for at least two or three years. Every year, a cavalry unit would venture into the Sandrift Gorge to exterminate the monsters, only to bepletely wiped out. However, this information was concealed by higher-ups, and thus the neers remained unaware. Even the current Captain Laidell was transferred from elsewhere. "Beforeing here, I believed those frightening tales to be mere rumors... Never did I expect them all to be true!" The soldier''s face filled with regret as he cynically began to voice hisints. "It''s truly baffling why the casualties are so devastating, yet Gudetown keeps sending people to their deaths... It''s a cmity, truly!" However, the soldier quickly realized that he could not linger here for too long and promptlyposed himself, raising his spirits. "Young miss, you and thatd named Rhode should hurry and flee. Otherwise, you won''t even know how you''ll meet your demise!" Having said these words, the soldier walked straight past the young girl and briskly made his way. This time, the young girl did not impede him. Outside the cavalry camp, Tyler stood atop a precipice, illuminated by the moonlight, observing the scene between Avril and the fleeing soldier. Tyler couldn''t discern their appearances clearly, nor could he employ his identification ability from this distance. However, based on the girl''s gait and the weapon in her hand, he deduced that she must be Avril. As for why the soldier left and why Avril pursued him for a conversation, Tyler couldn''t quite imagine at the moment. (Perhaps Elle''s persona is in control now...?) Tyler watched for a while, preparing to return and rest. It was at this moment that the colossal shadow he saw during dusk reappeared! This time, Tyler could clearly make out the serpentine form of the shadow, significantlyrger than any snake species he was familiar with! The shadow swiftly slithered along the cliff''s edge, soon catching up to the departing soldier, and then... the serpentine shadow vanished into the darkness, beyond the moonlight''s reach, along with the soldier. Chapter 71 Reunion At Gorge ?That soldier was devoured. Although Tyler couldn''t see it, he could almost ascertain this oue. Regrettably, due to the distance, Tyler couldn''t employ his identification ability to confirm the true form of that dark silhouette. (Undoubtedly, it was a monster... Ordinary snakes cannot possess such a colossal size...) (However, if it''s not Rock Shadow Demon, then it''s different from the stone golems seen in my future death scenes...) Tyler became somewhat perplexed. Could it be that there are multiple types of monsters in this gorge? Previously, while apanying the Traveling Merchant Caravan, Tyler had heard from Granny Kasi about knowledge regarding monsters: Ѧdsvel.cm The Abyssal Star World is a realm with a high concentration of magical energy. In its environment, any creature has the potential to undergo mutations and be new monsters. The higher the magical energy density in the environment, the greater the likelihood of mutations. Following a mutation, there is no reproductive istion between the new monster and its original species. Additionally, there is a 50% chance of giving birth to offspring of the same new monster type after mating with the original species. Therefore, if left unchecked, the newly mutated monsters would swiftly formmunities and pose a threat to surrounding species, including humans. The Wester Kingdom, situated behind the frontlines between humans and the evilkinds, is a rtively safe and peaceful nation with lower magical energy density. Typically, even if mutated monsters appear, they are promptly exterminated and do not formmunities. What Tyler is currently pondering is whether this Rock Shadow Demon has been present in Sandrift Gorge for so long that it has formed amunity. Furthermore, what was its original species before the mutation? Moreover, if the enormous snake shadow witnessed tonight isn''t a Rock Shadow Demon, what could it be? Tyler urgently realizes that if he doesn''t find answers to these questions soon, he will meet his demise due to ignorance. Prison Star Calendar Year 187, May 26 6:03 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 25 days In the camp of the Gudetown Cavalry, at the break of dawn, the air was filled with the hushed whispers of soldiers. The soldiers were all discussing the disappearance of another soldier, even though Captain Laidell himself had participated in the night patrol. Opinions varied among the soldiers, but there was one conclusion that everyone agreed upon: if things continued like this, they would all inexplicably meet their demise in this gorge. "They''re just missing! It doesn''t necessarily mean they''re dead!" Laidell shouted loudly, attempting to control the soldiers'' discussions, but his face now bore signs of exhaustion, and his wordscked conviction. Upon hearing his own voice, Laidell realized what it meant to be unable to live up to one''s intentions. Now, not only the soldiers, but Laidell himself was on the verge of giving up. ("I never expected that "rumor" to actually be true...") ("The previous times were all fine, so why this time...?") ("If only I had known... I wouldn''t havee here for such a paltry sum of money...") The thought of the military pay he had gone to great lengths to put in his pocket possibly going to waste made Laidell even more anxious. Just as he was preparing to find an excuse to lead the troops in retreat, the morale of the cavalry copsed prematurely. "Thank you for everything these days. We''re leaving." Rhode and the girl from Ira Vige, without saying goodbye to Laidell, bid farewell to the soldiers and hurriedly left the camp. Their departure became the final straw that broke the soldiers'' resolve. These soldiers were all new recruits who still desired to stay alive. Now that they saw someone leaving the gorge, how could they resist the urge to follow suit? "I... I want to survive! I won''t go with you to fight those damned monsters!!" It was unclear which soldier first shouted these words, but then, like a frenzy, all the soldiers began packing their belongings and mounting their horses, fleeing towards the exit of the gorge! "Stop right there!" "Anyone who dares to run will be executed on the spot!!" "Damn it! Can you all hear me?!?!" No matter how loudly Laidell shouted, it was as if the soldiers were an unstoppable flood. He had no choice but to mount his own horse. He wanted to catch up to the fastest runner and kill him, hoping to deter these new recruits. Upon witnessing the chaotic situation, Avril immediately grabbed two horses without owners and joined Rhode in riding towards the exit of the gorge, following the soldiers. For a moment, the gorge was filled with swirling dust, apanied by the thunderous sound of hooves colliding with the ground. As they ran, Elle suddenly intervened in the mind of Avril. (Avril, something is wrong. Let me take over!) With extremely keen observation skills, Elle noticed that the vibrations caused by the galloping horses seemed to trigger a resonance in the mountains. Numerous small rocks were falling from the cliff top, and if this vibration intensified, it might...! Just as Elle was thinking this, a huge boulder fell from the cliff, instantly killing the soldier at the forefront. Then, the second, third... countless rocks of various sizes began to fall continuously from the sky. The soldiers hurriedly pulled on the reins and changed direction, but it was impossible to make such a sudden turn in this narrow gorge! In the chaos, the soldiers started trampling each other, and to make matters worse, thendslide continued... Even though the demons had not yetunched a real attack, several soldiers had already died inexplicably due to this "man-made" disaster. Fortunately, Avril was not affected because Elle helped control the horses. However, Rhode wasn''t as lucky. He was caught in the middle of the stampeding horses, struggling to extricate himself from the chaos... "Rhode!" Suddenly, Captain Laidell swiftly blocked Rhode with hisnce. "If it weren''t for you damaging morale, the situation wouldn''t have been like this!" Enraged, Laidell struck Rhode with hisnce, knocking him off his horse and into the area still being affected by thendslide! Seeing Rhode about to be crushed by hooves and falling rocks, Laidell spurred his horse and ran without looking back. "Everyone,e this way! Those who want to survive, follow mymand!" Seizing the opportunity amidst the disaster, Laidell raised hisnce high and regained control over the unit. Under his leadership, the cavalry quickly escaped from thendslide area. However, after this encounter, only eight soldiers remained. (Tsk... only this few are left... fine, I''ll just say they were killed by thendslide.) Laidell scanned the soldiers and realized that the young girl from Ira Vige was not among them. "Did she die in thendslide...? I wanted to bring her back as a scapegoat. If I had known, I would''ve spared Rhode''s wretched life..." (I''ll have toe up with another n.) Laidell circled his horse in ce, then raised hisnce once more and shouted, "Follow me! We''ll exit through the northern passage!" Avril didn''t die; she hid in the crevices of the cliff and only came out after the cavalry left. During the chaos just now, Avril clearly saw how Laidell killed Rhode. Elle almost went berserk and wanted to kill Laidell to avenge Rhode, but Avril stopped her. (It''s not the right time yet.) That''s what Avril told herself. (For now, I can only silently follow the cavalry from a distance and wait until we escape from this gorge.) To restrain her emotions, Avril tightly clenched her fist, and blood even seeped from her grip as her nails pierced her flesh. Indeed, Avril and Rhode didn''t share a romantic love, but they had a bond like brother and sister. Avril took heavy steps forward, and at that moment, a young man jumped down from the cliff andnded in front of her. "Avril, it''s been a long time." Chapter 72 Temporary Truce ?"Ban-BanBanning?!" Avril could hardly believe her own eyes. Banning, who had left the vige long ago, why would he appear in this gorge?! And right in front of her?! Just as Avril''s emotions fluctuated, Elle took the opportunity to seize control of the body and immediately stabbed at Banning with her twin des! Banning saw the situation and immediately turned and fled, exining as he ran. "Wait, wait! I''m here to help you!" "Shut up, you filthy bastard! I have to kill you today!" Ellepletely refused tomunicate and used all her might to make Banning her de''s departed soul. While chasing, Elle gradually sensed something wrong. Previously in Ira Vige, she was superior in speed, so why couldn''t she catch up to Banning now in this gorge? (What''s going on? Did this guy not use his full strengthst time?) Elle''s momentary faltering gave Avril a chance to regain control of her body in the blink of an eye. She stopped chasing Banning. "Sister, now is not the time for self-destruction!" The angry Avril made the still-shouting Elle obediently shut up, then Avril sincerely apologized to Banning. "I''m sorry, Banning ... I just lost control a moment ago and let Sister Elle control my body ... um, it may be hard to understand if I put it that way. In fact, there is another person in my body ..." "It''s fine, I understand, and it''s not Elle''s fault either. I was indeed wrong before." Seeing that the current personality had changed back to Avril, Tyler no longer fled and took the opportunity to formally apologize to Avril. He really owed Avril a face-to-face apology. (Avril, don''t be fooled by him, I already smell other woman on him!) At this time, Elle suddenly exploded in Avril''s mind, and Tyler, who can read minds, naturally "saw" Elle''s words, suddenly got a little nervous. (The smell of other woman ...?) (Is it the smell of Thini ...?) (Or ... Viviana''s smell? No, I didn''t have physical contact with Viviana, so there shouldn''t be any smell ...) Seeing Tyler so seriously self-checking, the stupid loli couldn''t helpughing. (Silly Nissen: Pfft, how can you take it this seriously? Did-o you leave your EQ in Ira Vige, Tyler?) (Tyler: Don''t underestimate Elle. Taking the enemy lightly will cost dearly.) Tyler didn''t think he was overreacting. Tyler remembered clearly that he had deceived Avril once before and was caught red-handed by Elle. If something like lying and being exposed were to happen again, he was afraid that he would never win Avril and Elle''s trust again. "Elle, don''t talk nonsense ... How could Banning possibly ..." Avril lowered her voice to refute Elle, then continued talking with Tyler. "Banning, don''t say that. I read the letter and can understand your desire toplete the mission ... Also, thank you for keeping me and Elle''s secrets." "These are things I should do, Avril." Tyler observed Avril''s heart while responding. He was walking a tightrope. "By the way, Banning, how did you end up here? I thought you''d go to Gudetown or somewhere else ..." "I heard from Granny Kasi that Granny Kana was sick ..." Combat upation Skill "Deceiver - Lv2" has been activated and remains in effect... Taking advantage of Avril''s question, Tyler briefly exined the reason for hising to Sandrift Gorge. "Incidentally," in his speech, he indirectly indicated that recently he had been with Granny Kasi and the traveling merchant caravan, and was in an "intimate" rtionship sitting in the same carriage. Avril''s heart was simple, she didn''t hear the hidden meaning in Tyler''s words, but the suspicious Elle heard clues in them and learned that the woman who had been with Tyler recently was Granny Kasi. (Okay, Avril, I won''t suspect him for now, just for now!) Elle had more or less let go of her murderous intent. She felt that no matter how much of a bastard Banning was, he would not harm Granny Kasi. Combat upation Skill "Deceiver - Lv2" has been deactivated. "I see, but Banning, you may not know that the situation in this gorge is not right, and Rhode ... he''s dead." Speaking of Rhode''s death, Avril''s mood immediately dropped. Tyler quietly listened to Avril''s ount and learned about the strange disappearances of people in the cavalry camp and about Rhode''s death at the hands of Laidell. (So that''s what thendslide was all about just now ... but ... would the galloping of just over a dozen horses really trigger andslide so easily?) Tyler always felt that thisndslide happened too coincidentally, as if to trap the cavalry in the valley ... But if thisndslide was also caused by someone secretly, then it made sense. (A gorge with both exits blocked ...) (Demons lurking silently only at night ...) (Rock Shadow Demon ... Shadow ...) "Banning, let''s leave the gorge quickly too. Sandrift flowers will have to be found elsewhere." "About these two things, Avril, I also have information to tell you." Tyler first mentioned that the northern exit of the gorge was also blocked by andslide. Then he took a bunch of brown flowers that looked like stone carvings from his luggage and handed them to Avril. "These are the sandrift flowers I gatheredst night. These should be enough to treat Granny Kana''s illness." The sudden appearance of the sandrift flowers delighted Avril beyond her wildest expectations. Now all she had to do was leave the gorge as soon as possible with Banning! "Oh my God! Where did you find them! This is too great!!" In her excitement, Avril lost control of her emotions for a moment and hugged Banning. After two seconds, realizing it was wrong, she quickly let go, blushing as she started counting how many toes she had, though she couldn''t count with her shoes on. Seeing the shy and lovely Avril, Tyler felt in his heart that although Avril had matured a lot, she was still the young girl from Ira Vige. Afterwards, Tyler took Avril to a rtively gentle slope on the cliff in the middle of the gorge. To get out of the gorge, climbing out from here was the most reasonable route. (Now it''s 9 am ... If all goes well, we should be able to climb to the top of the cliff before dark.) Avril let Elle take control of her body. Under her control, "Avril''s" speed in climbing the rock wall wasparable to Tyler''s. The two climbed up one after the other until Elle noticed something strange. "Wait, Banning, that ''big rock'' above doesn''t seem right." "Hmm ... I noticed it too ..." Elle just sensed the abnormality by hearing and sixth sense, while Tyler had already seen the very terrifying "information" with his identification ability. Tyler was now d that they hadn''t climbed too high, otherwise they would have been in a dilemma. "Elle, you go down first, I''ll hold it up above ..." Seeing that monster, Tyler''s heartbeat started racing out of control. "Ah? Why should I let you protect me ..." "Shut up! Get down!" Tyler''s sudden low roar made Elle dare not say anything more and obediently climbed down the cliff first. As for Tyler, he was thinking with all his brain power on how to deal with the monster hidden on the cliff ...! Granite Golem: Nameless, Genderless, 0 years old Granite Golem - Lv36 Skill Slot: None Life Energy: 2980/2980 Endurance: 593/620 Magic Energy: 298/300 Chapter 73 Granite Golem ?(Is this guy ... asleep now ...?) Looking at thisrge stone protruding from the cliff, Tyler could hear his own heart pounding wildly. So far, thisrge stone identified as a "Granite Golem" had not moved, but Tyler knew clearly that once this guy moved, Avril and himself staying on the cliff would die without a ce to bury them. The gap in the values was simply too great. When Tyler merged with Avril earlier, he had checked her information. When Avril''s personality was in control of the body, Tyler saw the information as: a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a? Avril Life Energy: 30/30 Endurance: 16/23 Magic Energy: 80/80 a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a? And when switching to Elle''s personality, Tyler saw: a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a? Elle Life Energy: 60/60 Endurance: 49/56 Magic Energy: 80/80 a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a? Elle''s panel data was slightly stronger than Tyler''s in life energy and endurance, but the difference was not enough to contend with the granite golem in front of her. In addition, Tyler also noticed that Elle''sbat upation "Murderous Phantom" had increased by 1 level since he left Ira Vige. It seemed that Avril and Elle had experienced a lot in this time after he left. Now, Elle had obeyed Tyler''s orders and gone to the ground. Tyler himself was also slowly descending while staring at the granite golem. (Granite golem ... It seems this guy is the demon in the "future death scene", and there should be at least one more of this kind of guy ...) At the thought of possibly facing two of these creatures at the same time, Tyler felt his scalp tingle. But this was not the full horror of Sandrift Gorge. Tyler clearly remembered that the demon called "Rock Shadow Demon" in Sandrift Gorge spoken of by the Gudetown Cavalry was clearly not the same kind of demon as this granite golem, judging by its specific name. In addition, Tyler had seen a huge serpentine demon himself at night. Could this serpentine demon be the Rock Shadow Demon? Tyler couldn''t optimistically specte like that. This meant that at least two other demons were lurking in Sandrift Gorge. Thinking of this, Tyler''s scalp didn''t just tingle, it was GONE. "Elle, let''s find another route to evacuate. The big guy on the cliff is not something we can beat." "Okay, agreed." Very unusually, Elle agreed with Tyler''s suggestion, even though Tyler hadn''t told her how terrifying a demon that abnormal rock was. Tyler and Elle sneaked away from the scene, It was fortunate that the granite golem was asleep. As the price for avoidingbat, Tyler had to find an alternative route that was rtively steeper to help Avril (Elle) escape from the valley. "Banning,you just said that the north exit of the gorge has also copsed,so Laidelll and his men will probablye back soon?" "It''s possible, if they observe the terrain of the gorge, they should retrace our first old route." When Elle was no longer obsessed with killing him, Tyler found that he could actually get along quite well with her. Elle was different from Avril, she had a very cold style, talking to her was like talking to a female assassin. "So in that case... they''ll run into that stone monster, right?", Elle asked. "Yes." "Shouldn''t we leave a message to warn them?" ".....Warn what?" Elle showed an appreciative expression at Tyler''s response, and the two of them smiled at each other without continuing the conversation. They both knew very well that if they continued, it might give kind Avril unnecessary psychological burden. Tyler and Elle''s ideas were consistent, they both knew that it would take a day to climb to the top of the cliff,during which time, if the stone monster woke up and came to bother them, it would be fatal. And if the people of the Gudetown Cavalry came back, they would abandon their horses and equipment to climb the gentler cliff wall, and as a result, they would surely wake up the stone monster. At that time, if the cavalry team could defeat it,it would naturally be a good thing,but even if they could not defeat it,it could buy Tyler and Elle some time. Ever since the moment the cavalry abandoned Rhode and Avril in the mountain copse,these people were no longer worthy of rescue, let alone Laidell, the leader who killed Rhode. In addition, because of the "future death scene" where Laidell had killed Tyler once before, Tyler did not want any contact with Laidell. Tyler and Elle harbored idyllic thoughts, yet reality denied them an easy opportunity. Just as they climbed about ten meters high, a distantmotion echoed through the gorge - the sound of the cavalry unit. (What''s going on? They''ve returned too soon, haven''t they?) ording to Tyler''s calctions, it would take at least until the afternoon for the cavalry to make a round trip... their early return meant that something happened midway! "Do you have any suggestions, Banning?" "There''s a crevice on the cliff over there; let''s hide in it." The crevice on the cliff was the only ce where they could take cover. Tyler instructed Elle to go in first, then pressed himself against the outside of the cliff, standing close to her. In such a narrow space, there was no distance between the two of them. Tyler could feel Elle(Avril)''s "softness" on chest pressing against his body, he could smell the faint pleasant scent emanating from her, he could sense her heartbeat, feel the warmth of her skin, and see her moist lips just within reach. "Banning, if there''s anything protruding from your body, I''ll use theserge scissors to cut it off." Elle looked coldly at Tyler. "You''re thinking too much." Tyler turned around, facing away from Elle, indicating that he wanted to check the situation outside, where the Gudetown Cavalry was. As for the third party involved, Avril, she blushed and fainted after enduring only three seconds of embarrassment. Before long, Tyler saw the cavalry unit approaching, kicking up billowing dust. The warhorses were galloping at full speed, indicating that the cavalry unit was in some kind of emergency. (There''s no one in front of the cavalry unit... could it be that they''re not pursuing someone but being chased by something "else"?!) Soon, Tyler found the answer. A huge boulder was closely following behind the cavalry unit, rolling at a speedparable to that of the warhorses! Once crushed by this boulder, the soldiers and their horses would be instantly ttened! "We''re approaching an open area! Spread out and deal with it!!" Initially, Tyler didn''t understand the meaning of Laidell''s loud shout. However, when Tyler saw the boulder adjust its rolling direction with arms extended, he understood. This was not an ordinary boulder but another granite golem, relentlessly chasing the cavalry! ---------------- Granite Golem: Nameless, Genderless, 0 years old Granite Golem - Lv36 Skill Slot: None Life Energy: 2950/2980 Endurance: 360/620 Magic Energy: 270/300 ---------------- ???Very well... Now both of them have appeared on the scene.?? Tyler pondered for a moment and decided to take advantage of the chaotic situation to continue climbing upward with Elle. However, just as he peered out to confirm the climbing path above, the granite golem that should have been sleeping fifty to sixty meters away had somehow already reached their upper position. Moreover, it was fully awake. Chapter 74 [Author’s Thoughts] 2023 6 ?a? Hello there, dear readers! It''s your stupid author here, POWER. (1a騬va騬?)?a? First of all, Ѧdsvel.cm I want to thank all of you for your support, as my book has seized its contract, and it will go premium tomorrow. ?(1>a?<1)?? Next, I have to reflect on my foolishness as an author. I didn''t research popr themes before writing, so I didn''t write about mainstream topics like viins to ride the trend. As a result of my shortsightedness, the book''s data has hit rock bottom. (TAT) But! Though I may be a stupid author, I won''t act like those clever authors who abandon their books when the data is bad and stop updating. I still want to continue writing this book. Because you, dear readers, are still supporting it! Yes, I''m talking to YOU who are reading these lines right now! Even if I''m stupid, it''s fine, as long as I trust in the wisdom of you readers (??a2aC?`)?? As long as there are readers like you who are still supporting me, this book has value. Even if the data is terrible, I don''t want to follow the trend and write disposable, forgettable novels. Such novels are an insult to your valuable time. I sincerely hope to tell a good story about a young boy and young girls with this book; I sincerely hope that after you finish reading it, you won''t feel that you''ve wasted your time, and you might even gain some knowledge; So, I kindly ask for your constructive criticism and suggestions, and I will take them to heart. Lastly, I hope you will continue to support me. If you can''t go on and decide to drop the book, please let me know what the problem is. I understand that some of you readers have the need to stockpile chapters, but I kindly ask that you check in every few days to subscribe, and then read together when there''s more content. After all, if stockpiling turns into a game of waiting, the book might just disappear before you know it. At the very end, please believe that this stupid author, me, will do my best to write the story of "Confess System: Picking Up Girls After Girls, Try Not to Get Killed!" until the end. Once again, thank you for reading this far, and for your support. Hopefully tonight, I''ll release 20 chapters in a row, but don''t stay upte just to wait! You can read them tomorrow as well~ POWER Chapter 75 Perilous Battle In The Valley ? Daring to gamble at critical moments is both Tyler''s strength and his weakness. Gazing at the Granite Golem embedded in the rock wall, Tyler felt a mix of fear and excitement. "I''ve been put in check," he thought, "but not yet checkmate." Quickly surveying the valley floor, he saw the Gudetown Cavalry had formed their ranks, and the rolling boulders had stopped, taking on a humanoid form as rock golems. "Elle, the situation has changed. We must join the cavalry," Tyler said, making room for her. Elle peeked out and immediately noticed the rock demon guarding the area above, understanding why Banning had changed ns. "What if it attacks us while we''re climbing down?" she whispered as they descended. "The cavalry is making more noise, so it''s likely drawn by them and its own kind. As long as we don''t make too muchmotion, we should be safe." Tyler didn''t directly answer her question, as there was no good response: If the rock demon attack them while climbing down, they could hardly escape from death. However, he believed it was worth the risk. At the bottom of the gorge, seven cavalry members formed a circle, surrounding the nearly three-meter-tall Granite Golem. "Stay calm! It has a slow startup! Use hit-and-run tactics to gradually weaken it!" ordered Laidell, the Cavalry Captain. He led by example, hoisting hisnce and spurring his steed to charge. Thence gleaming holy luminescence struck the Granite Golem''s nk, and Laidell swiftly changed direction, evading the golem''s counterattack. He then returned to the outer encirclement, adjusting his course to prepare for another assault. Tyler and Elle, who had already descended to the valley floor, hid in the shadows of the cliff, witnessing the scene. Tyler clearly saw the Granite Golem''s status change. (Life Energy dropped from 2950 to 2890, inflicting 60 points of damage.) (With a holy luminescence, so it appears to be a skill...) Tyler confirmed his suspicion by monitoring Laidell''s magic energy: that strike was likely Laidell''s most potent attack. While 60 points of damage would be a terrifying fatal blow to Tyler or Elle, it was merely one-fiftieth of the Granite Golem''s 2980 total health, akin to scratching an itch through a boot. Upon being attacked, the Granite Golem began pursuing Laidell. Laidell slowly retreated, continuing to draw the Granite Golem''s attention. Seizing this opportunity, several daring rookie cavaliers imitated Laidell''s earlier charge, each inflicting damage on the Granite Golem. (11 points of damage...) (9 points of damage...) (These two rookies are far behind Laidell''s level.) Though the soldiers'' attacks were hardly impressive, if the seven of them could cooperate like this, Tyler believed that defeating the Granite Golem wasn''t impossible. Meanwhile, through observation, Tyler discovered that the Granite Golem would only swing its arms to strike, stomp its feet, kick, or curl into a ball and roll to chase enemies. (59 points of damage...) (12 points of damage...) (10 points of damage...) (If they can maintain this delicate bnce of offense and defense... perhaps victory is possible after two hours...) Tyler felt nervous for the Gudetown Cavalry, as the Granite Golem might not be so cooperative as to be toyed with for two hours. Indeed, in less than five minutes, the Granite Golem revealed a new offensive tactic: it leaped high into the air, then crashed down heavily! The tremendous impact caused the ground to tremble, halting the horses. Seizing this opportunity, the Granite Golem rushed towards the nearest soldier, killing one with a single punch, leaving only six cavalry members. Worse still, its assault attracted another Granite Golem from the cliff... "C-captain! There''s another one on the cliff!" The panicked cavalry noticed the unusual noise from above, their voices breaking in fear. Tactical failure, the emergence of a second Granite Golem... the soldiers were plunged into despair. "Don''t panic! Spread out!" "Maintain the encirclement formation!" "Lure the second one into the center to eliminate them together!" Laidell was the only one in the team who still possessed the will to fight. Though evil, he disyed the professionalism expected of a captain in this life-or-death moment. Expanding the encirclement formation would not only draw the second Granite Golem into the fray but also reduce the impact of their ground-shaking attacks. (However... a quantitative change leads to a qualitative change...) Tyler could no longer view the battle optimistically. Although in his vision, the Granite Golems'' health was indeed decreasing, the cavaliers couldn''t see these values. In theirbat experience, both golems seemed unyielding and impervious to their attacks. Tyler understood this overwhelming sense of bewilderment, akin to being lost in a vast ocean. In the past, he was suggested by a friend to y "Monster Hunter." Without a health bar disy, he hunted a molten dragon with a light crossbow, an experience of despair he would never forget, as if attempting to fill an ocean with pebbles. Tyler believed that if he didn''t do something, the Gudetown Cavalry would soon perish, making it even more challenging for him and Avril to escape the canyon. "Elle, stay here; I''ll help them." Elle was about to say something, but Tyler had already charged into the fray. Though the situation was dire, defeating the two Granite Golems would yield tantalizing experience points. Tyler saw his participation in the battle as a high-stakes gamble. Anyway, he had a trump card to use in a worst-case scenario. "Captain Laidell! I''m a hunter from Ira Vige! I''ll fight alongside you!" Tyler imed an unimed warhorse and swiftly joined the Gudetown Cavalry''s encirclement. Though not a powerful ally, the neer immediately bolstered the cavalry''s morale, and Tyler began to make a difference. "Captain Laidell! This bloodstained Golem has been weakened; please concentrate your attacks on it! I''ll lure the other one away!" Laidell wasn''t sure how the hunter deduced the weakened state of the Granite Golem, but having someone distract one was excellent news. Laidell immediately ordered the soldiers to cooperate with the hunter''s n. Subsequently, Tyler sessfully lured the Granite Golem that was initially on the cliff away from the group. To distinguish between them, he called this one the Unharmed Golem and the other the Bloodstained Golem. The Bloodstained Golem had blood on it from recently killing a soldier. Its current status was: Health: 2510/2980 Endurance:320/620 Magic Energy:250/300 Byparing the basic information of the two Granite Golems, Tyler noticed several things: The level, age, and every status value of the two Granite Golems were identical. Ѧdsvel.cm Although neither Golem had skills, their magic power was continuously decreasing with each action. Whenever their magic energy decreased, their endurance would correspondingly increase. These seemingly insignificant details, whenbined, led Tyler to a possible strategy to defeat the two monsters. Chapter 76 His Flame Never Waver ? Although devoid of substantial evidence, Tyler sensed that something was amiss with these two creatures. It was difficult for him to dismiss as mere coincidence the appearance of two identical monsters, both in appearance and attributes, at the exact same location and time. Setting this aside, considering that the monsters in this world were known to have a tribal concept and that there were two Granite Golems present, he wondered how these stony lumps reproduced. Ignoring the matter of reproduction and assuming that stone could indeed produce stone, or perhaps through some other means, Tyler questioned the legitimacy of the data indicating "0 years old, Level 36." Could it be that powerful creatures'' offspring were born with more than one level? Tyler set aside these questions for a moment to address the more pressing core doubts. He recalled the basic information of the "Undead Wolf," which had a skill slot of 1/1 at Level 9. Comparing it to himself and the surrounding cavaliers, Avril, and Elle, everyone who possessed abat profession had at least one skill. However, these Level 36 Granite Golemscked any skills, which was difficult to justify. More perplexing was the fact that, despite having no skills, the golems'' magic energy was steadily decreasing, while their endurance was continuously increasing. This led Tyler to believe that the Granite Golems were recovering endurance by consuming magic energy. Since endurance could be recovered by merely taking a short break, it shouldn''t typically require the consumption of magic energyunless Unless the Granite Golems were incapable of recovering endurance by resting and did not belong to the conventional category of "living creatures." Eliminating all improbable options, Tyler believed that whatever remained, no matter how bizarre, was the path to the truth. He returned to the cavalry and loudly shared his deductions with everyone. "Captain Laidell! These stone golems are likely not monsters! They are summoned beings!" However, upon hearing Tyler''s words, Laidell and the other soldiers looked puzzled, as they were unfamiliar with the concept of summoned beings. "They move by consuming magic energy! If we exhaust their magic energy, we win!" Tyler exined in simpler terms, and everyone instantly understood. Laidell didn''t question how the hunter from Ira Vige knew so much; any effective strategy was wee. "Attention, everyone! Cease your attacks! Take turns distracting the enemy!" Laidell issued themand to employ the new "kite-flying" strategy from horseback. The cavalry had an advantage in both speed and agilitypared to the Granite Golems. Even when the golems rolled into balls to move faster, they could not match the warhorses'' mobility. In the vast open valley, Tyler and the cavalry''s seven warhorses ran circles around the two stone golems, who could not utilize their strength and were toyed with relentlessly. Tyler observed the Granite Golems'' magic power gradually being depleted. Once it reached zero, their endurance consumption rate dramatically increased. All they had to do now was wait for the golems'' endurance to run out, and victory would be theirs! (There is indeed a problem. No dizziness after their magic power reached zero... They must be summoned beings.) Tyler watched closely, knowing that if the golems were indeed summoned, they would have to confront the hidden summonera far from favorable development. The Granite Golems were still being led on a wild goose chase by the cavalry, but just as everyone had grown ustomed to this leisurely tactic, an unexpected event urred. The Bloodstained Golem grabbed the Uninjured Golem and hurled it at a terrifying speed. The Uninjured Golem transformed into a massive projectile, instantly killing a cavalier with a resounding "bang!" and leaving a gruesome, unrecognizable mess. Tyler, who could see the Granite Golems'' status information, witnessed something even more terrifying: the magic energy of the two golems, which had supposedly been depleted, had somehow been fully restored. Had Tyler not known this was not a game, he would have certainly thought that these two Granite Golems were cheating. The sensation of being lost in a vast ocean assailed him once more. "I can''t do this anymore!" The first to break down among the troops was a soldier closest to the deceased. He spurred his horse and fled without looking back. Owing to his actions, Laidell''s barely maintained morale crumbled in an instant. "Save me!" "No!Don''t chase me!" "I don''t want to die!" The soldiers scattered in panic, their original formation long gone. Witnessing this scene, Tyler knew that victory was hopeless. He immediately turned to find Elle, intending to take her and flee as far as possible in the chaos. However, an even more desperate situation quickly followed. At some point, two more Granite Golems had appeared on both the north and south sides of the canyon, sealing off the narrow escape route. With no other choice, the fleeing soldiers were forced to turn back C now, the Gudetown Cavalry found themselves surrounded by the Granite Golems. Observing the identical attributes of these four Granite Golems, Tyler was certain that they were magically driven summons, with a hidden mastermind controlling everything from behind the scenes. The sudden replenishment of magic in the bloodstained and uninjured golems was undoubtedly the work of this summoner. Now, The path at the bottom of the canyon was blocked, and climbing the cliff would make them sitting ducks. Tyler and the cavalry were truly checkmated. (Is there really no way out?) (No, there must be a way!) Until the moment of death, Tyler refused to give up. Upon careful observation, he noticed that the undamaged golem, which had just been thrown like a cannonball, had lost 300 life energy points C this was "friendly fire" damage inflicted by the golems upon each other! If Tyler could somehow provoke the golems into continuing this line of attack and inflicting mutual damage, there might still be a chance to defeat them. Regrettably, the soldiers of the cavalry had lost any semnce ofposure. Screaming and pleading, they focused only on escaping through the gaps in the golems'' defenses. Even Laidell, the captain, had be preupied with saving himself at the expense of others. "Everyone, charge to the north! One of us is bound to break through!" Leading the charge, the other soldiers followed suit as soon as they saw Laidell''s actions. But would the Granite Golems simply stand by and watch them flee? Employing their previous tactic, the golems hurled theirrades like cannonballs. Apanied by two thunderous "boom!" sounds, the entire Gudetown Cavalry was crushed into pulp andpletely annihted. Now, all four Granite Golems turned their gaze upon Tyler. It was as if four Grim Reapers were staring at him. But even so, the me of Tyler''s determination did not waver. Tyler noticed that the two golems thrown as cannonballs had collided uponnding, inflicting nearly 800 points of massive damage to each other! It was here that Tyler saw his chance to survive. At this moment, Elle, who had been hiding in the shadows, galloped to Tyler''s side on her horse. "Judging by your eyes, you seem to have a way to turn the tide?" Elle appeared calm, truly befitting of an assassin. "It''s unlikely we can turn defeat into victory, but at least we won''t let them win so easily." Tyler smiled. In this dire circumstance, his mood had be strangely light. Chapter 77 Trap Of The Canyon ? "Elle, take Avril and flee. I''ll distract these stone lumps." Tyler casually shot an arrow at the furthest Granite Golem, inflicting a meager 1 point of damage and breaking the arrow beyond repair. "Don''t jest, I won''t let you take this favor from me." This time, Elle refused Tyler''s suggestion, resolutely determined to fight alongside him to the bitter end. "Besides, Avril won''t allow me to abandon you." Then, Elle conveyed Avril''s sentiment as well. Tyler wasn''t surprised by Elle and Avril''s reactions, but he felt guilty for having let these two good girls down before. "Alright, have you ever yed dodgeball, Elle?" "Dodgeball? What''s that?" "It''s a game where you avoid being hit by balls." Tyler briefly exined his battle n to Elle. The astute Elle quickly grasped the idea and began coordinating with Tyler to lure the monsters to the "right position." When the Granite Golems realized they couldn''t catch the duo, they prepared for long-range attacks. Now was the time for Tyler''s Divine Eye of Transcendence to demonstrate its new capabilities. "Elle, heed mymand. Scatter as soon as I count to one!" "Alright!" Tyler and Elle rode close together, keeping a keen eye on the Granite Golems'' movements. The red light signaling an impending attack soon appeared! "Three" "Two" "One!" Tyler and Elle swiftly dispersed, and instantly, two Granite Golem projectiles collided with a resounding "boom!" leaving the two of them covered in dust. Tyler didn''t have time to worry about that. He immediately checked the life force of the two Granite Golems and found that each had sustained over 1,000 damage! A great sess! Elle looked back at the shattered bodies of the Granite Golems and knew without exnation that this n was indeed effective! However, this risky strategy still had them walking a tightrope. Even a second''s dy would have left Tyler and Elle drenched in blood. The Granite Golem projectiles were as fast as lightning, and without the Divine Eye of Transcendence''s assistance, Tyler would never have dared to take such a gamble with Elle''s life. "Elle! Let''s do it again!" "Alright!" Without hesitation, Tyler and Elle repeated the life-threatening tactic, enabling the Granite Golems to "ughter" each other twice more, sessfully shattering two more golems into rubble. (Excellent, two more down!) Amidst the tion, there were still pressing issues to address. First, Tyler hadn''t received any experience points, and he didn''t know if this was because the enemies had killed each other and thus the experience didn''t count, or if summoned creatures simply didn''t grant experience. Second, with only two Granite Golems remaining, replicating the same strategy was impossible. Tyler needed to devise another n to extricate themselves from this precarious situation. "What do we do next, painstakingly carve these two stones?" Elle inquired half-jokingly. Unbeknownst to her, this question had inadvertently revealed her changing perception of Tyler. However, the situation was not yet rxed enough for romantic conversations. Facing two persistent Granite Golems, Elle and Tyler would face certain death if their stamina ran out. "Elle, next we should..." After several seconds of thinking, Tyler was about to inform Elle of their new battle n when a sudden sh of light streaked across the sky. Something struck one of the Granite Golems with a resounding "bang!", obliterating its head! Before Tyler and Elle couldprehend what had urred, a second and third sh of light appeared. In an instant, the Granite Golem''s legs were blown off, leaving it a motionless pile of rubble. "Long time no see, hunter." A silver-haired girl with a veiled face gracefully appeared. She seemed to have descended from the cliff above, but neither Tyler nor Elle had noticed her presence until she spoke. (Viviana Scarlet...?!) "Why are you here, My Lord?!" "Merely taking a leisurely stroll when boredom struck." Viviana flicked her finger, and the three shes of white light returned to her side, revealing themselves as three Floating Crimson Swords. (Such slender des possess such power...!) Had Viviana not allowed Tyler a closer look, he might have assumed a cannon had struck the Granite Golem. "These bumbling rock lumps don''t resemble Stone Shadow Golems... No matter, consider them a warm-up." Viviana darted forward, and Tyler took the opportunity to nce at her status information. Viviana Scarlet Life Energy: 3210/3210 Endurance: 2199/2315 Magic Energy: 1170/3170 As expected of a level 51 Magic Swordsman, Tyler knew from her stats and recent "performance" that the Granite Golems were no match for Viviana. Tyler retreated to join Elle as a spectator, watching how a level 51 Magic Swordsman would annihte the Granite Golems. At that moment, Tyler subconsciously observed Elle''s thoughts, btedly realizing he had made a grave mistake. ("Long time no see"? Does Banning know this silver-haired girl?) (Why didn''t Banning mention her when discussing his recent activities?) (Is Banning hiding something from Avril?) Cold sweat trickled down Tyler''s back at Elle''s train of thought. (How can you still focus on such details amidst this tense battle, Elle!?) (Silly Nissen: Hahaha, Tyler! Internal conflicts now!) At this moment, Tyler felt that dispelling Elle''s suspicions was even more urgent than dealing with the Granite Golems! However, as a professional, Tyler quickly found an opportune moment for damage control. "Herbat prowess is simply inhuman..." "Did you know, Elle? She''s incredibly strong. I encountered her by chance while hunting in the Luca Forest recently. I never thought we''d meet again here, but now we''re saved!" Tyler casually mentioned, to which Elle simply responded with an "Oh," and said nothing more. Anyone else would have panicked at this point. Men know that there''s nothing more terrifying than a woman responding with a single "Oh," as it''s akin to a death sentence. But Tyler could see into Elle''s heart, understanding the true meaning behind her "Oh"! At that moment, Elle was pondering: (How can this woman be so strong?) (How can she control the longsword to fly around like that?) (How did her sword cleave through stone without chipping?) Tyler sighed with relief. Ironically, Avril''s expertise as a Murderous Phantom proved a blessing. Admittedly, anyone witnessing Viviana''sbat disy would be mesmerized. Viviana was both a "conductor" and a "dancer." With a mere flick of her fingers, the Floating Crimson Swords moved as if alive; Her elegant dance steps amidst her enemies effortlessly evaded their attacks; In just two minutes, the remaining Granite Golems were reduced to rubble, motionless. However, the trio''s focus on the seamless battle failed to notice the countless thin, spiderweb-like cracks spreading silently beneath their feet. Chapter 78 Underground Cavern ? "It''s weird... Why are there no magic cores within these stupid stones?" Viviana cleaved the granite blocks open, seemingly searching for something. Upon inquiring, Tyler discovered that magical beasts typically possess magic cores, akin to their hearts. These cores are valuable and can be used to create potions or equipment. Tyler surmised that the Granite Golems might be summoned creatures and shared this information with Viviana. Upon hearing this, Viviana furrowed her brows, her expression fraught with anxiety. Suddenly, the ground began to tremble. To Tyler''s astonishment, the earth beneath him and Viviana was instantly enveloped in a crimson light, and a three-second countdown appeared. Without a moment''s hesitation, Tyler dashed towards Elle, who stood at the edge of the red light, and pushed her out of the way. The ground exploded, and Tyler, unable to escape in time, helplessly plummeted downward... When Tyler awoke, he found himself lying in an underground cavern. The entrance above was sealed by a jumble of stones, presumably from where he had fallen. He immediately examined his body, surprised to find he had only sustained minor injuries. (How could I have suffered so little from such a fall?) Tyler sat up and saw Viviana standing not far away, using a luminous magic stone to explore their surroundings. He realized that she must have saved him. However, he found it odd that someone as skilled as Viviana would also fall. "My Lord, did you save me?" "You''re awake. It''s not quite that I saved you; the earth split was targeting me. I apologize for putting you in danger." Viviana''s politeness and humility struck Tyler. Such a kind-hearted noble must be unacquainted with society''s harsh realities. "How could I ever me you, mydy! I am grateful for your life-saving aid!" Tyler thanked Viviana, and together they began to explore the cavern. As they did, Tyler assessed his status info: his life energy was stable, and he had sufficient endurance and magical energy. Viviana was unscathed, though her magical energy was slightly depleted. However, someone from a prominent family like hers would surely carry some magical potions, right? Tyler Life Energy: 31/40 Endurance: 29/42 Magic Energy: 160/190 Viviana Scarlet Life Energy: 3210/3210 Endurance: 2003/2315 Magic Energy: 670/3170 Following Viviana, Tyler noticed various creatures, such as toads, cave smanders, and long-antennaed jumping spiders, scurrying away from the light of the magic stone. (The presence of these animals means there must be a passage to the outside world.) The existence of these creatures reassured Tyler. If they were trapped in an enclosed cave, escape would be difficult. As the tension in his nerves subsided, he recalled the sight of the ground copsing, and the appearance of the red-light countdown. It seemed that the earth splitting was not a natural phenomenon, but rather the work of someone with malicious intent. So far, thendslides and ground fissures were likely orchestrated by the same individual. Moreover, Viviana had explicitly stated, "The earth split was targeting me. I apologize for putting you in danger." This implied that she, too, had sensed the attack was from an enemy. Tyler wanted to discuss the situation with Viviana, but he had to be careful not to reveal his abilities in front of a powerful individual. (For now, I will take it one step at a time.) "Mydy, I believe we can follow the tracks of these small animals to find a way out of here." After some exploration, Viviana had yet to find anything of note. Tyler timely offered his suggestion, which was consistent with his role as a hunter. Viviana nodded and allowed Tyler to take the lead. She initially assumed that upon descending into the underground cavern, they would be immediately ambushed by their enemies. However, strangely enough, nearly ten minutes had passed without incident. (Strange... Why do I feel like my magic has diminished somewhat?) While walking, Viviana once again sensed her magic energy depleting. Ever since entering the Sandrift Gorge, she had been experiencing this sensation from time to time. Even though she had been exceedingly prudent with her magic usage, she now felt that only about one-fifth of her reserves remained. If they encountered a formidable enemy now, then... "Mydy, there''s a tunnel here that leads outside! I can faintly feel a breeze blowing in!" The hunter, whose name Viviana didn''t know, brought some good news to her at this moment. Unfortunately, the tunnel''s diameter was onlyrge enough for a mole, preventing both of them from passing through. It was then that what Viviana had been worrying about urred. Four Granite Golems emerged from an unknown location, trapping Viviana and the hunter against the stone wall. (So you n to reveal yourselves only after my magic is entirely drained...) Viviana shielded the hunter behind her, drew her sword, and faced the four Granite Golems without any trace of fear. "Hunter, hide behind me. I will protect you." Viviana''s words instilled a sense of security in Tyler. However, given the current situation, he had to remind Viviana. "Mydy! I think the enemy''s objective might be to deplete your magic. You...!" "I know, I was thinking the same." Viviana dashed forward, determined not to let the Granite Golems advance any further within the narrow cavern. She skillfully executed a sweeping strike with her Floating Crimson Sword, which was imbued with divine radiance. The de effortlessly severed the legs of the foremost Granite Golem, causing it to obstruct the path of itspanions. Then, like a butterfly, Viviana gracefully flitted past the Granite Golems and approached the enemies behind them. With a sudden burst of speed akin to a honeybee, she unleashed a flurry of swift shes mixed with thrusts, each strike precisely targeting their weak points or joint areas. In the blink of an eye, she effortlessly dismembered the Granite Golems'' heads, arms, and legs, rendering them true blockheads. Tyler observed from behind, learning much. Viviana''s fighting style was highly efficient, a skill surely honed on the battlefield. (The Floating Crimson Sword is wrapped in holy luminescence. It must be a continuous weapon enhancement skill...) In the end, Viviana had only expended 60 points of magic to render the four Granite Golems immobile. Tyler silently admired Viviana''s battle acumen, as she had indeed not allowed these summoned creatures to consume too much of her magic. "Summoner of these blockheads, hear me well." Viviana stepped on the head of a Granite Golem, attempting to call out the hidden enemy. "Your stone puppets can''t deplete me. If you have the guts,e out and fight me face-to-face." s, her words were rather naive, and it was clear she had not researched how to provoke enemies effectively. Tyler chuckled and stepped forward, indicating that Viviana should let him handle this. "Mydy, let me take care of this crude task." Tyler sat on a Granite Golem''s head, cleared his throat, and began to demonstrate his basic skills as a veteran yer of the Ancestral Zone. "Hey, summoner of these blockheads, are you still hiding back there? You''re a putrescence mass, a walking vomit. You are a spineless little worm deserving nothing but the profoundest contempt." Chapter 79 "Rock" Shadow Demon ? Tyler''s profanities were few, but each word was aimed to kill and pierce the heart. Even though he employed some terms that only people of the Earth realm could understand, it did not hinder his relentless assault of mental attacks. Viviana stood beside him, utterly stunned by what she heard. Although she could not fullyprehend, she was greatly shaken. The stupid loli in Tyler''s mind quivered in fear, finally realizing that he had been merciful to her all along. If Tyler were to truly unleash his verbal onught, she might have been reduced to utter despair. However, after nearly three minutes of continuous tirades, there was still no response from the cave. (Is the summoner''s mind this resilient?) (Wait... could it be...?) Tyler thought of a possibility, but it was difficult to execute with Viviana present. He nced at Viviana, considered his options, and decided to take a risk. After all, it was better than both of them perishing in this cavern. "Ah, summoner of these blockheads, Don''t you know that you are pathetic? You worthless bag of filth. I''ll bet you couldn''t pour piss out of a boot with instructions on the heel. You are a canker. A sore that won''t go away. A zit on the butt of society! " (Evilkindsnguage) Tyler cautiously attempted thenguage of the evilkinds, and as he had hoped, he seeded in speaking it without any prior learning, much like when he first arrived in Prison Star. As Tyler''s words fell, the underground cavern began to tremble. (Sess!) ted, Tyler nced at Viviana, who was thinking: (This hunter is so peculiar. Why does his speech resemble thenguage of monsters?) Ѧdsvel.cm (But that''s impossible. The Elders have said that very few people can speak thenguage of evilkinds...) (So, is he speaking thenguage of beasts?) Tyler felt slightly relieved, knowing that as long as he wasn''t exposed on the spot, he could find a way to deceive herter. Meanwhile, in the distance of the cavern, something massive was rapidly approaching them, causing the tremors within. Viviana led Tyler to an open area to retreat, where she could fully utilize her strengths in battle. Before long, the colossal creature appeared before them. It hissed, flicking its tongue, its two sets of green-glowing snake eyes independently rotating and fixating on both Viviana and Tyler. It was a four-eyed stone serpent, its body tremendously thick, with a diameter of a meter and a length exceeding eight meters, perhaps even ten. (This must be the giant snake that infiltrated the camp in the night...) Tyler eyed the eerie stone serpent, its information conflicting with his expectations. Granite Evil-Eyed Stone Serpent Nameless, Genderless, 0 years old Granite Evil-Eyed Stone Serpent - Lv48 Skill Slot: None Life Energy: 3720/3720 Endurance: 830/880 Magic Energy: 430/450 If Tyler''s guess was correct, this creature still wasn''t the summoner. The traits "no skills" and "magic energy replenishing endurance" were too conspicuous. Most importantly, this creature was not called Rock Shadow Demon. "Hisshuman, what is your background that you can speak ournguage?" (Evilkindsnguage) The Evil-Eyed Stone Serpent began to speak. Tyler nced at Viviana using his peripheral vision, and as expected, she couldn''t understand. Now, Tyler could freely express himself. "HissI am your father, hurry up ande out to meet your daddy, and stop summoning these garbage stone golems, hiss" (Evilkindsnguage) Tyler pretended to be speaking "snakenguage," which would be easier to exin to Vivianater. "Hmph, trying to infuriate the great Swarerock, hisswait until you''ve grown more hair, then speak!" (Swarerock?) The Evil-Eyed Stone Serpent abruptly ceasedmunication, its entire body surging as it coiled its thick body around Tyler and Viviana. As Viviana prepared to engage, Tyler hurriedly informed her that this Evil-Eyed Stone Serpent was also a summoned creature, urging her to conserve her magic energy for battle. "...Do they still have magic energy to continue summoning?" Viviana was astonished. Four Granite Golems were on the ground earlier, four more in the cavern, and now this Evil-Eyed Stone Serpent... If there were only one summoner, its magic energy would rival Viviana''s. Though Viviana was skeptical about how this seemingly weak hunter made his judgments, winning the skirmish was more important at the moment. (If their n is to deplete my magic energy...I shall oblige.) "Floating Crimson Sword!" Viviana swiftly constructed five crimson swords in mid-air. Under her control, the swords formed a spinning circle around the Evil-Eyed Stone Serpent''s head, rapidly rotating! The swords nged, severing the serpent''s head within seconds! The five crimson swords then merged into one longsword. Viviana leaped into the air, gripping the longsword as she pierced the serpent''s body, then slicing along its stone scales all the way to the tail, cleaving the remaining body in two! But after executing the series of attacks, the longsword in Viviana''s hand suddenly fell, and she copsed to the ground, clutching her head in immense pain. "My Lord!" Tyler hurriedly rushed over to support Viviana, his expression filled with grave concern. Viviana appeared to have depleted her magic energy, triggering magic exhaustion. At the very least, she would suffer from intense dizziness for five minutes, rendering her immobile. At that moment, a shrill voice emanated from the shadows nearby... "Hee hee hee hee, I''ve finally drained your magic energy." (Evilkindsnguage) Tyler followed the sound, initially unable to locate the speaker. Only when he lowered his gaze did he realize that the "person" speaking was simply too diminutive. "Hee hee hee hee, hunter, I don''t know how you learned ournguage, but it doesn''t matter now. You''re both going to die here." (Evilkindsnguage) The creature speaking was astonishingly a "long-eared hopping mouse." To be more precise, it was a long-eared hopping mouse with two tails, sharp and pointed ws, and sinister eyes. If one did not examine it closely, they might not even notice the differences between this evilkind long-eared jumper and an ordinary one. However, the "simrity" was only skin-deep. Rogue Shadow Demon - Swarerock, Male, 51 years old Rogue Shadow Demon - Lv59 Skill Slots: 3/3 Life Energy: 570/570 Endurance: 248/260 Magic Energy: 5650/9780 Upon seeing the information regarding this demonic long-eared hopping mouse, all the mysteries seemed to have been solved. The Gudetown Cavalry had been mistaken; it was not Rock Shadow Demon but rather Rogue Shadow Demon C the summoner hiding in the darkness all along. In retrospect, it was strange that the Gudetown Cavalry, who had never sessfully defeated the creature, knew the demon''s race name. It would be possible that they had been misled by the demon''s scheme to mistake it for a Rock Shadow Demon. However, those past matters were no longer important now. With Viviana incapacitated, this level 59 Rogue Shadow Golem could easily kill Tyler and her. "Pl-pl-please don''t kill me, I beg you!!" As brazen as Tyler had been earlier, he was now equally submissive. Hey prostrate on the ground, pleading bitterly, only to beg for his life from the Rogue Shadow Golem - Swarerock. Chapter 80 Swarerock ? "Kekeke, pitiful trash, beg for mercy, I shall grant you a swift demise." (Evilkindsnguage) The Rogue Shadow Demon Swarerock, brimming with smug delight, slowly approached Tyler and Viviana. Unbeknownst to it, a Floating Crimson Sword had silently maneuvered behind the demon. Tyler could see the sword, yet continued pleading for his life. Indeed, Tyler was merely pretending. From the moment Viviana decided to feign exhaustion of her magic energy to lure out the demon, Tyler had known her strategy through mind-reading. However, Viviana had initiated the act without consulting Tyler, intending to deceive him as well. Tyler yed along, pretending to be oblivious to Viviana''s act while he put on an Oscar-worthy performance, begging Swarerock for mercy, all in preparation for the decisive strike toe. ? In the blink of an eye, the Floating Crimson Sword elerated, aimed straight at the demon''s head. But suddenly, the demon vanished into thin air. "What''s going on?!" Tyler leaped to his feet, staring at the spot where the demon had disappeared. He saw that the identification information for the demon''s shadow was: "Shadow concealing the Rogue Shadow Demon." (Is it hiding within the shadow?) (Is this the effect of its third skill?) Tyler immediately ced the luminous magic stone behind himself and Viviana, fearing the demon could move within the shadows and attack from behind. "Ah, I was too slow, and it escaped!" Viviana, pretending to be dazed, stood up in frustration. In her n, the previous attack should have been fatal. "My lord, are you good now?" "No, I am not. I am furious." Tyler saw that Viviana''s magic energy had dwindled to "280/3170." If the battle continued at this rate, she would soon be really drained. "Kekekeke, such amateurish control of magic energy; did you really think I, the ''Summoner,'' wouldn''t see through it?" the evilkindnguage echoed from within the shadow. If Tyler and Viviana didn''t act soon, they would be dragged into the demon''s pace. "My Lord! It seems the demon is hiding within the shadows!" "You saw it?" "Yes, I''ve had excellent vision since I was young." Tyler''s im was flimsy, but Viviana wouldn''t pass up even the slightest chance at this point. Knowing her magic energy was scarce, Viviana retrieved a blue potion from her bag and chugged it without hesitation. Through his identification ability, Tyler saw that the potion was called "Potent Magic Energy Elixir - 100ml." Its effect was "Upon consumption, recover 30 Magic Energy per second, lose 10 Life Energy per second. Each 10ml consumedsts for 1 second. The effect is nullified if the Life Energy is insufficient." As soon as Viviana finished the potion, the cave shook once more. Two newly summoned Granite Evil-Eyed Stone Serpent- slithered menacingly toward them, one from the left and one from the right. "HissKekekeke, your performance was quite convincing, but s, you cannot kill me," (Evilkindsnguage) "Hisslet us see how long you can endure, kekekeke." (Evilkindsnguage) The Rogue Shadow Demon, full of self-satisfaction,ughed through the summoned creatures, and Tyler could tell that this time, the demon wouldn''t be fooled again before it had killed them both. . Within the gloomy cavern, Viviana, wielding her Floating Crimson Sword, engaged in a dance of death with two Granite Evil-Eyed Stone Serpents. In order to conserve her Magic Energy, she fought with utmost caution. From her focused gaze, it was evident that she was thinking rapidly. Tyler, on the other hand, wracked his brain, for he could see Viviana''s Status Information more clearly than anyone else. He knew that the diminishing Magic Energy of Viviana was the death countdown for both of them. He recalled that the Rogue Shadow Demon''s attributes were highly imbncedits Life Energy and Endurance were low, but its Magic Energy was astonishingly high. (5650/9780) Based on these figures, Tyler estimated that under the worst circumstances, the Rogue Shadow Demon could still summon seven or eight Granite Golems, or perhaps five or six Granite Evil-Eyed Stone Serpents. Given Viviana''s Magic Energy recovery to over 600, she could barely cope with this, but if the Rogue Shadow Demon had any hidden tricks, they would be in grave danger. If they were to bypass the summoned creatures and attack the Rogue Shadow Demon directly, its diminutive form would make hiding in the cave all too easy, especially since it could take refuge in the shadows "My Lord! Cover me for a moment!" Suddenly, Tyler lunged forward, and as he neared the shadow concealing the Rogue Shadow Demon, he abruptly brandished a luninous magic stone, illuminating the entire shadow! "How the hell did you know?!" (Evilkindnguage) From the vanishing shadow, the Rogue Shadow Demon leaped out at a rapid pace, but its speed was so great that it didn''t give Tyler a chance to catch it. In the blink of an eye, it escaped to another shadow, and "I''m done ying! Time for you both to die!!" (Evilkindnguage) As the Rogue Shadow Demon''s voice fell, the cave began to tremble violently, and this time, six Granite Golems appeared at once, joining the two Granite Evil-Eyed Stone Serpents to encircle Tyler and Viviana in an imprable formation. Worse still, due to the obstructed line of sight, Tyler could no longer discern which shadow the Rogue Shadow Demon was hiding in. "Be crushed under the chaos of the rubble, kekekekeke!" (Evilkindnguage) The encirclement of the Granite Golems and Granite Evil-Eyed Stone Serpents began to shrink. Although Viviana could defend herself, Tyler was in peril. (Crimson Sword Array) Viviana plunged her Floating Crimson Sword into the ground, and instantly, seven crimson beams shot out from beneath Tyler''s feet, forming a protective ring around him. This move depleted another 300 points of Viviana''s already scarce Magic Energy. If possible, Viviana would have liked to envelop herself within the "Crimson Sword Array," but at her current level, it could not amodate two people and, moreover, if both of them were inside the array, they would be unable to attack the summoned creatures. "Do not worry; I will protect you," Viviana assured the hunter, even under this circumstance. In the increasingly confined space, the Granite Golem demons and Granite Evil-Eyed Stone Serpents bypassed Tyler and focused on besieging Viviana. Holding her Floating Crimson Sword, Viviana relied solely on her sword skill tobat these formidable stone demons. To avoid depleting her Magic Energy and sumbing to dizziness, she dared not use any more magic. Her sole Magic Energy consumption now was the maintenance of the "Crimson Sword Array" that protected the hunter. One by one, Viviana''s marvelous sword skill dismantled the Granite Golems'' mobility, but in the midst of this dark and chaotic environment, she failed to notice several long-eared hopping mice "licking" her shadow. "Master! Those hopping mice are a problem too!" By the time Tyler noticed, it was already toote. Viviana''s Magic Energy suddenly dropped to zero, and an overwhelming dizziness engulfed her mind, causing her to copse helplessly to the ground. Chapter 81 Wisdom In The Face Of Doom ? Tyler had miscalcted. Or rather, the encounter was too pressing, leaving him no time for careful contemtion. He was familiar with the knowledge about demon groups: [Quotes from Chapter 71: Reunion at Gorge] (click paragraphment for quotes) But upon seeing the Rogue Shadow Demon, Swarerock, which greatly resembled the long-eared hopping mouse, Tyler had forgotten that there were still many ordinary long-eared hopping mice living in the gorge and even in the underground caverns. For the mutated Rogue Shadow Demons, these unmutated ordinary long-eared hopping mice were also their kin! Thus, by the time Tyler realized that some long-eared hopping mice were stirring in the shadows, it was already toote. Among the ordinary hopping mice were the "Rogue Shadow Demon Hatchlings," identical in appearance but actually demons. Nameless Rogue Shadow Demon, male, 1 year old Rogue Shadow Demon - Lv2 Skill Slot: 1/1 Life Energy: 13/13 Endurance: 15/18 Magic Energy: 60/60 The hatchlings looked no different from ordinary long-eared hopping mice; if not for Tyler''s identification ability, they would be indistinguishable. At a nce, Tyler saw five or six hatchlings among the hopping mice licking Viviana''s shadow, both male and female, with ages and levels mostly below 5. Viviana''s magic energy suddenly reaching zero was undoubtedly the hatchlings'' doing. But now, Tyler had no time to deal with them; if he didn''t find a way to escape from the encirclement, he and Viviana would soon perish! "Kekeke, well done my children." (Evilkindnguage) "This time we can feast on delicious high-level humans, kekeke!" (Evilkindnguage) The sound of the Rogue Shadow Demon sent shivers down Tyler''s spine, while the surrounding demons, with levels easily reaching 30 or 40, made him feel as insignificant as an ant. However, Tyler wasn''t ready to give up. Even when facing his own coffin, he would still try to save himself! "Swarerock! You''re celebrating too early! Look at the Floating Crimson Swords behind you!!" As the protective Floating Crimson Sword formation vanished, Tyler shouted towards the source of the Rogue Shadow Demon''s voice. This threatening cry made the demon instinctivelymand its summoned creatures to retreat slightly, exposing a gap in their encirclement. Seizing the opportunity, Tyler took out the only two smoke bombs from his bag and detonated them! In an instant, the entire cave was filled with smoke, obscuring everything. Taking advantage of the situation, Tyler hoisted the immobile Viviana onto his shoulder and swiftly navigated through the gaps between the Granite Golems using his memory. Relying on his intuition, he fled through the cave with all his might. Exhausted and out of breath, Tyler didn''t know how long they had been running when Viviana finally regained consciousness from her magic-energy-induced daze. "Hunter... where are we...? How did you... get me out...?" "It''s... a long... story..." Putting Viviana down, Tyler was so tired he could hardly breathe. The effects of smoke bombs are short-lived, and even though Tyler and Viviana managed to escape the encirclement, their predicament remains unchanged without a way out of the underground cavern. Both of them know this well, and they must devise a strategy to turn the tables before the Rogue Shadow Demon and its summoned creatures catch up. Viviana is in a terrible state. As a magic swordsman, her magic energy is the foundation of her damage output, yet she suffers from a debilitating state of magic energy depletion. This state not only causes an intense dizziness for five minutes after magic energy reaches zero, but it also prevents the individual from recovering magic energy through sleep or potions for 120 minutes. To Viviana''s surprise, the asional magic energy loss she had experienced since entering Sandrift Gorge was caused by the adorable, furry long-eared hopping mice. If she cannot recover her magic energy before the enemy catches up, her Floating Crimson Sword, in its current unenhanced state, will not be enough to secure victory. It seems that Viviana is left with only one choice: to trigger the hidden magical seal and summon the Cardinal and Obsidian Elder for assistance. However, she is reluctant to do so, as she would face severe punishment upon her return for disobeying the order to stay in Gudetown. The thought of such a terrifying punishment makes Viviana tremble involuntarily. Meanwhile, Tyler quietly sits and recuperates his Endurance while contemting strategies. He observes the surrounding terrain, Viviana''s status information, and considers every avable element to his advantage. He firmly believes that there must be a solution to break the current deadlock...! "My Lord, I have an idea...!" "Hunter...!" Tyler and Viviana speak simultaneously. Tyler has thought of a n, but is unsure if it will work, while Viviana hesitates. "You go first," says the indecisive Viviana, deciding to listen to the hunter''s idea. Throughout the battle, she has noticed the hunter''s extraordinary qualities. With time running short, Tyler straightforwardly exins his strategy to turn the tables, but it still requires some vital items from Viviana''s side. Viviana is astonished by Tyler''s idea and never thought such a method could reverse the situation. However, she remains hesitant. "Your idea is great, beyond my imagination. But I''m sorry... I have no magic energy left, and I cannot guarantee that I can kill the summoner''s main body." Viviana clenches her fists, feeling extremely guilty. She mes herself for not discovering the problem with the hopping mice earlier, which has left them in such a passive situation. "Do you not have any potions to recover magic energy?" "No, and I''m currently in a state where I can''t recover magic energy." Viviana informs Tyler of her magic energy depletion, dousing the hope that had ignited within him. In order to execute their n, Viviana''s powerful strike is indispensable. At this moment, Tyler recalls Viviana mentioning something earlier. "My Lord, what did you want to tell me just now?" "I... I wanted to say..." Viviana presses her lips together, nces at the hunter''s lips, and struggles to find the right words. However, the enemy could catch up at any moment. There''s no time left. Even if she doesn''t trigger the magical seal now, it will activate automatically if she is severely injuredter. To avoid the Elder''s punishment, Viviana has only one path left. "I''m sorry, there''s no time to exin...!" Viviana removes her veil and suddenly pushes Tyler to the ground. "Please trust me and close your eyes." With flushed cheeks and a slightly flickering gaze, Viviana''s sincerity shines through. Tyler gazes upon Viviana''s angelic face, breathes in her faint fragrance, and feels her warm breath. Tyler closes his eyes. And then, something soft and gently sweet presses against his lips. Chapter 82 Velvety Warm Jade ? The instant Viviana touched the young man''s body, she trembled ever so slightly. The peculiar sensation from their lips meeting sent a tingling numbness throughout her body. --(So this is what a boy''s lips feel like...) --(My first kiss... No, this is all for the sake of victory in battle!) Within the underground cavern, Viviana''s petite frame pressed against the young hunter. She could feel his warmth and heartbeat, as well as her own heart racing uncontrobly. A previously unexperienced affection was born in the depths of her heart. She couldn''t describe it, only knowing that this young hunter was beginning to feel "special." However, her battle-hardened instincts quickly reminded Viviana of her predicament: she needed to restore her magic energy by kissing this young man! Oddly enough, though their lips had met, Viviana felt no magic energy flowing into her body. (Is my posture wrong? But the book clearly said...) . On the other hand, Tyler, pinned beneath Viviana''s soft form, regained his senses from the suggestive atmosphere. He checked her inner thoughts and understood the reason behind her sudden action. It turned out that after falling into magical exhaustion, one could not recover magic energy through sleep or potions, but instead could draw it from another person through kissing. However, Viviana''s attempt seemed ineffective; Tyler checked their magic energy values and found no change. At that moment, Tyler recalled a scene from the anime "Fate Stay Night" and thought there might be simrities. He decided to take the initiative and guide Viviana in drawing out his magic energy. "To replenish magic energy in this way, you must do it like this." The young man''s sudden words startled Viviana, but what surprised her more was yet toe. Caught off guard, Tyler flipped their positions, pressing Viviana beneath him before leaning down to kiss her lips. At first, she only felt his tender caress of her lips. A faint trace of magic energy seemed to course through her, leaving her feeling numb and tingly. Then, something moist and warm, soft yet powerful, slipped past her unguarded teeth. It entwined with the softness within her mouth, as if it sought to take in all of her... Viviana''s entire body went limp. She inhaled the pleasant scent of the young man; She felt the firmness of his physique; Under the youth''s "tutge," she seemed to understand how to respond. Then, a warm current of magic energy began to surge into her body. . For a long while, their lips parted. Gazing at the young man before her, Viviana recalled the velvety caress of their tongues and the intimate brush of their faces just moments ago. Unable to meet the young man''s eyes any longer, she averted her gaze, her cheeks flushed with heat. The youth disentangled himself from Viviana, sitting up without speaking. Both of their breaths were still somewhat ragged. "I apologize, my supply of magic energy is limited, and this is all I can offer." "No, it''sit''s more than enough, far beyond my expectations" Once they had regained theirposure, Tyler was the first to break the silence, and Viviana''s tone was noticeably gentler than before. Were it not for the fact that depleting his magic energy would leave Tyler incapacitated, he would have willingly given all of it to Viviana. However, in order to ensure the smooth execution of their n, Tyler had retained a small reserve of energy, breaking off their kiss. Now, Viviana had 145 points of magic energy at her disposal, while Tyler himself had 15 points remaining. At that moment, the ground of the cave began to tremble slightly, and Tyler and Viviana rose to prepare for battle. The oue of this fight would be determined by their final gambit! . "Kekekeke, you two know how to run, but why aren''t you running anymore?" (Evilkindnguage). The voice of the Rogue Shadow Demon, Swarerock, approached slowly along with its summoned minions. Tyler scanned the formidable forceprised of five Granite Golems and three Granite Evil-Eyed Stone Serpents. Unable to spot Swarerock among them, he deduced that the demon must be hiding within a shadow. "Because there''s nowhere left to run in this cave," Tyler replied. He and Viviana stood side by side, an air of determination to fight to the death emanating from them. Ѧdsvel.cm "Kekeke, you could keep using your little tricks to blind me. I, for one, am incredibly patient." Swarerock''s smugness was palpable, and as Tyler listened intently to its words, he formed a conclusion in his mind. (Overconfident after a minor sess) (Considering himself superior, delighting in dominating others) (All summoned creatures are enormouspensation for its own diminutive size) Tyler surmised that Swarerock likely possessed a "narcissistic personality" in psychological terms. Currently holding the advantage, Swarerock needed only a slight nudge from Tyler tounch into a torrent of self-praise. Combat upation skill "Deceiver - Lv2" has been activated and remains in effect... "We''ve given up on escaping, but as warriors, we''d rather die inbat Before we meet our end, I have one question: Were you the cause of bothndslides in the Sandrift Gorge?" Combat upation skill "Deceiver - Lv2" has been deactivated. "Kekekeke, such audacity Indeed, I caused thendslides, but there''s something even more impressive that you don''t know, kekeke." Swarerock had always considered itself a genius butcked an audience to boast to. Now presented with an opportunity, it relished the chance to gloat. "Recently, there haven''t been many high-level individuals in Sandrift Gorge. Be it bandits or cavalrymen, I can''t grow stronger by killing only the weak, so I''ve been frustrated. However, this time, I''ve finally caught a big fish And that''s you, youngdy." "Little did you know, you''ve been under my watch since you entered the gorge. My adorable kin have drained quite a bit of your magic energy, kekekeke!" "I''m well aware of the weaknesses of you humans, too. You''re depleted of magic energy now, aren''t you? It''ll be a long time before you have any magic energy to use again, kekekeke!" "Enough, enough That''s enough talk. It''s time to kill you." Swarerock had a tendency to babble on, and to avoid any further dy, it issued the order to kill. At itsmand, the summoned creatures sprang into action. However, at that moment, two things happened simultaneously. First, Viviana sprinted toward the demons, the Floating Crimson Sword appearing beside her, circling and guarding her as she ran. Second, Tyler removed the hunting bow from his back, smoothly nocking an arrow and drawing the bowstring, ready to release. The arrow sped straight toward the shadow where Swarerock was hiding. Through sound localization and his identification skills, Tyler had already pinpointed the demon''s location. As soon as Viviana saw the arrow fly, she quickly adjusted her sprint and followed closely behind. In the blink of an eye, the specially crafted arrow emitted a bright light, forcing Swarerock out of the shadow and revealing its position. The demon let out an infuriated screech as it was caught off guard! Chapter 83 Master Plan ? "Merely trifling tricks!" (Evilkindnguage) Even if Swarerock was reluctant, it would be forcibly ejected from the shadows when they disappeared. However, learning from previous experience, it was well-prepared this time. Two Granite Evil-Eyed Stone Serpents stood to the left and right between Swarerock and the silver-haired girl, not giving her a chance to get close and attack. Swarerock was already about to flee into the newly-appeared shadows. But just then, something beyond Swarerock''s expectations urred. "You won''t escape!" The silver-haired girl released her magic energy, illuminating dozens of previously set luminous magic stones in the cave. In an instant, the entire cave was as bright as daylight! Unexpectedly, the shadow Swarerock was about to enter vanished, and there was no ce with shadows around it now! Swarerock had no way of knowing that these luminous magic stones were positioned based on the principle of "shadowlessmps." It had even less idea that the one who had set this deadly trap was the ordinary young man it hadpletely disregarded. "Damn it..." Left with no choice, Swarerock had to rely on its summoned creatures to shield it from the silver-haired girl''s attacks. It was extremely puzzled as to why the girl, who had fallen into a state of magic depletion, could use her magic so quickly again. What had the silver-haired girl done during the time it had leisurely pursued her? (But no matter what, she can''t possibly recover arge amount of magic in such a short time...) (As long as her magic is exhausted, I''ll still be the victor!) Swarerock knew that it was no match for the silver-haired girl in a head-on battle, and in this space where all shadows had been eliminated, it couldn''t use its "shadow escape technique" to hide ormand the Rogue Shadow Demon Hatchlings to steal magic from the girl''s shadows. However, Swarerock''s summoned creatures were all rough and tough with massive bodies. "Trap her! Trap her till death!" Under Swarerock''s control, the Granite Golems and Granite Evil-Eyed Stone Serpents attacked one after another! Yet, the silver-haired girl moved like a dancing fairy, lightly stepping on the summoned creatures'' bodies as she continued forward. Even when a summoned creature seized the opportunity to attack, she deftly parried it with her Floating Crimson Sword, never slowing her pace. They couldn''t stop her. She was on the verge of breaking through their defenses. Swarerock felt terror! "Surround me!" In extreme fear, Swarerock changed its tactics. It had the Granite Evil-Eyed Stone Serpents coil around itself protectively, thenyered more Granite Evil-Eyed Stone Serpents and Granite Golems on top, cing itself within a sturdy fortress of rock! (I''m safe now, I''m safe...!) Swarerock knew that relying solely on defense wouldn''t bring victory, but its current goal was to dy time. Swarerock understood that luminous magic stones required magic energy as their power source, meaning this shadowless space couldn''tst forever. If the silver-haired girl tried to forcefully break through its "rock fortress," she would expend arge amount of magic and fall into a state of magic depletion sooner. (That''s right, as long as I hold out, victory will still be mine!) Swarerock refused to lose this final battle in Sandrift Gorge. It still needed to expand its hunting grounds and grow its tribe. It wanted to be the one who opened up a battlefield behind enemy lines for the Evilkind...! . Gazing upon the tiered fortress of stone before her, Viviana momentarily found herself at a loss. With her magic reserves nearly depleted, escape seemed a tempting prospect, yet without a swift means to locate the cavern''s exit, her efforts would prove futile. Taking into ount the demon''s devious nature, Viviana even suspected the cavern had already been sealed. Thus, with no further opportunities avable, she had to wager everything on a decisive confrontation here. (Floating Crimson Sword!) In a single breath, Viviana conjured five slender crimson swordsthe maximum amount her current skill level allowed. (Greatsword Style!) Immediately, the five crimson swords merged with the one in Viviana''s hand, transforming into an imposing crimson greatsword extending over six feet in length. (Victory or defeat hinges on this blow, my past self... Please aid me in vanquishing my foe!) Viviana focused her energy and, with that, the Crimson Greatsword erupted into a dazzling radiance. (Scarlet Sword Technique: sh of the Crescent Moon!) In the blink of an eye, Viviana unleashed the greatsword with the force of a thunderbolt, and the all-epassing strike transformed into a crescent of white light. Not only did it shatter the summoned creatures atop the stone fortress, but it also managed to cleave Swarerock in half at the waist! "How... can this... be?!" Swarerock''s body separated into two parts, falling to the ground where it could only crawl using its two pincers and incessantly mutter. "Shadows... shadows..." As long as it could slip back into the shadows, it still had a chance to survive. However, at that moment, Viviana''s magical energy waspletely depleted. With the luminescent magic stones extinguished, their magical support gone, the stone cavern was left in darkness save for the lone glowing stone in the young hunter''s hand. This cast a shadow before Swarerock. Viviana had failed. She had intended to strike Swarerock down with a final blow, but the overwhelming dizziness had made it impossible. Swarerock cackled manically, mere inches away from disappearing into the shadows. "Kekekekeke Hee Victory is mine!" However, it had celebrated too soon. . With a sharp "whoosh!", an arrow struck Swarerock with unerring uracy, only to be deflected. Tyler checked Swarerock''s Status Information, its Life Energy was now "9/570". The arrow had only inflicted 1 point of damage. Though Swarerock''s true form was weak, it was rtive to its summoned creatures, and Viviana. Compared to Tyler''s stats, the Level 59 Swarerock was far sturdier. "Damn brat You won''t seed!" Swarerock immediatelymanded its summons to attack Tyler and defend itself. Tyler dashed away, releasing arrows in rapid session. "Hit, inflicted 1 point of damage" "Missed" "Hit, inflicted 1 point of damage" "Hit, inflicted 1 point of damage" Tyler couldn''t extinguish the luminous magic stone; doing so would plunge the cavern into darkness. Thanks to Viviana''s sweeping attack earlier, he only had to evade a crippled Granite Golem and a half-dead Granite Evil-Eyed Stone Serpent protecting Swarerock. Despite this, hitting the diminutive Swarerock under these circumstances was still an immense challenge. Tyler, with his Magic Energy nearly depleted, couldn''t activate any skills either. "Hit, inflicted 1 point of damage" "Missed" "Hit, inflicted 1 point of damage" "Missed" "Hit, inflicted 1 point of damage" Swarerock had a mere 3 points of Life Energy remaining, and it was but inches away from the nearest shadow! (All or nothing!) In this dire situation, Tyler disregarded the risk of being caught by the Granite Golem and steadied himself to ensure his following arrows would hit their mark. (Just three more arrows and victory is ours!) Holding his breath, Tyler focused all his attention on his archery. First arrow! "Hit, inflicted 1 point of damage" Second arrow! "Hit, inflicted 1 point of damage" Third arrow! "Missed" At this crucial moment, the massive fist of the Granite Golem clutched Tyler, hoisting him into the air. Was this the end, just one strike away from victory? No! Despite the excruciating pain of his body being crushed, Tyler loosed a fourth arrow! "Hit, inflicted 1 point of damage" "Sessfully eliminated ''Rogue Shadow Demon Swarerock - Lv59''" "Team battle, experience distribution based on contribution, upation Experience +44,800, Current Experience 44,900/1,000" Chapter 84 Carven “Biscuit” ? -"Level-up conditions met, ''Junior Assassin - Lv4'' automatically upgraded to ''Junior Assassin - Lv5''." -"Level-up conditions met, ''Junior Assassin - Lv5'' automatically upgraded to ''Junior Assassin - Lv6''." -"Level-up conditions met, ''Junior Assassin - Lv6'' automatically upgraded to " -"Level-up conditions met" ... Tons of upgrade notifications filled Tyler''s vision, but he had no energy to spare for them now, yearning only for a moment to catch his breath and ensure his own survival. The terrifying strength of the Granite Golem had nearly crushed his body to pieces, but, fortunately, upon Swarerock''s demise, all summoned creatures ceased their actions, turning into lifeless stone heads, allowing Tyler to narrowly escape death. Gritting his teeth, Tyler endured the pain and extricated himself from the Granite Golem''s grasp, returning to the ground. He nced at his Status Information, which disyed a deplorable state: Life Energy: 5/100 Endurance: 3/88 Magic Energy: 2/210 Hanging by a thread, it could not be more fitting. However, all his sacrifices proved worthwhile when Tyler saw thest line of the upgrade notifications: "Level-up conditions met, ''Junior Assassin - Lv19'' automatically upgraded to ''Junior Assassin - Lv20.''" Exhausted, Tyler slumped against a stone wall. In the nearby shadows, he found Viviana, still recovering from the dizziness caused by her depleted magic energy. Aside from her magic energy being zero, her Life Energy and Endurance were in good condition, and she even gained one level. "My Lord, we... have... won..." Tyler reported the oue to Viviana, who was likely unaware of the situation in her dazed state. Afterward, he began inspecting the gains from his 16-level increase. (Life Energy limit increased by 60 points...) (Endurance limit increased by 46 points...) (Magic Energy limit increased by 20 points...) Considering his 16-level growth, the improvements in his attributes aligned with Tyler''s expectations. No longer did he feel fragile and on the verge of death. However, in his current weakened state, Tyler could not yet sense the physical enhancements from leveling up. Besides the numerical increases, another change caught Tyler''s attention: Upon reaching level 20 as a Junior Assassin, the experience points disy read: "4200/4200" Logically, the level should automatically increase when experience points are maxed out. Could this be a bug? Upon reflection, Tyler reasoned that even if he were to reach level 60, the strength of his attributes would still be far behind Viviana and Granny Kasi. The fact that the Combat upation did not automatically level up at level 20 might indicate that certain conditions must be met after maxing out the experience points to continue leveling up. This could be the reason behind the vast difference in attributes between higher and lower levels. (I''ll find a chance to ask Granny Kasiter.) . After a considerable respite, Tyler managed to stand and move again, while Viviana finally freed herself from her dizziness. "Thank you, hunter. Without you, I would be dead." "Please, My Lord , it is you who saved my life Ah, right, my name is Banning. You may simply call me by my name," replied Tyler. He initially intended to choose a new name, but since Viviana and Avril had already met, he decided to use his previous name. Tyler could imagine the scene when the three of them met, with Viviana and Avril addressing him by different names C a situation he presumed could cost him his life several times over. "Well, then, you should stop calling me ''My Lord''. Just call me Viviana," she said. It was only at that moment that Tyler and Viviana exchanged names. Despite sharing an intimate kiss, their conversation remained awkward, a peculiar rtionship indeed. After exchanging names, Viviana could hardly look Tyler in the eye and quickly changed the subject to hide her flustered state. "By the way, you can have the magic core of this demon. It''s not convenient for me to carry materials during this trip." "Thank you, Viviana," Tyler said. Hearing the young man call her by her name so quickly, Viviana grew even more flustered. She couldn''t understand why she was so sensitive to his every move, as it had never been an issue before. "Could I be ill?" she wondered. . Intimate terms of endearment were essential for forging a close rtionship, as long as the other party didn''t object; otherwise, it was considered boorish behavior. Tyler purposely told Viviana his name to encourage her to call him by it. He noticed her emotional turmoil but refrained from making any advances. For now, he was content with their current rtionship. Having defeated Swarerock together, they shared both a suspension bridge experience and a sense of camaraderie. Tyler believed he had a chance to win Viviana''s heart if they met again, despite their vastly different backgrounds and abilities. With the proper application of romantic psychology, these disparities could be ovee. However, now was not the time to pursue her. Tyler''s Theory of Love 101: Whether it''s a meal or a romantic rtionship, one should always leave a hint of longing and regret. Ѧdsvel.cm He felt that the emotional upheaval resulting from their encounter with the demon was more than enough, and it was time to "subtract" from it. As the saying goes, less is more. By doing so, he could transform the "negative state" of their eventual parting into a longing that would benefit their rtionship. . "Apologies, this is my first time extracting a magic core from a demon. Is it located in the heart?" Tyler asked. "Yes, yes, that''s right. The magic core is within the heart," Viviana replied. Under Viviana''s guidance, Tyler dissected Swarerock''s body and obtained a magic core. Name: The Rogue Shadow Demon, Swarerock''s magic core: Description: A wisdom-specialized magic core, suitable for use in concocting potions or as the core of weapons, armor, and essories. Viviana assisted Tyler in examining the magic core, and her assessment was simr to the information Tyler obtained through his appraisal ability. Seeing Viviana''s praise for the magic core, Tyler was reminded of the hidden "Pigeon Blood Ruby," and his conscience panged. ( ??? ) Afterward, they explored the cavern together, "cleaning up" the long-eared hopping mice that had mutated into demons, and eventually found a passage leading to the outside world. However, the passage was blocked by arge stone. Viviana''s initial conjecture had been correct. "If I don''t recover some magic energy, I''m afraid I won''t be able to cut through this stone..." Viviana spoke without thinking much, but after uttering those words, she was reminded of the "unspeakable act" she had shared with Banning in the cave not long ago and her face turned crimson. Tyler knew why Viviana suddenly became shy, but at this moment, he had more desire than "strength." It wasn''t that Tyler had entered a Kenja Time or anything; it was merely that thest 2 points of magic energy in his reserve were too precious to use. No man wanted to experience a situation where "it''s over just as it begins." Men can rise early,mature early, have early love, retire early... but they must not ejacte early. "Yes, let''s sleep together for a while to regain some magic energy," Tyler said, searching for a t area nearby to lie down. However, the speaker''s intent was not the listener''s interpretation. Hearing Banning''s words, Viviana''s heart raced. "Sleep TOGETHER...?!" Chapter 85 Back On Ground ? "Good night, Viviana." After saying this, Tyler went to sleep on his own, leaving Viviana with a head full of question marks. "Could it be... that I''m overthinking this?" "Since we''re sleeping separately, why use the easily misunderstood phrase ''let''s sleep together for a while''?" Viviana felt a little annoyed. After all, during their previous... k-kiss, this guy didn''t say anything after they kissed. Wasn''t that going too far? No matter what, that was her first kiss! They had already defeated the demon, and he could act as if nothing had happened? Viviana grew increasingly annoyed... she was truly furious! However, she couldn''t bring herself to harm the guy who seemed to be fast asleep beside her. Surely, she couldn''t kill him, could she? On countless battlefields, Viviana had in innumerable demons, yet she had never taken a human life. (No... I cannot let him bully me like this...!) In the silent, jagged cave, faint light glimmered as Viviana stared at Banning, her brow furrowed in deep thought... Atst, she devised a cunning n! Crouching low, Viviana crept stealthily to Banning''s side and carefully prodded his stomach to see if the hunter was truly asleep. Once satisfied, she scooped up two handfuls of dark soil from the ground and gently smeared them onto Banning''s face, painting a bushy beard, making it a clownish visage. (Humph, that''ll teach you to bully me!) Gazing upon Banning''s "soil-bearded" face, Viviana felt immense satisfaction. Atst, to her heart content, she found a spot not too close nor too far from the hunter, and quickly drifted off to sleep. . After an indeterminate length of time, Tyler slowly awoke. Utilizing the power of his Divine Eye, he confirmed he had slept for approximately three hours and his condition had somewhat improved. Life Energy: 11/100 Endurance: 56/88 Magic Energy: 128/210 Comparing his current magic energy recovery rate to that before he fell asleep, Tyler deduced the recovery form: While asleep, one''s magic energy recovers at a rate of Intelligence attribute x2 per hour. In other words, a full recovery would require only five hours of sleep since magic energy is calcted as Intelligence x10. Tyler nced at Viviana, who seemed to be sleeping soundly. Observing the gentle rise and fall of her chest with each breath, Tyler thought she was too trusting and perhaps too defenseless, or perhaps she had too much faith in him. Of course, he did not rule out the possibility that Viviana had some sort of automatic defense skill at work, ensuring that any attempt to touch her would result in him being sliced into ultra-thin slices, perfect for hot pot. (Silly Nissen: "Humph, men are all the same.") (Tyler: "I''m merely observing her status, not chest.") Indeed, Tyler was examining Viviana''s status information. He noticed that neither he nor Viviana had regained any life energy after leveling up. This meant that the usual tactic of leveling up to regain full health and turning the tide of battle wouldn''t work in this world. With no health potions or convenient ways to recover magic energy, or even magic potions have the side effect of blood loss, the difficulty of the Prison Star world was genuinely high. Tyler wiped the soil from his face, having been awake when Viviana had tried to prank him. Since the girl was so angry, how could Tyler not allow her a chance to "bully" him? As a "counterattack," Tyler gently smeared a ck dot onto Viviana''s pert nose, being extremely cautious during the process; if the Divine Eye detected any hostile intent, he would have to flee immediately. Fortunately, nothing happenedViviana genuinely trusted him. . Having aplished what was necessary and even what was NOT, Tyler nced at the time, somewhat concerned about Avril, Elle and the situation on their side. Additionally, the limited air supply in the underground cavern made it unsuitable for a prolonged stay. Thus, Tyler coughed a few times to awaken Viviana from her slumber. Groggily, Viviana saw that Banning had risen before her, leaving her momentarily embarrassed. She wondered if she had assumed any "strange" sleeping positions after dozing off, fearful of being seen by Banning... that would be utterly mortifying! "Have you... been awake for long?" Viviana asked softly. Her voice was slightly childlike due to having just woken up, making Tyler feel as if his bones had turned to jelly. "No, I just woke up as well." "Oh..." "Apologies, my coughing must have disturbed your sleep." "Not at all... I should have been up by now." Banning was near, and Viviana''s gaze inadvertently fell upon his lips, causing her heart to race wildly. "My magic energy has recovered somewhat, I-I''ll take the lead." Flustered, Viviana rose to her feet, fastening her white veil to cover her face once more. Only then did her heart begin to steady. (Sword Aura Protection) Viviana focused intently on her Floating Crimson Sword, which then radiated a holy luminescence. Upon witnessing Viviana using her skill, Tyler discovered another use for his mind-reading ability: to predict which skill another person was going to use. After all, this world was not a novel, and only a few passionate fools would truly shout their skills'' names during a battle. . With everything in ce, Viviana assumed her stance, ready to cleave the massive stone. Abruptly, she turned to face Banning. "B-Banning..." "Hm?" "During our time... in the cave... can you promise me that you won''t speak of... that incident?" Banning nced deliberately at the Floating Crimson Sword in Viviana''s hand, nodding earnestly and sincerely. "Rest assured, I understand it was ast resort. I won''t speak of it." "Mm... Mm." With Banning''s assurance, Viviana was free from worry. She turned around, swung her sword in a reverse grip, and with a sh of the de, the massive stone blocking the exit split in two, copsing to either side. The light from the outside world shone through the passage, illuminating the cave. Atst, Viviana and Banning had returned to daylight. . There is a saying: Marriage is like a siege, people outside the city want to enter, while those inside want to leave. Upon emerging from the underground cavern and returning to the vast expanse of the world, Tyler began to understand the meaning behind this saying. Tyler and Viviana were not from the same realm; it was only the unexpected encounter that allowed them to fight side by side. Now, with no more constraints from the cavern, they would soon return to their individual life paths, bing mere passers-by in each other''s lives... that is, if Tyler were a cowardly, risk-averse person. However, Tyler was not. . Who is Tyler? The heinous psychological romance criminal, not even having the confession points, he would not miss Viviana so easily. At this moment, the two had just left the underground cave and were facing the question of where to go next. Moreover, they were both concerned about each other''s whereabouts. Even without using mind-reading, Tyler could guess Viviana''s intentions through the subtle amorous atmosphere in the air. "Banning..." "Vivi..." "You first...!" "You first...!" After a brief silence, the two spoke simultaneously. Just like when they were in the cave. Viviana couldn''t help but recall the scene from "that time," her body inexplicably feeling feverish and her face flushed as she lowered her head. Chapter 86 Life Regain ? The final impression at the time of parting is crucial. The synchronicity between Viviana and Tyler just now was actually a coincidence created by Tyler using mind-reading. "Where will you go next?" "I... I need to go to Gudetown first." Viviana remembered her agreement with Albert and feared she wouldn''t make it if she didn''t hurry back. (Elders... please don''t return early...) "Banning, what about you?" Although Viviana knew she had little time, she was also concerned about Banning''s journey. If they parted ways here, they wouldn''t know when they could meet again... Viviana thought. Tyler didn''t answer immediately but thought for a moment. His original n was to rendezvous with Avril/Elle and then return to Ira Vige to deliver the sandrift flower to Grandma Kana for treatment. However, if he went back to Ira Vige, he would be on the same path as Viviana. In that case, the situation would be Tyler, Avril/Elle, and Viviana traveling together. Thebination of one man and two women was already frightening, but with Elle, it would be one man and three women! At that time, Tyler felt goosebumps just thinking about what might happen in such a battlefield. "I need to go to Sunnytown. After defeating the demon earlier, I feel like there''s an energy inside me that''s full. I''m not sure if it''s the influence of thebat upation, so I want to ask about it in Sunnytown," Tyler said. "Full...?...Combat upation?" Viviana was somewhat surprised. She had thought Banning was just a hunter, but it turned out he had abat upation in addition to his production upation. (You''re truly no ordinary youth.) Now Viviana understood a bit. Banning''sposure in the cave was no ident. If time allowed, she would love to learn everything about Banning. "Indeed, defeating such a formidable demon would naturally lead to significant growth... I believe you must be approaching the bottleneck for abat upation advancement," Viviana said, her extensive knowledge shining through. Upon hearing this, Tyler''s eyes lit up. "Combat upation advancement?" "Yes,bat upations require thepletion of corresponding ''trials'' to advance and continue leveling up at levels 20, 50, 90, and beyond. Depending on the trial and individual performance, mostbat upations also undergo a ''ss change''... If you''re not in a hurry, I suggest you head to Emerald City for a profession and level appraisal," Viviana exined in detail. Tyler wanted to ask more about the "trials" and "ss change", but seeing Viviana''s eagerness to rush to Gudetown, he decided not to press further. "Thank you, Viviana. You''re truly impressive." Viviana shook her head, indicating that there was no need for thanks. She had hoped to thoroughly share her knowledge with Banning, but she was running out of time. "Take this with you. If there''s a Quest Guild in Sunnytown, show them this badge, and they''ll help you," Viviana said, handing Tyler a pure gold badge engraved with the emblem of her family. It was weighty and clearly valuable. "...Or, you could...e to mestride City to find me... if you wish," Viviana muttered quietly, unfortunately unheard by Banning. "I will always remember your kindness, Viviana, and I will repay you someday." "...Alright." There was much left to say, but time waits for no one. "I must go now..." "Stay safe." Viviana took onest look at Banning before conjuring the Floating Crimson Sword. She deftly leaped back and forth between the rock wall and the flying sword, soon reaching the cliff''s top. ncing back, she saw Banning still watching her, and her lips curved into an involuntary smile. "Remember, never attempt the FIFTH level of difficulty in the trials, no matter what!" Viviana shouted to Banning. "Alright! You should go now!" Tyler shouted back, waving goodbye. It was a gentleman''s duty to see ady off. He continued watching until Viviana disappeared from view before setting off. . Tyler searched for Avril and Elle along the bottom of the gorge, retracing their steps towards the earlier fissure, and finally, he found Avril lying unconscious near the crevice. (?!) It had been over six hours since Tyler and Viviana had fallen into the underground cavern. Tyler quickly rushed to Avril''s side, relieved to find she had merely fainted. Avril Life Energy: 16/30 Endurance: 0/23 Magic Energy: 80/80 (Did she faint due to exhaustion...?) Tyler nced at Avril''s status information and then at the pile of rocks beside her, resembling a small mountain. He felt a pang of difort in his heart. \ It was clear to Tyler that every stone in the pile was stained with bloodAvril''s blood. Avril had painstakingly removed each rock blocking the crevice until she was utterly exhausted and had copsed at the edge. Imagining this scene, Tyler''s face turned pale. He carefully examined Avril''s hands. Both were covered in blood, her skin rubbed raw andcerated. In some ces, her flesh had been worn away, exposing the bone beneath. Tyler knew that Avril had endured such agony in her attempt to rescue him from the underground cavern. Unable to fathom the excruciating pain Avril must have withstood while removing the rocks, and the desperation she felt in trying to save him, Tyler felt guilty, knowing her effort was ultimately futile. (Too foolish... Avril... I''m not worth it) Tyler sat beside Avril, wanting tofort her but not daring to touch her. He sat in silence for a long time. Eventually, he got up and found the remains of the Gudetown cavalry squad. He collected a few usable healing potions from their belongings and brought them back to Avril. The sting of the medicine roused Avril from her unconscious state. As she saw Banning''s face, she couldn''t tell if she was dreaming or awake. But it didn''t matter if it was a dream or reality. As long as she could see Banning again, she was content. (Oh, benevolent gods) (If this is reality, I''m willing to trade my life for Banning''s survival.) (If this is a dream, please let me never wake up. ) (It''s my only request in this lifetime Please grant my wish.) Unrestrained tears slid down Avril''s cheeks. . At the same moment, atop the Sandrift Gorge''s cliff, the level 67 Mercenary Sage Granny Kasi gazed solemnly at the bottom of the gorge. "I can no longer sense Swarerock''s presence... Could he be dead?" she muttered to herself. "Just in case, I''ll make a record." "Gudetown cavalry... annihted..." she noted. "Survivors include... the young hunter from Ira vige... the orchard girl... Hm? And the youngdy of the Scarlet Family?" Granny Kasi''s eyes widened in surprise. (Swallelock, you couldn''t have been killed by Scarlet Family''s youngdy, could you?) The unexpected discovery intensified Granny Kasi''s suspicion that Swarerock was indeed dead. To ount for her findings when reporting to the "Earthly Ghost," she quickly noted the names of the few survivors from the gorge incident. "Sandrift Gorge survivors: Viviana of the Scarlet family, Banning from Ira vige, and Avril, also from Ira vige." . End of the Volume /Shadow of the Sandrift Gorge/ ????????*?? Chapter 87 The Unseen Enemy ? Atop the cliff of Sandrift Gorge, an elderly woman with white hair gracefully traversed the rugged terrain. "Hearing the sound of thendslide, I thought I''de take a lookindeed, I~made~the~right~ choice~" said the woman, Granny Kasi, who had just witnessed a silver-haired girl hurriedly departing moments before. Judging by the girl''s attire and appearance, Granny Kasi deduced that she must be the youngest daughter of the Scarlet family: Viviana Scarlet. ("This is quite unusual... Why would the youngdy of the Scarlet Family venture into the territory of the Azure Lizard Lord?") Granny Kasi couldn''t help but feel a premonition that the cunning Swarerock might have finally met his demise. A few days prior, when the traveling merchant group was separated from young Banning due to thendslide, Granny Kasi had thought thed would die in the valley. However, the appearance of Viviana introduced a new variable. Swarerock was a sly and treacherous creature. As long as his true race"Rogue Shadow Demon"remained concealed, he was virtually unkible. For years, Kasi had wondered what kind of ploy Swarerock employed to make the people of Gudetown believe in the existence of the "Rock Shadow Demon." "Rock Shadow Demon" and "Rogue Shadow Demon" Stark contrast between the titles. Even in her prime, Granny Kasi had no means of dealing with a Swarerock that could hide within shadows. But now, Swarerock''s presence had indeed vanished. Uncertain, Granny Kasi began exploring the gorge. Before long, she discovered remnants resembling granite golems, ultimately leading her to what could be Swarerock''s corpse. "The demon core has been removed... It seems he was truly killed..." ("Could it be the work of the Scarlet family''s youngdy? Swarerock must have let his guard down...") Granny Kasi knew Swarerock looked simr to an ordinary long-eared jumping mouse, so she couldn''t be entirely sure. Nevertheless, the evidence of battle within the underground cavern undeniably pointed to the fact that Swarerock had been in. Granny Kasi proceeded to examine the cavern further, discovering that not only Swarerock had perished, but his entire n of long-eared jumping mice had been wiped out as well. "Such professionalism... This level of execution... Even top-tier bounty hunters could hardlypare..." Granny Kasi praised in admiration, with no sorrow for Swarerock''s death, as she had no real connection to him. ("Very well, I shall report this to the ''Earthly Ghost'' as is.") Momentster, Granny Kasi arrived at the wooded area outside Sandrift Gorge. She carved the "Snake Eye" symbol onto the tree, and after a short while, a green snake emerged from the nearby grass, flicking its tongue. "Hiss...Kasi, it''s rare for you to seek me out... Has the Rogue Shadow Demon perished?" (Evilkindnguage) "Yes, as per the mission, I contacted you immediately. I''d be truly grateful if you could amodate me, this old woman''s poor hearing and speak in the ''Common Human tongue''." (Humannguage) Granny Kasi deliberately raised her voice to express her dissatisfaction. "Hiss hiss... Very well, then report quickly." (Humannguage) The green snake climbed up the tree, switching to thenguage Granny Kasi requested, though its glowing, sinister eye continued to emit a malevolent aura. Granny Kasi recounted truthfully what she had observed: In the Sandrift Gorge incident, the Rogue Shadow Demon and its affiliated Long-eared Jumping Mouse n were annihted, with the suspected killer being Viviana of the Scarlet family. Other possible participants included: 15 men from Gudetown Calvary who were all wiped out; Banning, a young man from Iraa vige, and Avril, a young girl from the same vige - both were alive but severely injured. "That''s everything." "Hiss... Alright, I will report this upward. When new orderse, I will contact you. You''ve worked hard." The green snake didn''t say anything more, as it slid down the tree trunk and disappeared into the grass. Prison Star Calendar Year 187, May 26 4:27 PM Countdown to Confession Death: 25 days Today, the Abyssal Empire was overcast. The Evilkind here struggled with perpetually damp clothing. Within the gloomy Temple of Myriad Demons, the Eternal Winter Lord, wearing a Stone Mask, paced back and forth - a necessary action when deep in thought. Not long ago, the Earthly Ghost reported thetest news, which gave him some ideas. (Viviana of the Scarlet Family... quite young... Is the Scarlet Family secretly nurturing a ''Divine Heir''?) (This time''s Deathbound arrived on the Prison Star on May 5... Deathbound always bring their bodies with them... Viviana of Scarlet Family has no rtion to the Deathbound...) (Banning... a survivor from Luca vige... but the past poption of Luca vige is untraceable...) (Avril... a victim of the great migration... has been living inIra vige for five years...) After some consideration, the Eternal Winter Lord believed that Banning was the most likely Deathbound, due to his untraceable background, and the fact that he joined Ira vige on the very same day, May 5. If it was a coincidence, it was too perfect to be true. After pacing a dozen more times, the Eternal Winter Lord made a decision. "Earthly Ghost, heed mymand." The Eternal Winter Lord stopped pacing. Behind him, the snake demon "Earthly Ghost" with glowing sinister eyes had been kneeling for quite some time. "Assign two spies to keep watch on Banning from Ira vige. Report his appearance, attire, and location daily, as well as any other suspicious activities." "This is my only order. Go." "Yes, My Lord." Once the Earthly Ghost had left, the Eternal Winter Lord resumed pacing. Ever since hisstmand, the Heavenly Ghost and Earthly Ghost had each brought back numerous suspects who met the criteria for Deathbound, but the Lord couldn''t possibly bother the busy "Singr Demon God" to personally deal with such trivial matters. Moreover, the recent battlefront has been tense, and the "Singr Demon God" couldn''t spare any time. The Eternal Winter Lord himself hadn''t slept for three days and nights. The most feasible approach now was to observe for a while longer, narrowing down the target and confirming the Deathbound''s identity before seeking the help of the "Singr Demon God" to eliminate them root and branch. It wasn''t that the Eternal Winter Lordcked confidence in his own power, or that he had no capable subordinates, but that he had to exert all his might to eliminate the The Benevolent Deity-aligned Deathbound with certainty. As the old saying goes, the Eternal Winter Lord is a firm believer of using a sledgehammer to crack a nut, believing in using full force even when dealing with the weakest of enemies. Even if the enemy was just a Japanese high school student, he would not hesitate to use a road roller to crush him. Now, the Eternal Winter Lord had a premonition: Banning from the Ira vige was The Benevolent Deity-aligned Deathbound in question. Chapter 88 Chance To Return Her Battlefield ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, May 26 1:26 PM Countdown to Confession Death: 25 days Viviana hurried back to Gudetown under the veil of night and day, arriving within the time frame agreed upon with Albert. However, the attentive Albert noticed an uncharacteristic scent of "poverty" emanating from Viviana, and beneath her veil, a faint ck spot on the tip of her nose, causing him to frown. "My Lady, forgive my boldness... Have you, by any chance, encountered someone of lowly birth in Sandrift Gorge?" "Someone of lowly birth?" Viviana did not immediately grasp his meaning, as she was not as concerned with one''s status as Albert was. After some effort to recall, she remembered that Banning did appear to be rather impoverished. Upon thinking of Banning, Viviana instinctively recalled the events in the cave, causing her to instinctively wish to keep his existence hidden from Albert. "No, not at all... However, there were many people in Sandrift Gorge, such as the Gudetown cavalry and the likes..." Viviana attempted to gloss over the matter, but unbeknownst to her, the ck spot on her nose had already betrayed her. "My Lady, could that be dirt you identally acquired during battle? There is still some on your nose." "Dirt? My nose?" Viviana removed her veil, touched her nose, and discovered something was indeed there. (How strange... When did that happen?) After a moment of reflection, Viviana suddenly realized that Banning must have taken revenge on her while she slept! (No wonder people were snickering at me!) (I was wondering what they wereughing about!) Only now did Viviana notice that the "masterpiece" she had left on Banning''s face after waking up in the cave had been meticulously cleaned off. At that time, her attention had been diverted, and she had forgotten about it. (Banning... You''ll pay for this!) Viviana grit her teeth in anger, but in front of Albert, she had to maintain herposure and keep the secret. "It might have happened during the battle, I suppose." Viviana nonchntly wiped the dirt off her nose, and with no further evidence, Albert epted her exnation. "Please be cautious of those of humble birth, my Lady. Only the noble are worthy of yourpany and conversation." "Ah, yes..." Viviana let the words enter one ear and leave the other, having long grown ustomed to Albert''s "admonitions". In Viviana''s eyes, Albert was not a bad person. He was incredibly loyal, highly capable, and possessed formidable personal strength, making him an excellent attendant. However, she was well aware of the significant ws in his character and values C his deep-rooted ss consciousness and disdain for the lower sses. Perhaps one day, Albert''s prejudices would bring disaster upon him, but Viviana was powerless to change his perceptions. . Upon daybreak, the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders of the Scarlet Family returned to Gudetown. Noticing their enraged expressions, Viviana silently rejoiced at her timely return, narrowly avoiding the brunt of their misced anger. Before the Elders could speak, Viviana already surmised their failure to capture the divination rabbit. Their furious expressions spoke volumes. Logically, if the divination rabbit could not foresee its own misfortunes, how could it garner fame in this Prison Star? Yet, why did the rabbit''s divination of the pigeon blood ruby fail? This detail eluded Viviana. Cleverly avoiding inquiries about the divination rabbit, Viviana patiently awaited the Elders'' instructions. Cardinal Elder Rodrygo nced at Viviana, opting not to discuss the rabbit, and said, "Viviana, we''ve found a suitable battlefield for you at the frontlines. Prepare yourself to join us." "Understood, Elder," Viviana calmly epted the directive, her heart racing with astonishment. To her delight, she could return to the battlefield without retrieving the pigeon blood ruby. The battlefield was where she could hone her skills! "Albert, you won''t be joining us. Your task is to continue searching for the pigeon blood ruby in the territory of the Azure Lizard Lord." Albert, however, received a less-than-exciting instruction, never expecting to be separated from Viviana. "I obey, honored Elder." Albert reluctantlyplied, his face betraying no emotion in front of the iparably formidable Elders. "Moreover, there is an important issue that we must bring to your attention." With a slight hesitation in his voice, Cardinal Elder Rodrygo cleared his throat, evidently disturbed by the news he was about to share. His demeanor shifted, and it was clear that the matter weighed heavily upon him. "From this moment on, the ''Divination Rabbit Nevina'' has been officially cklisted by the esteemed Scarlet Family. It is the duty of every family member to report any information regarding the rabbit''s whereabouts without dy. Let it be known that our proud n will neither forgive nor forget the despicable actionsmitted by this creature, and we will ensure that it pays the price for its transgressions!" As Rodrygo spoke with fervor, Viviana couldn''t help but notice the trembling of his clenched fist. It was evident that the divination rabbit had caused considerable harm to the Scarlet Family, leaving asting impact that could not be easily dismissed. "Revenge must be taken for enmity, and kindness must be repaid." Finally, Cardinal Elder Rodrygo led them in reciting the time-honored motto that guided their family''s actions and values. As they chanted in unison, Viviana found her thoughts wandering to her dear friend Banning, wondering how he might fit into this unfolding situation. (That kiss in the cave Did I repay his kindness?) As Viviana recalled the event, her embarrassment waned. However, a lingering mncholy remained, intensifying her desire to see Banning. . Viviana still remembered her plea for Banning to keep their secret. His response: "Rest assured, I understand it was ast resort. I won''t speak of it." Time was of the essence, so Viviana gave it no further thought. However, in retrospect, she began to worry about potential misunderstandings. (Would he think I''d resort to kissing anyone to achieve victory?) (But that''s not true That was my first kiss) (Ah, if only I had told him it was my first) (No, I can''t! It''s too embarrassing to say!) (Ugh, (;;)!) The more Viviana pondered, the more troubled she became. Eventually, she cleared her mind. (If there''s a misunderstanding, I''ll simply exin it to him. Yes!) Determined, the young girl vowed to seek out Banning and rify matters upon her return from the frontlines. Little did she know, their next meeting would not only deny her the chance to exin but also add to the growing list of misunderstandings. Chapter 89 The Coming Deadline ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, May 31 9:24 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 20 days After a five-day journey through mountains and valleys, Avril and Banning finally returned to Ira Vige. They shared many hardships together, including a reunion that spanned life and death, a meal of unptable hyena meat under the starry sky, and a drink of sweet underground water. Each day was difficult, but upon arriving in Ira Vige, their past struggles seemed like a fleeting moment. Reminiscing about this time of shared hardship and caring for each other day and night, Avril felt a mixture of embarrassment, joy, and reluctance. Although five days is not a long time, Avril and Banning''s emotional bond had surpassed that of five months of cohabitation. Often, they didn''t neednguage tomunicate, just a nce was enough to understand each other. Furthermore, Elle had temporarily set aside her intention to kill Banning. The condition of this "temporary" truce was that it wouldst until Banningpleted his "mission" (Quote form chapter "Two Letters"). (Please click paragraphment for quotes) Of course, if Elle were to discover that Banning had cheated on Avril ormitted any other offense against her, he would face the same fate as before. During this time, Avril did not mention her confession to Banning, nor did she allow Elle to bring it up. Just as Elle temporarily refrained from harming Banning, Avril wanted to wait until Banning hadpleted his mission before confirming her feelings for him. She hoped that before that day arrived, she would have grown into someone who could stand by Banning''s side in battle. . Upon their return to Ira Vige, the first thing Avril and Banning did was to heal Granny Kana. The sandrift flowers that Banning had collected were very effective, and after drinking two doses of the medicine, Granny Kana felt much better. The next morning, she was even able to get out of bed and walk. Everyone in the vige was happy about Granny Kana''s recovery, but they were also saddened by Rode''s unfortunate death. Every life on this prison was precious and fragile. . While the vigers were relieved by the return of the two young people, Tyler became increasingly anxious these days because the remaining time for "Confession Death Countdown" was running out. This morning, Tyler saw that Granny Kana could walk, so he said goodbye to Avril and everyone else without even eating lunch and hurried to Sunnytown. As of today, Tyler''s "Confession Death Countdown" had only 19 days left. 19 days may sound like a lot, but after deducting the 11 days it took to travel from Ira Vige to Sunnytown, he only had 8 days left to conquer the next girl. In the Earth world, 8 days would only be enough for him going out to eat and watch a movie with a girl for the first time. Therefore, Tyler must put on a "life and death speed" performance this time...! . For Tyler, the distant Sunnytown is not a good destination if he wants to maximize his time. Gudetown was originally a good option, but Tyler knows that Viviana and other members of the Scarlet family have recently gathered there. Even if he put aside the matter of "pigeon blood," Tyler would be courting death if he went to Gudetown to pursue other girls, knowing that Viviana is also in the same town. As for why Viviana cannot be his next target, Tyler has two reasons: First, although he has a bond with Viviana, it is not enough to bridge the gap between their identities and strengths. Second, there are members of the Scarlet family in Gudetown, and in the worst case, Vivianal''s father may also be there. In front of the old man''s eyes, if he were to act recklessly and get himself killed, Tyler would regret it. Therefore, even if time is unusually tight, he can only go to Sunnytown. . When Tyler left the Sandrift Gorge, he identally "acquired" a warhorse. This warhorse may not be the fastest among the Gudetown calvary, but it is definitely the smartest. After its owner died, the horse had been wandering in the gorge, but when it met Tyler and Elle, it voluntarily followed them. Tyler felt that the horse was destined for him, so he deliberately chose a gentle slope route and left Sandrift Gorge with it. Unexpectedly, the horse still refused to leave after gaining its freedom, so Tyler and Elle rode it back to Ira Vige. Now, Tyler is riding this horse on the dirt road, and with its help, the journey to Sunnytown can be shortened by more than half. Without it, Tyler would have to risk going to Gudetown to test his luck. To thank this horse for its contribution, Tyler gave it a name. "Let''s go, Moto-chan!" . The road is long, and the horse''s hooves tter. The journey of one person is sometimes lonely, but not for Tyler. Because he still has a silly Nissen in his mind. (Silly Nissen: Tyler, why didn''t-o you ask Avril to go to Sunnytown with you?) (Tyler: Are you asking a question you already know the answer to?) (Silly Nissen: Yes, I''m here to argue for Avril!) The stupid loli knows Tyler quite well and can tell that he is avoiding Avril. Even if Tyler is not going to pursue other girls this time in Sunnytown, he will still find a way to temporarily separate from Elle. Tyler believes that he has been with Elle for too long this time. If they continue to stay together, an uncontroble "ident" may happen. (Tyler: I haven''t done anything.) (Silly Nissen: Tsk, it''s precisely because you haven''t-o done anything that you''re a scumbag. Let-o me tell you, you''re behaving like a scumbag, stringing her along without-o clearly rejecting her!) (Tyler: I can''t find a reason to reject her.) (Silly Nissen: Oh? So you like Avril?) (Tyler: It''s ironic. Just because I don''t reject her, does that mean I like her?) Tyler''s rhetorical question stumped the stupid loli. She, a naive little idiot in love, couldn''t answer this philosophical question. (Silly Nissen: So-so-so-so do you LIKE Avril OR NOT?!) (Tyler: As a "dead man walking," I can''t like anyone.) Tyler''s words made the stupid loli silent. "Dead man walking" refers to the fact that Tyler''s life is not his own. Considering Tyler now as a "Deathbound", to continue to live, and to continue upgrading the Divine Eye of Transcendence, he inevitably has to make more girls fall in love with him... and the more girls who like him, the harder it is for him to manage his "backyard." In fact, the stupid loli knows that Tyler could have simply rejected Avril and acted like a suave scumbag. If he rejected her, he would not have any burdens on his conscience, and he would not have to consider Avril''s feelings anymore. However, Tyler chose the most difficult path in matters of the heart. The stupid loli has seen Tyler''s decisive and resolute side, as well as his calmness in dangerous situations. Therefore, she cannot understand why he would choose to be a "stupid good person" in this matter of the heart. After much deliberation, the silly stupid finally made a decision. She submitted a request to the "Omniscient Wisdom Repository" to investigate Tyler''s background. Chapter 90 Tyler’s Past (Part 1) ? In his youth, Tyler was the epitome of a "good child." His sense of justice was overwhelming, and he could not tolerate any unfairness or injustice. However, injustice and unfairness are the norms of the world. Consequently, young Tyler was often embroiled in fights with other children. Ordinarily, children who fought outside would be scolded or even beaten upon their return home. However, young Tyler was "fortunate." His family was poor, and his parents worked tirelessly, leaving them with little time to tend to him. Experiencing his parents'' scold was a form of happiness for young Tyler. . Tyler''s grandparents passed away early, and his parents were constantly preupied with work. It was thanks to the care of his aunts, uncles, and neighbors that he did not starve. As a result, young Tyler frequently stood up for the children of these rtives and friends. One day, he would fight the child from the east vige, and the next day, he would kick the brat from the west vige. Young Tyler''s "infamy" spread throughout the neighboring viges. Later, Tyler attended a local elementary school, where he continued to live a life of brawling. His aggressive approach to life earned him the nickname "Tyler the mmable". Tyler did not care about the nickname; he could not stand children who bullied others because they were taller or who treated other children like ves because their families were wealthy. However, unlike the children in his vige, his school peers did not appreciate Tyler''s efforts to maintain justice and fairness. Even those he had helped were unwilling to associate with him. Tyler became isted. Nheless, he remained steadfast in his values. As he grew older, he began to notice new problems. Tyler was puzzled as to why the teacher''s son could receive extra stationery and uniforms. He was puzzled about why everyone had to pay for spring and autumn outings, even if some were too ill to attend. He was puzzled about why the grade director''s daughter could open her textbook during exams, while others would be scolded for merely turning their heads. Unable to find answers to his questions, Tyler inquired of the adults, only to receive the following replies: Because he is the teacher''s son, he can. Because she is the grade director''s daughter, she can. Because that''s how the school rules are, you''re too young to understand. Tyler was indeed too young to quote Edmund Burke: "The only thing necessary for the triumph of evil is for good men to do nothing." However, the teachers became irritated with Tyler, and during the New Year, they summoned his parents to the school. They berated Tyler''s parents relentlessly, warning them that if Tyler continued to cause trouble, he would be expelled. . Tyler''s parents were reasonable people; they did not criticize their son for the teachers'' scolding. On the contrary, they told Tyler that he was in the right, and that the school and the teachers were in the wrong. "But I''m sorry, Tyler," they said, "we can''t afford to send you to a city school just yet." "You must stay here andplete your education. By the time you graduate from elementary school, we will have the means to move you to the city." "So, Tyler, we must ask you to endure, and not cause any more trouble. Can you do that?" With tears in their eyes, Tyler''s parents looked at their son, who nodded silently in agreement. He wanted to ask, "Mom and Dad, can I still be a righteous person if I turn a blind eye to evil?" But remembering the way his parents had been humiliated at the school, he swallowed the question. . From that point on, Tyler became a shrinking violet at school. When his ssmates threw his books in the trash, he retrieved them. When they hid nails in his backpack, he picked them out one by one, collected a boxful, and sold them at the scrapyard. When they put frogs and spit in his water bottle, he washed it out, filled it with water, and drank from it again, all the while making sure the frog is freed for life. His ssmates feared Tyler''s violence, so they resorted to underhanded tricks and mocked him behind his back. Tyler knew exactly who was behind these pranks, but he had to obey his parents'' wishes and avoid causing trouble. As the years passed, ying pranks on Tyler became an unwritten rule at school. "Tyler the mmable, prone to explosions!!" Mocking rhymes about Tyler could be heard all over the school, but he pretended not to hear. If he could just endure one more semester, he would graduate... But one day, after midterm exams, he saw a group of students surrounding an unfamiliar girl, trying to push her into a quickly flowing stream. It was the flood season, one falling in the water can probably lose his life. Tyler recognized the troublemakers. The ringleader was the principal''s son, while the sidekicks were the children of the grade director and other teachers. The rest were small-time bullies who clung to the sidekicks. Tyler had personally experienced their "care" on more than one asion. Adhering to his principle of not causing trouble, Tyler turned a blind eye and walked past. However, the girl''s screampelled him to nce back. It was that nce that made eye contact between Tyler and the girl. (If evil takes my flesh, I can grit my teeth and bear it.) (If evil happens beyond my sight, I can pretend not to know.) (But if I witness evil and allow it tomit atrocities, how can I face myself in the future?) Tyler''s mind went nk for a moment. When he came to his senses, he found himself entangled in a brawl with the young troublemakers. . That evening, the local police station issued a notice: A vicious brawl had urred at the vige primary school, where sixth-grader Tyler maliciously attacked thirteen students. Among them, one drowned and tragically died after unsessful medical treatment; Three others were severely injured and still receiving treatment; The remaining students all sustained varying degrees of minor injuries. Tyler was detained for interrogation by the police. This incident destroyed Tyler''s chance of graduating from the local primary school. At the age of twelve, Tyler could face a group of thirteen assants without retreating, but he was powerless before school rules, morality,w, and public opinion. In juvenile court, facing the judge, Tyler only had one thing to say, "The police notice is incorrect. I didn''t kill anyone; that guy drowned after falling into the river on his own." . Throughout history, winners have always written the narrative. Thus, with every dynastic change, it is always the "righteous" new power defeating the "wicked" old power. In modern times, the truth of a case is determined by those with wealth and influence. Tyler clearly didn''t understand this principle. What he should have argued was that he wasn''t the instigator of the fight but had acted out of a sense of justice. What he should have done was ask the girl he saved to testify on his behalf. However, even if he understood this, it would have been futile, as the girl transferred away from the school soon after. She didn''t even say a single "thank you," let alone testify. Chapter 91 Tyler’s Past (Part 2) ? Fortunate was young Tyler, for under localws, individuals under the age of 14 bore no criminal responsibility. Yet luck eluded him, as the stain of manughter forever bound him, leaving no school daring to ept him, let alone finding respectable work in society. But for the grieving homeroom teacher who lost a son, this punishment was insufficient. Not long after, Tyler inexplicably found himself confined to a juvenile detention center. Juvenile detention centers exist to educate, save, and reform young offenders. ording to regtions, children under 14 should not be admitted, but rules have always constrained those without power. Tyler''s parents exhausted all their connections and sought help, but in the end, they could only watch as he was imprisoned in the juvenile detention center. . No one knew how the young Tyler endured that time. All they knew was that upon his release, he seemed unrecognizable from his former self. At 14, Tyler no longer resembled a child, his demeanor as experienced and calm as an adult who had weathered the social storms for over a decade. Once expressive, Tyler now rarely revealed his emotions, only allowing an asional stiff smile when in thepany of his parents. Soon, his parents discovered that he hadn''t lost his emotions; rather, he no longer disyed them. Whenever the asion called for it, Tyler wouldugh, scold, or express himself like a normal person, perfectly poised like a masked actor capable of "performing" any emotion required. When no longer needed, Tyler reverted to an expressionless state, his emotions existing solely for the performance of gauging others'' reactions. His parents understood: their child had grown up, tragically ahead of "schedule". Tyler matured, smoothing his rough edges, learning to assess situations and judge people. He no longer pursued so-called justice and fairness; for him, the happiness and safety of his family of three were all that mattered. . Tyler''s parents spent their life savings to move hundreds of kilometers away to a new town, hoping for a fresh start. Tyler, not disappointing their expectations, with excellent performance, gradually returning to a normal academic life. With parents at work and child in school, the Tyler family finally regained a semnce of "ordinary" life after enduring hardships. Although they had lost everything and had to start from scratch; Although their finances were so tight they couldn''t even afford to turn on the lights; As long as they were together, they had the motivation to persevere. Three yearster, the Tyler family gradually escaped extreme poverty. Tyler studied relentlessly, his excellent grades allowing him to skip two grades, returning to the level appropriate for his age. Another year passed, and their home began to resemble that of an "ordinary" family, with Tyler joining the key ss preparing for college entrance exams. But just as everything seemed to be on the right track, fate yed another cruel joke on Tyler. His father fell ill. Another graduation season brought unbearable news to the family. The fragile foundation of Tyler''s small household was once again pushed to the brink of copse. Having read Tyler''s background information, the stupid loli finally understood. All the incongruities in this young man now had reasonable exnations. It is often adversity, not time, that fosters growth. Stupid loli had encountered numerous Deathbound, who generally held little interest in a second chance at life. Overwhelmed by the hardships of existence, they reasoned that even if granted another opportunity, their lives would remain unchanged. Thus, resigned to their fate, such an attitude was widespread among the Deathbound. Yet Tyler was different, determined to fulfill the mission of the "Benevolent God." From the moment he entered the Prison Star World to the present, he had scarcely ckened his efforts. Stupid loli could see that the driving force behind this young man was not the preservation of his own life, but the desire to avoid burdening his parents once more. It seemed that the longing for redemption and atonement could surpass even the will to survive. Tyler provided stupid loli with a new perspective. What astonished her even more was that, despite his experiences, he still possessed a fiercely passionate heart. It is said that those who y dragons ultimately be evil dragons themselves, an inescapable destiny for humanity. Yet Tyler did not sumb to the selfish nature of "grown-ups." Beneath his cold, unfeeling exterior and cunning calctions, traces of the young Tyler remained. Otherwise, he would not have considered Avril''s feelings; nor would he have risked the perilous journey to the Sandrift Goege to gather flowers. After weathering the tempest, the fire within Tyler continued to burn. Within the young man''s heart, a me still endured. . Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 2 8:16 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 18 days In Ira Vige, Avril dedicated each day to caring for Granny Kana. Her attentiveness stemmed from genuine concern and a desire to fulfill the dying wish of Rhode. One ordinary day, as Avril brewed the usual medicine for Granny Kana, the concoction in the bowl adopted a faint Holy Luminescence. Granny Kana''s vision was poor, and Avril paid little heed, both assuming they had merely seen incorrectly. If Tyler had been present, he would have been astonished to discover that Avril had unknowingly awakened the Combat upation of "Priest Apprentice" and even mastered her first Combat upation skill, "Potion Effect Amplification." However, Tyler was not there, and the two continued their conversation, oblivious to what had transpired. Granny Kana subtly inquired about the rtionship between Avril and Banning, hoping to support their budding connection, but Avril, with her heart set on other matters, skillfully evaded the topic. Four dayster, Granny Kana had fully recovered, feeling even better than before her illness, and began urging Avril to explore the world beyond their vige. "Avril, dear, I suggest you visit Sunny Townit''s a marvelous ce! Don''t worry if you''re not ustomed to it; you can always return here. Ira Vige will forever be your home!" Granny Kana''s incessant chatter all conveyed the same message: urging Avril to journey to Sunny Town and find Banning. Clever Avril understood Granny Kana''s intentions but remained hesitant. Elle, too, supported Granny Kana''s proposal and began murmuring in Avril''s mind. C (Avril, let''s go to Sunny Town!) C (Avril, don''t you want to grow and learn as well?) C (Avril, if you stay in the vige, you''ll only drift further from Banning.) Ultimately, under thebined persuasion of Elle and Granny Kana, Avril decided to venture to Sunny Town. This delighted Elle, who couldn''t help but hum a tune in Avril''s mind. C (Humming Off to catch a cheater Off to catch a cheater!) Chapter 92 Avril’s Journey ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 7 9:15 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 13 days On the eastern nk of Sandrift Mountain Range, Tyler spurred his steed forward, and at this pace, he would require approximately four to five days to reach Sunny Town. Along the journey, his rapport with his cherished mount, Moro-chan, grew increasingly harmonious. The horse and the rider actually being one. Throughout these travels, not a moment spent horseback was squandered, as Tyler devoted his time to honing his skills. Based on previous experiences, he knew that leveling up "Heart of Focus" would enhance his dexterity, while upgrading the "Deceiver" skill would augment his Intelligence. Given that Intelligence was tied to magic energy and its restoration rate, prioritizing the advancement of the "Deceiver" skill level would undoubtedly be the optimal choice for maximizing skill improvement efficiency. Upon embarking on his journey, Tyler''s "Deceiver - Lv2" consumed 5 magic energy points per second, with each second of use increasing proficiency by 1 point. At that time, Tyler''s maximum magic energy was 210 points. Deducting 50 points for emergency reserve, he could use "Deceiver" for 32 seconds, thereby increasing proficiency by 32 points. Then, each night during sleep, Tyler would have the sleepless stupid loli awaken him every 4 hours. He would spend about 40 seconds using his regained Magic Energy before returning to slumber. In this manner, Tyler could increase his skill proficiency by approximately 60 points per day. From June 1st, when he set out from Ira Vige, until June 7th, Tyler had umted four to five hundred proficiency points, sessfully leveling up "Deceiver" from Lv2 to Lv5. In addition to enhancing the skill''s inherent effects, the upgrade granted Tyler an increase of 30 Intelligence points and 5 Dexterity points. (Note: During "Deceiver - Lv5" activation, enhance persuasive effects on the target. When persuading, apply a positive modifier of +5. Consume 6 Magic Energy points per second while active.) The anticipated increase in Intelligence wasplemented by an unexpected gain in agility. Tyler spected that there might be additional rewards for every five levels of skill advancement. After leveling up, Tyler''s maximum magic energy increased by 300 points, reaching a total of 510 points. Now, while retaining 100 points of life-saving magic energy, he could rue up to 140 points of skill proficiency per day. The efficiency of gaining proficiency was as he had predicted, visibly initiating a virtuous cycle. Without the ability to appraise his progress, Tyler would have been unable to exploit this bug-like operation. After all, without being able to see experience points and proficiency, who in this world would waste their precious magic energy on the "Deceiver" skill while seemingly casting it into thin air? . On the same day in Ira Vige, Avril packed her belongings and prepared to set out. She felt a mixture of excitement and nervousness, while Elle was purely thrilled. (Atst, we''re setting out, Avril!) (We can''t let Banning stay in Sunnytown alone!) (Otherwise, he might cheat on you, and you wouldn''t even know!) "Oh, Elle, it''s not like that with Banning and me..." Elle''s constant teasing about "catching him in the act" and "cheating" made Avril feel embarrassed. However, she couldn''t deny her feelings for Banning. Though her confession that night wasn''t rejected, it wasn''t epted either; thus, Avril didn''t consider herself Banning''s girlfriend. This time, she wanted to leave the vige to grow and mature. As she''d said before, Avril hoped to be a person befitting Banning before receiving his response. Under the warm sun, she bid farewell to the vigers and set off alone toward Sunnytown. . The following day, Avril walked across the open fields, her solitary figure casting a lone shadow. (Avril, let me take over for a while? You''ve been walking for so long.) "It''s fine, Elle. We share the same body, so it doesn''t matter who walks, haha." (Sigh, if it weren''t for thendslide, we wouldn''t have to take this long detour.) Many days had passed since the incident in the canyon, but the dangers remained fresh in Avril''s mind. If she hadn''t encountered Banning, she might have perished at the hands of the stone monsters. During those few days, the 15 members of the Gudetown Cavalry were wiped out, and Rhode perished in thendslide. These losses made Avril feel the frailty of human life and, subconsciously, cherish her rtionship with Banning even more. As they walked, Elle suddenly warned Avril to be on alert. (Avril, there seems to be something up ahead. Let me take over!) Just as Elle switched ces with Avril, something rustled in the bushes about twenty meters away. "I''ve finally caught up... My destined goddess... This is... our... fateful encounter..." As the voice spoke, a round, fluffy object slowly rolled out of the bushes. Elle readied her giant scissors for battle, but the white, round, and somewhat adorable creature left her puzzled. "Ahlet me see... where is the goddess..." The fluffy ball slowly unfurled, revealing not a ball but a... a... "... Rabbitkin?" Elle stared in astonishment at the long ears that stood upright. Before her was a Rabbitkin granny dressed in yellow-green traditional garb. The elderly Rabbitkin was only about a meter tall and quite petite. Though advanced in years, her spirit seemed quite lively. "Ah, goddess! Are you my goddess?!" The mysterious Rabbitkin granny gazed at Elle, overjoyed. "Wait, what goddess? Who are you and what do you want?" Elle didn''t let her guard down despite the seemingly weak appearance, keeping her giant scissors at the ready. Seeing Elle''s stance, the Rabbitkin granny retreated a couple of steps, then reluctantly bowed with her aged body. "My apologies... I forgot to introduce myself... I am the fortune-telling divination rabbit, Nevina... I came here specifically to meet you!" (Divination Rabbit Nevina...?) Elle had no idea about this title or name, but Avril had some recollection of it. (Elle, don''t attack her yet. This rabbitkin granny doesn''t seem like a bad person.) (Let me talk to her first. If there''s any danger, you can take control again.) Elle agreed with Avril''s suggestion, and her instincts told her that the delicate rabbitkin granny was harmless. "Um, hello. Do we know each other? Why do you call me ''goddess''?" Avril asked the rabbitkin granny. "Ah, what''s going on? Goddess, it''s as if you suddenly changed!" The rabbitkin granny''s keen senses immediately detected the change in Avril but didn''t discover the secret of her dual personality. "Uh, you haven''t answered my question yet." "Ah, pardon me... Actually, I don''t know you, but my divination revealed that the goddess who can save me would appear here at ''2:16 PM on June 8th, 187 years ago.''" The rabbitkin granny opened the magical stone pocket watch hanging around her neck, and the hands did indeed point to 2:16 PM. However, Avril didn''t trust her just yet. To verify if the rabbitkin granny was truly a divination rabbit, Avril devised a n: she''d ask the granny to predict who Banning really likes! Chapter 93 Divination Rabbit·Nevina ? "Forgive me, I have spent most of my life within the confines of our vige, and I am not clear about matters beyond. Might I request that you provide some proof of your identity?" inquired Avril, addressing the elderly rabbitkin. "Ah, I see... and how would you like me to prove myself, dear goddess?" "Um... well... there was once a young man named Banning in Ira Vige. Can you divine who his beloved might be?" Gathering her courage, Avril took a bold step. Despite her usual introverted and shy demeanor, she could be quite brave when the situation called for it. "Oh my, such youth... Hehehe. Not a problem, leave it to me!" The rabbitkin granny was quite amiable. She sat down, legs crossed, and began humming a tune with no discernible lyrics C a melody both familiar and eerie. As the melody yed, several small y figures emerged from the ground around her: little y tigers, deer, and various other two-legged animal creatures. They stumbled and wobbled about, utterly endearing. Suddenly, without warning, the y figures shattered into dust and vanished. (Hmm? Is that the end of the divination?) Avril, unversed in such mysteries, watched in silence. The rabbitkin granny, however, wore a look of utter astonishment and disbelief as she rose to her feet. "Impossible... How could this happen again? Could there be more problems than just ''that thing''?" She muttered to herself for a moment before remembering the "goddess" at her side and hastily providing an exnation. "I apologize for disappointing you, Goddess. The divination was unsessful..." "Unsessful...?" Avril struggled to understand the implications. In the stories she had heard, Nevina, the fortune-telling divination rabbit, was the strongest diviner in the world, an infallible oracle. Could it be that the rabbitkin granny before her was an imposter? "Yes, I don''t know why it failed. Let''s try this C ask me to divine something else, anything at all, and I will prove to you that I am indeed Nevina, the divination rabbit." Moved by the rabbitkin granny''s earnest gaze, Avril decided to grant her another chance. This time, Avril asked her to divine her own identity C her name, age, and her current purpose and destination. The rabbitkin granny repeated her previous ritual, and this time, the y animals sessfully performed their clumsy dance, tracing ethereal constetions upon the ground before burrowing back into the earth and vanishing. With a mere nce at the patterns, the rabbitkin granny provided her answer. "Goddess, your name is Avril, you are 16 years old, and you are journeying to Sunnytown for personal growth and to seek out a young man named Banning." Her confidence was unwavering, and this time, she was indeed correct. Nevertheless, Avril remained apprehensive, so she requested the divination rabbit to foresee the number of trees in Ira Vige''s orchard, what Granny Kana had eaten the night before, and so on. Rabbitkin granny urately predicted everything without any mistakes, and only then did Avril believe that this rabbitkin granny was indeed the divination rabbit, Nevina. "Little did I expect that you truly are the renowned divination rabbit. I heard that the divination rabbit is elusive and difficult to encounter." "That''s correct! If I hadn''te to seek you out, you would never have met me." Having established trust, the divination rabbit formally exined her purpose to Avril. It turned out that not long ago, the divination rabbit made a prediction error for a particr client and is now being pursued by them, forcing her to flee in all directions. The divination rabbit had never made a mistake in her predictions for clients before. To verify whether the client was causing trouble, the divination rabbit deliberately divined again, only to be astonished that she could no longer predict events she had previously foreseen with ease. "Just like before, the little y figurines won''t draw for me. It''s been a long time since this has happened." Since this client was fierce and aggressive, the divination rabbit, in order to protect herself, cast a life-saving hexagram for herself. She learned that her only chance of survival was to arrive at a specific location in the northern wilderness of Ira Vige on "June 8th, 187, at 2:16 PM" and join a passing girl as herpanion. "That''s why I address you as Goddess, mydy. As for why being with you can save my life, I do not know." The exnation from the divination rabbit left Avril perplexed, let alone Elle. However, the divination rabbit''s contemtion had just begun. Proficient in the art of divination, the rabbit knew that her encounter with Avril undoubtedly held some meaning, such as the recent divination failure, which might conceal an important "message." (Prior to this, the prediction of "that thing''s" whereabouts failed...) (Now, the prediction of this young man "Banning''s" beloved failed...) The divination rabbit realized something. She asked Avril to wait for a moment while she cast six hexagrams in a row: Predicting "that thing''s" current location, sessful. Predicting "that thing''s" location one year from now, unsessful. Predicting "Banning''s" current location, sessful. Predicting "Banning''s" location one year from now, unsessful. Predicting who "Banning''s" future wife will be, unsessful. Predicting when "Banning" will die, unsessful. (Interesting truly interesting) Ѧdsvel.cm The divination rabbit took a breath and, after some contemtion, arrived at two conclusions. The first was that Banning''s future is unpredictable. The second was that the future location of "that thing" has a strong connection with Banning and, therefore, is also unpredictable. So, why can''t Banning''s future be predicted? In her ny-plus years of life, the divination rabbit had only encountered this situation oncewhen predicting her own future. The rabbit could indirectly use divination oues to change her future, such as this time when her divination question was: "Where can I find someone to save the life of the divination rabbit Nevina?" The result she received was: "On June 8th, 187, at 2:16 PM, in the northern wilderness of Ira Vige, on the road east of a bush with thirteen white flowers, join a passing girl as apanion, and the life of the divination rabbit Nevina can be saved." Through this method, the rabbit could change her own fate. Since her fate would change with each divination, the rabbit could not predict her own death or future. From this, the divination rabbit made a bold guess: Perhaps Banning, like her, could foresee and change the future, which is why predicting his future fails. The divination rabbit never expected to gain such crucial information upon meeting the girl from her divination. She now firmly believed that this girl named Avril was the goddess who could help her. . Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 10 5:33 PM Countdown to Confession Death: 10 days Bathed in the lingering glow of the setting sun, Tyler finally arrived at Sunny Town, two days ahead of schedule. During these days, he had umted over four hundred points of skill proficiency on the road, raising his "Deceiver" skill from level 5 to level 8, and reaping new rewards. Chapter 94 The Unseen Trap ? Upon leveling up the "Deceiver" skill by three tiers, Tyler''s intellect attribute increased by 30 points, correspondingly boosting his maximum magic energy by 300 points. Moreover, the efficacy of the "Deceiver" skill itself improved, with the positive modifier for persuasion checks rising from "+5" to "+8". Although Tyler currentlycked the means toprehend how these calctions were determined, he believed that as the level of his Divine Eye of Transcendence advanced, he would eventually discern the underlying principles governing this world. Now, while retaining 210 points of life-saving magic energy, Tyler could consistently enhance his skills by one level every two days through grinding proficiency. It''s worth noting that when he set out from Ira Vige, his maximum magic energy was a mere 210 points; now, it has reached an impressive 810 points. Ironically, the advancements Tyler gained from his life-and-death battles paled inparison to the progress he made leisurely grinding proficiency along the way. As in any world, choosing the right approach proved significantly more crucial than sheer diligence and effort. On his 35th day in the Prison Star world, Tyler finally grasped the first secret pathway to growing stronger: honing skill proficiency! . "You''ve worked so hard, Moto-chan! You''ve truly aplished great feats!" Tyler led Moto-chan into Sunny Town, and in recognition of her outstanding contributions, he sought out the finest stable in town. After using his mind-reading ability to confirm the stablekeeper was a good person, he entrusted Moto-chan to their care, even offering a small tip for their attentive supervision. Later, Tyler dined at the familiar Cat Girl Restaurant for his evening meal. While there, he learned that the Travelling Merchant Caravan had yet to return to Sunny Town, indicating he would have to proceed alone for the time being. The proprietor of the Cat Girl Restaurant was a remarkably young catgirl with silky silver-pink hair and unforgettable crimson eyes. ording to Granny Kasi, the catgirl''s name was Tribe Ruri, an aplished young girl who had founded the restaurant through her own entrepreneurial prowess. Despite the discrimination against demi-humans, she had managed to firmly establish herself in Sunny Town. Including tonight, Tyler had only seen Tribe Ruri twice at the Cat Girl Restaurant. They hadn''t even exchanged words, let alone shared a nce. (Silly Nissen: You''re really keeping a close eye on her, Tyler... Are you nning to win her over?) (Tyler: No... Strong, independent women like her might not be so easy to conquer given my current status and abilities.) Tyler averted his gaze from Tribe Ruri, knowing he must choose his next romantic target with the utmost care. His greatest obstacle at present was time, and urban girls were inherently more challenging to win overpared to their rural counterparts. In the world of Earth, an individual''s emotional selectiveness increases with their level of education and exposure to information, resulting in the postponement of marriage among young people. This phenomenon applied equally in the Prison Star world, and Tyler believed that strong, independent young women would be even harder to conquer. Nheless, Tyler wasn''t in a rush to make a decision, and Tribe Ruri remained a potential option. He nned to spend the evening observing more young women in Sunny Town before selecting the one he felt most confident in pursuing. . Following dinner, Tyler ambled about Sunny Town for a visit. Sunny Town was rtively affluent, with magical stonemps illuminating the main streets. Pubs and restaurants remained open until around eleven or twelve at night, providing the townspeople with a semnce of nightlife. From a distance, Tyler spotted a freshly decorated two-story building adorned with a brand-new sign. (The Adventurers Guild... Sunny Town branch...?) The Adventurers Guild was a staple in other worlds, and Tyler found himself instinctively drawn to the building. As he walked, Tyler recalled the words Viviana had spoken, and something struck him as peculiar. "Take this with you. If there''s a Quest Guild in Sunny Town, show it to them, and they''ll help you." Tyler halted in his tracks, doubting that Viviana had mistakenly referred to the Adventurers Guild as the Quest Guild. (Viviana suggested I go to the Quest Guild, not the Adventurers Guild...) (What exactly is the Quest Guild, then?) At first nce, Tyler felt their functions seemed to ovep. His inner doubts kept Tyler from entering the Adventurers Guild straight away. Instead, he opted to observe from a distance. (This Adventurers Guild seems to have been established quite recently...) Tyler stopped a passerby and inquired, only to find that no one knew what the Adventurers Guild was for. This implied that the very concept of the Adventurers Guild was new to this world! (The scent of suspicion grows stronger...) (Silly Nissen: What''s so suspicious? Most-o of the worlds I''ve been to have Adventurers Guilds, you know~) (Tyler: Yes, and that''s precisely what "the enemy" is counting on.) (Silly Nissen: Huh? Enemy? Where''s the enemy?) Lately, Tyler had been pondering whether the purpose of this stupid loli was to serve as a counter-example. Her reactions allowed him to understand how simple-minded people thought. Tyler continued to watch the Adventurers Guild from afar, noting that the staff were recruiting potential adventurers at the entrance. They informed everyone that the rewards for adventurers were simr to those of the Quest Guild''s bounty hunters. "Join the Adventurers Guild now and enjoy a lifetime of waived membership fees andmissions! Don''t miss this one-time opportunity!" "Sign up as an adventurer and receive a free ss identification for your battle prowess!" Indeed, some were enticed by the calls and went inside to register, while many others gathered outside to spectate. After observing for a while, Tyler slipped away. During his observation, Tyler had gleaned the true objective of the Adventurers Guild through mind-reading. Upon discovering young individuals who were exceptionally strong or weak, the staff would immediately report them. Also, those dressed in unusual attire would be reported as well. To Tyler, it seemed as if they were searching for otherworldly travelers. Although he was unsure why they were doing this, Tyler decided to steer clear of the suspicious Adventurers Guild. He had to protect the secret of his otherworldly identity at all costs. Subsequently, Tyler arrived at the Quest Guild, located just a street away. The Quest Guild was housed in a somewhat aged two-story building. The worn-out sign read "Quest Guild - Sunny Town Branch." Despite its appearance, the establishment was precisely to Tyler''s liking. Upon entering, he found himself in the reception hall, where eight or nine individuals were engaged in conversation. The only other person present was the receptionist at the front desk. (...Hmm?) At first nce, Tyler thought his eyes were deceiving him. Astonishingly, the receptionist sported a pair of soft, furry fox ears atop her head, proudly on disy. Upon closer inspection, Tyler confirmed that he was not mistaken. The receptionist was indeed a young fox girl belonging to the fox tribe. The little fox maiden possessed a mane of resplendent golden hair, with her fluffy fox ears peeking through. They would asionally twitch. ?(? ?????? ?)? The aged guild''s reception area was brightened by her presence, her exquisitely sculpted features leaving an indelible impression on anyone whoid eyes upon her. Regrettably, the delicate face of the golden-haired fox maidencked the amiable smile typically expected from a receptionist. Instead, she stood expressionless, her gaze downcast as she perused the thick book in her hands. Chapter 95 Quest Guild - Sunny Town Branch ? (Is she of the ice-cold type...?) (Or perhaps the cute mute type...?) Tyler nced at the golden-haired little fox maiden''s basic information, gaining a preliminary understanding of her. Emilia, female, 18 years old, receptionist at the Quest Guild - Sunny Town branch Production upation: None Manufacturing upation: Cook - Lv2 Combat upation: Junior Mage - Lv20 Hm? The same age as me? Tyler was somewhat surprised, wondering if she was a "legal loli". (*䧥)= Upon closer examination, he realized that she was actually seated. Due to the reception desk obstructing his view, Tyler had mistakenly thought she was standing, thus misjudging her age. With this realization, he could no longer call her a little fox maiden. Tyler made a mental note of her name: Emilia. More than her age, Tyler was intrigued by herbat profession: "Junior Mage - Lv20." For a young receptionist, both the type and level of herbat profession seemed to be somewhat of an overqualification. Perhaps that''s why, despite being a demi-human, she could work as a receptionist so openly...? Tyler thought for a moment but didn''t approach Emilia directly. Instead, he took a walk around the hall first. Those who lingered in the Quest Guild hall tonight were engaged in casual conversations. Tyler listened in briefly, discovering that everyone was discussing matters rted to the Adventurers Guild. They said that the Adventurers Guild''s giarism was utterly shameless, and that bounty hunters should unite against them, bringing about a swift copse of the enigmatic Adventurers Guild. (Bounty hunters... the equivalent of adventurers in other worlds, right...?) (It was the right choice not to join the Adventurers Guild. It is indeed a trap.) Tyler could now basically confirm that, as an otherworldly traveler, he was still in a state of being hunted, but the hunter could not yet lock onto his identity. Furthermore, this hunter was likely another otherworldly traveler, otherwise, they couldn''t have devised a trap like the "Adventurers Guild." With such a strong influence, the other party must have arrived in this Prison World many years, or even decades, before Tyler... (...A max-level veteran is going to crush a newbie like me, huh?) The towering pir of fire from that time in Ira Vige reemerged in Tyler''s mind. The memories of the past reminded him once more that if he didn''t hurry to be stronger, he might be suddenly and utterly crushed at any moment. . Fear of the unknown adversary transformed into Tyler''s drive as he surveyed the hall and roughly grasped the workings of the Quest Guild. At its core, the Quest Guild served as a "civilian demand matchmaking tform." Anyone or any organization could submit requests, which would be ssified and rated for difficulty by the staff before being posted on the task board. Bounty Hunters could thenplete these requests in ordance with the rules to earn their reward, which would be paid by the requester. Tasks were divided into two types based on how they could bepleted: a. Exclusive Quests, which included escort and transport missions. Once someone epted such a task, no one else could participate unless the person failed or died. b. Competitive Quests, typically collection or hunting missions. These tasks would remain on the board untilpleted, with thepetition revolving around who could fulfill the requirements first. For Exclusive Quests, staff would screen bounty hunters based on the difficulty to avoid unnecessary deaths. As for Competitive Quests, participants would have to gauge their own capabilities. Having understood the general situation, Tyler approached the front desk. Up close, the fox-girl Emilia provided him with a fresh perspective. At the moment, Emilia was leaning on the desk, engrossed in a book. Despite her loose, gray-ck robe, the contours of her ample, supple boobs were still clearly outlined. This was a figure that a little fox maiden could not possess, making Tyler realize he had misjudged her. "Ahem, hello. I''m new here. Do I register at this desk?" Tyler said, rousing Emilia from her literary reverie. "Hm? Oh, I apologize. I didn''t expect anyone new at this hour," Emilia said, startled but quickly regaining herposure. She swiftly closed her book, stood up gracefully, and handed Tyler a form toplete. During this exchange, her boobs jiggled slightly due to inertia. "Please fill out your basic information here," Emilia said, her tone neither warm nor cold. "Alright." Tyler quickly filled out the form, which only asked for basic information. However, resisting the urge to gaze atahemproved to be a significant challenge for him. "Very well, we have received your information, Mr. Banning. Your registration will beplete tomorrow, and you''ll be able to ept Exclusive Quests from then on. You may participate in Competitive Quests right away." Emilia''s speech was rapid, and her work efficient. It was evident she had been a receptionist for quite some time. Tyler appreciated dealing with professional and efficient staff, but he was surprised by the total absence of any emotional response or inner thoughts from Emilia. "Thank you. Additionally, I''d like to inquire about the ''Trial''." Ѧdsvel.cm "Regarding the ''Trial,'' please consult the ''Trial Guide'' at the neighboring counter during tomorrow''s business hours. I apologize, but I''m only responsible for matters rted to requests," Emilia quickly declined. Tyler, however, was prepared for this. "Would this not suffice?" Tyler took a golden badge from his bag. The Scarlet Family''s emblem was engraved on it, shining brightly even in the dim hall. "I apologize, but I cannot ept anything unrted to requests. Please cease this behavior." "Ah, I''m not offering it to you. I just hoped that seeing this badge might inform you of my background." Tyler had never imagined he would have to rely on his influence. "I apologize, but our Sunny Town branch treats all bounty hunters equally. Please return during business hours tomorrow." If not for the real person standing before him, Tyler might have thought he was speaking with a machine. Even more baffling was theck of any inner thoughts from Emilia. (Is she really soposed?) At this point, other bounty hunters nearby were drawn in, thinking Tyler was bullying Emilia. They began to surround him with angry expressions. "Please, don''t misunderstand. I''m not bullying her; I just wanted to show her this," Tyler said, lifting the golden Scarlet Family emblem. The onlookers immediately quieted down. "A golden emblem of the Scarlet Family?!" Someone shouted this, and the crowd''s attitude swiftly pulled aplete 180-degree turn. They all retracted their menacing expressions, recing them with smiles, as if fearing thatughing toote might offend Tyler. Unconcerned with the reactions of these onlookers, Tyler looked at Emilia, wondering if the Scarlet Family''s reputation could elicit even a hint of emotion from her impassive face. Chapter 96 Ways Of Occupation Advancement ? "Mr. Banning, please refrain from causing furthermotion." "At our Sunny Town branch, we treat all bounty hunters equally. Please return during business hours tomorrow." To Tyler''s surprise, Emilia remainedpletely unfazed. Not only did she maintain herposure on the surface, but she also showed no reaction within her heart. (This girl is quite impressive...) Emilia was the person with the least internal activity Tyler had encountered since arriving in this world. Tyler had no intention of making himself look like a viin, but from the current situation, he did appear somewhat like a high-handed bully. At this moment, heavy footsteps sounded on the stairs as someone descended from the upper floor. "What''s going on at this hour?" The elderly voice carried an intimidating air; the person had yet to arrive, but the voice preceded them. The surrounding people became "well-behaved" due to the voice, no longer causing a ruckus, and all turned their attention towards the staircase. An old man with skin as dark and wrinkled as parched earth, sporting a short crew cut of white hair, appeared in the hall. He appeared to be over seventy, but his age was incongruent with his well-developed, solid muscles. "Mr.Oleg, a neer has a golden badge from the Scarlet Family!" The bounty hunter closest to the old man took the initiative to exin the situation, and Tyler checked the old man''s basic information at this time. Oleg, male, 73 years old, Branch Chief of the Quest Guild - Sunny Town Branch Production upation: Farmer - Lv12 Manufacturing upation: Stonemason - Lv15 Combat upation: Professional Mercenary - Lv50 (No wonder he has such strength, being the branch chief.) After getting to know Granny Kasi, Tyler was no longer easily surprised. Although Branch Chief Oleg was formidable, there was still a gap between him and Granny Kasi, a 67-year-old, Level 67 Mercenary Sage. "A golden badge from the Scarlet Family?" Oleg strode up to Tyler. "Young man, I am the branch chief here. May I be allowed to verify the golden badge in your possession?" Oleg spoke neither humbly nor arrogantly, but it was evident he regarded Tyler''s identity with more importance than Emilia had. Tyler didn''t mind and handed over the golden badge. Oleg examined it carefully, quickly returning it to Tyler before asking another question. "Pardon my intrusion, but may I ask what your rtion to the Scarlet Family is?" This question was somewhat sensitive, especially in front of so many people. The situation had now escted beyond Tyler''s intentions. "Never mind, I''ll visit again another day." Tyler feigned apprehension and hurriedly left the Quest Guild. (Silly Nissen: Eh? Why run away?) (Tyler: It drew too much attention.) (Silly Nissen: Uh, you''re not-o asking about the "trial"?) (Tyler: The branch chief wille looking for me.) . Upon departing The Quest Guild, Tyler ambled through the nearby streets, seeking a suitable woman to charm. Before long, Branch Chief Oleg approached him, a look of contrition upon his face. "My sincerest apologies, sir. I was inconsiderate earlier. Might we converse in a more private setting?" Tyler assented, precisely the private conversation with the branch chief he desired. Together, they retreated to a secluded tavern, its dimly lit interior perfect for ndestine discussions. "Branch Chief Oleg, allow me to reintroduce myself. I am Banning, a friend of Viviana." Tyler broached the subject without preamble. "Viviana Scarlet?" "Yes." -- (I could hardly believe that the "Silver Wasp Queen" would have friends.) Observing Oleg''s thoughts, Tyler unexpectedly gleaned a new epithet for Viviana. (I never imagined she would be so renowned.) (But it''s not surprising since, at only sixteen, Viviana is already a level 52 Magic Swordsman. It would be strange if such a prodigy remained obscure.) "As a friend of the young Miss Scarlet, your presence truly graces our humble establishment," Oleg spoke, pausing to sit up straight and bow his head slightly in apology. "Please forgive our earlier indiscretion. Our receptionist can be rather inflexible." Oleg''s apology was both appropriate and genuine,cking any ulterior motive. Tyler now understood why Viviana had rmended this ce. "No matter. Treating everyone with impartiality is an admirable quality." "Hahaha, you tter me. Now, how may I be of assistance?" With misunderstandings cleared, they could address the true matter at hand. Tyler inquired directly about the "trial," causing Oleg to hesitate, surprised that such a distinguished guest would inquire about such trivial matters. "What would you like to know about the ''trial''? The number of trials currently overseen by our guild?" "Please begin with the basics," Tyler said. "Very well." Oleg demonstrated his professionalism, thoroughly exining the concept of the "trial" to Tyler. The so-called "Trial" refers to a naturally formed magical space amidst the fluctuations of magical power. This space manifests as a glowing cube, appearing anywhere. Anyone who enters the glowing cube is instantly transported into the magical space, hence the glowing cube is also known as the "Gateway of Trials." Within the magical space, powerful monsters dwell. One must defeat these monsters and destroy their magical cores to leave the magical space. Those who sessfully conquer the magical space will be rewarded, and among the rewards is the lifting of the level restrictions for one''s current Combat upation. The corresponding level restrictions are as follows: 20, 50, 90, 140, and so on. Challenging the magical space is the sole method to break the level restrictions, yet the risks involved are extremely high. Firstly, only one person can enter the Gateway of Trials at a time. Once someone enters, the gateway turns ck and bes inessible until the individual inside dies, at which point it will light up again. Should the challenger seed, the Gateway of Trials will disappear as soon as they exit. Secondly, there are five colors of Gateways of Trials: white, yellow, orange, red, and purple. Each color represents a different difficulty level, with white being the easiest and purple the most challenging. Nheless, even the easiest white trial has a death rate of 20 to 30 percent. As a result, the magical space is aptly called the "Trial." "One of our responsibilities at The Quest Guild is to manage the Gateways of Trials that appear near towns, preventing unsuspecting individuals from identally entering," Oleg exined. "How high is the death rate for the Purple Trials?" Tyler inquired. Hearing the young man''s question, Oleg thought to himself, truly the recklessness of youth, not even rmed by a 20 to 30 percent death rate. "For the fifth-level difficulty purple Trial, the death rate within the Wester Kingdom is 100 percent." Chapter 97 Request Tasks ? A death rate of 100 percent implies that no one has ever seeded. Tyler furrowed his brow, perplexed as to why Viviana had specifically warned him about this. "Remember, never attempt the FIFTH level of difficulty in the trials, no matter what!" She had said. (Did I appear to be a reckless person?) Tyler couldn''t fathom the reason. (Silly Nissen: Hehe, you don''t understand-o, do you?) (Silly Nissen: When a girl cares for someone, she''ll worry about even the smallest things, like choking on water!) The stupid girl, for once, seemed more "intelligent" than Tyler and sang triumphantly. With the cacophony of the "background music," Tyler continued to inquire about the Gateway of Trials from Oleg. "Branch chief, if that''s the case, doesn''t everyone opt for the white trials?" "Indeed, there is a tendency for that, but some choose higher difficulties for better rewards." Oleg borated further on the details of the trials. Challengers could unlock level restrictions bypleting any level of difficulty, but higher difficulties promised greater rewards. Moreover, the strength of demons within the trials would adapt ording to the challenger''s level. In the most id-back" scenario, one could choose to face the white trials at level 20, 50 and 90, which was the choice of the vast majority. "After all, life is the most important thing. If you die, you lose everything." Hearing Oleg''s words, Tyler could somewhat guess why the old man''s level had stagnated at 50 without further advancement. Additionally, Emilia''s Combat upation level was precisely at 20. "What do you mean by level tiers?" "Oh, it''s simple. Levels 1 to 20 make up the first tier, 21 to 50 make up the second tier, and so on." "I see. So, it''s better to reach the highest level within the corresponding tier before challenging the trials, right?" "Exactly." Oleg found it strange that this friend of Viviana''s was entirely unfamiliar with such basic knowledge. However, he was a discerning man who knew what to ask and what not to ask. "Sir, your level should still be in the first tier, right? There has been a shortage of level-one white trials recently, but if necessary, I can help reserve a spot for you." As expected of a branch chief, Oleg was considerate, but Tyler wasn''t ready to make a decision just yet. "No need for that, I''ll think it over and contact youter." Rather than choosing the trial''s difficulty, Tyler was more curious about how Oleg had deduced his first-tier level. (It must be based on experience... I must appear weak,cking the presence Viviana and the others possess.) Tyler believed that, aside from his slightly higher magic power, his strength and dexterity attributes were far from satisfactory. Furthermore, his abilities in directbat were a significant weakness. The road to bing stronger was long and arduous. "Is there anything else I can assist you with, sir?" "Not at the moment. I''lle find you at the guild if I need anything." After their conversation that evening, Tyler believed that Oleg, the branch chief, was a valuable acquaintance. Oleg''s attentiveness wasn''t solely due to the Scarlet Family''s golden emblem but rather his friendship with Viviana. Viviana was truly impressive, a sixteen-year-old girl with such a robustwork. Before parting ways, Tyler suddenly remembered something. "Branch chief, I have an impertinent request..." . Early the next day, Tyler arrived at the entrance of The Quest Guild. At that time, there were only staff members who had just started work and not a single bounty hunter in sight. Upon entering the hall, Tyler''s gaze met Emilia''s. To his surprise, she took the initiative to wave and indicate the location of the "Gateway of Trials Guide", though her face remained expressionless. Tyler wasn''t a narcissist; he understood this wasn''t Emilia being friendly but rather a disy of professional courtesy. (Such people are rare in society.) Tyler appreciated Emilia''s integrity, but Silly Nissen saw it differently. (Silly Nissen: Really? I suspect she might have facial paralysis.) Hearing the term "facial paralysis," Tyler felt a pang of nostalgia. He, too, had been called that in the past. . Having heard a detailed introduction from Oleg the night before, Tyler thanked Emilia for her kindness and headed straight for the quest board in the hall. On the wooden board, a multitude of ssified tasks were neatly posted. Tyler was well aware of his own capabilities. Although he had reached level 20, it was due to sheer luck. In terms ofbat ability and experience, he was still far from proficient. There would be no one to rely on in the trial, and once inside, there would be no option to flee. In this world, there were no potions to restore health or magical elixirs readily avable. Challenging the trial at his current strength would be tantamount to suicide. Thus, before attempting the trial, he had to be fully prepared - this was why he hade to view the tasks. Undertaking tasks would allow him to improve his skills and gain experience, as well as earn money to upgrade his equipment and items, perfectly aligning with Tyler''s current needs. . As time passed, more people gradually gathered around the quest board. Since there were few people in the guild the night before and Tyler had left midway, his appearance at The Quest Guild today did not draw attention. Blending into the crowd, Tyler heard everyone discussing the same task: "Hunt the Treant Lurking in the Wastnd." (Click the paragraphment for quest details.) The bounty hunters were discussing two main points of interest: The task had been posted for half a month, but no one had managed toplete it. The Meditation Ring was a favored piece of equipment for branch chief Oleg, who had previously refused to sell it despite numerous offers. It was surprising that he was willing to offer it as a reward this time. "The internal quests released by the guild are great! I''m a level 31 warrior! Is anyone interested in teaming up with me?" "Level 34 sword wielder here, level 29 sniper archer here, level 36 advanced grappler here, we need one more front-line tank to withstand the treant''s attacks. Anyone interested?" "..." These recruitment messages reminded Tyler of his days ying League of Legends. However, he had no intention of forming a team; he nned to go solo. Stupid loli was puzzled by Tyler''s inner thoughts. (Silly Nissen: Huh? Weren''t-o you going to find a girl to woo? Why are you looking at quests here?) (Tyler: I''ve already chosen the girl. Completing this quest is the first step in wooing her.) (Silly Nissen: Huh? When did-o you decide that? Who is she?!) Chapter 98 On The Move ? (Tyler: The girl we decided to pursue is Emilia.) Tyler nced at the blonde hair fox-girl at the reception, who was quietly reading a book. (Silly Nissen: Oh, I understand, no need to exin, it must be because she''s too "BIG".) The stupid loli''s words were filled with a strong sense of sarcasm. (Tyler: What exactly is too big?) (Silly Nissen: Isn''t that it? Then why else?) (Tyler: Because I see my past self in her, it''s easier to pursue someone withmonalities.) (Silly Nissen: Your past self...?) Hearing Tyler''s words, the stupid loli seemed to understand a bit, but she didn''t dare let Tyler know she had investigated his past, so she feigned confusion. (Silly Nissen: What past self? Don''t speak in riddles, Tyler, be clear.) The stupid loli knew that Tyler would ignore her at such times. Indeed, he paid no heed and focused on analyzing the task at hand. The stupid loli breathed a sigh of relief, but after a while, she began to feel sad about her pitiable method. . Having carefully reviewed the task details, Tyler had some ideas. The North Sunny Wastnd was close to Sunny Town. It would take only half a day''s ride to reach it from the north gate. The estimated level of the Treant, 35, wasn''t high, but the task had been published for half a month without beingpleted, suggesting that it excelled at hiding. Moreover, the task wasmissioned by the Sunny Town branch, which offered generous rewards. It seemed they were genuinely concerned about the risk of the Treant breeding a swarm of demons. As for why Branch Chief Oleg didn''t handle it himself, Tyler thought that aside from not having enough time, the branch chief''s physical condition wouldn''t allow for intense battles. When Tyler saw Olegst night, he had checked his status information, and the values didn''t correspond to those of a level 50 individual. (It seems that status values can be affected by aging.) Ten minutester, Tyler left the Quest Guild, fetched Motor-chan from the stable, and set off for the North Sunny Wastnd. This time, Tyler''s objective was merely to scout and gather information. After obtaining more detailed intelligence, he would return to Sunny Town to make targeted preparations. As the surrounding scenery gradually turned yellowish-brown, Tyler entered the North Sunny Wastnd. True to its name, the North Sunny Wastnd was a vast expanse of parched, cracked earth. Withered trees struggled to survive in small clusters, while moss and weeds in the ground''s crevices were thest vestiges of greenery. Upon arriving at the wastnd, Tyler noticed three or four teams already searching for the Treant and decided to approach them to assess their situations. "Ugh, this is so boring, we can''t find anything." "Yeah, why don''t we just chop down all the trees? The Treant must have something to do with trees, right?" "Are you kidding? Do you know how many trees there are in the North Sunny Wastnd? At least a few hundred! You wouldn''t finish chopping them down even by next year''s Rain Praise Festival!" Bounty hunters chatted and searched simultaneously, making it easy for Tyler to overhear their conversations. "It''s only one person who died, isn''t it? Why make such a fuss?" "Are you dumb? Haven''t you heard of prevention being better than cure?" "Yeah, if it weren''t for Chief Oleg''s proactive approach, we wouldn''t have the peaceful life we enjoy in Sunny Town." "Exactly! In my opinion, if it weren''t for Gudetown Calvary constantly trying to control the Sandrift Gorge, we would have hunted down those Rock Shadow Golem demons long ago!" The bounty hunters were enthusiastic in their discussions butckluster in their searches. However, Tyler could understand their frustration; searching for an unidentified Treant amid the withered trees of the wastnd was like looking for a needle in a haystack. . After a period of observation, Tyler approached the bounty hunters with food in hand, engaging them in conversation with ease. "ck hair young man - you''re not from around here, are you? A refugee from the Great Migration?" "Yes, that''s right." "You shouldn''t be here alone. At the very least, you should join a team. How about joining ours?" These bounty hunters were friendly, but Tyler had already decided to proceed on his own. "Thank you for the invitation, but I already have a team. The others are still in town; I''m here to gather information." Upon Tyler''s refusal, the bounty hunters'' enthusiasm faded. After all, why would they share information with apetitor? Nheless, Tyler came prepared. With the help of his "Deceiver" skill and mind-reading ability, he quickly assessed the situation. Several small teams had searched the North Sunny Wastnd for the Treant for half a month without sess. The only clue came from two passersby who were attacked by the Treant: one died, and the injured survivor brought back a Treant branch to the Quest Guild. Despite multiple searches, the Guild could not find the Treant, so they estimated its level based on past records. Everyone suspected that the Treant could camouge itself as a withered tree, but there were too many such trees in the Wastnd. It wasn''t feasible to search each one individually. Tyler concluded that the Treant was a cunning and opportunistic creature. Once the Wastnd was empty, it would surely reveal itself to prey on the vulnerable. After bidding farewell to the bounty hunters, Tyler roamed the Wastnd while daylight remained. He spotted an unusual status information on a withered root and immediately picked it up. (A severed root from a Fir Treant...?) His Divine Eye once again proved invaluable. Despite searching the area again, Tyler found no further clues. On his way back, he hunted a spotted antelope and a white-tailed deer, earning 350 professional experience points, leaving him just 50 points away from leveling up his "Hunter" profession. He needed to hunt new species to continue leveling up in this new region. Ultimately, Tyler returned to Sunny Town before nightfall. Upon returning to Sunny Town, Tyler quickly began preparing for battle. He first conducted experiments with the "Fir Treant''s severed root" and then made significant upgrades to his equipment and supplies. First, he reced his old stone-tipped arrows with 40 iron-tipped arrows. Next, considering his increased strength, he swapped his light wooden shield for an iron one and upgraded his cloth armor to leather. Lastly, he skillfully crafted five smoke bombs, purchased four barrels of oil, arge bag of cotton, three sets of flint, and a new luminous magic stone. With these preparationsplete, he was ready. Instead of rushing out, Tyler slept for a while. Only when all other teams had returned to Sunny Town from the North Sunny Wastnd in thete night did he leisurely set out once more. Tonight, he was determined to capture the elusive Treant. Chapter 99 Hunting The Treant ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 12 1:13 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 8 days Tyler arrived at the North Sunny Wastnd in the early morning. Under the cold moonlight, even in summer, this destend permeated with a subtle, eerie atmosphere. However,pared to the gloomy chill he had once felt in Avirl''s basement, Tyler deemed the North Sunny Wastnd to be far more hospitable. Compared to other bounty hunters, Tyler possessed a natural advantage; he did not need to fell trees to discern the true identity of the Treants. With the identification ability of the Divine Eye of Transcendence, he could instantly discern which withered tree was a Treant in disguise. "Moto-chan, ride on!" Moto-chan galloped swiftly across the Wastnd. With its speed, covering the entire North Sunny Wastnd in one night would be no challenge. However, subsequent events proved that Tyler had been overly cautious. . It wasn''t long before the Fir Treant took the initiative to "greet" Tyler as Moto-chan raced through the Wastnd. At that moment, Tyler was intently examining the surrounding area for any Treant identification information, when suddenly, a red light shed in front of him, followed by the familiar three-second countdown! Tyler immediately urged Moto-chan to leap aside and evade! In an instant, a thick root erupted from the soil,shing out to strike Moto-chan''s legs. Fortunately, Moto-chan leapt away just in time, avoiding a disastrous tumble for both rider and steed. After regaining their bnce, Tyler looked behind him and traced the root back to a withered tree in the distance. The tree suddenly sprung to life, twisting and writhing, as Tyler finally discerned its information. Fir Treant, Nameless, Genderless, 126 years old Fir Treant - Lv43 Skill Slots: 2/2 Life Energy: 2322/2360 Endurance: 389/460 Magic Energy: 750/870 At Level 43, this Treant was considerably stronger than the description given in the task. Fortunately, the Treant''s stats were not exceptionally high, and Tyler believed the situation remained manageable. (...The real concern lies with those two skills.) Through numerous battles, Tyler had developed a certain understanding of thebat system in this world. Life Energy, Endurance, and Magic Energy were objective and stable metrics, and without any skills involved, one could calcte the probability of victory by factoring in both parties'' attack and defense power, as well as their uracy. However, the presence of skills introduced a significant element of uncertainty, as a single, crucial skill could enable a weakerbatant to escape or even miraculously turn the tide. Up until now, Tyler had deduced that one of the Treant''s skills was likely mimicry or camouge, which exined its disguise as a withered tree and its initial underground assault. The real question was the Treant''s other skill... As Tyler pondered, the red sh reappeared, this time with the attack originating from the ground beneath him and Moto-chan! "Moto-chan, ride!" Tyler spurred his steed to escape, but the horse''s eleration was insufficient to outrun the ground splitting apart beneath them. This time, three tree roots burst from the earth, slithering like pythons towards the duo! Moto-chan couldn''t evade in time, and one of the roots ensnared its hind leg! Seeing this, Tyler immediately unsheathed his sword and leapt into action, severing the root with several shes to free Moto-chan. However, their situation had not improved; the three thick roots encircled Tyler and Moto-chan like serpents, and behind these roots, three newly emerged Fir Treants were slowly closing in. Including the initial Fir Treant, a total of four now surrounded Tyler and Moto-chan. (To think they''ve already propagated... In just half a month... I miscalcted...) Tyler examined the status information of each Fir Treant, noting the differences among them. Even those with the same level had subtle variations in their stats, ruling out the possibility of them being mere puppets. Presently, Tyler and Moto-chan found themselves besieged on all sides.Persisting in battle while encircled by enemies would undoubtedly be unwise. Even without the Treants using their abilities, the simpleshings of their vines could easily beat Tyler and Moto-chan to death. Tyler surveyed the Treants'' positions, noting a gap in their formation. He swiftly hurled two smoke bombs and vaulted onto his steed, charging out of the encirclement atop Moto-chan amidst the chaos. Once beyond the smoke, Tyler discovered that the Treants had not pursued them. (The advantage of speed lies with us.) The assurance of superior speed was crucial to Tyler''s decision to challenge the Treants alone. Had the Treants been swifter, he would have abandoned his n and fled instead. Yet, even though the Treants could not move quickly, their subterranean vine and root attacks remained a formidable threat. Tyler marveled at their circumstances. If not for the warnings of impending attacks, he and Moto-chan might have already been reduced to fertilizer. (Four Treants... ording to the n, there is still a chance for victory.) As the smoke dissipated, Tyler cautiously returned to the site of their recent skirmish. He found the Treants had resumed their camouge as withered trees. Without his ability to identify them, it would be impossible to distinguish which lifeless tree was actually a Treant. (So that''s their strategylying in wait like this.) Tyler now understood that the Treants assessed their surroundings and attacked vulnerable, isted targets. If their prey were in greater numbers, they would remain still, masquerading as lifeless trees until an opportunity presented itself. This seemingly intelligent hunting strategy yed right into Tyler''s hands. . The range of Tyler''s arrows exceeded that of the Treants'' vine attacks, which was the basis for his continued engagement in battle that night. As he closed the distance between himself and the Treants, Tyler prepared to strike. However, he noticed peculiar objects scattered on the ground. (...Fir Treant seed bombs?) The spherical seeds were dispersed across the ground, and upon inspecting their description, Tyler read: "Fir Treant seeds with magic power that explode upon impact or pressure, with each seed''s power equivalent to a hand grenade." Tyler reflected on how thoughtful his identification ability was, providingparisons with familiar concepts from Earth World. "Moto-chan! Halt!" Tyler pulled back on the reins, stopping his warhorse. The area ahead was a minefield, off-limits for passage. Nevertheless, the issue was not significant, as the Treants had already entered Tyler''s range. . Taking a deep breath to rx his nerves, Tyler acknowledged that if not for his caution and empowered abilities, he and Moto-chan would have already perished thrice that night. Maintaining focus while also staying rxed in the heat of battle was a skill that required finesse, and Tyler''s current state was just right. (Since I know both of its abilities, it''s now my turn.) Tyler opened a barrel of oil and soaked the tips of 40 arrows. He had prepared these arrows with a special modification before departing, wrapping cotton around each arrowhead. With the cotton now saturated in oil, all that remained was for Tyler to transform the arrows into ming projectiles! Chapter 100 Triumph ? (The moment to witness the results of the experiment has arrived!) Tyler had conducted experiments in Sunny Town using the "Fir Treant''s severed roots." The wooden nature of the treants could indeed be ignited; now that it wasbined with oil, a mmable substance, there was no reason it shouldn''t catch fire. Under the moonlight, Tyler took out a flint and ignited the first arrow. Hardly any wind tonight, and the terrain was open with clear visibility. The enemies obediently stayed motionless within range, making them perfect live targets. Combat upation skill ''Heart of Focus - Lv2'' has been activated and remains in effect... Tyler shot the first arrow, its me drawing a beautiful trajectory in the night sky beforending on the Fir Treant''s crown. (That''s a hit!) Strangely, the me flickered for a moment before extinguishing. Surprised, Tyler fired another three ming arrows, this time genuinely igniting the treant''s crown. But just as Tyler thought he had seeded, the fire burned for a short while only to gradually die out. (How odd. Is there too much moisture in the leaves and branches?) Tyler deemed this unlikely, given the wastnd''s dry environment and the treant''sck of green leaves and cracked branches. Instead, the unnatural fluctuations in the treant''s magic energy aroused Tyler''s suspicion. (Why would the treant''s magic energy decrease without any actions...?) Tyler clearly saw that whenever he ignited the treant''s crown, its magic energy decreased, but its life energy remained unaffected. (Could it be...?) Ѧdsvel.cm Tyler fired another three arrows to ignite the treant, then immediately fired new ones to rekindle the me whenever it started to weaken. In this relentless arson ry, the treant''s magic energy was depleted in just two minutes! Soon after, the treant was engulfed in raging mes! Combat upation skill ''Heart of Focus - Lv2'' has been deactivated. (So that''s how it is!) Without magic energy, the treant''s life energy dropped rapidly. Unable to endure the searing pain of the mes, the treant could no longer masquerade as a withered tree. It uprooted itself, crawling and rolling on the ground in a futile attempt to extinguish the fire. Regrettably, its efforts were in vain. Before long, the ferocious fire consumed the treant''s life energy, leaving only its burning corpse. "Sessfully defeated ''Fir Treant - Lv43,'' upation experience +0, current experience 4200/4200." Upon witnessing theirrade being burned alive, the other Fir Treants ceased hiding, simultaneously uprooting themselves and moving about. Tyler watched from a distance, taking in every detail of the treants'' movements. The remaining three Fir Treants attempted to flee or fight Tyler, but with their sluggish speedparable to that of an ordinary person, their fate was sealed. "Let''s go, Moto-chan!" Tyler spurred his horse into a gallop, keeping the treants at bay with the steed''s swiftness untiluntill they were all reduced to charred remains. "Sessfully defeated ''Fir Treant - Lv41,'' upation experience +0, current experience 4200/4200." "Sessfully defeated ''Fir Treant - Lv39,'' upation experience +0, current experience 4200/4200." "Sessfully defeated ''Fir Treant - Lv42,'' upation experience +0, current experience 4200/4200." With all four Fir Treants vanquished, Tyler finally breathed a sigh of relief. This encounter may have seemed like a one-sided ughter, but even a slight misstep could have turned the tide against Tyler. Since hisbat upation experience was already maxed out, the experience gained from defeating the four Fir Treants went to waste. However, Tyler was unfazed, as he gained something far more valuable on that night: realbat experience, which was far more important than a mere numerical level. Tonight, Tyler overcame insurmountable odds, and the thrill of victory filled his heart. It had been a long time since hest felt this way, back when he challenged the "MALENIA BLADE OF MIQUELLA" in "Elden Ring" as an "Wretch." Reflecting on his past gaming experiences, he realized the protagonists always triumphed against overwhelming odds. However, Tyler''s predicament was far more perilous than that of any game character. While game characters could restart upon death and practice countless times against bosses, Tyler wouldn''t have had a second chance if he lost his life. Through this battle, Tyler realized the importance of mobility, as the key to triumphing over a stronger adversary lies in unparalleled evasive capabilities. In extreme cases, even if one cannot defeat the enemy, they can still choose to flee. However, apart from his steed Moto-chan, Tylercks any exceptional means of movement, a shoring he desperately needs to address. "Thank you for your hard work, Moto-chan." Tyler dismounted and allowed Moto-chan to graze and rest for a while. As a warhorse, Moto-chan''s abilities are indeed extraordinary. Itsposure remained unshaken even when faced with demons, making it a reliable partner. Among the remains of the Fir Treants, Tyler excavated four intact magic cores that had not been destroyed by the fierce mes. Additionally, he found two thick branches that had not been burned, which seem to be the essence of the Fir Treants. He took them with him, thinking they might be useful for crafting a new hunting bow at a weapons shop. During the cleanup, a pack of striped hyenas was attracted to the firelight, growling and looking to make Tyler and Moto-chan their midnight snack. Tyler showed no mercy, using hisst three fire arrows to eliminate two of them, effortlessly driving the rest of the pack away. --"Sessfully killed ''Striped Hyena'', upation experience +100, current experience 650/600." --"Upgrade conditions satisfied, ''Hunter - Lv2'' automatically upgraded to ''Hunter - Lv3''." With this, Tyler''s night huntes to an end. . The following day, Tyler arrived at the Quest Guild around ten in the morning, having slept in to recover his magic energy. Many bounty hunters was still discussing the Treant quest in the hall, unaware that Tyler had already in the creatures overnight. "Hey, don''t bother, when my brother Nassar returns, he''ll be able to handle this sort of thing in no time." "Yeah, if Nassar hadn''t gone to the Gudetown, the Treants wouldn''t havested so long in the Wastnd." "I''d really like to learn some monster hunting skills from Nassar someday..." The bounty hunters had all been talking about a man named "Nassar," but Tyler paid no mind. Carrying the Fir Treant magic cores, he went straight to the front desk, unexpectedly noticing that Emilia seemed quite interested in this Nassar person as well. "Emilia." Tyler ced a cloth bag on the reception desk and made a "shush" gesture to Emilia. "Don''t let anyone know it was me. Also, pass a message to the branch chief for me: meet in the usual ce in an hour." Emilia''s face revealed a rare expression of confusion. She wanted to ask Banning what was going on, but he had already left without looking back. After Emilia checked the contents of the cloth bag, her surprise prompted her to immediately run and fetch the branch chief. Chapter 101 Surprise For Oleg In the branch chief''s office on the second floor of the Quest Guild, Oleg sat at his desk with a furrowed brow. Regarding the Treant sightings in the North Sunny Wastnd, Oleg had initially nned to seek the mayor''s assistance. If Sunny Town were willing to dispatch a patrol team of about twenty people, and the Quest Guild could organize another thirty or so, they should be able toplete a search of the North Sunny Wastnd within a day, locating and eliminating the Treants. However, Oleg had previously disagreed with the mayor on the matter of "Trial Management," so this time, his request was denied twice. Concerning "Trial Management," the mayor had proposed an idea to charge fees for "Level 1 Difficulty - White Trials." This would generate revenue for the town and address the issue of the "White Trials being hard toe by, while Yellow, Orange, Red, and Purple Trials run rampant." Oleg disagreed with the mayor''s proposal, believing that it would merely force the poor to their doom. As a result, the two developed a grudge. Oleg''s current n was to wait for Nassar''s return and have him risk his life as bait in the Wastnd, luring out the Treants. Then, the other ambush bounty hunters could swarm and eliminate them. Nassar was indispensable because he was the second most powerful bounty hunter in Sunny Town, only behind Oleg. At 26 years old, he was already a 36th-level Sword Wielder. Considering Oleg''s advanced age and inability to engage in intensebat, Nassar was essentially the town''s number one fighter. Only by doing so could they ensure that the person acting as "bait" would not lose their life. (Nassar should be back the day after tomorrow... I hope the Treants don''t reproduce too quickly...) . "Branch chief...!" As Oleg was troubled, a golden light hurriedly entered from outside the door C it was Emilia. "What''s the matter, Emilia? You''re out of breath." "It''s... about... the Treant... task..." Emilia ced a cloth bag on the table and then turned to close the room''s door. "What are these magic cores?" Oleg opened the bag and took out its contents. Based on his experience, he could tell that these four spherical objects were likely Tier 2 demon magic cores, but a professional appraiser would need to determine exactly what they were. "They''re Fir Treant magic cores." Emilia handed an appraisal report to Oleg, who took it with disbelief. He read it three times before confirming he hadn''t misread. "Great! Which team hunted them? Did Nassare back early?" "No, it wasn''t... It was a neer named ''Banning'' who hunted them. He also asked me to tell you to meet him at the ''usual ce'' in an hour." "Ah? Banning? The young man who came with the Scarlet Family''s golden emblem?" "Yes, it''s him." "I never would have expected..." Oleg pondered for a moment, many thoughts racing through his mind. However, he prioritized checking the time to ensure he could meet this incredible young man. "Emilia, did Banning say anything else to you?" "He told me not to talk about it." "Oh..." Oleg nodded, appreciating the young man''s low-key demeanor. "Emilia, I''m stepping out for a bit. You can remove the Treant task from the hall''s mission board." "Understood." . Oleg had not visited the tavern in broad daylight for quite some time. The monotonous days in Sunny Town made him feel that his heart might give out before his body sumbed to old age. However, Banning''s arrival rekindled his long-lost excitement. A first-tier warrior, below level 20, single-handedly defeated four Treants, level 30 or higher C such madness! What strategy had Banning employed? Undoubtedly, he used fire, the most effective weapon against Treants, but ordinary mes wouldn''t suffice. Most Treants possessed a certain resistance to fire, and the majority of people would give up before they could truly ignite them. Banning appeared rather young; did he have experience in this area? Furthermore, the treant''s roots and vine attacks were exceedingly lethal. If one were not a heavily armored warrior, a first-tier warrior would face certain death upon being struck C akin to dancing on a knife''s edge! The more Oleg pondered, the more curious he grew about Banning''s methods. Amidst his anticipation, he finally greeted Banning''s arrival. "Branch Chief, I didn''t expect you to arrive so early." "Hehehe, after hearing about your exploits, I simply couldn''t sit still!" Oleg stood up to shake Banning''s hand, and upon doing so, felt more confident in his assessmentBanning''s hands were those of a seasoned warrior. After sitting down, Oleg handed Banning the task reward and the "Meditation Ring" as a bonus, asking if there was anything else he could do for him. Banning was straightforward and requested Oleg''s help with two matters. "Regarding my defeat of the treants, please keep it a secret, Branch Chief. You may do as you wish with the credit, but I still want the reward." "Additionally, I''d like to forge a sword and hope you can rmend the finest craftsman in Sunny Town." Oleg agreed without hesitation, but he had one small request: he wanted Banning to recount the previous night''s battle. Though Oleg''s body had aged, his warrior''s heart remained. Even just hearing the story would satisfy him. Banning generously shared the tale, and upon hearing it, Oleg''s satisfaction and confidence in Banning''s abilities grew. Oleg knew that if word of Banning''s methods spread, many would boast, "I could do it too," but in reality, any who attempted it would surely perish. (I truly must thank you, Viviana, for rmending such exceptional talent) (For the sake of Sunny Town''s long-term peace, I must do everything to keep him here!) . Later, at Oleg''s invitation, they visited a familiar weapon shop. The attentiveness of the craftsman was heightened when the Quest Guild''s Branch Chief personally escorted a client for weapon forging. He assured Banning that he wouldplete the work within five days and produce a sword that would not disappoint. "Sir, I''ll take my leave and return to the guild." "Very well, thank you for today, Branch Chief." Banning watched Oleg depart, then slowly headed towards the Quest Guild. (Silly Nissen: Eh? Since you''re both going to the Quest Guild-o, why not go with the Branch Chief?) (Tyler: It''s because I have some ndestine business to attend to.) Chapter 102 Emilia (Part 1) ? Tyler settled into an inn near the entrance of The Quest Guild, affording him a clear view of the guild''s main gate from his room''s window. Completing the formidable "Treant Task" was merely the first step in his strategy to win over Emilia, with each subsequent step more challenging than thest. As Tyler stood by the window, contemting his next move, the stupid loli couldn''t help but ask a question. (Silly Nissen: Master Tyler, I''m a bit-o confused...) (Tyler: Hm?) (Silly Nissen: Is Emilia still our target-o?) (Tyler: Yes.) (Silly Nissen: Then why didn''t-o you unt your aplishment-o of the treant task in front of her?) (Tyler: unting would only repel her; the more discreet I am, the more curious she will be.) (Silly Nissen: Oh, I see! So, are we waiting here to invite her to dinner after she finishes work?) Tyler was rendered speechless by the stupid loli''s inquiry for some time,menting that having her by his side for a month had been fruitless. (Tyler: Prisci Nissen... You are truly the most obtuse person I have ever met...) (Silly Nissen: Eh?) (Tyler: Tell me, what is the first rule of winning a girl''s heart?) (Silly Nissen: Um... Uh... Emm... Ah! I remember! It''s not about-o chasing; it''s about-o attracting!) Though the stupid loli recalled the lesson, she remained clueless about how to attract Emilia from within the inn. Tyler, too weary to continue enlightening her, took action. He arranged the materials he had purchased beforehand on the table and soon crafted an adorable paper golden fox with a beaming smile. Next, Tyler affixed the small fox to the external wall outside the window. In this position, Emilia had a fair chance of noticing it as she passed by during her dailymute. (Silly Nissen: Oh, so that''s the n!) The stupid loli eximed in suddenprehension, appearing as though she had understood everything. However, she hadn''t grasped the concept and, too embarrassed to inquire further, remained silent. Meanwhile, Tyler finished attaching the fox and sat down to review the rewards for this task. Item Name: Meditation Ring Item Effects: Wear Requirements: Strength 9, Dexterity 9, Intelligence 9; No effect if wearer''s attributes do not meet requirements; When wearer''s attributes meet requirements, all attributes increase by 5 points, and magic recovery rate increases by 1 point/minute during sleep; (While the attribute boosts are negligible, the increased magic recovery rate is quite useful. It''s a shame it''s a fixed value rather than a percentage.) To Tyler, the ring''s effects were average at best, but the underlying "rules" provided valuable insights. This was the first time he had seen equipment with wear requirements, and he surmised that other gear likely had simr prerequisites. The reason his own weapons and armor didn''t disy such conditions was theirck of wear requirements. In the future, Tyler could gauge the quality of equipment through his appraisal ability. Once the Divine Eye of Transcendence evolved further, he might even discern attack and defense values. Ѧdsvel.cm Tyler donned the Meditation Ring and pulled a chair to the window to sit down. Combat upation skill ''Heart of Focus - Lv1'' has been activated and remains in effect... After the battle with the Fir Treant, Tyler altered his strategy for training his skills. Now, he would first spend a day training "Heart of Focus" then another day training "Deceiver," since "Dexterity" would be an essential attribute for his uing solo Trial. As Tyler trained his skills while keeping an eye on the situation outside the window, he soon confirmed the upgrade of "Heart of Focus" from Lv2 to Lv3. Correspondingly, Tyler''s Dexterity increased by 10 points, and his Endurance''s maximum value also increased by 10 points. Tyler Life Energy 89/150 Endurance 90/134 Magic Energy 460/860 Tyler aimed to enhance his Dexterity by training the "Heart of Focus" skill, allowing his running speed and Endurance to be at least as swift as a warhorse. Furthermore, his burst power should rival that of a feline creature. He set this goal because he had previously confirmed with the Quest Guild Branch Chief, Oleg: Only humans and their equipped items can enter the Trial''s gate, which means Tyler cannot bring Moto-chan into the Trial. So, in theing days, Tyler''s primary focus will be on pursuing Emilia, with skill training as a secondary objective. Once he obtains Emilia''s confession, he will determine the difficulty of the Trial based on the "Precognitive Death Scene" results. Indeed, upon hearing the mortality rate of the Trial, Tyler had already formted an idea. If he doesn''t die in the Trial in the "Precognitive Death Scene," it means he can pass the Trial the application of "Precognitive Death Scene" is not limited to avoiding death. However, obtaining Emilia''s confession now is no easier than passing the Trial Tyler has only eight days left. Emilia''s situation differs from Avril''s. Avril lived in Ira Vige for many years, isted from the world and surrounded by simple vigers; Emilia resides in a town and works at the Quest Guild, well-informed and meeting many people. To attract Emilia, Tyler must first make an impression on her, then secretly learn about her, and finally adopt a targeted strategy. On the evening of his first meeting with Branch Manager Oleg, Tyler presented Oleg with an "impertinent request" at the end. (Click paragraphment for quote from Chapter 97: Requests) "The impertinent request" entailed the following specifics: 1. Inquire whether Emilia is currently single. 2. Inquire about Emilia''s background. Although Oleg found it peculiar, he answered Tyler''s questions as requested. First, Emilia was indeed single, and had no prior romantic experiences. Second, concerning Emilia''s background, Oleg shared a connection to it. Oleg told Tyler that Emilia''s parents were both Foxkin mages, and they were not only his close friends but also his trustedrades in battle. Later, the Foxkin tribe was affected by war, and Emilia''s parents couldn''t abandon their race. However, they couldn''t bear to take young Emilia with them, so they entrusted her to Oleg. After that, there was no news from Emilia''s parents. As the days without her parents grew longer, Emilia gradually "lost" her emotions. By the time Oleg realized the problem, Emilia had stopped smiling. Eventually, Oleg heard rumors that the Foxkin tribe had been razed to the ground by evilkind forces. He couldn''t bring himself to tell Emilia. Nevertheless, there are no secrets that can be kept forever. Upon learning the truth, Emilia didn''t cry or make a fuss; she just silently became an even more emotionless person. Chapter 103 Emilia (Part 2) ? At the age of thirteen, Emilia embarked on quest tasks alongside Oleg. Inheriting her parents'' talents, she soon awakened to herbat upation as a mage. However, when faced with the life-threatening trials of the level 20 advancement bottleneck, Emilia chose to abandon her pursuit. Ѧdsvel.cm Oleg could surmise the reasons: her parents'' departure had cast a long shadow over Emilia. Her fear of perilous battles and death was understandable. As it happened, Oleg had just retired from the frontlines to be the branch chief of The Quest Guild, so Emilia decided to follow him and take up a position as a receptionist. At that time, the bounty hunters were somewhat hostile towards Emilia''s demi-human identity, but under Oleg''s protection, no one dared to harm her. Eventually, through her outstanding professional skills and increasingly alluring appearance, Emilia not only dissolved others'' hostility but also gained the support of Sunny Town''s bounty hunters. To this day, if an outsider sought to trouble Emilia, the guild members would stand up to protect her. This is the story of Emilia. In the end, Oleg casually reminded Tyler of something he still remembers vividly: -"There''s a young man named Nassar, who is ardently pursuing Emilia." Tyler knew that Oleg was hinting at something. (Both Granny Kana and Oleg were so sensitive about matters of the heart...) . As work hours came to an end under the moonlight, Tyler spotted Emilia''s figure emerging from the entrance of The Quest Guild. He hurried downstairs to follow her, watching her fluffy tail sway back and forth as she walked, his heart slightly stirred. If he could hold that tail, stroke it, and nuzzle against it, it must be quiteforting!--such thoughts definitely DID NOT cross Tyler''s mind. Afterward, Tyler trailed Emilia as she went grocery shopping, chatted with elderly folks, watered a wilting flower on the roadside, and finally returned home. This round of surveince yielded Tyler two crucial pieces of information: Emilia was ustomed to cooking for herself. Emilia''s home address. As for what Emilia did at home, that was beyond Tyler''s purview. . Having concluded the surveince, Tyler took advantage of the night and ventured to the outskirts of Sunny Town to hunt. Relying on his appraisal ability, he bagged a floral rat and a wolverine within three hours, earning 160 points of production upation experience and returning with a bounty. Production upation: Hunter_Lv3 Experience: 50+160/800 The next morning, as per his routine, Tyler used some of his magic power to level up his "Deceiver" skill to level 9. Intelligence Attribute: 86+10 Magic Power Maximum Value: 860+100 Tyler had a premonition that something different might happen when the skill reached level 10. However, for now, he needed to hurry to Emilia''s house, as he nned to start tailing her from the moment she left home. It is worth mentioning that Master Tyler did not endorse such shadowing methods, for they were neither ethical nor entirely legal. If it weren''t for the pressing time constraints, he would have been reluctant to resort to such extreme measures. . Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 13 6:13 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 7 days Tyler believed he had arrived quite early, yet Emilia had set out even earlier than he had anticipated. Fortunately, he caught sight of her figure on the street and promptly followed her. At the crack of dawn, Emilia first visited a tailor''s shop, where she stayed for about half an hour. When she emerged again, Tyler noticed that her tail had lost a significant amount of its fluffy fur; the tailor then handed her a bag of money at the door. Ah, she had sold the fur from her tail. Having received the money, Emilia proceeded to the market and purchased a generous amount of longsting foods. She then walked alone to a remote residential area. As Emilia arrived, Tyler observed women and children emerging from the houses in the neighborhood. From their tattered clothing and gaunt appearances, it was easy to deduce that these people were living hand to mouth. Tyler even overheard a child telling an adult that they had seen plump rats at night, suggesting they could catch and eat them. Emilia''s intention, however, was to distribute the foods she had just bought among these people. "Thank you, Sister Emilia!" "Sister Emilia, can you pat my head?" "Me too, me too!" The children were all very fond of Emilia, and she smiled, hugging them. Indeed, Emilia smileda sight Tyler had never seen before. He realized that her smile was her most beautiful expression. (...She''s just like I was before, her true "heart" hasn''t died.) Tyler cautiously moved closer, just far enough to confirm the identities of these impoverished people using his identification ability. As he had suspected, they were all demi-humans disguised as ordinary humans. Among them were deer-kin, cat-kin, snake-kin , and others, who appeared to have banded together to help each other through adversity. (The branch chief probably doesn''t know about this, does he...?) (If they sought the branch chief''s help, perhaps these people could find stable employment and support themselves... Why doesn''t Emilia do that?) With lingering questions, Tyler continued to follow Emilia. After providing aid to the impoverished demi-humans, she went to The Quest Guild as scheduled, and Tyler returned to the inn to observe and refine his skills, also affixing a second little fox to the window. . When Emilia finished work, Tyler resumed his surveince. Her day unfolded just like yesterday: shopping for groceries, engaging in casual conversations, and returning home to cook. (Silly Nissen: My goodness, doesn''t-o she have any hobbies or interests? Surely she doesn''t spend-o every day like this?) The stupid loli was dumbfounded, and Tyler found Emilia''s monotonous daily routine somewhat perplexing. However, Tyler believed that no one could live without hobbies, and that if he kept observing, he would eventually discover something different. The problem was... time was growing increasingly scarce. . That night, Tyler visited the Cat Girl Restaurant as usual, already well-acquainted with the ce. As he was about to sit down, someone called out to him from behind. "Banning!" (This voice is...) Tyler turned around, and it was Marik, the leader of the Traveling Merchant Caravan! "Mr. Marik! When did you arrive?" "We just arrived tonight. I didn''t expect to run into you so soon!" As the two conversed, a dark shadow suddenly descended from above, eximing "Wuwa~!" andtching onto Tyler''s head! "Big brother!" "Big brother! Big brother! Big brother!!!" Recognizing the soft sensation and the sweet, milky scent, Tyler instantly knew it was Thini. Only Thini''s "flying head hug" would not trigger an attack judgment from his Divine Eye of Transcendence. "Hehe~ Thini, you''re such a child... Banning, it seems we''re fated to meet again." Then, Granny Kasi approached with a smile. Seeing everyone, Tyler felt a warm sense of familiarity. However, upon discerning Granny Kasi''s inner thoughts, his heart instantly chilled. --(I''ve finally found you, Banning. "Earth Ghost" is waiting for me to report your coordinates.) Chapter 104 Magic? Magic! ? ("Earthly Ghost?") ("Coordinates?") Although it was just a single thought, Tyler deduced a great deal of information from it. Combining this with the intelligence he had previously gleaned from Granny Kasi''s thoughts, he was now certain that not only was she not an ally, but she was also an enemy. She would soon betray "Banning''s" information to a being called "Earthly Ghost." Judging by the appetion "it," "Earthly Ghost" was most likely a demon. ("...No, it should be one of the evilkinds, an intelligent one.") Tyler considered all the deductions he had made thus far to be reasonable. The only part he found questionable was: Why had Granny Kasi been investigating him without cause? To be more precise: Why were the evilkinds investigating him? ("Is it because of the Sandrift Gorge incident?") ("No, the person who defeated the Rogue Shadow Demon was Viviana; if they wanted to investigate someone, it should be her, not me...") After much thought, Tyler believed there was only one possibility. His identity as a "crosser", or to say, "otherworldly traveler", might have been exposed, or was at least under suspicion. ("My situation... has be so perilous without my realizing it...") Tyler''s worst fears were confirmed; the enemy who had unleashed a massive pir of fire in Ira Vige a month ago was still hunting him. Such persistence; Such meticulous thought; Such determination; ("However... if I can use this situation to my advantage, it might be the perfect opportunity to counterattack this ''unknown enemy.''") "It''s so great to see everyone again! Thini, have you been eating meat every day~?" Now was not the time for contemtion. Tyler disyed his usual superb acting skills, enthusiastically greeting the members of the Traveling Merchant Caravan. "Reporting to big brother! Thini doesn''t eat meat for a day if she doesn''t see big brother! So Thini hasn''t eaten meat for many days now!" "You little bunny, how can you me me for not eating meat? It''s obviously because you don''t like to eat it yourself!" As long as Thini was present, the caravan would neverck a cheerful atmosphere. Amidst the lively reunion, Tyler prepared to investigate Granny Kasi further. If he didn''t handle this well, it could be a foolish act of willingly walking into danger. . "So, good night, Banning." "Good night, Mr. Marik." After bidding farewell to Tyler, Marik left, leaving only Tyler and Thini in the room of the inn. Tyler could not have imagined that his ambitious aspirations, established just an hour earlier, would be forcibly dissipated at this momentbecause Thini insisted on sleeping with him no matter what. For Tyler to deceive Thini and secretly follow Granny Kasi, it would not be an easy task. However, Tyler had actually been considering giving up on tracking Granny Kasi. In Tyler''s view, Granny Kasi was a level 67 Mercenary Sage with three unknown skills. To recklessly follow her would be pointless if too distant and risky if too close. If discoveredte at night, it would be difficult to exin. Thus, Tyler believed it would be safer to gather intelligence through abination of mind reading and the "Deceiver" skill. "Big brother! Big brother! Come to bed! Thini has warmed it up for you~!" Seeing Thini in her little camisole and shorts, Tyler couldn''t help but feel rxed. He could only silentlyin in his heart, as it was summer, and warming the bed held little significance. Yet, having a well-behaved, clingy, soft, and fluffy bunny loli to cuddle with while sleeping was indeed a delightful experience. (Silly Nissen: Tyler, you can remain silent-o, but I will note everything you do to present as evidence in court-o!) Even the threat of the stupid loli could not prevent Tyler from ending up in bed with Thini. Before long, she fell into a sweet slumber. At that moment, Tyler quietly got out of bed and slept on the floor. It wasn''t out of guilt or his weakness; it was just that in the heat of summer, sleeping with the fluffy Thini was unbearably warm. . Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 14 5:50 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 6 days On the following day, Tyler arrived earlier than before, waiting in the vicinity of Emilia''s residence. As for Thini, she rose even earlier than Tyler, since the Traveling Merchant Caravan was set to purchase goods throughout Sunny Town. Tylerter learned that Thini was not merely a mascot for the caravanher coquettish bargaining technique had actually contributed significantly to the profits of the Traveling Merchant Caravan. After a while, Tyler spotted Emilia emerging from her home. Today, Emilia had her long hair tied up in a high ponytail, donning a white round-neck blouse and khaki straight-leg trousers. Coupled with her usual expressionless visage, she exuded an air of coolness. Tyler trailed Emilia and discovered she entered a bookstorenot an ordinary one, but a magical bookstore. Given the store''s small size, Tyler chose not to follow her inside and opted to wait outside instead. Through the window, Tyler noted the bookshelves Emilia lingered at, and once she had left for work at the Quest Guild, he entered the magical bookstore to investigate. "Welc...ome... What... type... of... magic... book... do you... need?" The bookstore owner was a disheveled, ruddy-faced old man who struggled to speak clearly. Seeing his untidy clothes and the empty alcohol bottle on the counter, Tyler deduced the old man had yet to sober up from his drunken stupor. "No need, I''ll find it myself." Tyler headed straight for the bookshelves Emilia had perused earlier, hoping to find an entry point to winning her heart. (Tier-1 fire magic Tier-2 fire magic) This entire bookshelf was filled with fire magic-rted books. It seemed that although Emilia had changed her career to being a receptionist, the heart of a mage still lingered within her. When it came to fire magic, Tyler couldn''t help but think of something like... "st Reality! Burst It Into Shreds!" Oh, no, that was a mistake. He should be thinking of a certain red demon mage who could only use explosion magic and always concluded her incantations with "Explosion!" (What is Emilia''s actual level of magic proficiency? I''d love to witness it if I had the chance.) Tyler took out a copy of "Tier-1 Fire Magic: Fireball" to skim through, only to realize that all the magic books had been locked with chains. (Certainly, if they weren''t locked up, people could read them without buying.) Tyler inquired about the price, and a copy of "Tier-1 Fire Magic: Fireball" cost a staggering 15 silver coins, equivalent to an ordinary person''s monthly living expenses. The old man appeared drunk but was actually quite astute. In the end, Tyler sessfully bargained the price down to 7 silver coins using his mind-reading ability and his "Deceiver" skill, reluctantly purchasing a copy. (If buying a magic book allows one to master the magic, then this price is actually fair) Back at the inn, Tyler, as usual, affixed a new little fox to the external wall outside the window, then excitedly opened "Tier-1 Fire Magic: Fireball" while keeping an eye on the Quest Guild. Upon opening the book, Tyler was dumbfounded. Why were all the pages in the book nk? An entire tome of wordless pages? It couldn''t be. Had he been deceived? Chapter 105 [Bonus ]Forethought ? Tyler, being unconvinced, flipped through the entire book and finally discovered the secret on the back cover. On the back cover was a line of text: "Please infuse magical energy to generate your exclusive spell and magic circle." It turns out that magic books require an infusion of magical energy to reveal the magic construct and corresponding magic circle. Tyler imagined the sensation of releasing his skill and sessfully infused magical energy. A few secondster, a line of text emerged on the first page of the book. "Exclusive content generated for you." Tyler flipped through a few more pages, and indeed, there was now text and illustrations. (So that''s how it works. Once infused with magical energy, the book bes exclusively mine.) (As it contains exclusive magic constructs and magic circles, stealing the book would be pointless for others.) Such a sophisticated design made Tyler marvel at the thorough protection of magic in this world... However, he soon realized he had misunderstood. Knowledge is priceless, but the cost of pirating textual content is extremely low. Since there are magic books, there must be publishing houses and distributors. The protective mechanisms in magic books are actually designed to prevent the cheap piracy or even free dissemination of magic books. Nevertheless, this had nothing to do with Tyler. Having essed the content of the magic book, all that was left was verification. As a Junior Assassin, could he use magic? Tyler couldn''t wait to find out. Over an hourter, Tyler concluded his exploration of magic. Up until now, his conclusion was that he could use magic, but not entirely. ording to the instructions in "Tier-1 Fire Magic: Fireball," to cast Fireball, Tyler needed to recite a two-thousand-word incantationpletely. During the recitation, he also had to urately release magical energy to construct the magic form, subsequently generating the corresponding magic circle. Once all of this waspleted urately and precisely, Tyler sessfully ignited the magic circle in his hand andunched the generated fireball into the sky outside the window. The fireball disappeared without a trace after flying a certain distance, causing no harm to any innocent airborne creatures. That was the total result of Tyler''s endeavors. In summary: magic was usable, but not practical in actualbat. However, Tyler did discover some useful information in the magic book: Firstly, as long as one awakened the Combat upation "Mage," they would definitely master the "automatic incantation" skill. ording to the magic book, the "automatic incantation" skill, depending on the level, could record incantations for up to ten spells, freeing mages from the constraints of books and incantations. Secondly, the "automatic incantation" skill also came with an incantation eleration effect. For a two-thousand-word incantation like "Tier-1 Fire Magic: Fireball," it took Tyler more than ten minutes to recite, while even the lowest level of "automatic incantation" only required 10 seconds. In other words, the "automatic incantation" skill was the foundation for using magic in actualbat. Until Tyler found an alternative to "automatic incantation," he was temporarily disconnected from magic. (No wonder it''s a world of impossible difficulty... It''s truly hardcore.) . That very afternoon, the atmosphere outside The Quest Guild suddenly became lively. Tyler peered from the window and noticed that a young man named "Nassar" had returned. Nassar, Male, 26 years old, The Quest Guild - Sunny Town Branch - Cadre Production upation: None Manufacturing upation: None Combat upation: Sword Wielder - Lv36 (26 years old and level 36 not bad, he is considered quite promising in Sunny Town.) Tyler stayed in his room at the inn, from where he could clearly observe the situation at The Quest Guild. This young man called Nassar was tall and burly, a cheerful and livelyd. He greeted everyone with a warm smile, easily engaging in friendly banter, and others were more than happy to converse with him, proving his excellent interpersonal skills. If one were to write a novel set in Sunny Town, Nassar would undoubtedly fit the role of the male protagonist at least, that was Tyler''s initial assessment. -"There''s a young man named Nassar, who is ardently pursuing Emilia." Tyler was grateful that Emilia was a rather aloof girl; if she were an ordinary girl, she would have been Nassar''s girlfriend by now. Now, with only six days left and Nassar as a rival, Tyler''s situation was bing precarious. (Silly Nissen: Tyler how can you still remain so calm? I feel like we might-o be running out of time this time!) (Tyler: Can anxiety solve the problem?) Tyler''s retort left the stupid loli speechless. A simple truth: Since Nassar has been pursuing Emilia for so long without sess, it is highly unlikely that he would suddenly seed in the next few days unless something extraordinary urs. And now, with Tyler keeping watch in Sunny Town, such extraordinary events would be even less likely to happen. In matters of romance, as long as the couple hasn''t gotten together, there''s no such thing as "firste, first served." . At the end of the day, Tyler went downstairs ahead of time and loitered outside the entrance of The Quest Guild. He saw Nassar invite Emilia to dine together, though she tactfully declined. (Silly Nissen: Well done! Beautiful rejection!) Nassar was quite a decent fellow, not bing angry or upset about being rejected, and continued to smile, saying he would wait until next time Emilia was avable to dine together. However, Tyler kept an eye on Nassar for a while, seemingly discovering something interesting. Afterward, Emilia left The Quest Guild alone. As she stepped outside, she nced up at the inn, noticing that another little fox had been added to the exterior wall - a detail that Tyler, of course, observed. Unfortunately, Emilia''s inner thoughts were too few, and Tyler couldn''t capture any of her feelings. That evening, while dining at the Cat Girl Restaurant, Tyler initiated a conversation about recent events with the members of the Traveling Merchant Caravan. From Marik, he learned that after the caravan was separated due to andslide in the gorge, they had taken a detour around the Sandrift Gorge to reach the southern exit, hoping to meet up with him there. Marik and hispanions hadn''t expected anotherndslide to block the southern exit, preventing them from waiting for Banning to emerge. Later, the caravan went to Ira Vige, where they unexpectedly heard from the vige chief that Banning had visited Ira Vige, cured Granny Kana''s illness, and left for Sunny Town a few days ago. Overjoyed, they hurried back to Sunny Town to find Banning, which caused the dy in their arrivalpared to Banning''s. Tyler wasn''t interested in any of this information, but he deliberately brought it up to elicit information from Granny Kasi using his mind-reading and "Deceiver" abilities. And, indeed, he seeded in his deception. -(I need to find a way to have Banning continue traveling with the caravan otherwise, I won''t be able to report his location every day) -(Honestly, why won''t the "Earthly Ghost" reveal the information about the "other observer" coborating would make things so much easier) -(But the "Earthly Ghost" is quite strange the one who killed Swarerock must have been the youngdy of the Scarlet Family, so what does it want with Banning?) Chapter 106 Demons Lurking In Darkness ? Having discerned Granny Kasi''s inner thoughts, Tyler gained further insight into his predicament. He surmised that, in the worst case scenario, the "unknown enemy" was already aware of his identity as an otherworldly traveler. Granny Kasi was the enemy''s informant, assigned to keep a watchful eye on him. The enemy refrained from having Granny Kasi take direct action, likely because their objective necessitated personally dealing with him. At present, the "unknown enemy" was unable to execute their n for some reason, but sooner orter, the one that unleashed a sky-high pir of fire in Ira Vige would reappear. Tyler was not afraid of being targeted by the enemy; his fear stemmed from not knowing their identity. Since he was now aware that Granny Kasi was the enemy''s informant, and his mind-reading ability remained concealed, he could actually exploit Granny Kasi to inadvertently feed false information to the enemy. However, a new issue had arisen: the presence of "another observer" whose identity even Granny Kasi did not know. If Tyler wished to obtain information on this "other observer," the most effective approach would be to read the "Earthly Ghost''s" mind, but this was clearly unrealistic. Granny Kasi was a formidable level 67 Mercenary Sage, a third-tier profession, who had undergone two trials. Tyler could not fathom the terrifying extent of the power possessed by the "Earthly Ghost" whomanded such a strong individual. Thus, attempting to track and monitor the "Earthly Ghost" would undoubtedly be akin to courting death. Taking everything into ount, Tyler was left with one option: to reveal the identity of "the other observer" within Sunny Town. . After dinner, Tyler took Thini to the market to purchase some food, then proceeded to the demi-human residential area to provide aid to the impoverished. This was the same location Emilia had visited earlier. With Thini''s presence, the cautious demi-humans were somewhat more at ease around Tyler. Following Tyler''s "captivating performance", the demi-humans and even their children grew to trust him. Upon reviewing the basic information of these demi-humans, Tyler noted they had neither production nor manufacturing upations, and nobat upations either. It was no wonder they had fallen to such depths. Conversely, it was due to humanity''s discrimination that they were left without job opportunities, leading to a vicious cycle. (To truly help them, it seems that someone at the level of branch chief Oleg is needed... I should find time to speak with him.) Having achieved his goal of familiarizing himself with the locals, Tyler left with Thini. As they walked, a sudden stench assailed their senses. Following the source of the odor, Tyler discovered a mountain of garbage piled up near the impoverished area, where all of Sunny Town''s waste was dumped. During the day, the smell might have been bearable, but at night, when arge amount of daily waste was deposited, the pungent odor wafted far and wide. "Ugh... it stinks, it stinks! Let''s hurry, big brother!" "Thini, you go ahead. I''ll take a quick look and catch up with you." Tyler endured the foul stench to investigate the garbage heap because he thought he saw something alive moving in the shadows. As he approached, however, the creature fled, leaving Tyler with only a glimpse of its blurry silhouette. Instead of giving chase, Tyler examined the footprints on the ground and furrowed his brow. Late at night, after Thini had fallen into a deep slumber, Tyler ventured alone to the outskirts of Sunny Town on horseback. Based on his findings near the impoverished area earlier that evening, he believed something else might be lurking beyond the town''s protective barriers. If left unchecked, the consequences could be far more severe than the Treants encountered in North Sunny Wastnd. However, Tyler was not entirely altruistic; his primary objective in this matter was to win over Emilia. As time passed, dark clouds obscured the moon, leaving only darkness and asional cricket chirps across the wilderness. Tyler guided his horse at a slow pace, and between the ttering of hooves, he could faintly hear rustling noises. The "squeaking" sounds reminded him of a particr animal. (Silly Nissen: Mom... mom... mommy... I... I... I''ll have to excuse myself for a bit-o!!!) The stupid loli was most ill-suited for such a dark and eerie atmosphere. Frightened, she abandoned her VIP viewing seat, closing her eyes to avoid seeing Tyler''s surroundings. Tyler himself was somewhat tense, having made preparations to retreat at any moment. His goal for this impromptu expedition was reconnaissance only; he had no intention of engaging inbat. Amidst the normally crisp air, a subtle whiff of decay crept in. As Tyler continued to advance, the putrid scent grew increasingly potent. In the darkness, he could vaguely make out "red points of light" flickering and moving about. (I can''t get any closer.) Ѧdsvel.cm Tyler knew that by the time these creaturesunched an attack, it would be toote. He marked the location on his map and temporarily retreated to Sunny Town. . Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 15 5:45 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 5 days The next day, Tyler did not continue to follow and observe Emilia. Instead, he went early in the morning to purchase arge number of oil barrels, haystacks, and a new quiver, increasing the number of arrows he carried to 80. Afterward, he bought some fresh food and returned to the impoverished area. With the favorable impression from the previous night, the demi-humans warmly weed Tyler, even though he was alone. "Thank you, young man. There''s a kind-hearted girl named Emiliaing at noon today. Would you like to meet her?" "Yes, yes! Emilia works at the guild! She can help introduce you to tasks!" The demi-humans epted Tyler''s favor and wanted to repay him in any way they could. Tyler smiled in gratitude, saying he would return at noon, and then left. However, he did not go far, instead venturing alone to the garbage heap. Under the bright sunlight, the heap, over ten meters tall, resembled a three- or four-story dark tower, an impressive sight. At the base of the "tower," Tyler could clearly see three hidden underground cave entrances. (During the day, they indeed don''t seem toe out as much.) Tyler tied a cloth around his mouth, approached the garbage heap, and noticed numerous footprints on the ground. The identification information matched the "Footprints of Carrion Rats" he had found the previous night. Continuing cautiously, he spotted a dark figure moving on the garbage heap. He immediately activated "Focus" and shot an arrow, which hit the target with a "thwack." A pitch-ck lump covered in thin hairs rolled to the ground. "Sessfully killed ''Carrion Rat - Lv11'', upation experience +0, current experience 4200/4200." Chapter 107 Battle Of The Garbage Heap ? Tyler carefully examined the "rat," and it was clear that this creature, the size of amon rabbit, could not be an ordinary beast. Its status information revealed that it was a magical creature, to say, a demon. Carrion Rat? Nameless, Male, 1 year old Carrion Rat - Lv11 Skill Slot: 1/1 Life Energy: 0/163 Endurance: 0/128 Magic Energy: 0/57 (It seems the rat has mutated into a demon... This is troublesome.) Last night, as Tyler and Thini were about to leave the impoverished area, it was the footprints of this Carrion Rat that made him stop. Afterwards, Tyler checked the map of Sunny Town and found that the area was on the eastern edge of the town, only a stone''s throw away from Sunny Forest. Rats are known for their burrowing habits and preference for darkness. Tyler immediately suspected that the Carrion Rats had formed a poption and dug tunnels near the garbage heap, leading to the outskirts of Sunny Forest. For this reason, Tyler rode to the outskirts of Sunny Town at midnight to verify whether his conjecture was correct. Unfortunately, his guess was correct. The garbage heap became the pantry for the Carrion Rats, and Sunny Forest served as theirir. Tyler''s purpose in revisiting the garbage heap was to kill as many Carrion Rats as possible and block the tunnels leading out of town, preventing the rats in Sunny Forest from reaching the town. A single carrion rat might not pose much of a threat, but with the terrifying reproductive abilities of rats, an entire poption of fully-grown Carrion Rats might destroy Sunny Town. Tyler spent over ten minutes thoroughly inspecting the periphery of the garbage heap, shooting down seven Carrion Rats of varying sizes. He then found the three entrances to underground caverns on the ground, stuffed them with straw to block them, poured oil on them, and set them aze, immediately igniting a raging fire! (This way...the rats in the caves will be driven to the other side by the thick smoke...) Tyler had two purposes for setting the fire: one was to drive the Carrion Rat poption into Sunny Forest, and the other was to cause the copse of the underground caverns beneath the garbage heap, eliminating the problem for good. The fire spread along the straw Tyler hadid out, eventually reaching the garbage heap. Not all the garbage in the heap was mmable, but with high enough heat, anything can burn. Gradually, the garbage heap caught fire, and a plume of gray-ck smoke drifted slowly above Sunny Town. "There''s smoke to the east." "Yeah, it seems to being from our town?" "It should be from the slums. Are the poor people burning straw?" "It''s only just summer, not the wheat harvest season yet, right?" In the Quest Guild, bounty hunters waiting to form teams looked out the window and discussed the matter. Hearing their conversation, Emilia''s heart clenched. - (The eastern slums...isn''t that where the demi-humans live?) Emilia ran out of the Quest Guild and looked eastward. Under the scorching sun, there was indeed a plume of smoke drifting in the wind. An ominous premonition welled up in Emilia''s heart. In her haste, she didn''t bother asking the branch chief for leave and headed straight for the slums. In the impoverished area, Tyler held his hunting bow, ready for battle. Under the dual assault of the raging fire and thick smoke, Carrion Rats asionally emerged from the underground caverns, risking their lives. Tyler''s task was to deliver the final blow with a single arrow. As the fire grew more intense, the structure of the garbage heap became unstable. Every once in a while, there would be a crashing sound as part of it copsed. The impact of the copse was transferred to the ground, and after several impacts, two of the three entrances had already caved in. Only one was left, which wouldpletely block the path of the Carrion Rats. "Mom, look, look! I told you there were big fat rats!" "Stay back! It''s dangerous!" "It''s not dangerous. That kind-hearted brother is killing the rats!" Themotion Tyler caused attracted the demi-humans nearby. Fortunately, these demi-humans who had experienced hardship knew the importance of self-preservation and quickly took the children away. Some of the younger, stronger demi-humans volunteered to help Tyler, but he refused them all. He didn''t want any casualties among the demi-humans, as it would diminish the positive effect of this incident on him winning over Emilia. The burning garbage heap emitted a loud explosion. After another copse, thest entrance was blocked, and Tyler''s heart finally settled. However, at that very moment, a thunderous crash resounded as a colossal shadow leaped from the summit of the garbage heap. With a piercing screech, it lunged toward Tyler! In the critical instant, Tyler raised his iron shield in the direction of the red light warning. The shadow collided forcefully with the shield, sending Tyler flying several meters away. "Screech!" Immediately, Tyler scrambled to his feet and sprinted without a second thought. Despite his hand feeling numb, he clung to the iron shield, his only means of defense. "Screech!" The enemy shrieked and pursued Tyler. ncing at the periphery of his vision, Tyler discerned the true nature of the shadow. Giant Carrion Rat ? Nameless, Male, 3 Years Old Giant Carrion Rat - Lv32 Skill Slot: 2/2 Life Energy: 451/623 Endurance: 278/452 Magic Energy: 137/195 (Ah, I seean evolved carrion rat. No wonder it possesses such strength...!) The Giant Carrion Rat was considerablyrger than the Carrion Rat, its sizeparable to a wolfhound. Its teeth and ws had grown significantly, as if armed with over a dozen dagger-like des. However, the true challenge for Tyler was its speedthe very reason he had hesitated to attack the rat swarm the night before. Unless he could maintain distance, Tyler''s bow and arrow would be useless. "Screech!" As the Giant Carrion Rat lunged for him again, Tyler''s left hand remained numb and immobile. He had no choice but to raise his guard with his sword. At that moment, Tyler noticed the rat''s magic energy decrease significantly, and an ominous purple-ck glow emanated from its ws... Tyler hastily discarded his sword and rolled away. Immediately, he heard the sound of his sword being cleaved in two! (...!) As the Giant Carrion Ratnded and readied itself for another attack, Tyler, with his back against the wall, hurled two oil barrels from his waist, aiming straight for the enemy''s forehead. The Giant Carrion Rat''s reaction was swift; it shattered the barrels with a swipe of its ws. However, the oil from the barrels drenched its body as they broke. Combat upation skill ''Heart of Focus - Lv5'' has been activated and remains in effect... Tyler, separated from the Giant Carrion Rat by the raging fire of the garbage heap, fired three consecutive arrows. The arrows pierced through the mes, igniting as they went, and became ming projectiles that struck the Giant Carrion Rat, setting its oil-soaked body aze. "Screech!" Apanied by the agonized screams of the Giant Carrion Rat, the mes engulfed its entire body, turning it into a burning fire rat. Yet, the Giant Carrion Rat did not fall. Instead, it charged even more frantically toward Tyler! Chapter 108 One “Good” Turn Deserves Another ? The desperate struggle of a dying beast is even more fearsome than that of a ferocious predator during the hunt. Tyler''s three arrows had inflicted a mere 32 points of damage upon the Giant Carrion Rat. Once ignited, the demon would suffer an additional 43 points of burning damage per second. In ten seconds, Tyler swiftly calcted the oue. If he could withstand the Giant Carrion Rat''s assault for ten seconds, victory would be his. "Squeak, squeak, squeak!" s, the four-legged Giant Carrion Rat was already faster than Tyler. Agonizing pain only served to further enhance its speed, closing the gap between them in an instant. 8 seconds! Tyler had no choice but to raise his shield and brace for impact. With a resounding ng, he was sent flying once more. The shield cracked deeply, rendered useless. The fractured shield fell to the ground, and Tyler''s left hand, which had barely regained sensation, was paralyzed again. In a split-second decision, he ignited a smoke bomb at his feet! 6 seconds! Amidst the thick smoke, the Giant Carrion Rat charged forward with a resounding squeak. Its keen sense of smell remained unhampered by the smoke. Devoid of defensive measures, Tyler abandoned his guard, focusing intently on the red light indicators within his field of vision and then, the indicators appeared. (3) (2) (1!) Relying on the red light indicators to navigate the obscuredndscape, Tyler seized the opportune moment to dodge the Giant Carrion Rat''s pounce with a swift roll. 3 seconds! The mes on the Giant Carrion Rat dissipated the surrounding smoke, leaving only a three-meter gap between it and Tyler. As the creature turned to face Tyler, preparing for another charge, it stumbled and copsed. When life energy reaches its nadir, any creature irrespective of willpower sumbs to weakness, unable topensate for physical deficiencies. In these final three seconds, the life energy of the Giant Carrion Rat flickered like a candle in the wind. 0 seconds. With its life energy depleted, the Giant Carrion Rat could no longer support its own weight. It let out a soft, mournful cry before sumbing to the scorching mes. "Sessfully killed ''Giant Carrion Rat - Lv32''. upation experience +0, current experience 4200/4200." As the Giant Carrion Rat copsed, so too did Tyler. During the final, lethal ten-second struggle, he had forgotten even to breathe. The experience of close-quarters life-and-deathbat differed greatly from that of long-range battles. The putrid breath and spraying saliva of the Giant Carrion Rat were etched deeply into Tyler''s memory. Today, a valuable lesson had been learned from the Giant Carrion Rat. . ??Regaining hisposure, Tyler gazed at the rubbish heap nearby, which was now aze at its most intense stage. With a thunderous boom, the heap copsed, sealing every gap and leaving no escape for the mouse demons within. ("Next time I battle such ill-suited foe...I must be better prepared...") Tyler slowly rose to his feet, and at that moment, a blond hair fox girl burst into the area surrounding the rubbish heap. "Tier-1 Fire Magic: Fireball!" A crimson magic circle unfurled before the girl as she pointed forward. Momentster, a fireball hurtled forth, striking the rotting Giant Carrion Rat in its body, sting it far away. ("...Huh?") The girl was clearly surprised that her single fireball spell had "killed" the demon. As she stood dumbfounded, a young man approached. "Emilia, what brings you here?" The girl was indeed Emilia, the fox girl from The Quest Guild. Hearing the young man''s voice, she finally noticed the presence of others. "You...you are...BanningSir Banning, right?" Emilia recalled her initial encounter at the guild''s reception desk, then remembered the branch chief''s endorsement of the young man. She hastily added the honorific "sir." "Yes, I didn''t expect you to be a mage." Emilia noticed the blood on Banning''s clothes, apparently from battling the demon rather than being injured. She also spotted a broken sword and a cracked shield on the ground. After a brief contemtion, she realized Banning had already vanquished the demon, and her fireball had likely struck its corpse. "Apologies...I didn''t understand the situation. Did I interfere?" "No, you arrived just in time." Banning informed Emilia about the cave beneath the rubbish heap and the rat demons, then made a request. "Do me a favor - say you did all this, take all the credit. I want nothing." "How could I? That''s a significant aplishment!" "It''s fine, there''s no issue. Thank you, Emilia." "Wait...!" Banning departed without waiting for Emilia''s agreement. She pursued him for a few steps but abandoned the chase when she realized she couldn''t keep up. Before long, the bounty hunters of Sunny Town arrived, having heard the news. The impoverished area was aze, and everyone knew. "Have you heard? Emilia, the fox-girl from The Quest Guild, is amazing! She single-handedly defeated the Tier-2 demon, the Giant Carrion Rat!" "I heard! It wasn''t just one, either. They found more corpses at the scene. The difficulty of battling a horde of rats is on par with a pack of wolves!" "I can''t imagine a girl fighting those monsters." "Didn''t you know? Emilia used to be a mage, working on quests with the branch chief, Sir Oleg." "Ah, that exins it!" "..." While dining alone at the Cat Girl''s Restaurant, Tyler quietly nodded in agreement with the surrounding chatter. Yes, he wanted all the credit for the mission attributed to Emilia, and now his n hade to fruition. He initially intended to carefully shift the credit, but to his delight, Emilia had arrived at the scene, the first to do so after him. Thus, Tyler''s task became much simpler. He calcted that Emilia would ept his request: First, due to their prior encounter involving the concealed Treant task; Second, his mysterious background and good rtionship with the branch chief; Third, the influence of his level 9 Deceiver skill. Combining these factors, his sess rate was absolute. Now, Emilia had fallen into Tyler''s trap, and he had prepared other subsequent "mechanisms." To make Emilia fall in love with him and confess her feelings, Tyler couldn''t afford any missteps. When Emilia returned to The Quest Guild, guild employees and bounty hunters alike surrounded her. They praised her spectacr performance that day as if they had witnessed it themselves. Emilia maintained her usual poker face, politely thanked everyone, and resumed her work at the reception desk. Only Emilia herself knew the depths of her regret. Chapter 109 To Find The Truth Emilia was now beset with countless regrets. She regretted not directly refusing Banning''s request and regretted not exining the situation before others arrived... Consequently, misunderstandings proliferated, leaving no opportunity for rification. Regardless of what Emilia said now, everyone would attribute her words to modesty. Moreover, shecked evidence to prove that the credit for today''s achievements truly belonged to Sir Banning. For anyone else, receiving such undeserved des would be a cause for celebration! However, Emilia''s obstinacy prevented her from epting credit that wasn''t rightfully hers, finding it more diforting than anything else. (What exactly is the deal with Banning?) Emilia was increasingly perplexed by Banning, and whenever she had a spare moment, she would recall the details of their encounters, endeavoring to discern his true nature. During their first meeting, Emilia perceived Banning as a pampered, ignorant young aristocrat who believed the Scarlet Family''s golden emblem granted him carte nche. But to her astonishment, within two days, he had single-handedly resolved the Treant Quest that had remained unimed for half a month. To be frank, Emilia had suspected Banning of cheating. For nobility, it wouldn''t be far-fetched to hire someone to eliminate the treant and then im the credit for themselves. However, after their third meeting today, Emilia dismissed her suspicions. Having apanied Oleg on numerous missions, she could tell that the scene at the garbage heap was solely Banning''s handiwork. Furthermore, a young noble would typically seek to unt their aplishments, yet Banning had twice relinquished credit, preferring to remain an unsung hero. Why was that? (Come to think of it, his records only list the name Banning, with no mention of a family surname) (Could it be a pseudonym? Is he concealing his noble identity? But if so, why did he initially unt the Scarlet Family''s golden emblem?) Emilia was weary, having not pondered suchplex matters in quite some time. Ever since her parents disappeared, she had grown reluctant to contemte. (Well, it''s pointless to dwell on it. Let it be.) . The bounty hunters'' discussions about Emilia persisted until the end of the day. "Emilia only made a tactical retreat to assist Sir Oleg; you haven''t witnessed the prowess of her fire magic." Nassar, Emilia''s greatest admirer, described the Giant Carrion Rat being burnt to a crisp by fire magic at least ten times, as if he had seen it with his own eyes. In reality, he had only seen the scorched corpse of the Giant Carrion Rat. The more Nassar praised her, the more embarrassed Emilia became. Today had been truly unbearable for her. Atst, when work was over, Emilia avoided Nassar''s attempts to strike up a conversation and went straight to the neighborhood where the demi-humans lived. After asking the demi-humans, Emilia finally confirmed her suspicions: Banning had indeed taken on the rat demons alone and had even refused the demi-humans'' help. As a Quest Guild worker, Emilia knew full well the horrors of Carrion Rats. Aplete carrion rat group would consist of: Lower-level Carrion Rats; Mid-level Giant Carrion Rats; Upper-level Raging Carrion Rats; And the top-level Carrion Ratmander, the Poison de Rat King. Such aplete crow group would include at least a hundred elder rat demons. If they attacked en masse, one could be devoured in minutes, leaving nothing but bones. Banning had detected the carrion rats'' traces before the Quest Guild received any information and eradicated the threat before the situation worsened, truly making him a hero of Sunny Town. Now, however, the hero''s credit was ced on Emilia''s head, and she was overwhelmed with embarrassment. "Brother Banning is a good person! He brought us food these past two days!" one child said. "Yes, yes! There was also a rabbit-girl with him; they''re both good people!" another chimed in. (Rabbit-girl?) Hearing the demi-human children''s words, Emilia was even more astonished. She hadn''t expected Banning to be so kind, and in this day and age, not many humans would associate with demi-humans. "I''d like to ask you all for a favor..." After much thought, Emilia decided that the only way to give credit back to Banning was to have the demi-humans help rify the situation. However, as she looked at the ragged demi-humans, she couldn''t bear to ask for their assistance. (Yes, if the truth could have been rified, they would have done so at lunchtime today...) Before rifying the truth about the garbage heap incident, the social issues of the demi-humanmunity needed to be addressed. "Emilia, you''ve helped us for so long; don''t be so formal with us," one of them said. "Yeah! If there''s anything we can do to help, just tell us!" Seeing their enthusiasm, Emilia''s heart ached even more. "If Banninges by next time, could you pass along a message for me? I''d like to invite him to the Quest Guild for a chat." . The Quest Guild was exceptionally quiet at night, and typically, no one woulde here after work hours unless they had a specific purpose. Nassar, whose face was usually filled with sunshine and smiles, now approached the entrance of the Quest Guild with an emotionless expression. After ensuring that no one was around, he inserted his key, quietly opened the door, and walked in. (Ah, how much longer do I have to endure this degrading job...?) Nassar nced up at the branch chief''s room on the second floor. What he sought should, in theory, be located there. However, Nassar had already infiltrated the Guild at night three times without sess. This evening, Nassar sneaked into Chief Oleg''s room once again, thoroughly searched every corner, but still came up empty-handed. (Third time''s the charm, and this is the fourth time. It seems the old crock genuinely doesn''t keep it himself... If that''s the case, my deduction should be correct: it was entrusted to Emilia.) Nassar returned to the first-floor lobby and approached the reception desk where Emilia usually worked. (Emilia, Emilia... why must you be so difficult to pursue...?) Nassar gently tapped on the reception desk, his eyes gradually filling with malice. (It''s not just anyone who gets to enjoy such persistent and determined ttery from me, after all...) (If you don''t submit willingly, don''t me me for resorting to force.) As he thought this, Nassar took a swing at the spot where Emilia usually stood, as if releasing all his pent-up frustrations. After throwing that punch, Nassar''s spirits lifted. He reverted to his usual sunny smile, turned, and exited the Quest Guild. He locked the door and nonchntly walked away. A whileter, a cloaked figure in ck emerged from the Quest Guild''s window. Crouching down to examine Nassar''s footprints on the ground, the figure followed the direction in which Nassar had left with swift steps. Chapter 110 Secret On The Outskirts ? Tyler had been waiting for Nassar to expose his true intentions. This wait had alreadysted for two days. As soon as Nassar returned to Sunny Town, Tyler had detected his insincerity through mind-reading. At the time, Nassar was extremely displeased after being tactfully rejected by Emilia. Yet, he maintained a gentlemanly facade with a smile, which immediately caught Tyler''s attention. Considering Nassar''s good reputation among the people of Sunny Town, Tyler immediately deduced that he was the sly, two-faced type. Usually, people don''t hide their true nature without a reason. Since Nassar had been so dedicated to his disguise for so many years, he must be plotting something sinister. Tonight, Tyler didn''t tail Emilia. Instead, he donned a ck cloak to cover his face and followed Nassar throughout the night. If it''s a level 67 Mercenary Sage, Tyler may give up to tail, but he wasn''t afraid of a level 36 Sword Wielder. Unfortunately, Nassar still hadn''t revealed in his heart what "that thing" was. This only piqued Tyler''s curiosity even more. The more reckless Nassar was, the more assistance he could provide Tyler. To be more extreme, if Nassar wasn''t "reckless" enough, Tyler would even frame him as a viin using the force as long as he was indeed a person with ill intentions. . Following Nassar''s footsteps, Tyler arrived on the outskirts of Sunny Town. The eastern outskirts were lively due to their proximity to the Sunny Forest, teeming with various creatures. In contrast, the western outskirts, close to the North Wastnd, were colder, deste, and silent. Under the moonlight, Tyler faintly saw Nassar meeting with a tall, skinny, elderly man who looked like a pole. The old man had white hair, held a walking stick, and wore a fine dark green robe. He appeared to be either a noble or a wealthy individual. In front of the old man, the prideful Nassar bowed his head respectfully, nearly kneeling as he listened to the elderly man''s words. Tyler wanted to move closer to identify the old man''s information, but an ominous foreboding in his heart made him decide to observe from a distance. In this exposed outskirts, if the old man was a powerful figure on par with or stronger than Granny Kasi, Tyler would undoubtedly die if exposed. "Too slow... you... many... years... why... haven''t... obtained...?" Ѧdsvel.cm "Ten... sorry... month... definitely... get..." "Fine... hope... this is...st... time... saying... this..." Despite the surrounding silence, Tyler could only hear a few intermittent words. Nassar and the old man exchanged only these two sentences before the old man left. The old man headed towards the North Wastnd, which puzzled Tyler. Was there a secret residence in the wastnd that the old man was visiting sote at night? As for Nassar, after watching the old man disappear into the distance, he turned back towards Sunny Town, his heart filled with dissatisfaction. After some thought, Tyler decided to continue following Nassar. The old man emanated an aura of immense danger, and it was unwise to get too close for now. . Nassar returned to Sunny Town and went straight home. Tyler rested for the night and went to the magic bookstore early the next morning, pretending to browse books while waiting for Emilia to arrive. That day, Tyler saw Emilia lingering in front of the fire magic bookshelf for a long time. He guessed that she must be hesitating about whether to buy "a certain book." There could be two reasons for Emilia''s hesitation: 1 She didn''t have enough money; 2 Her own abilities didn''t match the book; Regardless, this showed that the spirit of a mage in Emilia''s heart had not been extinguished. Tyler still remembered the "Fireball" spell that Emilia had demonstrated the day before. It was evident that her magic skills were not rusty. "Excuse me, are you also interested in fire magic?" The previously drunk shop owner was quite sober today. (also?) "Besides me, who else is interested in fire magic?" Tyler asked back. "Hahaha, you''re quite observant. There''s a girl from the Quest Guild in town who''s quite obsessed with fire magic." "Oh" Tyler didn''t reveal his thoughts but decided to probe the shop owner for more information about Emilia. Combat profession skill ''Deceiver - Lv9'' has been activated and remains in effect "What books has she bought from here?" Perhaps it was due to the bookstore''sck of customers, or maybe the "Deceiver" skill was very effective, but the shop owner eagerly began to list the books Emilia had bought: "A lot! Tier-1 Fire Magic: Fireball, Tier-1 Fire Magic: Fire Ring, Tier-1 Fire Magic: Multiple Small Fireballs, Tier-2 Fire Magic: me Spear, Tier-2 Fire Magic: me Vortex" Tyler quietly took notes, now knowing Emilia''s magical capabilities. Combat profession skill ''Deceiver - Lv9'' has been deactivated It should be a closely guarded secret what magic a mage can use. If an enemy knows a mage''s magic in advance, it would put them at a significant disadvantage. However, the versatility of a mage''sbat abilities is undoubtedly stronger than most otherbat upations. If possible, Tyler would love to partner with Emilia in battle. As they were talking, the bookstore door opened with a "ding-ling" sound. Tyler nced over and saw Emilia''s blonde hair. He quickly walked to a corner and signaled the shop owner to attend to the new customer. The shop owner was quite cooperative and promptly greeted Emilia. Tyler took the opportunity to secretly observe what Emilia was doing in the bookstore. He saw her skillfully refuse the shop owner''s rmendations and head straight to the fire magic bookshelf. She picked up a copy of "Tier-3 Fire Magic: Wall of mes" and seemed deep in thought, as if she couldn''t bear to put it back. After a while, she picked up another book, "Tier-3 Fire Magic: Pir of mes," and was equally reluctant to let it go. Tyler quietly pulled the shop owner aside and asked if the youngdy hade to look at these two books several times before. The shop owner confirmed that she had. Tyler then inquired about the price of the "Tier-3 Fire Magic" books, and the shop owner said they were 150 silver coins each. Such a high price left Tyler speechless for a moment. ording to Tyler''s understanding, an average person in the Wester Kingdom needed about 15 silver coins for a month''s living expenses, or 1500 copper coins C daily expenses amounted to 50 copper coins. 150 silver coins equaled 15,000 copper coins, nearly a year''s worth of living expenses! No wonder Emilia couldn''t bring herself to buy the books after so many visits. Considering that Emilia was also supporting the demi-humans in the slums, she likely didn''t have enough money. After a while, Emilia reluctantly put the books back and left the bookstore. Only then did Tylere out from hiding. He took both "Tier-3 Fire Magic: Wall of mes" and "Tier-3 Fire Magic: Pir of mes" and walked to the cashier''s desk. "Can I help you with anything?" The shop owner asked, his eyes shining. "I''ll take both of these books." Combat profession skill ''Deceiver - Lv9'' has been activated and remains in effect... Chapter 111 Wandering Around ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 16 8:16 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 4 days Although Tyler sounded rich when he first spoke, he haggled more fiercely than average customers during the actual transaction. He had no choice; he couldn''t afford it without haggling. After some bargaining, Tyler finally got both Tier-3 Fire Magic books for 150 silver coins, insisting on a buy one, get one free deal. However, he didn''t feel guilty, because he knew through mind-reading that the bookstore owner still made a profit of 50 silver coins even at a 50% discount. Selling magic books was a typical "feast or famine" business. If it weren''t for the fact that Tyler had hunted many demons recently, and that the magic cores he''d acquired were sold at a good price through his association with Chief Oleg, he wouldn''t have been able to spend so much money. (Money can be so nice.) Tyler couldn''t help but think of his father, still lying in a hospital bed in the Earth world. A wave of sadness welled up from deep within his heart... but he didn''t indulge in it, quickly pulling himself back into the Prison Star world. Sadness was useless; only taking action could solve problems. As for these two exorbitantly priced magic books, it was evident that Tyler didn''t buy them for himself. (Silly Nissen: Are you going to give these books to Emilia?) (Tyler: There''s no reason to give them to her out of the blue.) (Silly Nissen: Don''t-o you want-o to pursue her?) (Tyler: That''s not the point, idiot) Tyler sighed in his mind. (Tyler: Firstly, it''s not about pursuing but attracting; secondly, even if I were to pursue a girl, I shouldn''t give her something for no reason.) (Silly Nissen: Uh, then what-o are these two magic books for?) (Tyler: Figure it out yourself.) Tyler was speechless with the stupid loli, who had been taught so many times but still didn''t get it. Love is like shopping; if a customer doesn''t like a product, no amount of persuasion from the salesperson would make them buy itthe key was to improve the quality of the product. Sometimes the most simple truths are the hardest toprehend. . After purchasing the magic books, Tyler went to the weapon shop, as today was the day to pick up his new hunting bow. "Ah, you''re here so early! You must be eager!" remarked the muscr craftsman introduced by Oleg, whose solid arms were even thicker than Tyler''s thighs. "Good morning, master. Seeing your cheerful mood, I assume it''s finished!" Tyler said. "Humph! It''s over there. Take it down and try it!" The craftsman pointed at a long hunting bow hanging on the wall. At first nce, its dark tip made Tyler think it was made of metal, but upon closer inspection, he realized it was wooden. (Not bad... it has a nice heft... the branch from the Fir Treant is quite heavy...) Tyler was d his strength attribute had increased; otherwise, he might not have been able to lift the long hunting bow. "I used a tendon from a bull''s spine for the bowstring, which matches the fine wood you provided. However, if you can''t draw the bow, don''t me me, hahaha!" The craftsmanughed heartily, seemingly doubting Tyler''s ability to wield the bow. However, Tyler remainedposed because he had already identified the bow''s attributes. Equipment Name: Fir Treant Long Hunting Bow Equipment Effects: 1 Equipment requirements: Strength 16, Dexterity 12; 2 If equipment user''s attributes do not meet the requirements, it cannot be used; 3 If the equipment user''s attributes meet the requirements, arrow pration effect +15; (Pration effect...?) Tyler didn''t expect to find a new term here. If the "pration effect" was as he understood it, it would be of great assistance to him. "Master, is there a range where I can try this?" Tyler asked. "Just go out the back door!" The craftsman replied. Tyler arrived at the range behind the weapon shop, with the eager craftsman tagging along to watch. Standing fifty meters away, Tyler didn''t activate any skills but drew the bow to its limit and fired an arrow. Surprisingly, the arrow pierced through the target and embedded itself forcefully into the wall behind, startling the observing craftsman. "You rascal... who would''ve guessed!" The craftsman walked over and pinched Tyler''s arm, only to find it was rock-hard and unyielding. "I didn''t expect you to be so strong with a body like that. How do you usually train?" "Haha, I mainly eat a lot of meat, I suppose." Tyler was very satisfied with the new bow, as its power couldpensate for hisck of attack strength. Afterward, Tyler ventured out for a hunt with his new bow, bagging arge python with a wrist-thick body and a vulture attracted by the python''s carcass. He returned with a bounty. Production upation: Hunter - Lv3, current experience 210+280/800 . This hunting allowed Tyler to be ustomed to his new bow and earn some money by selling the animals, rescuing his near-empty coin purse from the brink of demise. Subsequently, Tyler purchased a protective hand sword and an iron round shield, replenished his arrows, and crafted two smoke bombs, bringing his total inventory back to five. Thus, his equipment returned to its standard state. Unforeseen battles could arise at any moment, so Tyler made sure he was always fully armed and prepared. Once everything was in order, Tyler checked the time and realized it was only a little past 2 p.m. Emilia still had some time before her shift ended, so he decided to wander around Sunny Town to see if he could spot Nassar''s whereabouts. While walking, Tyler inadvertently noticed the town''s mayor inspecting the surroundings with a group of people, checking for any damage to the protective barriers. It seemed that the incident at the garbage heap the day before had somewhat raised their vignce. (However, the mayor''s appearance... Nassar does resemble him quite a bit.) Sunny Town was small, so Tyler wouldn''t be surprised if Nassar had some connection to the mayor. It would be quite normal for someone as confident and mboyant as Nassar to have some influential background. Continuing his stroll, Tyler saw a figure strikingly simr to Nassar, acting furtively and ncing around every few steps, highly suspicious. (What could he be up to in broad daylight...?) Tyler quickly followed and discovered another clever use of his Divine Eye identification ability; even if he could only see someone''s back, as long as he was close enough, he could identify their identity. This shady figure was indeed Nassar. Tyler trailed him silently and saw Nassar arrive at a small house. He rhythmically knocked a few times on the door, and after a brief moment, a narrow gap opened, allowing Nassar in before immediately closing, without giving Tyler a chance to see who was inside. (However, that hand that opened the door... With such fair skin, it must belong to a young woman, right?) If Nassar hadn''t been so secretive, Tyler might not have been so intrigued. Now, he was determined to uncover the truth. Tyler first circled the house, noticing that all the windows had curtains drawn. Through the walls, he could faintly hear some movement inside. So, Tyler devised a n to climb onto the roof, and to his surprise, he found an open skylight... Chapter 112 Back Against The Wall ? Tyler carefully examined the area around the skylight, ensuring it wasn''t a trap, and then peered inside through the opening. Regrettably, beneath the skylight was the house''s dining room, which was empty at the moment, offering no useful insight. However, Tyler didn''te away empty-handed. Through the skylight, he could clearly hear the sounds from within the house. At this moment, from a room inside, he could discern the unmistakable sounds of women moaning and groaning. "That Nassar... he''s not as innocent as he seems," Tyler thought as he heard the creaking of the wooden bed, realizing what was going on. Nassar would certainly not want such a thing exposed, especially in his pursuit of Emilia. It was evident that his feelings for her were far from genuine. As a long moan echoed through the house, thescivious noises abruptly ceased. - (Really? That wasn''t even five minutes.) Tyler mused, smirking as his perception of Nassar shifted once more. In any case, today''s discovery was a boon for Tyler. He appreciated Nassar more and more, considering him an excellent pawn to be used. "Well done, Nassar. Keep up the ''good work''," Tyler thought as he noted the house''s location before leaving. . Having caught Nassar in the act, Tyler headed straight for The Quest Guild. However, he didn''t intend to snitch to Emilia. Using Nassar as a simple pawn would be a waste. ncing at Emilia, Tyler saw that she was busy, which suited him perfectly. He approached the front desk, swiftly ced a note for her, and left just as quickly. By the time Emilia realized what had happened, Tyler was long gone. After pondering for a while, Emilia recalled that the person who had left the note seemed to be Banning. She picked up the note and read it, confirming her suspicion. The content instructed her to tell Branch Chief Oleg to meet at the designated location in half an hour. Banning had signed the note, but it made no mention of Emilia. Emilia was frustrated, not because her name was absent from the note, but because Banning seemed to disregard her. -(What''s with Banning? Does he think I''m just a messenger?) She thought indignantly. Despite her annoyance, Emilia took a deep breath and returned to her calm working state. Not wanting to dy important matters, she dutifully went upstairs to ry Banning''s message. . "This kid is really full of himself, always wanting me to go out and find him. Doesn''t he know my office is on the second floor?" Branch Chief Oleg was busy and quite annoyed with Banning''s demands. "Making it seem like I have nothing better to do. Telling me to be there in half an hour, as if I don''t have any dignity..." Oleg was so agitated he stood up, seemingly ready to tear the note and stand Banning up. However, after standing for two seconds, he hesitated and sat back down quietly. "Forget it, just this once. Emilia, I''m going out for a bit." Despite his irritation, Oleg was well aware of Banning''s importance. The young man wouldn''t be in such a hurry to find him if there wasn''t something urgent C that''s what Oleg thought. Neither Oleg nor Emilia realized that they were, to varying degrees, already being manipted by the neer. . A half hourter, Oleg encountered Banning in the tavern, where the young man was already waiting for him. "Branch chief, time is of the essence, so I will be direct... What is your opinion of Nassar?" (Nassar?) Oleg was taken aback; he could not fathom why Banning would inquire about Nassar with such urgency. "Nassar is a fine young man... Although hecks some ability in oveing difficulties, he is still quite proactive in various matters concerning the guild." "What do you mean bycking some ability to ovee difficulties?" "It''s not a big deal, really. When he initially challenged the ''Trial,'' I thought he could pass the ''Level 2 Difficulty- Yellow Trials.'' However, he chose to be conservative and ultimately opted for the ''Level 1 Difficulty: White Trials.''" Oleg still felt a sense of regret for Nassar as he recalled the past. "Oh... What do you know about Nassar''s family background?" Banning seemed uninterested in Nassar''s trial and continued to inquire about his background. (Nassar''s family? Although it''s a single-parent household, there''s nothing particrly special about it.) Oleg was growing impatient and couldn''t understand why Banning was asking these questions. "Lord Banning, may I suggest that you speak your mind?" "My apologies, I''ll get straight to the point." Banning did not hesitate, and the words that followedpletely exceeded Oleg''s expectations. "Secret rendezvous in the western outskirts at night," "an old man with white hair, leaning on a walking stick and wearing a dark green robe," and "an item hidden within the Quest Guild"... When Banning mentioned these matters, Oleg''s entire body tensed with anxiety. (Impossible... It can''t be... Could it be that Nassar joined the guild to obtain the "Secret Saber: ze Steed"?) (But then again, Banning wouldn''t fabricate stories... He''s even less likely to know about the existence of the "ze Steed" than Nassar.) (Speaking of which, Nassar''s recent actions have indeed been somewhat different from his usual behavior...) (Furthermore, there''s the white-haired old man Banning mentioned... The person who knows about the existence of the "ze Steed" and can''t forget about it... It could only be Splurt... This immortal monster...!) "Branch Chief? Did you hear what I said, Branch Chief?" Banning''s voice seemed toe from a great distance, and upon hearing it, Oleg snapped out of his deep contemtion. "Ah, yes... No, I''m sorry, I didn''t hear. What did you say just now, Lord Banning?" "I was asking if you recall the item that Nassar was trying to steal, and if you could think of anyone who might be the mysterious old man," Banning inquired. Faced with Banning''s question, Oleg hesitated. "Um... Lord Banning, first of all... I want to thank you for telling me all this... However, this information is too sudden, and I need to investigate further." After much deliberation, Oleg ultimately decided not to disclose the "ze Steed" and "Splurt" to Banning. Firstly, he had not entirely trusted Banning, and secondly, if Banning were indeed a good person, Oleg would not want him to be involved in this dangerous situation. (If Nassar is truly a traitor, he is hiding it very well...) The mere thought sent shivers down Oleg''s spine. "Alright, if you need anything, you can find me at the inn across from the Quest Guild." With a look of regret, Banning stood up and left without pressing Oleg for the truth. Oleg stayed in the tavern for a while, deep in thought, before returning to the Quest Guild. . (Secret Saber: ze Steed... Splurt...) As Tyler walked towards the Catgirl Culinary Pavilion, countless thoughts raced through his mind. Thanks to the mind-reading ability, he knew everything, even though Oleg hadn''t uttered a single word. Chapter 113 Hunter And Prey ? The Quest Guild finds itself amidst intrigue and peril, and Tyler''s own situation hangs in the bnce. Upon entering the Cat Girl Restaurant, he spots Granny Kasi and the others. Granny Kasi diligently reports Tyler''s circumstances daily to that evilkind known as the "Earthly Ghost", a fact Tyler discerns clearly through his mind-reading abilities. However, the identity of "the other observer" concerns him even more. Days pass, yet he remains clueless. On one hand, he faces a confession countdown to death; on the other, an unknown enemy that could strike any moment. Despite the dual mental strain, Tyler relishes his dinner as usual. Having experienced tumultuous times during his youth, he finds the present turbulence bearable. As long as his family remains unharmed, Tyler remains unppable. . "By the way, Banning, we''re nning to set off for Gudetown in a few days. Would you like to join us?" Mr. Marik, the leader of the Traveling Merchant Caravan, extends an invitation to Banning at the dinner table. "Brother, brother! Let''s go together, let''s go~!" Thini bounces over and wraps her arms around Banning''s, adopting a clingy demeanor. "Thank you for the invitation, but I n to challenge the trial in Sunny Town in a few days, so I won''t be joining you." Banning gently declines the caravan''s offer while patting Thini''s head. "Eh? Young man, trials are dangerous, have you thought it through?" Granny Kasi''s eyes widen, her gaze filled with concern for Banning. On the surface, she appears to care for him, but in reality, she frets over unable to monitor him if they part ways. "Yes, I''ve considered it," Banning replies withposure. "You''re truly a fearless calf... Banning, what level of difficulty will you be attempting in the trial?" Lawrence of the Traveling Merchant Caravan bes intrigued by Banning''s challenge, as trials always draw attention. Passing a trial signifies unlocking the gateway to the next stratum, and one''s power ceiling immediately elevates. In the realm ofbat upations, even a single rank difference can be as vast as the heavens and the earth. "The first level of difficulty, the White Trial." "Ah, I heard that Sunny Town has a limited number of White Trials." "Yes, I''ll find a way." Lawrence chats with Banning enthusiastically, while Granny Kasi listens silently beside them. She knows deep down that persuading Banning to join them is impossible now. Initially, Granny Kasi had hoped to coax Thini into helping her convince Banning, but Thini now cheers for Banning''s trial instead, not only failing to aid Granny Kasi but even unintentionally thwarting her ns. -(Left with no choice, I shall feign illness and stay in Sunny Town alone.) . After dinner, Tyler purchased some discounted dishes at the Cat Girl Restaurant and headed alone to the impoverished area to visit the demi-humans Although the crisis of carrion rats had been halted, ordinary rats still pervaded every crevice. The intermittent squeaks echoing from the shadows were a testament to the poverty of the slums. "Is anyone here? I''ve brought some food." The areacked luminous magic stone, so Tyler lifted the bag in his hand and called out. Soon, demi-humans emerged from their homes. Just as Tyler began distributing the food, a familiar blonde figure appeared. "Lord Banning, what brings you here?" Emilia also held something in her hands, apparentlying to aid the demi-humans this evening. Gazing at Emilia''s feigned nonchnce, Tyler knew she would be here tonight, partially to "ambush" him. "I''ve brought some food for our friends here. Thini told me that everyone here is kind-hearted," Tyler answered calmly. In this situation, it seemed as if Tyler had fallen into Emilia''s trap, but in reality, Emilia had fallen into Tyler''s. What Tyler wanted to see was Emilia bing aware of his presence without her realizing it. . Emilia and Banning stood among the demi-humans in a harmonious atmosphere. If not for the "encouragement" of her demi-human friends, Emilia might not have dared to be alone with Banning. After a brief moment of brewing, Emilia initiated the purpose of her ambush tonight. "Lord Banning, may I ask you a question?" "Please do." "Why do you repeatedly reject merit?" Emilia''s goal for the evening was to convince Banning to ept his due credit. Banning hesitated slightly before replying, "I have social anxiety and dislike the feeling of being the center of attention." "Eh...?" Emilia was taken aback by this unexpected answer. However, upon reevaluating Banning, she noticed he indeed appeared to be a loner and had few friends in Sunny Town. But this was not enough to dispel her doubts. "Why did you give the merit to me instead of someone else?" Emilia asked again. "That''s a second question." Emilia was once more at a loss for words. (Is Banning really that difficult to get along with?) "Lord Banning, I''m troubled by this undeserved credit, and I''d like you to at least help me clear things up." Emilia decided to be more direct, determined to express her grievances tonight, as she didn''t know when she would have another opportunity to confront Banning. "Isn''t merit a good thing? Why are you troubled by it?" "You may think fame and reputation are desirable, but I don''t. I''m extremely troubled." As they spoke, the atmosphere between Emilia and Banning grew increasingly tense. "Mother, it seems that Sister Emilia and Brother Banning are arguing." "Hush! What do children know? Leave adults alone." The demi-humans nearby tactfully withdrew to a distance. They enjoyed the meal brought by Emilia and Banning, and gleefully watched the unfolding drama. Emilia and Banning debated a while, but due to their differing values, they could not reach a consensus. At this moment, Banning proposed a solution. "Alright, I can help you with this, but I can''t do it for free." (Does he mean he wants payment...?) Emilia thought it over and decided that as long as the price was reasonable, she could ept it. "Name your price." Unbeknownst to Emilia, she was somewhat muddled at this point. If someone were to help her sort it out, they would realize that Emilia had initially gained undeserved credit, and now, unwilling to ept it, she was about to pay for it - making this a rather unprofitable "deal" for her. "Name a price...taking money would be too uninteresting...Ah, I''ve been wanting to learn potion-makingtely. Help me buy some beginner''s books on the subject, okay?" Surprisingly, Banning''s request was quite reasonable. Upon hearing this, Emilia thought it over and had a vague feeling that she might be at a loss. Books on potion-making, though not as expensive as magic books, were still not cheap. "May I ask, who will cover the cost of the books?" inquired Emilia. Chapter 114 Emilia’s “Soft Spot” ? "Costs... I''m short on moneytely." Banning nced at his withered purse, and Emilia suddenly had a bad feeling. She was already tight on funds, would he demand a hefty sum? "How about this, I''ll trade these two books for the cost of the potion books, alright?" Banning took out two brand-new books from his bag and handed them to Emilia for confirmation. Emilia immediately noticed the chains wrapped around the two books, which were only used for magic books! What excited her even more was that the chains binding these two books were silver! Silver chains meant that these books were at least Tier-3 magic books! (No... It can''t be...?) Emilia''s hands trembled slightly as she took the books. The weight and unique scent of the pages made her think she was dreaming. "Tier-3 Fire Magic: Wall of mes... Tier-3 Fire Magic: Pir of mes...!" Emilia felt as if she was about to lose consciousness. These were the very books she had yearned for over the past two years!! Moreover, these two books were worth 300 silver coins! That was enough to buy dozens of potion books!! "What''s the matter, is it not enough?" Emilia''s long dy in responding prompted Banning to question. (How could it not be enough... He''s giving too much...!) "No... It''s not that it''s not enough..." Emilia forcibly suppressed her agitated heart, telling herself to calm down. Money doesn''t grow on trees. and there''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Emilia guessed there might be an issue with the books, so she carefully examined them. To her surprise, not only were both magic books unused and uninfused with magic power, but they were also in excellent condition, as if they had just been taken off a bookstore shelf! Emilia was on the verge of fainting from the sheer luck she had encountered! But a shred of conscience remained within her; she told herself she couldn''t ept these two books because that would be taking advantage of Banning, and she would feel guilty. "These two books are too valuable; I can''t ept them... I''ll find the potion books for you. As for the cost, you can pay me when you have the money. I''m not very well-off either, so please try to raise the funds as soon as possible." Emilia forced herself to say these words. However, much to her surprise, Banning insisted on giving her a bargain. "No, that''s too much trouble. Since I''ve given you these books, just ept them. If they exceed the value of the potion books, you can help me with something else I need to buyter." "No, I can''t ept this..." Ѧdsvel.cm "If you don''t take them, I''ll burn these books. I''m not a mage; carrying these books is too conspicuous." Banning took out a flint, frightening Emilia, who quickly epted the two books. She had been yearning for these books for two years! If not forck of money, she would have bought them long ago. How could she let them be burned by Banning? "That''s better, see? You should have epted them earlier." Banning chuckled, put away the flint, and prepared to leave. "Emilia, tomorrow morning, bring me a beginner''s potion book at the inn where I''m staying, right across from The Quest Guild. Ask thendy, and she''ll tell you my room number." Having said that, Banning left nonchntly. Emilia, holding the two magic books, reveled in the satisfaction that filled her entire being. She felt her heart brimming with happiness, leaving no room for anything else. Even though Banning had ordered her to do something the next morning, she found it eptable for the moment. A contented smile finally graced the young girl''s face after a long time. . Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 17 7:15 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 3 days Emilia awoke early today with the sole purpose of purchasing a potion book before her shift at The Quest Guild and delivering it to that detestable Banning. Fortunately, potion books were not difficult to find, and entry-level ones were inexpensive, costing only a coin or two. Emilia quickly chose a suitable book and briskly arrived at the inn opposite The Quest Guild. Upon entering the inn, Emilia noticed an additional paper golden fox on the outer wall and couldn''t help but gaze at it for a while. Emilia didn''t know when these golden foxes first appeared, but in these recent gloomy days, it was thanks to their smiling faces that she was able to regain herposure and continue her daily life and work. (The person who created these little foxes must be kind-hearted.) . Emilia found Banning''s room with the innkeeper''s help and knocked on his door. "Lord Banning, it''s Emilia. I have brought you the book." "Come in, the door is unlocked." Before entering the room, Emilia hadn''t anticipated seeing anything inappropriate. What could a girl possibly see when entering a boy''s room? Yet, upon stepping inside, Emilia immediately turned her back in embarrassment. "Youwhy are you undressed?!" "It''s merely ack of upper clothing, isn''t it? No need to make such a fuss." Banning''s indifferent response contrasted starkly with Emilia''s shyness. After hearing Banning''s words, Emilia also thought, indeed, it was just an exposed torso; there were plenty of bounty hunters at the guild who were shirtless. So, what was she blushing about? Thus, Emilia turned back around. And then, she saw Banning''s bare muscles shimmering under the morning sunlight. Although Banning seemed rather slender when clothed, his exposed muscles were surprisingly impressive. His robust arms, sturdy chest, and the lines of his abdominal muscles captivated Emilia, her gaze following the contours involuntarily... "Hey, where are you looking?" Banning suddenly blocked Emilia''s view with his hand, startling her. "II wasn''t looking." Feeling guilty, Emilia handed the potion book to Banning, her mind still somewhat hazy. For some reason... Banning''s physique had a hypnotic effect. "Beginner''s Guide to Antidote Formtion and Preparation..." Banning read the book''s title aloud and started flipping through the pages. Emilia, unsure of what to do and not daring to look at Banning again, began wandering around the room. While doing so, her eyesnded on a half-finished golden fox on the table. (How can this be...?) Emilia, in disbelief, quickly walked to the window and looked at the outer wall, only to see all those adorable golden foxes attached to this room''s exterior. Could it be that Banning was the creator of these golden foxes? Chapter 115 Old Karmic Ties ? Emilia hesitated, wanting to inquire Banning about the golden foxes but feeling as if asking would mean admitting defeat. "Emilia, can anyone create potions by following the recipes and methods in this book?" "Well, theoretically, but the actual oue varies depending on one''s aptitude and skill, and the potion might even fail in the worst case." Banning''s question momentarily redirected Emilia''s attention to the matter of potions. Emilia felt a strange attraction to Banning, who was otherwise an annoying fellow, when he seriously discussed matters with her. Watching Banning''s earnestness, Emilia reminisced about her early days learning magic. It was as if immersing her whole being in an ocean of knowledge. "Why do the recipes only list the ingredients'' names without specific weight ratios?" "I''m not quite sure, but I''ve heard it''s because the quality of the ingredients obtained by pharmacists varies. A smaller quantity is needed for good quality ingredients, whereas more is required for poor quality ones." Before she knew it, Emilia became serious as well, engaging in a focused exchange on potion-rted knowledge with Banning. Although her major was magic, she had some knowledge of potions. When she couldn''t afford magic books but desired to learn, she would buy inexpensive potion books to read. Emilia informed Banning that most potions only alleviate or halt negative physical conditions, such as poisoning, dizziness, and drowsiness. To elerate healing from injuries, one would have to seek treatment from the clergy. The prayers of the clergy were a powerful force, but they could only be performed within the church and were ineffective outside. "It seems there''s no church in Sunny Town, right?" Banning asked. "Yes, churches are only inrge cities. The closest one to Sunny Town should be Emerald City." After their long conversation, Emilia''s opinion of Banning had improved somewhat. At that moment, she remembered the half-finished golden fox on the table and casually inquired, "Lord Banning, did you make the little foxes on the table and those attached to the outer wall?" "Yes, I did," Banning replied frankly. Emilia was puzzled, unable to fathom Banning''s motivation for doing so. "Eh? Why did you...?" "I noticed that you always seem deadpan, so I thought these little foxes might cheer you up a bit." "I... deadpan...?" Emilia was taken aback, her emotions momentarilyplicated. Emilia knew that Banning meant no harm; if anything, it was well-intentioned. However, there were reasons for her emotional fragility, which stemmed from a past she was unwilling to revisit. "You needn''t trouble yourself with such meaningless gestures," she said inadvertently, uttering hurtful words. "Hmm? Are you upset? I didn''t mean to offend." "No, I''m not upset." Emilia felt as if Banning were merely amusing himself at her expense, and she no longer wished to remain in his presence. "Lord Banning, I have fulfilled your request. I will take my leave for today." Emilia stormed out of the room, and as she left, Banning only said, "Remember to bring the second book tomorrow morning," without attempting to retain her, which made Emilia even more determined to leave. . Only upon entering the Quest Guild and taking her seat did Emilia''s emotions begin to settle. She felt as though her reaction had been somewhat excessive. Banning was likely just trying to be kind, considering he knew nothing of his own past... Emilia thought so. (Furthermore, how would Banning know about my often expressionless face unless he had been paying attention...?) Emilia nced out the window at the inn, suspecting that both the inn and the room had been carefully chosen by Banning. (To go to such lengths just to cheer me up...? Why?) Emilia could not fathom the reason, nor did she want to dwell on it any longer, as such concerns did not suit her temperament. With time to spare, she engrossed herself in her current treasure: "Tier-3 Fire Magic: Wall of mes." Meanwhile, on the second floor of the Quest Guild, Branch Chief Oleg was troubled. Ever since Banning informed him of Nassar''s potential issues, Oleg had been anything but at ease. At 73 years old, Oleg should be enjoying his twilight years; however, due to theck of a suitable sessor, he still upied the position of Branch Chief. In recent years, Nassar''s growth had been evident. Not only was he a popr candidate for the next Branch Chief, but Oleg had also internally decided on him as the sessor. Now, Oleg needed to verify Nassar''s innocence first. (If Nassar is indeed as Banning ims... affiliated with Splurt... then it''s not something that can be resolved by simply admitting a mistake...) Oleg heaved a heavy sigh. The sins of the past now seemed like a noose tightening around his neck with each passing year. If he did not find a way to sever these karmic ties, he would eventually be strangled. (Splurt, that old immortal... after all these years... is he still fixated on the "ze Steed"?...) The Secret Saber: ze Steed was a powerful weapon that Oleg had acquired by chance during his youth when he partnered with Splurt and others as a bounty hunter. Forged by demons, the magical saber could cleave through iron with ease, but its greatest feature was the unique magic skill "ze Steed" that resided within, equivalent to Tier 3 magic, enabling even non-magicians to wield magic. However, equipment forged by evilkind often carried curses, and the Secret Saber: ze Steed was no exception. Every person who had used the Secret Saber: ze Steed had been, without exception, engulfed in the mes of the sword and burned to death after a certain period of use. Among Oleg and Splurt''s team, a total of three people ultimately perished due to this cursed de. To prevent further harm, Oleg hid the sword away. Over the decades, Oleg had attempted several times to destroy the cursed de, but the memories of their youth attached to it stayed in his hand. Throughout those years, Splurt had approached Oleg multiple times, always seeking the sword, but Oleg had refused every request. Now, decadester, Oleg was astonished that Splurt had resorted to nting a mole to steal the "ze Steed," a clear sign of madness. "Ah... ah... ah..." Oleg paced back and forth in his room, vexed by his dilemma. Ultimately, he realized that the only way to resolve his worries was to confront them head-on. However, his aging mind now required the counsel of another to devise a strategy. Oleg approached the window, gazing at the inn across the street. "Alright, if you need anything, you can find me at the inn across from the Quest Guild." Oleg recalled Banning''s words and decided to visit him for a discussion. Chapter 116 “Deceiver’s” New Entry ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 17 10:26 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 3 days On the outskirts of Sunny Town, amidst the woods, Granny Kasi, from the Traveling Merchant Caravan, conversed with a "snake." Granny Kasi knew that this snake was but one of countless serpents controlled by the "Earthly Ghost." The "Earthly Ghost" manipted its abilities to ce innumerable spies within the Alliance of Light nations, including Granny Kasi herself. "What is so special about this young man named Banning? Why is he under such close surveince?" Afterpleting her daily report, Granny Kasi inquired with curiosity of the Earthly Ghost. "Hiss... Do not ask superfluous questions; simply fulfill your duties," the Earthly Ghost sternly replied, leaving Granny Kasi with no answers. Consequently, Granny Kasi opted for an alternative query. "Very well, so, who is the other observer stationed in Sunny Town? Knowing this would enable seamless cooperation." This time, the snake disdainfully regarded Granny Kasi. "If you were in their position, hiss... would you want your identity as an observer revealed?" Granny Kasi was left speechless. "Hiss... I reiterate, merely perform your duties diligently. Given your age, have you not heard the saying? Hiss... The more you know, the sooner you die." Leaving these words behind, the snake slithered down from the tree branch and vanished into the depths of the woods. -(Hmph, so mysterious, acting all high and mighty.) Granny Kasi murmured to herself. Were it not for beingpelled, she would not have be a spy for the Evilkind. Drawing upon her 68 years of life experience, Granny Kasi surmised that Banning must harbor a significant secret, perhaps one threatening enough to jeopardize the "Earthly Ghost''s" safety. . At the same time, in the inn of Sunny Town, Tyler had just bid farewell to Branch Chief Oleg. (Oleg is rather benevolent If it were me, I wouldn''t even give Nassar a chance.) Tyler had initially provided Oleg with a foolproof n, but due to the longstanding camaraderie with his old friend, Oleg ultimately chose to leave room for rification and the opportunity to mend one''s ways. Since Oleg was insistent, Tyler refrained from saying more. ncing out the window, Tyler noted that it was still early, so he ventured out to purchase the necessary materials and began practicing concocting potions in his room. (A basic antidote let me see a small amount of white bane an appropriate amount of cocklebur a small amount of purple heart) Tyler had given Emilia two Tier 3 Fire Magic Books, primarily to have her indebted to him, while seeking potion books was a secondary objective. However, Tyler didn''t simply give Emilia busywork; he genuinely wanted to develop his potion-crafting expertise. Ever since he learned of Granny Kasi''s profession as a pharmacist, Tyler had been intrigued by the upation. Regardless of the skills he would acquire as a pharmacist, the attribute rewards that came with skill advancement were crucial to Tyler. Furthermore, even if the skill effects themselves were useless in battle, the concocted potions would definitely be beneficial. In order to pass the trial, Tyler needed to develop any and all abilities that might prove useful. Thus, Tyler studied the methods of concocting basic antidotes while simultaneously honing his Deceiver skill. After some time, Tyler received an upgrade prompt for his Deceiver skill. -"Upgrade conditions satisfied. ''Deceiver - Lv9'' automatically upgraded to ''Deceiver - Lv10''." Dexterity: 84+5 (Meditation Ring) +5 Intelligence: 91+5 (Meditation Ring) +13 Max Endurance: 189+5 Max Magic Energy: 960+130 The attribute and numerical increases were within Tyler''s expectations, and he even gained an additional 5 points in Dexterity and 3 points in Intelligence. What truly surprised Tyler, however, was the appearance of a new entry in the skill effects. --Click paragraphment for skill effects (Is this charm effect the one I''m thinking of? If it is, then it''s quite formidable) Though there are level restrictions on the applicable targets and other stringent conditions, Tyler still considered this new effect to be extremely powerful. Assuming that as the Deceiver skill level increased, the charm effect''s applicable target level also increased, the potential of this skill could be described as terrifying. As the saying goes, make hay while the sun shines, and there''s no time like the present. Tyler immediately ventured to the town and outskirts to conduct experiments. After two or three hours, the experiments concluded. Tyler was highly satisfied with the results he had verified. . As the sun gradually set, Emilia''s day of work was nearing its end. This evening, Branch Chief Oleg had found Emilia and informed her that he had already negotiated with Banning. Tomorrow, the guild would issue an announcement rifying that the "garbage heap incident" was Oleg''s achievement, and Emilia had merely assisted. Emilia was surprised by this, as she hadn''t expected Banning to keep his word and act so swiftly... This made her feel slightly less annoyed with him. After work, Emilia''s first stop was the magic bookstore. Usually, she would visit the magic bookstore before starting work in the morning, but this morning, due to her obligation to deliver potion books to that detestable Lord Banning, she had to reschedule her visit to after work. The thought of having to deliver potion books to Banning again tomorrow morning made Emilia''s head begin to throb. Now, she needed to immerse herself in the ocean of magic books to find sce. "Wee, wee..." Upon seeing Emilia, the bookstore owner grinned and halted his weing stride, allowing her to leisurely explore the world of magic books. As Emilia browsed, she was unexpectedly swept ashore by a mysterious wave and became stranded. "Uh." "Huh?" At the bookshelf''s corner, Emilia encountered Banning face-to-face. For a moment, the surrounding air seemed to freeze. In such a confined space, it was impossible for Emilia to pretend she hadn''t seen him. "Well, what a coincidence," Banning broke the silence first, forcing Emilia to respond. "Yes, I didn''t expect to find you here." "Why, am I not allowed here?" Banning seemed to discern Emilia''s reluctance, and his rhetorical question carried a barb. -(What''s with him? Why is he so confrontational right off the bat?) "Of course, you are. I won''t disturb you any further." Emilia didn''t want her "sanctuary" to be tainted. Although she couldn''t provoke Banning, she could at least avoid him. Today''s visit to the magic bookstore would end here. Just as Emilia turned to leave, Banning called out to her again. "Emilia, have you had dinner yet?" -(Is he schizophrenic? Why the sudden change of attitude, inviting me to dinner?) Emilia had no desire to dine with Banning. If she were to share a meal with him, even the most delectable dishes would be difficult to swallow. "Thank you for your kind offer, but I''ve decided to go home and cook for myself." "Hm? What offer?" Banning appeared perplexed, thenughed helplessly. "Hahaha, you''ve misunderstood. I wasn''t inviting you to dinner." With that, Banning pulled out his shriveled purse and showed it to Emilia. "Actually, I''m worrying about not having enough money for dinner! Since you''re going home to cook, could you make an extra portion? I''ll join you at your ce." Chapter 117 Light At Night ? Gazing upon Banning''s unapologetic demeanor, Emilia was utterly ASTONISHED. Surely, no one in this universe should have the audacity to behave so shamelessly? "Apologies, but I am unustomed to cooking for others, so I must decline," Emilia dered, adamant that she would not prepare a meal for Banning. "Umm... I believe I left two books with you..." However, Banning''s words undeniably held Emilia''s neck to the de. "Emilia, you wouldn''t want me to take back those two Tier-3 Fire Magic books, would you?" Banning''s follow-up remark had Emilia clenching her fists, only to release them momentster. Now, Emilia considered that perhaps preparing a meal for Banning wasn''t entirely out of the question. After all, the portions for one person and two weren''t significantly different. Some dishes would even be easier to manage if cooked inrger quantities. -(But this will be the only time.) Emilia warned herself, determined not to give Banning another opportunity. "Lord Banning, do you have any particr requests for dinner? Please make them known so that I may amodate." Hearing this, Banning offered a faint smile. "I''m not picky. Whatever you eat, I shall eat as well." Observing Banning''s smug grin, Emilia could hardly resist the urge to unleash a Tier-3 Fire Magic: Pir of mes upon his face. Emilia increasingly believed that Banning was sent by the heavens to torment her. Otherwise, how could such an unashamed person exist? If it weren''t for the two Tier-3 magic books, she would never cook for him! Nevertheless, while she resisted, Emilia adhered to a principle: either she wouldn''t cook, or she would cook to the best of her ability. In order to ensure her culinary skills were not underestimated, she poured her heart into preparing avish dinner for two that night. "Appetizer: lettuce with ck vinegar dressing." "Soup: cream of chicken soup." "Main course: pan-fried chicken with mushroom sauce." "Side dish: pickled cucumber." "Dessert: saltwater-soaked raspberries." To prove her culinary prowess, Emilia spared no effort that evening. While the material wealth of Sunny Town was somewhat better than that of the neighboring viges, it had not yet reached the point where one could eat meat at every meal. Emilia had used all of her meat rations for the week, as well as her most treasured seasonings, to prepare that night''s feast. Curiously, throughout the meal, Banning remained silent, offering nomentary. The only constion for Emilia was that he had consumed every dish entirely. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the tes hardly needed washing. Only after he had finished eating did Banning finally speak. "My apologies. I didn''t want to be distracted by conversation, as it would be disrespectful to the dishes you prepared." "Emilia, you''re an artist who can create masterpieces and perform symphonies with ingredients. Tonight''s meal was absolutely delectable." Upon hearing this, Emilia momentarily thought she was hallucinating. The sun must be rising in the west for Banning to offer such eloquent praise. Emilia had initially assumed that Banning would be difficult to please, nitpicking her cooking after he had finished eating. -(If he dared to do so, I would add a poisonous leaf to his meal next time!) Unexpectedly, Banning''s words were filled with extravagant praise. ttery like thisusing ingredients to paint and performwas something Emilia had never heard before. A faint blush spread across her cheeks as she bashfully averted her gaze. "...It''s not as exaggerated as you''ve made it sound. You only think so because you don''t know how to cook," Emilia quickly regained herposure, refusing to let Banning see her flustered. Banning offered no rebuttal, instead courteously clearing his used dishes and cing them on the stove. "I truly believe that, without any exaggeration." With that, he sat down and began reading a book on potions. Emilia didn''t respond, merely watching him in silence for a moment before starting to clean up. Her home was enveloped in a peculiar tranquility. Banning sat engrossed in his book, while Emilia cleared the table, the room filled with the sounds of running water, ttering dishes, and the asional rustling of pages. The cozy atmosphere evoked memories of home for Emilia. When she was a child and her parents were still alive, her home was just as serene and peaceful every evening. -(Dad... Mom) . Upon tidying the kitchen, Emilia suddenly realized an issue. Banning hade for a meal, yet after finishing, he showed no signs of leavingcould he be nning to stay the night? Emilia grew anxious; although she was deeply passionate about the magic books, she had her limits! Coughing intentionally, Emilia approached the living room. "Finished cleaning, have you? Perfect timing, I''d like for you to demonstrate your magic for me," Emilia had been nning to ask Banning to leave, but he unexpectedly made a new request. "I apologize, but I cannot perform magic," Emilia quickly lied without a second thought. "I saw you use a Fireball spell just the other day, right there at the garbage heap," Banning countered, catching her in the lie. "Well... that was... I used a flint to create that fire." "Is that so? I happen to have a flint right here. Can you show me how you used it to create that fireball?" Banning took out two pieces of flint, nearly shoving them in Emilia''s face. "Regardless, I will not indulge you. Magic is not a tool for amusement." "Oh, I remember I left two books at your ce..." "Very well, what type of magic would you like to see?" Emilia now genuinely regretted her decision. Had she known, she would not have epted those two Tier-3 magic books as a gift. Now, she found herself in a truly passive and difficult situation. However, if the same event were to happen again, Emilia suspected she would still be unable to resist the allure of Tier-3 magic books. With no other choice, Emilia led Banning to an open space outside the house. Amidst the night''s darkness, she raised her right hand towards the sky, her fingertips pointing forward while her fingers slightly spread apart. "Tier-1 Fire Magic: Fireball." As Emilia''s words fell, a red, glowing point of light shot from her fingertip. In an instant, a magic circleposed of red light trails materialized before her right hand. The magic circle''s light gradually intensified, and at its peak brightness, a rotating fireball emerged, whirring as it soared far into the night sky before eventually disappearing. Despite her enjoyment in casting magic after such a long time, Emilia did not let it show on her face. "Five seconds..." Banning mumbled something under his breath. "Hmm? What did you say?" "No, it''s nothing. I just wanted to ask if you always cast magic like this, without the need for a wand or something simr?" Banning''s sudden politeness caught Emilia off guard. Moreover, she noticed that during her magic casting, Banning had observed her intently, making her feel somewhat embarrassed by his unwavering gaze. Chapter 118 Tentative Inquiries ? Emilia could see clearly that Banning''s attitude toward magic was even more serious and focused than when they discussed potions in the morning. Observing his earnestness, Emilia felt as though she saw herself when she first began learning magic. What surprised Emilia even more was that the questions Banning raised next were quite professional, not something someonepletely unfamiliar with magic would ask. It was only after his inquiries that Emilia discovered Banning had already purchased a Tier-1 magic book for self-study, and astonishingly, his battle profession was not that of a mage. Emilia could hardly believe it. Magic is an arcane field of study, and those without the profession of mage would find it impossible to grasp. As for non-mage professionals, without the assistance of the "automatic incantation" skill, even if they learned magic, it would be difficult to put it into use... to put it bluntly, their efforts would be in vain. Should Banning be called silly, or he is simply a pure lover of magic? Perhaps from this moment on, Emilia began to feel that Banning might be someone unique. "If you truly wish to learn, I can teach you." Without realizing it, Emilia uttered a sentence she might regret in the future. "Really? I''m truly grateful, Master Emilia." "Master... let''s not... just continue calling me Emilia." Setting aside some of his more detestable traits, Emilia acknowledged Banning''smendable dedication. If Banning were willing, Emilia even wanted to rmend him to the Branch Chief for a position within the Quest Guild. . Simultaneously, Branch Chief Oleg was carrying out the first phase of "The n" in the tavern. "Nassar, over here." Oleg spotted Nassar entering the tavern and gestured toward his location. "Branch Chief, you''ve arrived quite early." Nassar respectfully greeted Oleg before taking a seat. "Heh, I just got here two minutes before you, hardly enough time to warm the seat." Oleg chuckled and then, with a somber tone, proceeded to the matter at hand. Ѧdsvel.cm "Nassar, you''re aware that I''m safeguarding the ''Secret Saber: ze Steed''." As Oleg spoke, he observed Nassar''s expression. Upon hearing the words "Secret Saber: ze Steed," Nassar''s face twitched involuntarily. "Recently, I sense some strange happenings within the guild and I''m uneasy. I want to move the ''ze Steed'' to a different location for safekeeping. Who do you think would be the most suitable person to entrust it to?" Oleg inquired. Nassar''s eyes blinked stiffly and quickly provided an answer. "Your prowess is unmatched, Branch Chief. Having you guard it is undoubtedly the best option. I can''t think of a better candidate." Olegughed upon hearing this. "Ha! Thank you, Nassar, but regrettably, I''m getting old, and it''s most predictable to keep it with me. " "Hmm... so we need someone unexpected..." Nassar closed his eyes and furrowed his brow, deep in thought, while Oleg continued to scrutinize him, not missing any subtle expressions or movements. "How about entrusting it to Emilia? She''s quite trustworthy." Nassar offered a reasonable suggestion. "Emilia is indeed trustworthy, and she has a foundation in magic. However, I don''t want her to take any risks." Oleg shook his head, rejecting Nassar''s proposal. "Emm... I can''t think of anyone else..." Nassar appeared somewhat disheartened, revealing a bitter smile. At this point, Oleg began to waver. He had alreadyid out the bait for so long, yet Nassar remained unmoved. (Could it be that Banning was mistaken?) Consequently, Oleg cast his final bait, hoping Nassar could withstand it. "Nassar, what about you? Would you be willing to protect the ''Secret Saber: ze Steed'' for me?" "Eh? Me?" Nassar looked genuinely astonished, but a hint of joy flickered in the corner of his eyes. "I... I''m afraid I...ck the ability..." "Don''t worry, I believe in you." Oleg stood up and firmly patted Nassar''s shoulders twice. Finally, Nassar stopped refusing and bowed deeply to Oleg. "Thank you for trusting me, Branch Chief. I will do my utmost...!" "Ha! No need to be so tense, rx. And remember, tomorrow night, same time, wait for me here." "As youmand." After leaving the tavern, Oleg was lost in thought. The evening''s conversation had been pleasant, and Nassar''s performance raised no major issues. However, perhaps due to Oleg''s preconceived notions, Nassar seemed suspicious. The 73-year-old Oleg had met countless people, but tonight, he truly couldn''t discern Nassar''s true intentions. With things as they were, all he could do was proceed to the second phase of "The n" and test whether Nassar could withstand the trial. (Nassar, don''t me me for testing you like this. If you''re innocent, there will be no harm.) Oleg didn''t forget his old friend, but he truly didn''t want to see Splurt''s greedy visage again. Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 18 8:02 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 2 days At the break of dawn on the following day, Emilia arrived with books as per Banning''s request, bringing a book on dispelling paralysis today. Approaching the inn, her gaze was instinctively drawn to the outer wall, where she noticed a new golden little fox, involuntarily gracing her lips with a tender smile alongside the grinning fox. Suddenly, Emilia turned around, only to be startled by the sight of Banning already standing downstairs. Frightened, her smile quickly faded, her heart filled with worryunsure if Banning had witnessed her foolish expression moments before. "Um, here''s today''s potion book..." "Alright, thank you." Banning promptly epted the book, unusually refraining from making any sharp remarks today. "Are you... heading out so early today?" Emilia did not know why she asked, firmly believing she had no interest in Banning''s affairs. Perhaps it was merely an attempt to alleviate the awkwardness, akin to remarking on the pleasant weather. Banning did not immediately reply. Instead, with arms crossed, he pondered for a few seconds, as if deciding whether to share with Emilia. "The Branch Chief told me... Nassar has been acting suspicioustely. He asked me to investigate, so I''m on my way now." "Nassar? How could he...?" Emilia was taken aback, unaware of anything peculiar about Nassar. As it was still early and curiosity got the better of her, Emilia took the initiative to join Banning on his mission. "I''d like to apany you and see for myself." "Are you sure? This is not going to be a pleasant task." At this point, Emilia had yet to perceive the hidden implications in Banning''s question. "I''m sure; I want to witness it with my own eyes." "Very well, but don''t slow me down." "You can rest assured." Chapter 119 Secret Investigation ? Banning strode ahead, with Emilia following closely behind. In no time, they arrived at a residential area near the west wall of Sunny Town. After taking several turns, Banning led Emilia to a small white house and gestured for her to hide. Excited and curious, Emilia had never been involved in such a ndestine investigation before. At this moment, she was unaware of the offensive words she was about to hear. After hiding for more than ten minutes, movement finally stirred within the white house. With a creak, the door was pulled open, and Nassar stepped out, apanied by a woman Emilia had never seen before. "My darling, prepare yourself and wait for me tonight," Nassar said, pulling the woman into his embrace and forcefully kissing her. "Hmph, just get going," the woman said, pushing Nassar away with obvious displeasure. "I''ve heard all about it. You''ve been chasing that fox woman at The Quest Guild for years. Don''t bothering back to me." "Oh, baby, you don''t understand. This thing with that fox bitch is just for show. If it wasn''t for the mission, I wouldn''t even bother with her," Nassar replied, pulling the woman back into his arms. She struggled symbolically for a moment before giving up. "Just for show? I think you''re putting more effort into it than you do with me," she retorted. "Ah,e on, darling. How could you evenpare yourself to that fox? She reeks of animal odor!" Nassar said, prompting the woman to burst intoughter. Meanwhile, Emilia''s clenched fists were trembling with anger. "I love hearing that. The stench of that fox can be smelled from two streets away," the woman said. "Exactly, all demi-humans stink so much. How could I possibly like them, my little darling?" Nassar replied. "Hmph, you''d better be telling the truth," the woman said, leaning into Nassar''s embrace and nestling against his chest. Nassar took the opportunity to grope her voluptuous body, his face disying a smug and lewd grin. "Don''t worry, baby. I''ll have ''that thing'' by tonight. Then, even if that foxes begging on her knees, I won''t spare her a nce. Hehehe, hahaha!" Nassar cackled as he bid the woman farewell and headed towards The Quest Guild. In the shadows, Emilia and Banning remained hidden, unable to emerge for the time being. Now, Emilia understood why Banning had initially said this investigation wouldn''t be a pleasant task. She hadn''t expected Nassar''s pursuit to be nothing but an act, one convincing enough to deceive everyone. Before today, Emilia had considered Nassar a worthy sessor to the Branch Chief. As for his pursuit of her, Emilia had thought that if he genuinely liked her, she might consider giving him a chance. Now, she felt incredibly foolish for being deceived so thoroughly. Her sole constion was that she had maintained her distance from Nassar, never allowing him to have his way with her. "Phew" Emilia took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. She then noticed that Banning was watching her intently. "What''s the matter?" Emilia asked, stepping back a little. Her heartbeat quickened when she realized how close she was to Banning. "I thought you''d be very angry," Banning said. "I... am quite angry, but there''s no point in getting angrier now that it''s already happened," Emilia replied, her words also meant as a reminder to herself. After experiencing the loss of her parents, she had be good at controlling her emotions. "That makes sense," Banning agreed, nodding. Then he whispered, "We''re quite alike... both of us are people without..." "Sorry, you said we''re alike in what way...?" Emilia didn''t catch his words clearly. "Never mind," Banning shook his head and then summarized their secret investigation. "As expected, Nassar is infiltrating The Quest Guild toplete a ''mission'', and he''s close to aplishing it. Emilia, has your guild ever had any enemies?" "I don''t think so..." In Emilia''s memory, the Sunny Town Quest Guild hadn''t offended anyone other than having a tense rtionship with the town''s mayor. "Alright, then please ry a message to Branch Chief: Meet me at the usual ce in half an hour," Banning instructed. "Okay," Emilia agreed instinctively, only realizing afterward that she had gotten used to Banning''s boldness. -(Darn it, I''ve told him before that I''m not a messenger...!) Butpared to the two-faced Nassar, Banning''s straightforwardness was far more likable. . Half an hourter, Oleg met Banning at the tavern. Seeing Banning was thest thing Oleg wanted to do today, but it was inevitable. "I heard Nassar say that his ''mission'' will bepleted today, and he''ll get ''that thing'' tonight," Banning began without preamble. Oleg sighed but didn''t reply immediately. "Branch Chief, if you don''t trust me, you can confirm with Emilia. She was there today as well," Banning added. "I know. She told me everything when she ryed your message," Oleg replied. He didn''t know if Emilia''s involvement was a coincidence or Banning''s intention, but her testimony eliminated any lingering doubts he had about Nassar. As a result, the agenda for tonight shifted from testing Nassar to severing ties with his treacherousrade, Sprant. "That means tonight is crucial, Branch Chief," Banning said. "Yes..." Oleg replied, his mood heavy and reluctant to chat with Banning. "Branch Chief, have you prepared ''that thing'' Nassar wants?" Banning asked. "Yes, I''ll give it to him ording to the ''n'' tonight," Oleg confirmed. "So, what exactly is ''that thing''? I''d like to know before the ''n'' starts. It might be beneficial for both of us." Banning eventually asked the question, which Oleg had anticipated. Oleg hadn''t informed Banning about the existence of the cursed magic sword, me Steed, because he knew the potential harm it could cause. Although Banning might not be tempted by the cursed sword, Oleg still believed it was better to keep him in the dark. "It''s better for you not to know. Trust me, it''s for your own good," Oleg insisted. "Alright, then what about other preparations?" Banning asked, giving up easily. Oleg appreciated his ability to let go. "Leave it to me. Although I''m old, my decades of experience as a bounty hunter haven''t gone to waste," Oleg assured, patting his chest. With a serious expression, he extended his hand to Banning. "Lord Banning, tonight, I entrust Emilia''s safety to you." "Leave it to me," Banning replied, grasping Oleg''s hand firmly. Tonight was the time to sever the old karma, the ill-fated tie. Chapter 120 Storm Brewing ? Having concluded his meeting with Oleg, Tyler seemed rather disheartened. Obsessive as he was, he had hoped for Oleg to thoroughly exin thebat n, but s, their rtionship was not that of a superior and subordinate. The fact that Oleg trusted him so much was already quite an honor. This trust wasrgely due to the gold emblem of the Scarlet Family. -(Next time I meet Viviana, I would have to express my gratitude.) At this point, all Tyler could do was hope that Oleg proved reliable. A person who could serve as Branch Chief should not be too far off the mark. . Since he couldn''t change others, Tyler focused on preparing himself as best as possible for battle. Initially, he thought his next life-threatening encounter would ur during the trial, but now, in order to conquer Emilia, he had to put himself in danger tonight. With only two days left on his death countdown, he had no choice but to take a gamble. After receiving "Basic Antidote Production Methods and Forms" from Emilia the day before, Tyler had made a total of 100 antidotes. Generally, to verify the effectiveness of a potion, one would need to find a poisoned test subject or have someone willingly ingest poison before using the antidote. However, with the Divine Eye of Transcendence''s identification ability, Tyler could tell at a nce whether an antidote was sessful or not. The Divine Eye''s power always proved incredibly convenient in unexpected ways. Out of the 100 antidotes, the appraisal results were as follows: Not only poisonous but also toxic: 68 bottles; Ineffectual but safe to drink as water: 14 bottles; Possessing weak detoxification effects: 7 bottles; Meeting the detoxification standard for a basic antidote: 11 bottles. Ѧdsvel.cm Tyler wasn''t sure about others'' first attempts, but he was satisfied with his 11% sess rate. Today, based on yesterday''s experience, he fine-tuned the form and made another 100 antidotes. This time, 37 bottles met the detoxification standard for a basic antidotemore than triple the previous day''s results! (Indeed, the key to sess lies in the form and the quality of the ingredients...) Tyler had now essentially determined the precise form for the basic antidote; all that remained was standardizing the processing of the ingredients. As he took out pen and paper to calcte and record, he suddenly received a notification. "Experience requirements met; Production upation ''Pharmacist'' assigned ording to product type," This unexpected surprise made sense considering Tyler''s recent activities. He immediately checked the skills provided by the "Pharmacist" upation, expecting abilities such as "Potion Effect Amplification" or "Potion Crafting Sess Rate Increase." Instead, Tyler saw the following skill: Skill Name: Calction Boost Skill Effect: During activation, increase calction ability by 5%; Consumes 5 magic power per second during activation, with less than one second counted as one second. (Calction Boost? I''m now a CPU or a GPU?) At first, Tyler was puzzled, but after some thought, he realized the skill had its uses. First, as a pharmacist, he needed to calcte various ratios, weights, and other data for forms; second, in battle, his ability to see various data meant that stronger calction power would allow him to devisebat strategies more quickly. The value of a skill ultimately depends on its application. . Afterpleting his "duties" as a Pharmacist for the day, Tylermenced his subsequent preparations. Owing to the harsh nature of this Prison Star world, there were no bug-like items such as "Interdimensional Storage Bags of Doraemon," thus limiting the things Tyler could carry. In his battle-ready state, Tyler''s equipment consisted of: One set of leather armor; A hunting bow; Two quivers of short arrows (a total of 80); A single iron round shield; One handguard sword; A willow-leaf dagger; A luminous magic stone; Five smoke bombs; Three flints. This assemge represented the upper limit; carrying more would hinder Tyler''s agility inbat. Consequently, he shifted his focus to enhancing his steed, Moto-chan. After scoping out the area, Tyler took an interest in a set of horse armor. Following some haggling, he still had to pay the hefty sum of 40 silver coins. Tyler, feeling the pinch, contemted selling the magic core of "Rogue Shadow Demon" but ultimately couldn''t bear to part with it. Later, he visited a weapon shop to have his meteorite iron-forged willow-leaf dagger appraised. The master there, a kind man, candidly stated that the meteorite iron was of excellent quality, but the forging was mediocre; he purchased the dagger for 45 silver coins. With cash in hand, Tyler finally acquired the horse armor, allowing Moto-chan to bid farewell to running bare and providing some resistance against enemy attacks. At this point, Tyler had made all the necessary preparations; all that remained was to rest, replenish his magic energy, and ensure his body was in peak condition. -(I wonder what the situation is in the Quest Guild right now... There shouldn''t be any unexpectedplications, right?) Tyler gazed in the direction of the Quest Guild, apprehensive in his heart. . In the Quest Guild, Nassar was in high spirits today, small talking with other bounty hunters who were waiting to form teams. "You know what? I heard some big news when I went to Gudetown!" "The Gudetown Cavalry waspletely wiped out in the Sandrift Gorge!" "If they had just let us handle the Rock Shadow Demon, they wouldn''t have lost so many people. It''s hrious how they tried to show off despite their ipetence, haha!" Nassar reveled in the tragic end of the Gudetown Cavalry, and the other bounty hunters showed no sympathy, joining Nassar in raucousughter. In the Sunny Town Quest Guild, looking down on Gudetown was a collective tendency, and this inclination wasrgely initiated by Nassar. "Listen up, bros!" "It seems like the cowards of Gudetown don''t care about the Rock Shadow Demon anymore. Next month, let''s form a team and take it down!" "Let them see the power of our Sunny Town Quest Guild!" "Oh yeah!" "Nassar, you''re the man!" "Take me with you when the timees, Nassar!" Nassar relished the feeling of being praised by everyone. He nced at the reception desk, hoping to see if Emilia was attracted to him, but to his disappointment, Emilia didn''t look his way at all. (Hmph, what a snooty bitch, acting like she''s deaf!) (Keep ying coy, you sly fox. Once I get my hands on the ze Steed tonight, you''ll be of no use to me!) As the sun set and darkness fell, Nassar waited early in the tavern, anticipating the arrival of the Branch Chief Oleg with the ze Steed. Five minutes before the agreed-upon time, Branch Chief Oleg appeared early, holding a long wooden box in his hands. Just by looking at the length of the box, Nassar knew that the Secret Saber: ze Steed must be inside. Chapter 121 Under Cover Of Darkness ? "Branch Chief!" "Hush...!" Nassar, unable to contain his excitement, stood up to greet Oleg, but Oleg urged him not to draw attention. "Sit down first, then speak." "Well." At Oleg''s direction, Nassar joined him in the most secluded spot in the tavern. Once seated, Oleg did not immediately ce the long wooden box on the table but began with a stern admonishment to Nassar. "Nassar, you''re aware of the ''curse'' of ''this,'' correct?" Oleg whispered. "I am." "Good, remember that ''this'' is entrusted to you not for use, but for safekeeping. Do you understand my meaning?" "I do, Branch Chief." Nassar, suppressing his eagerness, maintained a semnce ofposure. "Lastly, the fewer people who know about ''this,'' the better, including your family and lover. You must not mention it to anyone. If they were to find out, it would only bring harm to them, understood?" "I understand, Branch Chief." Had Nassar been more level-headed, he might have detected the w in Oleg''s wordsNassar had never revealed that he had a lover. Regrettably, Nassar''s sole focus was to obtain the Secret Saber: ze Steed, which had eluded him for years. He could neither see nor hear anything beyond the long wooden box. After enduring Oleg''s lengthy admonitions, Nassar finally saw the box ced on the table. Oleg pushed it toward him. "The rest is up to yoube cautious and discreet. I''ll leave now, wait half an hour before departing." "Understood." Nassar restrained his joy from showing on his face. Atst, the long-sought-after Secret Saber: ze Steed was in his hands! (Tsk, Oleg is overly cautious, making everything so secretive.) Nassar harbored some discontent, but it was not yet time to confront Oleg. He had to y his part diligently. Once Oleg left the tavern, Nassar immediately opened the wooden box to inspect its contents. Insidey a long, ck sword with a faint, dark red pattern on the de. An evilkind inscription adorned the cruciform hilt, which also featured a brilliant crimson gemstone. Nassar had never seen the genuine Secret Saber: ze Steed, but upon seeing this sword, he was convinced it was the real thing. All he wanted now was to rush to the North Wastnd with the sword, deliver it to Splurt, andplete his mission. However, the cunning Splurt had his own demands on Nassar, who couldn''t simply go directly to him. (Sigh, surely not waiting half an hour won''t matter?) Nassar nced at the timeonly ten minutes had passed, but he could wait no longer. Soon, Nassar made up his mind. Since the Secret Saber: ze Steed was now in his possession, he would not adhere to Oleg''s half-hour stiption. It was time to act! Thus, Nassar carefully ced the ze Steed back into the long wooden box and slung it over his shoulder. He donned his cloak, concealing the box beneath it, and nonchntly exited the tavern. . Upon leaving the tavern, Nassar was initially apprehensive, fearing that some mishap might ur if he failed to wait the full half-hour as Oleg had instructed. However, after traversing the streets without incident, he gradually gained confidence. His stride grew lighter, and he soon returned home. Indeed, Nassar did not head straight to the North Wastnd. Per Splurt''s instructions, he first had to feign going home to ensure he wasn''t being followed before leaving the city. Nassar ate something at home, changed his clothes, and then cautiously made his escape through the window. With no one around, he headed straight out of the southern gate. The North Wastnd was located to the north of Sunny Town, and Nassar''s southward journey was entirely in the opposite direction, but he had no choice, as this was also Splurt''s directive. Nassar had to first wander around the southern outskirts, pretending to be headed for Sandrift Gorge before quickly crossing the western outskirts toward his true destination, the North Wastnd. By the time Nassar had finished this circuitous journey, it was already midnight. Dragging his weary body, he arrived at the withered grove Splurt had told him about. Following special markings on the trees, Nassar eventually reached a simple, single-story wooden cabin. The cabin was pitch-dark, showing no signs of life within. "Knock, knock-knock-knock, knock-knock." Nassar rapped on the door in the agreed rhythm, and after a while, a voice emerged from within. "Even the mightiest have a lifespan." Nassar heard the words and promptly replied, "The serpents shed their skin to gain eternity." In a short while, the wooden door opened, revealing a tall, thin, white-haired old man standing before Nassar. "Nassar, if you''re visiting me thiste, you''d better bring good news," the old man said, his face stern and his cane pointed at Nassar. "Lord Splurt, heh-heh, don''t be angry. I''ve... I''ve acquired the Secret Saber: ze Steed!" Nassar couldn''t conceal his tion, beaming triumphantly. Upon hearing Nassar''s words, the old man named Splurt immediately widened his eyes. "Where is it? Hand it over quickly! You weren''t followed, were you?" As Splurt reached out to Nassar, his eyes nervously scanned the surroundings. "Rest assured, sir, I''ve checked - I wasn''t followed. Let''s go inside and talk; there are too many prying eyes outside." Nassar''s smug demeanor left Splurt fuming. With a harrumph, he turned and entered the cabin, lighting the luminous magic stone within. Nassar hurried in after him, closing the door behind him. It was clear that the cabin had been hastily constructed, containing only a bed and a table and chairs. Nassar''s gaze swept around the room, noting a pile of snake carcasses in the corner. He shuddered inwardly, thinking that Splurt''s moniker of "Serpent Mage" was indeed well-earned. "Alright, now that you''re here, quickly show me the ze Steed," Splurt demanded, tapping his cane on the table with no patience for waiting. At this point, however, Nassar arrogantly sat down in a chair. He was about to start bargaining. "Lord Splurt, this is not what we agreed upon... Didn''t you promise to help me obtain the ''identity'' first?" Nassar even propped his feet up. His words caused Splurt''s cane to pause mid-tap. "Heh, don''t you trust me?" Casting a nce at the bulging outline beneath Nassar''s cloak, Splurt knew the "ze Steed" must have hidden the ze Steed within. Chapter 122 Old Comrade ? For Splurt, it would have been no difficult feat to seize the ze Steed at this moment, but keeping Nassar alive would prove more advantageous to him. Under Nassar''s watchful gaze, Splurt penned a letter, sealed with his own handprint and seal, and handed it to Nassar. "You''ve seen the contents already. Deliver this letter to the mayor, and he will acknowledge your ''identity.'' ...Afterward, we''ll seize an opportunity to ''dispose'' of his eldest son, and you''ll be the legitimate sessor to the mayoral throne." Splurt narrowed his eyes; while it seemed he was assisting Nassar, it was in truth a mutually beneficial arrangement. Nassar''s hands trembled as he epted the letter, which represented years of meticulous scheming to infiltrate The Quest Guild and attain a leadership position. With Splurt''s influence and status, the mayor would undoubtedly show him due respect. "Enough, I''ve written the letter. Bring forth the ze Steed." "As youmand, Lord Splurt." Nassar excitedly removed his cloak and ced the long wooden box he had been carrying on the table. He then opened the box and carefully retrieved the Secret Saber: ze Steed, presenting it to Splurt with both hands. "Lord Splurt, please confirm that this is the Secret Saber: ze Steed, correct?" Nassar needn''t have said more, as Splurt''s eyes were already fixated upon the magical sword. After decades, he had finallyid eyes on the enchanted de once more! "Ah...yes...indeed...!" Splurt set aside his cane, took the Secret Saber: ze Steed with both hands, and examined it meticulously, inch by inch. It was not so much an inspection as it was an admiration. "Ha ha ha ha... After all these years... it has finally fallen into my hands!" Splurt disyed a physical prowess umon for someone of his age. Clutching the Secret Saber: ze Steed in one hand, he swung it from side to side, pleased with its lightweight feel. Then, without further ado, Splurt turned to face the wooden wall, preparing to test the essence of the magical swordhe intended to unleash the ze Steed. "Nassar, stand back." "Eh? Alright, alright!" Nassar thought to himself, has Splurt gone mad? -(Isn''t this sword supposed to incinerate its wielder? And yet he dares to use it?) But since the ''letter'' had been secured, Nassar didn''t care for much else. If the old man wished to die, so be it. "Let me witness your power, Secret Saber: ze Steed!" Splurt infused the sword with magical energy and swung it at the wall! However, as a result, nothing happened. "Hmm?" Puzzled, Splurt looked at the sword in his hand, wondering if he hadn''t infused enough magic. He channeled even more energy and swung again, but the oue remained unchanged. At that moment, a sense of foreboding crept up Splurt''s spine. "Nassar...how did youe by it?" Splurt demanded, his voice quivering slightly. "Oleg entrusted it to me for safekeeping. Is there a problem with the sword?" Nassar sensed Splurt''s anger and retreated to the wall, frightened. "Oleg willingly gave it to you?" Splurt seemed to understand something, his teeth clenched in fury. "Yes, yes." "Fool!!!" Upon hearing Nassar''s response, Splurt threw the "ze Steed" to the ground in a fit of rage! "You''ve been deceived by Oleg, Nassar!!" Splurt picked up his cane, which was actually his wand, and assumed a battle stance. Beneath its unassuming exteriory a core tempered by time andbat. Splurt''s sudden aggression sent a chill through Nassar, who thought Splurt meant to kill him. He quickly knelt and begged for mercy. "L-l-lord Splurt, I didn''t know it was a fake! Please don''t kill me! I can still help you..." "Silence! Oleg won''t give you another chance! Get up and prepare for battle, you idiot!" "Battle...?!" Nassar was utterly bewildered, unable toprehend the situation. But Splurt was not so foolish. He knew that his "oldrade" would soon make an entrance. . Splurt anxiously switched his gaze between the window and the door. At this point, it was toote for him to withdraw; since that was the case, he might as well confront Oleg head-on. If it came to a fight... Splurt was not unprepared. Suddenly, the cabin door mmed down with a bang. Standing outside was none other than Splurt''s oldrade and feared adversary: Oleg, who appeared to have kicked the door down. "Hmph, it''s you, as I expected, Splurt." Oleg strode into the room, stepping on the fallen door. d in chainmail with iron gauntlets on his hands and a warhammer on his back, he was clearly prepared for battle. "You old man, over seventy years old and still don''t know how to knock?" When old friends met, there was no joy in reunion, only mutual hostility and cold stares. "You''re ying the spy game with me, so why should I show you any courtesy?" Oleg nced at the still-kneeling Nassar and turned his gaze back to Splurt. "Splurt, I came tonight to tell you to give up on the ''ze Steed.'' That magic sword... I''ve already destroyed it!" "Destroyed it?" Splurt scoffed, not believing that Oleg could be that ruthless. "Do you think I''d believe your nonsense? Then how did you manage to forge the counterfeit that you had Nassar bring over? Don''t tell me it''s formemoration, making several copies to keep as ythings. " "Whether you believe it or not is up to you. Otherwise, ask Nassar. See if he found any clues about the ''ze Steed'' during his many years infiltrating our Quest Guild." Oleg suddenly directed the conversation toward Nassar, who was frightened and shrank against the wall, trembling and unable to speak. Although Nassar didn''t know the exact level of these two old men, he had heard plenty about their storied pasts in the Quest Guild. Listening to their conversation, Nassar had a rough idea that he had been used by Oleg. He didn''t know when he had exposed himself, but that didn''t matter now. All Nassar wanted was to figure out how to save his life. He thought that since his status as a spy had been revealed, his only chance of survival was to side with Splurt. . Inside the cabin, Splurt and Oleg were engaged in a tense standoff. "Nassar? Hmph, forget it. I have no hope for this useless waste." Splurt even spat in Nassar''s direction. As they spoke, Splurt was subtly sizing up Oleg. He was assessing and calcting, considering the possibility of a fight to the death with Oleg. (To have such muscles at over seventy... Oleg, you old monster...) Ѧdsvel.cm In Splurt''s eyes, Oleg''s physical condition was indeed well-maintained. However, Oleg''s shabby equipment provided Splurt with a glimmer of hope. (But your ragged gear... you''re underestimating me.) "Oleg, don''t think that uncovering my n means you''ve won." Splurt mmed his cane on the ground and continued, "Haven''t you considered the possibility that I deliberately used Nassar to lure you here?" . Chapter 123 Serpents And Rats ? Splurt was merely putting on a show of strength. With six decades of battle experience, he firmly believed in one principle: "A person''s psychological state greatly influences their performance in battle." In any level of confrontation, negligence in battle could be fatal. What Splurt had just said was intended to shake Oleg''s resolve. (Serpents in hiding!) Seizing the moment when Oleg was distracted, Splurt quietly used a skill. Unlike Oleg, who would shout out the names of his skills, Splurt always employed them silently to achieve maximum effect. Splurt''s magical power flowed through his cane and into the floor, then swiftly "swam" towards Oleg! "Hmph, Splurt, with your timid nature, you think you can go head-to-head with me? Your lies are far too obvious!" Much to Splurt''s surprise, Oleg remainedpletely unfazed and even "STOMP!" With an angry bellow, Oleg lifted his foot high and then stomped down heavily! The magical impact from the stomp not only shattered the floor but also shaken the entire wooden cabin! (Damn it, his intuition is as sharp as ever!) Forced to reveal his summoned snake swarm prematurely, the serpents formed from solidified magical power emerged from the floor, continuing their assault on Oleg! Meanwhile, Splurt stealthily retreated, nning to escape from the cabin first; fighting in such a confined space was far too disadvantageous for him "Don''t think you can escape!" However, Oleg showed no fear of the encircling snake swarm. He swung his fists, swatting the venomous snakes lunging at him, forcefully breaking through the swarm and charging towards Splurt with lightning speed! Gazing at the ferocious Oleg, who was just as formidable as before, Splurt once againmented how hisbat upation was severely countered by Oleg. Presumably, Oleg knew Splurt''s weakness in closebat, which was why he continued to advance recklessly despite the risk of being bitten by venomous snakes. Left with no choice, Splurt had to use his second skill prematurely. (Serpent King''s Call: Phase One!) Splurt mmed his cane onto the ground once more, and immediately, a swirling, deep purple summoning circle appeared beneath his feet! A gigantic snake''s mouth shot out from the circle, swallowing Splurt whole in a single gulp. Then, an enormous snake''s body continuously surged from the circle, and the colossal serpent ferociously burst through the cabin''s roof, making its way outside! Oleg, who was a moment toote, attempted to hammer his fists onto the snake''s body several times to little effect. He then turned around and withdrew from the wooden cabin. . Beneath the moonlight, the once small wooden cabin within the withered grovey in ruins. Nassar crawled out from the wreckage, eager to escape amidst the chaos. However, the sight outside the hut shattered any hopes of fleeing. Nassar saw Splurt, somehow emerging from the serpent''s mouth, confronting Oleg across a distance of about thirty meters in the clearing of the withered grove. Perplexingly, countless mouse demons surrounded the trio! "How... How could there be so many carrion rats?!" Nassar gasped, but upon witnessing Splurt''s confident demeanor, he understood that these demons were part of Splurt''s ambush. Not long before, Nassar had encountered carrion ratsthe corpses discovered around the garbage heap in the Sunny Town''s impoverished district all belonged to their kin. (Could it be... Splurt is responsible for the carrion rats roaming Sunny Town?) Nassar shuddered, realizing that the carrion rats were Splurt''s backup n. The cunning old man intended to unleash the demons upon Sunny Town if Nassar failed to obtain the Secret Saber: ze Steed, seizing the opportunity to steal the magical sword amidst the chaos. (What kind of monster have I allied myself with) Nassar fell to his knees, powerless and unsure of what to do. His future no longer belonged to him; his fate would be decided by the victor between Splurt and Oleg. . "Ha ha ha ha! Bet you didn''t expect this, Oleg! This trap was set especially for you!" Surrounded by a multitude of carrion rats, Splurt gloated triumphantly. "Heh, no wonder Sunny Town has seen an increase in rats over the years, all orchestrated by you, old man." Oleg''s expression was grave but unflustered. "Oleg, in consideration of our past, I''ll give you an opportunity: hand over the ze Steed, and I''ll spare your life." Splurt continued to pressure Oleg, but in truth, the surrounding horde of carrion rats was not a trap but a standard defensive measure to protect himself. As an "elderly individual" living alone in the withered grove, he couldn''t leave himself defenseless. "How ridiculous, Splurt! Do you really think you and these rats can stop me?!" Oleg raised his fists, appearing as if he could crush any number of carrion rats. At this point, Splurt could havemanded the carrion rats to attack, but he wanted to stall for more time. "Oleg, Oleg, don''t be so arrogant. Over these decades, I''ve undergone aplete transformation... Let me guess, even now, you haven''t dared to challenge the trial, have you? You''re still level 50, ha ha ha!" During his years of hiding outside Sunny Town, Splurt had investigated Oleg and learned that after advancing to the second-tier profession, Oleg never challenged the trial again, and his physical condition had deteriorated with age. Splurt, however, was differenthe had challenged and seeded in the trial. In the current battle, Splurt, as a third-tier professional, was fighting against a second-tier opponent. Even though Oleg''s upation countered his, as long as Splurt gave his all, victory would likely be his. Confronted with Splurt''s taunt, Oleg exposed the old man''s cunning intentions with a single sentence. "What does being level 50 matter? You think I don''t know your personality? If you were confident about winning, you would have stepped on my head by now! Do you really think I haven''t noticed you''re stalling for time to prepare something?" Although Oleg saw through his n, Splurt remained unshaken. He knew Oleg understood him well, and it was only a matter of time before the stalling tactic was discovered. What Splurt was waiting for was the maximization of his second skill, "Demons Control." With each passing minute, the number of carrion rats under Splurt''s control would increase by ten. His verbal sparring with Oleg aimed to maximize the number of controlled rats. As for being exposed, Splurt didn''t mind, knowing Oleg would prefer negotiation over confrontation when faced with the uncountable carrion rats. Time was Splurt''s ally, and each passing second increased his odds of victory. However, what Splurt hadn''t anticipated urred once more. "Let me tell you something, Splurt..." Oleg nced at the moon''s position in the night sky and shed a mysterious smile at Splurt. "Actually, I''ve been stalling for time as well." Chapter 124 A War Of Attrition ? (Are you stalling as well? What are you stalling for?) Splurt was so astonished that his body quivered. (No, that cannot be.) Yet, Splurt immediately dismissed this possibility because, in his mind, Oleg was nothing more than a "muscle brain". How could he employ cunning schemes? Nheless, Oleg''sposed demeanorpelled Splurt to reevaluate the night''s events, and only then did he btedly recall Nassar being manipted against his will. Oleg''s level of strategizing was nowhere near devising such a scheme. Splurt understood that someone must have advised Oleg, and this person''s tactics were far from over! The pressure on the scene now shifted to Splurt, who had to strike first... but he hesitated, as Oleg might be bluffing. "Frightened, Splurt? I am not the same person I was before!" Oleg''s fists, like iron hammers, resounded with a nging noise as his expression grew increasingly self-assured. "Listen well! I''m giving you onest chance. Surrender now, and I might spare your life!" However, Oleg''s attempt at persuading Splurt to surrender backfired. Splurt had been considering whether to probe further, but now that was out of the question. "Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!" Splurt burst into an insane fit ofughter. "Oleg, I would rather die than submit to you!" "Oleg! I wager you''re lying!" The situation had escted to a point where negotiation was no longer possible between them. Having grasped this reality, Splurt decided not to test the waters any longer and spoke with finality. . In the blink of an eye, the time hade. Oleg took a deep breath and bellowed with all his might, "Come forth! Elites of The Quest Guild!!" His rugged voice reverberated throughout thend, and as Oleg''s call echoed, the sounds of battle suddenly erupted outside the withered grove, with fireballs illuminating the night sky. He wasn''t bluffinghis talk of "stalling time" had been true! At this moment, Splurt realized that Oleg had been waiting for reinforcements. The noise outside the withered grove grew increasingly chaotic as Oleg''s backup forces broke through the encircling carrion rat horde. The screeching of the rat demons was incessant! Soon after, with a "thwack," a carrion rat corpse was flung in front of Splurt. The rat''s blood sttered on him, making the tall, thin old man appear somewhat disheveled. Only then did Splurt realize he had misjudged a crucial aspect. Over the decades, Oleg''s personal power hadn''t increased, but he had formed his own organization. The growth of his subordinates was his own growthhe embodied the very concept of The Quest Guild''s Sunny Town Branch. (Alright, I admit I underestimated you However, this alone won''t determine the oue!) Splurt quickly regained hisposure and began assessing the number of reinforcements through the eyes of the carrion rats he controlled. (10 people) (20 people) (30 people) Based on the visual feedback from the carrion rats, Splurt learned that there were approximately 37 reinforcements from The Quest Guilda mere fractionpared to the rat horde. As for the quality of these reinforcements, Splurt wasn''t concerned. He knew that Oleg''s so-called "elites" were nothing more than twenty-something Tier 2 novices. Considering the numerical disparity, they would, at best, evenly match the carrion rat horde. The best evidence supporting Splurt''s judgment was that Oleg still dared not take any reckless action. If he were confident in victory, he would have already attacked. Thus, Splurt''s mind raced. The uing battle wouldn''t be a one-on-one duel between him and Oleg, but rather a sh between two forces. Whoever could better strategize andmand would ultimately emerge victorious. However, after just a few seconds of thought, Splurt spotted an unexpected "acquaintance" through the eyes of a carrion rat. (Hold on Why is this guy here too?) Among the reinforcements, Splurt recognized the young man named Banning. In recent days, under the orders of "Earthly Ghost," Splurt had been secretly monitoring Banning in Sunny Town using the rat monsters, then reporting Banning''s location and daily appearance changes to Lord Earthly Ghost. (Thisplicates things the boy hase seeking death, making it difficult not to kill him) (However, Lord Earthly Ghost never said he couldn''t be killed.) (Hmph If responsibility must be assignedter, I''ll just me it on the demons.) Splurt quickly made his decisionhe wouldn''t give Banning any "special treatment." The young man''s life or death would depend on his own fate. . "Oleg, your ''elites'' aren''t particrly impressive." Splurt burst intoughter. Once the initial shock had passed, Oleg''s reinforcements, gained through stalling for time, didn''t seem to put much pressure on Splurt. "Allow me to show you what true ''elites'' are!" (Demons Control: Target Switch) Under Splurt''smand, the withered grove resounded with even louder squeaks. Second-level monsters, the Giant Carrion Rats, rushed in from afar, joining the chaotic battle! The arrival of these "big fellows" boosted the morale of the rat horde. The previously fearful carrion ratsunched their attacks with reckless abandon once again! Splurt had it all calcted in his mind. For Level 20-something Tier 2 rookies, the odds of winning a one-on-one battle with a Giant Carrion Rat were about 60-70%. If it were one against two, the odds would drop to 20%; And if they faced three simultaneously, the vast majority of Tier 2 rookies would meet their demise. At this very moment, as the rat horde battled against The Quest Guild''s "elites," there were over 200 carrion rats and over 50 Giant Carrion Rats. The scales of victory had entirely tipped in Splurt''s favor. From the darkness, human screams asionally rang out. Splurt saw Oleg''s face gradually turn ashen white and couldn''t help but feel utterly thrilled. "Oleg, it''s my turn to give you a chance now. Hand over the ''Secret Saber: ze Steed'' to me, and I''ll let them live. Otherwise... these young people you''ve nurtured will all die here!" Oleg remained silent, his previous determination and confidence now entirely gone. Splurt knew that the reason Oleg hadn''t taken action was that he wanted to preserve the opportunity to turn back and support hisrades from The Quest Guild. If the two of them were to fight, it would be a do-or-die situation with no room for maneuvering. "Or are you capable of eliminating me and turning the tide in a single blow?" Splurt even boldly took two steps closer to Oleg, using his safety as bait to entice Oleg into a desperate gamble. Finally, Oleg could no longer hold back and roared as he charged at Splurt! (Oleg, you truly are a musclehead.) Unfazed, Splurt revealed a sinister grin, his scheme having seeded. Chapter 125 Strategy Changed ? Oleg had no more reinforcements to wait for, and any further dy would only prove more disadvantageous to the members of The Quest Guild. His sole hope now was that Banning could lead the others to break through the encirclement of the demon rats. If they could concentrate their power on Splurt, there might still be a chance to turn the tide. (Lord Banning, I wouldn''t have made it here tonight without your strategy...) (I believe you can bring me another surprise!) Oleg sprinted with all his might. His aged body was no longer as valiant as it once was, but Splurt, his adversary, was not faring much better. When it came to speed, Oleg, a professional mercenary, still had the advantage! As the distance narrowed to less than ten meters, Oleg prepared to use his skill but noticed that Splurt''s cane struck the ground unnaturally. He instantly understood that the old man was up to some trick and leaped into the air with a single kick! "STOMP!" As expected, dozens of venomous snakes emerged from the fissures in the shattered ground! Oleg had seen this trick of Splurt''s countless times. The snakes seemed terrifying, but as long as they didn''t bite, they posed no real threat. Relying on his chainmail armor, Oleg bulldozed through, knocking away numerous snakes as he charged unstoppably towards Splurt! Just as Oleg was about to catch Splurt, the scene in the wooden cabin repeated itself. The giant snake summoned by Splurt snatched him away from Oleg''s grasp again. This enormous serpent, thicker than a human, was clearly no ordinary creature. "Don''t even think about escaping!" Oleg would not allow Splurt to repeat his trick. He spread his arms wide, hugging the snake''s body tightly, and was carried along with it to the other end of the battlefield. However, Splurt seemed to have anticipated Oleg''s actions. Before the serpent released him from its mouth, it twisted violently on the spot and thrashed its tail several times, causing Oleg to lose his grip and be flung away. "Oleg, did you think you were the only one familiar with me? I know you just as well!" Splurt emergedughing from the serpent''s mouth as the creature, having fulfilled itsmand, disappeared into the magic circle. But Splurt immediately summoned it back. "Go, my Serpent King! This time, strangle this old man for me!" The snake lunged at Oleg, its forked tongue flicking, as Splurt hid behind it, eagerly anticipating the sight of his oldrade being strangled to death. In the one-on-one contest just now, Splurt had intentionally repeated his trick, as his goal was to make Olege to him of his own ord. In reality, Splurt wasn''t afraid of facing Oleg; he was simply putting on a show. What he truly didn''t want was for Oleg to join forces with the reinforcements. As Oleg''s old "friend," Splurt knew full well the extent of Oleg''s leadership abilities and prestige. With him at the helm, the bounty hunters''bat prowess would rise by at least 50%. (Foolish, Oleg. In this strategic battle, I am the victor!) . Simultaneously, in the withered grove, the battle between the bounty hunters and the demon rats had reached a fever pitch. The demon rats had once gained the upper hand, but the tide was subtly shifting, all thanks to a young man named Banning. "ck-armored knights! Advance with your group! "Red-robed mages! Provide support from your position!" The youth rode his warhorse, issuingmands and asionally shooting arrows to assist others. Under his active leadership, the 37 bounty hunters managed to withstand the onught of two to three hundred demon rats, with no casualties thus far! However, at the beginning of the fight, the bounty hunters had little regard for Banning. Their thoughts were that the neer was too young and did not appear strong enough tomand them. The bounty hunters merely humored Banning out of respect for Branch Chief Oleg and Emilia, to see if he could offer any valuable advice. Yet, as the battle trulymenced, Banning''smand performance astonished the bounty hunters. Often when they hesitated about what to do, Banning''s instructions came immediately, and they were the kind that everyone could instantly agree with as the right course of action. . Before the operation began tonight, Branch Chief Oleg''s strategy was the traditional "vanguard, center, and rearguard" approach. However, once the battle started, the nimble demon rats easily prated the formation, rendering it ineffective. The bounty hunters in the vanguard excelled at defense but were slow-footed, struggling to match the rats'' movements. A single taunt skill could control only two or three opponents. As a result, the mages and archers were left exhausted, unable to find a safe position to concentrate on dealing damage, let alone using area-of-effect spells. If any mage dared to throw a fire javelin into their own formation, they might kill more allies than rats! As the front line was on the verge of copse, Banning valiantly steadied the situation through hismand. Banning decisively abandoned the Branch Chief''s grand formation, instead directing everyone to form smaller groups of three or four, utilizing the terrain to reestablish a series of defensive lines. Mages and archers took to higher ground and climbed trees, finding a stable environment tounch attacks; Warriors blocked key passages, preventing the rats from surging througha single man could hold off ten rats; From a distance, it appeared as though the bounty hunters were swallowed by the rat horde, but in reality, the demon rats that had infiltrated the formation were surrounded on all sides. The scales of victory tipped once more in favor of the bounty hunters, but Banning''s brow remained furrowed. . Tyler was not blinded by their fleeting sess; he was acutely aware of the shorings of their current strategy. Initially clustered together, the bounty hunters had now dispersed into eight or nine smaller squads, which meant they could not break through to rendezvous with Branch Chief Oleg. Since the battle began, Tyler had not yet had the opportunity to see the true face of the enemy leader. However, given that the enemy could control so many demon rats, they were unlikely to be weak. Should anything befall Oleg due to their dyed reunion, Tyler would have to ept responsibility. Therefore, Tyler continued to dart about the battlefield, adjusting the tactics of each small squad in real-time until he finally found an opportunity to concentrate their forces and break through! "Rapple fighter! There is a crucial mission for you!" Tyler sought out the fastest rapple fighters among the bounty hunters, ordering them to split into three groups, lure the demon rats away, and then seize the opportunity to shake off the enemy and regroup. Only by scattering the enemy could the numerically disadvantaged bounty hunters find a chance to break through. However, as the rapplefighters began their diversionary tactics, a series of loud "booms!" resounded from not far away, clearly the sound of something massive mming the ground with great force. (Branch Chief...!) Chapter 126 Responsibility Of The Branch Chief ? After several near misses from the Ash Serpent''s tail strikes, Oleg was left panting. The 73-year-old branch chief had to admit that age was taking its toll. Facing the Ash Serpent summoned by Splurt, he had yet to inflict any significant damage. The serpent''s body was covered in scales as tough as iron armor, and Oleg''s iron fists and warhammer had failed to breach its defenses. On the defensive end, Oleg''s chainmail could not withstand the force of the serpent''s tail strikes; a single hit would likely cause his organs to shut down. Furthermore, the venomous fangs in the gaping maw of the Ash Serpent posed a lethal threat. The two sturdy, razor-sharp fangs could easily pierce Oleg''s chainmail. A single injection of venom would spell the end of his life. Unable to prate its defenses or withstand its attacks, Oleg''s only option was to bypass the Ash Serpent and directly target Splurt, which had been his intention all along. However, with the colossal body of the Ash Serpent providing cover, Oleg had no chance to approach Splurt. (At this rate, I''ll exhaust my stamina first) Oleg thought, casting a quick nce towards the bounty hunters. If they could join forces, their magical attacks should be able to damage the Ash Serpent with its incredibly high physical defense. But Oleg was still several hundred meters away from the bounty hunters, who were likely too preupied with the relentless assault of the demon rats to lend a hand. (Desperate times call for desperate measures!) Deciding that it was better to gamble on a wild idea than to fight a losing battle, Oleg maneuvered around the Ash Serpent andunched another attack towards its head. "STOMP!" Utilizing the skill''s counterforce, Oleg leapt high into the air. The Ash Serpent, however, had already seen through his tactics and greeted him with a swift tail strike, urately hitting Oleg, who was unable to dodge mid-air. "INDESTRUCTIBLE!" In the nick of time, Oleg activated his second skill, significantly increasing his body''s hardness. He managed to withstand the attack almost unscathed but was sent flying. (Sess!) This was precisely Oleg''s n: to use the force of the Ash Serpent''s attack to propel himself towards the bounty hunters in one fell swoop. Just then, the bounty hunters, who had been engaged in chaotic battles with the demon rats, initiated a rallying charge led by Banning, the very person upon whom Oleg had pinned his hopes. (Perfect timing, Lord Banning!) Oleg rejoiced as he saw this unfold mid-air. However, his trajectory was slightly off, and hisnding speed was too fast, causing him to roll a considerable distance before finallying to a stop. "Branch Chief!" The bounty hunters gathered around, deeply concerned for his safety. With their help, Oleg managed to stand up, his expression pained. It took a few seconds before he felt slightly better. Oleg''s pain stemmed from the impact of thending. The duration of "INDESTRUCTIBLE" was limited, and its protective effect could not cover the moment he hit the ground. "Lord Banning... I cannot express my gratitude for your assistance tonight!" Oleg promptly sought out Banning, but upon seeing Oleg, Banning''s expression turned rather somber. Oleg, surprised by Banning''s perceptiveness, quickly gestured with his eyes for Banning not to speak further, and then reminded everyone that the enemy''s pincer attack was imminent, urging them to prepare at once! "I shall deal with the Ash Serpent!" "Lord Banning, I implore you to takemand and hold the line against the rats!" Oleg''s rallying cry greatly bolstered everyone''s morale, and they swiftly resumed their formations. Banning, however, continued to scrutinize Oleg with a serious gaze. "Branch chief, there must be more to your presence than these few words, am I right?" Banning''s words struck a chord within Oleg''s heart. "You truly see everything... But fear not, I have a n." Oleg reassuringly patted Banning''s shoulder, his unspoken words dwelling within the gesture. Banning, sensing the situation, refrained from further inquiry, simply bidding Oleg to "take care" before returning tomand the frontlines. "Tier-1 Earth Magic: Rock Wall!" "Tier-1 Wood Magic: Vine Zone!" "Tier-1 Water Magic: Icy Thorns!" "..." The echoes of mages casting spells resounded behind him, but Oleg knew he needn''t worry about demon rats attacking from the rear. His primary task was to confront the rapidly approaching Ash Serpent. To aplish this, Oleg had to break through his own limits, a resolve he hade to terms with when the Ash Serpent first cast him aside. "Emilia!" Oleg strode towards Emilia, and without needing words, she willingly handed him the sword sheath. This was Oleg''s st resort" that he had carefully nned before the battle. "Branch chief...!" Oleg saw the same look in Emilia''s eyes as he had in Banning''sa blend of respect for his decision and heartfelt concern. "Do not worry, child. I still n to attend your wedding day." Olegughed heartily, patting Emilia''s head before epting the sword sheath and making his way towards the Ash Serpent! . (It''s ironic... The one who was most opposed to using your power now must rely on it...) Oleg unsheathed the jet-ck sword while walking. The de shimmered with a pulsating red glow, as if urging Oleg to wield it against his enemies and drink their blood. (But even if your mes consume me in the end, it''s better than handing you over to Splurt... That man has fallen too deeply into darkness...) Oleg gripped the hilt and drew the sword in one swift motion. Instantly, a searing wave of magical power surged from the de, nearly causing Oleg to drop the sword. However, the heat quickly subsided, reced by Oleg''s own magic power being siphoned into the de. (So this is the true power of a cursed sword... Show me your strength!) With a steadfast heart, Oleg tossed the sheath aside, clutching the sword with one hand as he charged the Ash Serpent! The Ash Serpent hissed menacingly, feigning an attempt to bite Oleg, only to abruptly twist its body and convert its forward momentum into a powerful tail swipe. Its thick tail once again hurtled towards Oleg! "Aaaahhh!!!" Oleg gripped the sword with both hands, roaring as he leaped into the air, evading the tail strike and shing the serpent''s tail in the process! The de, which had reached several hundred degrees at some point, not only failed to be repelled by the steel-like scales but also left a long, deep gash in the serpent''s flesh. The Ash Serpent writhed in agony. Seizing the opportunity, Oleg pressed his attack. Disregarding the danger, he leaped onto the serpent''s body, thrusting the de into its flesh and dragging the cursed sword as he raced along its length. The magic overflowing from the sword ignited the de, which in turn set the Ash Serpent aze! After decades of absence, the Secret Saber: ze Steed once again revealed itself to the world! Chapter 127 Manic Of Splurt ? In his wildest dreams, Splurt never imagined that the conservative old Oleg would bring the "ze Steed" to the battlefield. That was the coveted "Secret Saber: ze Steed" he longed for! (There can be no mistake... those sinister mes... that de hot enough to slice through iron armor...) Splurt inserted his finger into his mouth, gnawing on it like a madman. Since the "ze Steed" had appeared, there was no need to capture hostages to threaten Oleg any longer; all that remained was to seize the "ze Steed" for himself! Splurt''s strategy suddenly simplified; he had originally nned to abduct that young fox-girl named Emilia, who was said to be regarded as a granddaughter by Oleg. Now, seizing the de was precisely what Splurt enjoyed! "You''ve worked hard, Serpent King; rest now." With a wave of his wand, Splurt dismissed the Ash Serpent, conserving his magic energy. However, as a consequence, Oleg immediately charged toward Splurt, brandishing the "ze Steed." ("ze Steed" is wasted in the hands of someone like you.) (Serpents in Hiding!) Splurt summoned dozens of venomous snakes to slow Oleg''s advance, and during this opportunity, he located Nassar, who had been nning to flee. "Don''t run, Nassar; aren''t we allies?" With a grin, Splurt grabbed Nassar''s hand, and at that instant, a venomous snake sprang from Splurt''s sleeve, viciously biting Nassar''s wrist! "Aaaah!" Nassar struggled wildly, shing the snake in half with a swift stroke, but it was toote; the venom had already entered his bloodstream through his arteries. "Fear not, it''s a paralytic venom prepared especially for you; it won''t kill you." By the time Splurt finished speaking, Nassar had bepletely limp and powerless. Incapable of speaking, he was lifted like a puppet by Splurt and used as a human shield. Only then did Oleg arrive, the 73-year-old''s energy nearly spent after the intense battles. "What a pity, Oleg; do you dare to kill him?" Splurt asked with a smirk. Oleg did not respond; he hesitated for a moment, then resolutely continued to close the distance between himself and Splurt. "Oh, wait, I underestimated you; don''t be so hasty. There''s something you may not know; this fellow is the illegitimate son of the mayor of Sunny Town, you know?" Splurt threw another bargaining chip into the mix. Taking advantage of Oleg''s halted steps and wavering heart, Splurt hurriedly added, "The mayor is nning to give Nassar a proper status. If you kill him too, I''m afraid you won''t be able to exin it to the mayor, right?" Hearing this, Olegughed. "That''s easy; I''ll just say you killed him!" Taking the opportunity to catch his breath, Oleg suddenly attacked, swinging the "ze Steed" at both Splurt and Nassar! Yet, once again, Splurt managed to seize the initiative. (Serpent King''s Call: Phase One!) Using Nassar''s body as a shield, Splurt stealthily executed his skill, unbeknownst to Oleg. Thus, when the Ash Serpent sprang forth from the magic circle once more, Oleg was caught off guard, instantly seized by the snake and carried away! (No one excels at deception more than I.) Splurt drew forth a dagger engraved with a demonic visage, then without hesitation, plunged it into Nassar''s heart. "A pierced sacred armor..." "Umbilical cord of a premature infant..." "Depictions of saints trampled upon a burning cross..." "...Demons Control: Ritual Empowerment!" In an uncharacteristic move, Splurt chanted to control a more formidable demon. As the incantation progressed, his ritual dagger absorbed every drop of Nassar''s blood, and then crumbled into fine powder. On this windless night, the dust drifted towards the target Splurt sought to control... "S P L U R T!" Oleg roared, enraged by Splurt''s madness. In the brief moment prior, he had already in the Ash Serpent, now charging furiously at Splurt. With this, Splurt had no more serpents to summon. "Oleg, I suggest you worry about Emilia and the others before getting any angrier." Merely hearing Emilia''s name from Splurt''s lips left Oleg momentarily stunned. "You should know, I have two ways of controlling demons: One is summoning them with magic, like the snake swarm and the Ash Serpent. In this case, killing me would end the snakes as well. The other way is merely attracting nearby creatures and issuingmands... The rat swarm around us is an example." Splurt''s words clearly had a hidden meaning, implying that killing him might not save the young adventurers. Finally, Splurt revealed his trump card. "Here''s some good news for you, hehehe. Just now, I sacrificed Nassar''s life to summon the Poison de Rat King from the depths of Sunny Forest." Splurt''s twisted grin grew wider as he spoke of the Poison de Rat King, the top-ranking monarch of the rotting rat hordes. If it arrived, everyone present would surely perish! "You''d better hurry and lead your team to evacuate, Oleg." Splurt''sughter became more gleeful, knowing that Oleg could only choose to save hisrades rather than kill him. "Splurt, you madman!" Oleg spat with fury, then turned and sprinted toward his guildmates. However, Splurt''s scheme was far from over. If he allowed Oleg to sessfully rescue everyone, how would he sleep at night? No matter what, Splurt was determined to seize the "Secret Saber: ze Steed" that night. To do so, he needed to possess equivalentbat prowess to face Oleg, who wielded the "ze Steed". Now that Oleg was preupied, Splurt could calmly execute his ultimate skill. (Serpent King''s Call: Phase Two.) Splurt raised his wand with both hands, slowly inserting it into his own throat. As the wand plunged deeper, his urge to vomit intensified. Blood poured from his orifices as his internal organs churned in turmoil, but he paid it no mind, never once pausing in his relentless self-infliction until the wand was fully embedded within him. (Even the mightiest have a lifespan.) (The serpents shed their skin to gain eternity.) (Descend upon me, Crimson Serpent King!) A swirling, dark purple magic circle unfolded beneath Splurt''s feet. His body liquefied into sludge, merging with the circle. Once it had absorbed his entirety, the Crimson Serpent King covered in ming scales burst forth from the magic circle, its deafening roar echoing through the night! Chapter 128 Serpents Second Arrival ? Upon Oleg''s hasty return to the bounty hunters'' positions, he was astonished to find that they had nearly eradicated the two to three hundred rat demons! "Fighters! Don''t let the small ones escape!" "Heavy-armored soldiers! Continue releasing taunt skills in sequence!" "Mages, cease fire and rest! Warriors, advance and crush the restrained enemies!" "..." Oleg noticed Banning, who was riding back and forth between the divided battlefields, issuingmands with unwavering decisiveness. It became clear to him that this young man was responsible for quickly gaining control of the situation. (Viviana, you truly brought me a savior!) However, Oleg knew it was not yet time to celebrate. He had to get everyone out of there immediately. Otherwise, once the Poison de Rat King appeared, no one would survive its deadly grasp. "Everyone, listen to me! We must withdraw at once!" Oleg shouted, immediately drawing the attention of the bounty hunters. "Lord Banning, I leave the organization of the retreat to you! I''ll cover the rear!" As he spoke, Oleg targeted a gathering of rat demons and swung his sword without hesitation, unleashing the skill "ze Steed" of the sword. As the magic sword was swung, a ze in the air transformed into a fiery stallion, which charged into the midst of the rat demons with a neigh. The rats struck by the me stallion were instantly incinerated by the high temperature, while those farther away couldn''t escape their fiery fate. Oleg was initially reluctant to use the magic sword''s skill because it was said to hasten the user''s fate of bacsh. However, he had no time for such concerns now, as he needed to ensure everyone''s swift withdrawal. Yet, strangely, the bounty hunters seemed not to understand his words. Instead of retreating, they all stared at him in terror. "What are you waiting for? If we don''t run now, the ''Rat King'' will arrive!" Oleg hadn''t wanted to utter that phrase, fearing it would incite panic and chaos. However, it seemed necessary now in order to emphasize the urgency. As expected, his words stirred up the crowd, but still, no one moved to retreat. As Oleg stood in confusion, everyone shouted for him to look behind himself. (Behind me?) Oleg nced back and immediately understood the strange reactions. An ash serpent had appeared without notice, its upper body raised high as it slithered quickly toward him. (Splurt...is that you?!) . Gazing upon the colossal serpent, estimated to be twenty to thirty meters in length, Oleg deemed its danger level to be on par with the Poison de Rat King, or at least, it would not be inferior in terms of individual strength. Furthermore, the demon''s crawling speed was remarkably swift, and it wouldn''t take long for it to catch up with the bounty hunters who were not on horseback. If no one could stop the serpent, the retreat would prove futile. "Branch Chief, I''ll lure it away while you lead everyone to safety," Banning proposed, riding up to Oleg at this critical moment. Oleg was deeply moved by his offer, but he couldn''t possibly ept. "Thank you for your kindness, but this is my personal vendetta, and I cannot let a young man with a future like you take my ce." Oleg waved his hand in gratitude, then leapt onto arge rock and issued his finalmand to everyone. "Listen up!" "This is an order from the Branch Chief!" "Everyone, retreat immediately!" "I''ll handle the rest!" It had been a long time since Oleg had uttered such bold and confident words, and in this moment, his passion surged. Perhaps moved by Oleg''s resolve, Banning took the initiative to lead the group''s withdrawal. Once the vanguard started to retreat, the remaining members would naturally follow suit. In fact, the bounty hunters were not disobeying Oleg''smand. On the contrary, they were all hesitant to leave the aging branch chief, wishing to stand by him in life and death. Now, as he witnessed the bounty hunters beginning their retreat, Oleg''s determination to fight only grew stronger. Ѧdsvel.cm "So be it. Let me witness your true power, Secret Saber: ze Steed!" . Oleg brandished his magic de, ying the carrion rats with ease. Even without employing his skills, the sword''s power was formidable. Behind him, several mounted mages and archers provided ranged support. Banning had mustered all avable horses for the ranged bounty hunters, ensuring their swift retreat and alleviating Oleg''s burden. As the Crimson Serpent King approached, the rats were nearly vanquished, and the bounty hunters had retreated to a safe distance. What remained was a one-on-one duel between Oleg and Splurt. "Splurt, I never thought you would degenerate so low!" Oleg saw Splurt''s human face embedded on the brow of the Crimson Serpent King, signifying their fusion into a single entity. "Hisss... Degeneration? I prefer to call it evolution. Can you not see the power in my new form? Hssahaha!" Splurt''s voice emanated from the serpent''s maw, not through vocal cords, but as synthesized sound produced by magic energy. "Ha, I don''t see how you''re any more powerful. You''ve lost your handswhat use do you have for the ze Steed?" "Hisss... Ignorance is truly frightening, Oleg. I''ll have you know this isn''t the first time I''ve be the Crimson Serpent King. Hisss... Do you understand what that means?" Oleg fell silent, realizing that during their decades apart, Splurt had grown into an unfamiliar realm. Regardless of whether Splurt could revert to human form, Oleg''s determination to vanquish him remained unwavering. "Ignorance or not, you will perish by the very de you covet: the Secret Saber: ze Steed!" Oleg channeled magic energy into the sword, swiftly striking the Crimson Serpent King with a zing steed attack. The mes engulfed the serpent''s body. However, the fire quickly extinguished itself, leaving the serpent unscathed, save for wisps of steam. (How...?!) (What''s special with this Crimson Serpent?) Oleg immediately altered his strategy, leaping onto the immense body of the Crimson Serpent King. He intended to first create a gash on the serpent''s body, then utilize the mes to invade and inflict internal damage. However, the Crimson Serpent King afforded him no such opportunity. Amidst the frenzied thrashing of the serpent, Oleg was rapidly flung away, barely managing tond a few blows during the dynamic assault. The heated edge of his sword sessfully prated the imprable crimson scales, but Oleg''s strikescked force and were too shallow to pose a threat to the serpent. Inopportunely, at that moment, the distant cacophony of countless rats squeaking emerged. The Poison de Rat King, apanied by its minions, had arrived! (Darn it, our retreat was toote!) Oleg cast a nce in the direction of the advancing rat poption, inadvertently exposing a vulnerability. Seizing the opportunity, Splurt ensnared Oleg with the serpent''s immense coils in the blink of an eye. "Hss... At longst, I''ve captured you, Oleg!" The scales on the Crimson Serpent King''s body suddenly illuminated, releasing copious amounts of venomous fluid from the gaps between the scales, submerging Oleg in an instant! Chapter 129 Snake Rain ? "INDESTRUCTIBLE!" The moment he was engulfed by the venomous fluid, Oleg used his skill to protect himself. Even so, the highly corrosive venom continued to emit terrifying hissing sounds. As soon as Oleg''s "INDESTRUCTIBLE" skill ended, he would die in the venom. However, Oleg''s extensivebat experience allowed him to remain calm in this moment. In every crisis, there was opportunity. "Splurt, it''s not you who caught me, but me who caught you!" Oleg exerted all his strength, counterattacking by stabbing his magic sword into the Crimson Serpent''s body, this time, he sessfully plunged the entire de in! Suddenly, the Crimson Serpent writhed in agony! It tried to shake Oleg off, but how could he miss this golden opportunity? "Feel my wrath, Splurt...!" "BLAZE! STEED!" Oleg mercilessly shed along the Crimson Serpent''s body, tearing open a narrow wound and, simultaneously, the scorching zing stallion burned its way into the monster''s insides! "AAAAAAHHH!" The searing pain caused the Crimson Serpent to roll on the ground in agony. Oleg took the opportunity to escape, quickly wiping away the corrosive venom from his body, but he still suffered some burns. (This strategy can work!) Oleg observed from the sidelines for a moment, not rushing to attack again. Currently, he needed to catch his breath and recover some strength; besides, his "INDESTRUCTIBLE" skill could not be used continuously in a short time. But gradually, Oleg noticed something wrong with the Crimson Serpent. As it twisted its body, its dark scales and snake skin cracked open, and a "reborn" Crimson Serpent emerged from the old skin! (Damn...!) Oleg hurried forward, but it was toote. New scales immediately grew on the Crimson Serpent''s surface, erasing the narrow wound Oleg had left. However, Oleg was not discouraged; he could tell that the Crimson Serpent had only seemingly recovered, and the heavy blow it had sustained earlier was still affecting it. "Hiss... Oleg... I indeed underestimated you..." The Crimson Serpent gasped for breath; apparently, shedding its skin and regrowing scales had drained its energy. "Hiss... Let me... increase the difficulty for you... Hehehehe!!" As its words fell, the Crimson Serpent''s body suddenly swelled into a spherical shape. It raised its head high and violently spat out a bizarre orb into the air, which flew towards the bounty hunters! The strange orb quickly disintegrated in the air, and Oleg finally saw that it wasposed of countless venomous snakes. As the orb dispersed, a "snake rain" was about to descend upon the bounty hunters! The "snake rain" itself posed limited danger, but it would significantly slow down everyone''s escape. In this way, the "Poison de Rat King" would quickly catch up to them! Splurt''s cunning tactics enraged the already exhausted Oleg, who could no longer hold back. He had to kill Splurt immediately and then rush back to support everyone! "SPLURT!" Oleg charged at the Crimson Serpent with near fury! And this was precisely the reaction Splurt wanted to see. (Keep using "ze Steed," Oleg... Before long, you''ll be consumed by its mes!) . In the midst of the bounty hunters, a sharp-eyed archer detected an anomaly in the night sky and immediately shouted for everyone to brace themselves for defense! Tyler looked up, spotting the elongated objects descending all around and, upon closer inspection, determined they were venomous snakes, not demons. (Still, the sheer number of them... There must be hundreds... If they hinder our retreat, we''ll be in trouble!) At that moment, Tyler thought of the mages. Compared to the archers'' pinpoint attacks, the mages'' area-of-effect spells would be more suited to efficiently eliminate the airborne serpents. However, the night''s prolonged battle had left the mages with depleted reserves of magic, rendering them unable to follow Tyler''smand. "Tier-1 Fire Magic: Ring of mes!" To Tyler''s surprise, the mages bravely stepped forward on their own ord. The first to unleash her spell was Emilia! As Emilia''s incantation echoed through the air, a swirling circle of mes rapidly ascended, immediately incinerating many of the serpents. The other mages followed suit, casting their own spells in session. "Tier-1 Fire Magic: Multiple Small Fireballs!" "Tier-1 Lightning Magic: Forked Lightning!" "Tier-1 Water Magic: Frost Breath!" "..." Various rapid-casting spells illuminated the night sky. Some mages, drained of their magic power, copsed in a stupor, but theirrades quickly scooped them up and carried them onward. Witnessing this disy, Tyler felt a profound sense of respect. These "elites," handpicked by Oleg, may be considered novices within the ranks of second-tier upations, but their aptitude andbat prowess were befitting of their elite status. Even more valuable was their unyielding camaraderie and unity. (We can do this, we can escape!) The immediate danger of the "snake rain" was averted, and the bounty hunters resumed their sprint, aiding one another. However, it wasn''t long before the darkness enveloped them again, as a chorus of squeaks echoed from all directions at an even faster pace! An indeterminate number of carrion rats, varying in size, had caught up with them. Among them lurked a gargantuan figure,parable to an elephant in size...! "Defensive formation! Everyone, switch to defensive formation immediately!" Tyler''s voice grew hoarse as he shouted. The immense silhouette was undoubtedly the Poison de Rat King, as described by the branch chief. The bounty hunters would suffer countless casualties if caught in their current disarrayed formation by the swarm of rats. Just five minutes ago, Tyler believed they could escape, but that optimism was shattered in an instant. (What do we do? If we just defend, we might not be a match for the Rat King and its minions...) (Forcing our way through won''t work, as we don''t have the advantage in terms of speed and will be surrounded again...) (Is there really no other way out...?!) Tyler nced in the direction of the branch chief, where Oleg was still locked in fiercebat with the Crimson Serpent King, the sky above illuminated with a fiery glow. It was impossible to wait for the branch chief to return and provide support. Tyler had to find a solution on his own! Countless thoughts raced through his mind, including the idea of escaping alone and avenging hisradester. However, Tyler didn''t choose that path. He gazed at the character "T" etched on his palm and spurred his steed toward the Poison de Rat King, ready to confront it head-on! "Garbage-eating Rat King! If you''ve got the guts,e and kill me first!" (Evilkindnguage) Tyler fired an arrow straight at the Poison de Rat King, then ignited the magic stone in his hand, luring the rat horde to chase after him! Chapter 130 Brave Heart ? In the darkness of night, Tyler, who lit the magic stone, drew the attention of all the rat demons. The curses he uttered in the evilkindnguage only served to enrage the Poison de Rat King. "Squeak! Squeak, squeak, squeak!!" The rat demons screeched in anger, and under themand of the Poison de Rat King, most of them charged at Tyler from all directions! "Charge!" Tyler swung his handguard sword and iron shield to fend off the rat demons, while his warhorse, Moto-chan, neighed and exerted its full strength, breaking free from the swarm, thanks to the protection of its armor. At this moment, Tyler was free from enemies. He looked back and saw countless rat demons chasing him like a tide. This terrifying scene would stay with him forever... if he survived this crisis. Using the light from the magic stone, Tyler glimpsed the situation behind the swarm. The most numerous were the weakest, the Carrion Rats, with levels ranging from 10 to 20; Next were the Giant Carrion Rats, about a dozen of them, with levels around 30; Then came the first-ever seen Raging Carrion Rats, with three in total, at levels 45, 46, and 48. These three powerful rats followed the Rat King; Lastly was the Poison de Rat King, with the size of an elephant but surprisingly fast. Each of its strides caused the ground to tremble! Poison de Rat King - Grey, male, 121 years old Poison de Rat King - Lv69 Skill Slots: 3/3 Life Energy: 7558/7561 Endurance: 4037/4517 Magic Energy: 1568/1568 After checking the status information of the Poison de Rat King, Tyler felt oddly "happy." His arrow had struck the Rat King''s forehead earlier and had been deflected, but it had dealt a "massive" 3 points of damage... When he faced the 59-level "Rogue Shadow Demon - Swarerock" previously, his arrow could only deal 1 point of damage. Based on the current damage calction, Tyler only needed to shoot the Rat King with 2,520 more arrows to defeat it! Yeah! (At times like this, I really wish I had a Gatling gun...) The unrealistic thoughts in his mind reflected how difficult Tyler''s situation was. The usually talkative, stupid loli had also fallen silent. Tyler looked towards the distant zing light, where the Crimson Serpent King and Oleg, the branch chief, were. Taking the Rat King there to disrupt the battlefield seemed like a good choiceTyler believed his enemy didn''t possess the ability to control the Poison de Rat King, and their only power was to lure it. "Charge, Moto-chan!" Tyler tugged on the reins and darted towards the Crimson Serpent King! He had made up his mind to let Moto-chan go once he had led the rat swarm far enough away. This brave warhorse deserved to live on. However, as Moto-chan was running, it suddenly turned its head, snatched the luminous magic stone from Tyler''s hand, and mped it tightly in its teeth! Immediately after, before Tyler could react, Moto-chan turned sharply, tossing Tyler off its back, then raced away without looking back! The pursuing rat swarm only saw the luminous magic stone and didn''t notice Tyler, who had fallen to the ground. They continued chasing Moto-chan. Everything happened so suddenly that Tyler only understood what had happened when he got back on his feet. (Moto-chan...!) Tyler dared not make a sound, as doing so would draw the rat swarm''s attention and waste Moto-chan''s sacrifice. With no other choice, Tyler silently acknowledged Moto-chan''s loyal and hurried towards the direction of the bounty hunters. . Upon Tyler''s arrival, bounty hunters had just cooperated to eliminate the remaining few rat demons that were entwined with them. To Tyler''s surprise, there was a level 41 Raging Carrion Rat among the demon corpses. These bounty hunters are indeed elites! Seizing the momentary absence of enemies, Tyler urged everyone to retreat swiftly. Subsequently, within the group, Tyler found Emilia. He initially intended to borrow a horse from Emilia to assist Branch Chief Oleg, but upon seeing her, he noticed something amiss with her condition. (What''s going on? Why is Emilia''s life energy continuously decreasing?) Emilia Life Energy 77 / 158 Endurance 32 / 96 Magic Energy 16 / 561 Emilia''s life energy was diminishing at a rate of about one point per second. Tyler immediately inquired about her injuries, and Emilia replied that she had been struck several times by the carrion rats but was now fine. (Fine? If she''s fine, why is her life energy still decreasing?) Noticing Emilia''s cyanotic lips, Tyler surmised she had likely been poisoned. Hence, he promptly activated his "Deceiver" skill, and only after persistent questioning did Emilia admit that she had been bitten by a snake during the recent "Snake Rain." "You really! Why didn''t you say so earlier?!" Tyler, rarely irritated, quickly located the bite wound on Emilia''s lower leg, thankfully a fair distance from an artery. "Quick! Drink this!" Tyler handed his selfmade antidote to Emilia and tore his own clothing into strips, binding her upper and lower leg to constrict blood flow. He then crouched down to suction the venom from Emilia''s wound, visibly worried and perspiring. Witnessing Tyler''s concern for her, Emilia felt a long-lost warmth in her ice-cold heart. Tonight, she saw Tyler assume the branch chief''s responsibility, shouldering the burden ofmanding the team; Tonight, she saw Tyler, in an effort to save the team, single-handedly lure away the rat horde led by the Rat King; The young man, who initially repulsed Emilia, had unknowingly be the most reliable person in her eyes. "How are you feeling? Any better?" Momentster, a sweat-drenched Tyler inquired about Emilia''s condition. It was then that she remembered she was still poisoned, yet the dizziness and vertigo she had experienced earlier had vanished. "I feel much better, thank you, Lord Banning." Tyler''s inquiry to Emilia was merely a supplementary confirmation. Through his identification ability, he had already observed Emilia''s life energy ceasing to diminish. Now, Tyler and Emilia had fallen far behind the group. He decided to catch up with the team on horseback together with Emilia before proceeding alone to aid Branch Chief Oleg. However, Tyler had underestimated the enemy''s strength. As the two began catching up to the team, a streak of me cut through the night sky. It was the fiery figure of Branch Chief Oleg, who had been sent flying into the sky before plummeting, without any cushion, into the midst of the bounty hunters. Chapter 131 Losing Ground ? "Hiss Hahaha!" "Oleg! Even you have met your match today!" In hot pursuit of the sent flying Oleg, the Crimson Serpent King charged into the ranks of the bounty hunters, its massive body instantly crushing two unsuspecting mages. "Now! The Secret Saber: ze Steed is mine!" The Crimson Serpent King coiled its enormous body into a circle, trapping Oleg within, while its sturdy scales formed an imprable wall, preventing the bounty hunters on the outside from rushing in to rescue him. "Tier -1 Water magic: Ice Thorns!" "Tier -1 Thunder magic: Forked Lightning!" The mages strained every nerve to repel the giant serpent, but their spells had no effect on its body. The warriors, wielding their weapons, struck the serpent''s scales to no avail. Suddenly, the Crimson Serpent King twisted its body and violently whipped its tail, sending arge group of people flying. "Hiss Hahaha! Your feeble attempts are nothing to me, you weaklings!" Crimson Serpent King ? Splurt gazed arrogantly at the surrounding bounty hunters. If even the level 50 professional mercenary Oleg couldn''t deal with him, what chance did these rookies in their 20s have? Now that Oleg was being bacshed by the fiery magic sword and couldn''t move, Splurt no longer worried about any threat from him. What Splurt had to consider now was the timing to revert to his human form and seize the magic sword. Although Splurt himself was a level 63 "Magic Spirit Walker," his human form was rtively fragile as a summoner. If he hastily reverted to his human form, he would be prone to being overwhelmed by the bounty hunters'' sheer numbers. That would spell trouble for him. (ughter them all; it''s the safest way!) Splurt quickly made up his mind. Faced with these second-tier novices, his Crimson Serpent King form was invincible! . Upon Tyler and Emilia''s arrival on horseback, they were met with a scene resembling the very depths of hell. "How...how could this be..." Emilia''s shoulders slumped in despair, while Tyler was too astonished to speak. Before them, a thirty-meter-long Crimson Serpent King effortlessly gripped a heavy-armored warrior in its jaws, tossing him into the air with ease, only to watch as he plummeted to his death. Scattered around the serpenty the lifeless bodies of numerous bounty hunters: Crushed to death; Bitten by venomous fangs to death; Strangled to death; ... Even the people''s sole hope, Branch Chief Oleg, could do nothing but roll frantically on the ground in an attempt to extinguish the mes engulfing him. A courageous mage cast a water spell to quench the fire, but the sinister ze seemed impervious to water, intensifying instead! With the Branch Chief defeated and theirpanions being in one by one, an atmosphere of terror pervaded every corner. "Heavy-armored warriors, charge!" "Snipers, aim for its eyes!" Yet, even so, the bounty hunters refused to give up, continuing to coborate in their efforts to vanquish the monstrous serpent. Their cries ignited a fire of courage within Tyler''s heart. "Emilia! Pull yourself together! It''s not the time to give up!" Tyler''s shout roused Emilia, and he dismounted, rushing to Oleg''s side. First, he checked Oleg''s Life Energy, which had depleted to only a fifth of its maximum but was not critically low. Then, he nced at the Secret Saber: ze Steed clutched in Oleg''s hand, realizing why the mes refused to be extinguished. "Branch Chief, I am Banning! Please allow me to temporarily take control of the magic sword in your hand!" With that, Tyler leaned down, ignoring the risk of being burned, forcibly pried Oleg''s fingers open, and snatched the Secret Saber: ze Steed. (Take the magic energy from me, magic sword!) As soon as Tyler grasped the sword, he felt a significant drain of his magic energy. However, once the energy was absorbed, the mes that had been spewing from the de abruptly ceased! "Emilia! Take care of the Branch Chief!" Tyler patted the approaching Emilia, informing her that a water spell could now extinguish the mes on the Branch Chief. Immediately after, without time to offer further exnation, Tyler remounted his horse and charged forth with the Secret Saber: ze Steed in hand. "Hey, idiot serpent! You want this sword, don''t you?! If you dare,e and take it!!" Tyler''s taunt instantly caught the Crimson Serpent King''s attention. It had nearly cleared the area when it noticed the sword being carried off by another, enraging the demon! "You insolent brat! You won''t escape!" The Crimson Serpent King pursued Tyler in a frenzy, granting the hunted bounty hunters a temporary reprieve. Seizing this brief respite, Emilia and the other mages coborated to finally extinguish the mes engulfing Branch Chief Oleg. However, the Branch Chief was now severely burned and unable to speak from weakness. Gazing at the pitiful Oleg and then at Banning, who had led the Crimson Serpent King away, Emilia felt an unbearable pain in her heart. The bounty hunters, who had been alive and well earlier that day, talking andughing in the Quest Guild, nowy lifeless around her. Overwhelmed by grief, Emilia struggled to breathe. The thought of Banning potentially never returning tore her heart apart But... But! Emilia knew she couldn''t wallow in sorrow! If she didn''t seize this opportunity to act, Banning''s sacrifice would be in vain! "Everyone, hold on!" Emilia cast off her usual expressionless demeanor, shouting with all her might to rally the crowd. In that moment, she broke free from the shackles of her emotions, returning to her former self before losing her parents. "The seriously injured should ride the horses!" "Uninjured, help the lightly injured!" "We must evacuate before the enemy reappears!" Emilia''s cries revived the people''s fighting spirit, and they momentarily set aside their grief to work together in retreating to the safety of the town. (Banning...you must return alive...) . Tyler galloped through the withered forest on horseback, pursued closely by the Crimson Serpent King. Initially, Tyler had hoped the barren trees would somewhat impede the serpent''s speed, but the demon paid no heed to the obstacles, bulldozing its way through the forest! (Can I truly defeat it...?) Tyler nced at the Secret Saber: ze Steed in his hand, doubting even the theoretical possibility of victory. A direct confrontation was out of the question, as hecked the irond resilience of Branch Chief Oleg. To im victory, he had to rely on his wits. However, before Tyler could devise a n, the Crimson Serpent King initiated its attack. The serpent momentarily paused, only to expel a gargantuan orb. Tyler had witnessed the rain of snakes once before; this time, the serpentine onught targeted him alone, a relentless barrage falling from the sky! In anticipation of danger, Tyler hastily consumed an antidote. Yet, he had not foreseen the horse beneath him, whichcked Moto-chan''s valor, toppling to the ground in fright as the rain of snakes descended. Consequently, Tyler was thrown off as well! 132 (Damn it!) Tyler promptly raised his protective sword and round shield, repelling and ying the encroaching venomous snakes. As he was upied with the snakes, the Crimson Serpent King caught up and devoured the fallen horse in one gulp! "Hiss Hahaha!" "Thought you could run? Try running now, hiss... Let''s see if you can outrun me!" The Crimson Serpent King, Splurt, was brimming with confidence. Bereft of his steed, the youth had no chance of outpacing him. Although the night was riddled with unexpected events, the Secret Saber: ze Steed would soon be his prize! Upon closer inspection, Splurt was astonished to find that the youth who almost ruined his n was none other than Banning, the very person the "Underworld Master" had ordered him to surveil! (Humph, you''re just unlucky...) (Neither the Underworld nor the Heaven Master can save you now.) For the sake of the Secret Saber: ze Steed, Splurt was willing to pay any price. He wouldn''t give up when victory was so close at hand! Chapter 132 The Ultimate Battle Of Wits ? (Damn it!) Tyler promptly raised his protective sword and round shield, repelling and ying the encroaching venomous snakes. As he was upied with the snakes, the Crimson Serpent King caught up and devoured the fallen horse in one gulp! "Hiss Hahaha!" "Thought you could run? Try running now, hiss... Let''s see if you can outrun me!" The Crimson Serpent King, Splurt, was brimming with confidence. Bereft of his warhorse, the youth had no chance of outpacing him. Although the night was riddled with unexpected events, the Secret Saber: ze Steed would soon be his prize! Upon closer inspection, Splurt was astonished to find that the youth who almost ruined his n was none other than Banning, the very person the "Lord Earthly Ghost" had ordered him to surveil! (Humph, you''re just unlucky...) (Neither the Earthly nor the Heavenly Ghost can save you now.) For the sake of the Secret Saber: ze Steed, Splurt was willing to pay any price. He wouldn''t give up when victory was so close at hand! Having just repelled a wave of venomous snake attacks, Tyler had no choice but to deal with these minions first, even with the Crimson Serpent King nearby. To quickly escape the snakes'' harassment, Tyler risked using the Secret Saber: ze Steed. He ignited the surrounding dry grass with the sword''s scorching de, creating a ring of fire that deterred the venomous snakes from advancing further. Only then did Tyler have the luxury to concentrate on the towering Crimson Serpent King before him C this three-story tall snake demon exuded the most oppressive aura of any magical creature he had encountered thus far. Splurt, male, 72 years old, Shadow Serpent Society Lower-level Executive Production upation: None Manufacturing upation: None Combat upation: Magic Spirit Walker - Lv63 Skills: 3 / 3 Life Energy: 2257 / 897+6572 Endurance: 965 / 568+2367 Magic Energy: 2126 / 6523 At a nce, Tyler noticed something peculiar about the enemy''s status information. Those "values with plus signs" likely represented the attribute bonuses gained from their transformation into the giant serpent. Admittedly, the Crimson Serpent King boasted a terrifying appearance, but beneath that exterior, its various values had suffered significant depletion. This indicated that Oleg''s desperate struggle had not been in vain. More importantly, Tyler had a clear "insight" into the thoughts and considerations of the Crimson Serpent King, Splurt, from earlier. Tyler quickly nced at the edge of the withered forest, noticing a light approaching from a distance. Consequently, he decided to take a gamble. "Ahem... Splurt, I ran because I didn''t want to embarrass you." Combat upation Skill ''Deceiver - Lv10'' has been activated and remains in effect... Tyler sheathed his weapon, calmly meeting the gaze of the Crimson Serpent King''s eyes, fearless. The Crimson Serpent King was momentarily surprised to hear its own name. "Hiss... You know my name? That old man Oleg has a loose tongue." "You''re mistaken. Oleg didn''t tell me... Your name was given to me by Lord ''Earthly Ghost.''" The Crimson Serpent King initially dismissed this im, but the youth immediately followed up with a name that shocked him even more. "Hiss... This is illogical... How could Lord Earthly Ghost possibly tell you, and how could you know Lord Earthly Ghost?!" "It''s natural for you to be surprised. Lord Earthly Ghost had you surveil me as a test, a trial to see if you still possessed loyalty towards the ''Organization.''" The youth appeared remarkablyposed, not at all like someone facing death, and his words seemed logical and consistent with the details. Splurt shrank back, realizing that he had indeed neglected his loyalty to the Organization, the Serpent''s Shadow, over the past few years, focusing instead on obtaining the Secret Saber: ze Steed. However, he had diligently and responsiblypleted all the surveince tasks assigned by Lord Earthly Ghost, so he shouldn''t have been held ountable by the Organization. "Hiss... What do you want now?" "Don''t worry, Splurt, I don''t want anything in particr, otherwise, I wouldn''t have gone to the trouble of luring you out here... I just didn''t want anyone else to overhear our conversation." Hearing the youth''s words, Splurt felt slightly relieved andmanded the venomous snakes to retreat in snakenguage, lest they cause any trouble. "Hiss... Is the Organization satisfied with my loyalty? Hiss... I''ve always been diligent and dedicated in my surveince work," Splurt asked cautiously. "Well, it''s not bad, but there will be other testsing up. You need to be more careful, as not everyone who tests you will be as amicable as I am." With that, the youth turned to leave. Upon seeing this, Splurt became anxious. "Hiss! Please wait! That magical sword, it''s... it''s my possession...!" "Oh, this sword?" The youth nced at the de. "The Organization will keep it safe for you for now, and return it to you once you''ve passed the test." With that, the youth continued walking towards the edge of the withered woods. Watching the youth''s retreating figure and the Secret Saber: ze Steed grow smaller in his field of vision, Splurt''s initially fearful heart suddenly erupted with courage and determination. "Hiss... Please wait...!" The Organization was undoubtedly terrifying, but Splurt could not ept missing out on the Secret Saber: ze Steed once more. "The sword must stay with me." Splurt''s voice became somber. The youth nced back at Splurt coldly, showing no fear. "Splurt, are you saying... you''re betraying the Organization?" "I don''t intend to betray the Organization, but I won''t let you take the sword," Splurt dered as the Crimson Serpent King slowly approached the youth, his resolve unwavering. "Then I will report your betrayal to the Organization." "Hiss... I bet you won''t live long enough to report it!" The Crimson Serpent King coiled itself, preparing to charge, but just as Splurt was about to attack, a loud "bang!" suddenly filled the area with a cloud of smoke! Splurt''s vision was temporarily blocked by the smoke, but it couldn''t stop him. As a member of the viper family, the Crimson Serpent King had the ability to detect heat through its pit organ. In the dark, smoke-filled environment, he could still "see" his surroundings by sensing temperature. It wasn''t long before Splurt found Banning''s location; the youth was desperately running towards the edge of the withered woods. (I don''t care who you are! If I kill you, no one will know!) Splurt lunged straight at the youth! . Tyler sprinted, spotting a flickering red light at his feet, and immediately executed a zigzag pattern to evade the Crimson Serpent King''s ambush! However, regardless of his running speed, Tyler would eventually be caught by the Crimson Serpent King. To escape, he had to find another means of evasion! This alternative had already caught Tyler''s attention earlier, when his intellectual battle with Splurt not only aimed to extract information but also to buy time. Now, the lifesaving means of escape was charging at full speed towards Tyler! This mysterious light shimmering in the darkness of the night was the beacon of hope that could save him! Chapter 133 Game On The Wasteland ? "tter, tter, tter!" The rapid hoofbeats drew nearer and nearer to Tyler, apanied by a bright light. The source of the light was none other than Moto-chan, the warhorse, holding a luminous magic stone in its mouth! "Come on! Moto-chan!" Tyler pushed himself to run towards Moto-chan, but the Crimson Serpent King was hot on his heels! Just as the Crimson Serpent King was about tounch another attack, Moto-chan arrived in the nick of time. Tyler leaped onto the horse, and Moto-chan galloped away at full speed, narrowly evading the serpent''s enormous maw! "Moto-chan! You''re alive!" Tyler emotionally embraced the warhorse''s neck, and Moto-chan responded with a spirited neigh. Tyler could hardly believe he had the chance to fight alongside Moto-chan again. Now that Moto-chan had appeared, it meant that the horse had managed to shake off the Poison de Rat King, opening up the possibility for a new tactic. "Moto-chan! To the left!" Following the timing of the red light in his field of vision, Tyler guided Moto-chan to dodge the Crimson Serpent King''s sessive assaults. In terms of mental strength and performance in battle, Moto-chan was iparablea true champion among horses! Curious about the luminous magic stone, Tyler examined Moto-chan''s status information and immediately understood everything. The warhorse Moto-chan had indeed transformed into a magical creature. Iron-hoofed Warhorse: Moto-chan, Male, 0 years old Iron-hoofed Warhorse - Lv1 Skill Slot: 1 / 1 Life Energy: 45 / 86 Endurance: 32 / 71 Magic Energy: 3 / 25 Tyler could only be sure that Moto-chan''s transformation had urred tonight, but the exact timing was uncertain. If someone else had discovered their beloved horse had turned into a magical creature, they might have been afraid, even killing it with tears in their eyes. But not Tyler, he was overjoyed! Without Moto-chan''s transformation, it couldn''t have lured enemies with the luminous magic stone or returned to rescue Tyler after shaking off the Poison de Rat King. Moto-chan''s abilities now far surpassed those of an ordinary horse; it was Tyler''s ideal partner! However, Tyler didn''t let optimism blind him. He noticed Moto-chan''s endurance was already less than half, and now with his added weight on the horse''s back, its strength would likely deplete even more quickly. Tyler recognized Splurt''s obsession with the Secret Saber: ze Steed from their previous encounter. Escaping him tonight was impossible, and a decisive confrontation was necessary to bring closure to the events. As for how to end it, Tyler had a n in mind, but its sess hinged on the execution''s effectiveness. "Splurt!" "Don''t you desire this sword?" "Why aren''t you pursuing to seize it?!" Tyler spun around, brandishing the magic sword at the Crimson Serpent King, showing off his prowess, seeking to provoke the creature and disrupt its rhythm, thereby hastening its energy depletion. Indeed, Splurt was enraged, instantly stopping to repeat his previous tactic,unching a sticky venomous snake orb at Tyler and Moto-chan! Seeing this, Tyler didn''t hesitate to swing the magic sword, unleashing the skill "ze Steed" before the orb dispersed into the snake rain! An intense, the zing stallion engulfed the sky, swiftly incinerating the venomous snakes into charred remains, ensuring Tyler and Moto-chan didn''t lose any momentum! (Truly a formidable magic sword, this power...) Tyler nced at the "Secret Saber: ze Steed" in his hand, understanding why Oleg was reluctant to destroy it and why Splurt was so fixated on it. This magic sword possessed unparalleled value. However, neither Oleg nor Splurt truly grasped theplete nature of this magic sword. Equipment Name: Shadow Sword ze Steed Tier: 1 Experience: 0 / 50 Stored Magic Energy: 1887 / 8547 Equipment Effects: 1.Equipment user''s strength +5, agility +10, wisdom +15; 2.When the equipment user''s remaining magic energy is less than 333 points, automatically releases "me of Retribution" to set the wielder aze; 3.Usable skill when equipped: "ze Steed", consumes 333 magic energy points each use, with 111 points stored in the Shadow Sword ze Steed; 4.When the magic energy stored in the Shadow Sword ze Steed reaches 8547 points, the special skill "Scorching ze Steed" is forcibly released, resetting stored magic energy to zero; 5.The Shadow Sword ze Steed can gain experience by devouring magic cores; when the experience is full, it automatically advances in tier; 6.The lowest rank of magic core currently epted by the Shadow Sword ze Steed: Tier 1; The Shadow Sword ze Steed wasn''t cursed; it simply had stringent usage requirements. Even if it triggered the "me of Retribution" inadvertently, replenishing its magic energy would extinguish the fire. Regrettably, Oleg and his team couldn''t decipher the sword''s usage, leading to their lingering fear after a single mishap. Currently, Tyler had "718/1240" magic energy remaining. He had to make full use of his remaining magic energy to lead the Crimson Serpent King, Splurt, to the final battleground! Above the deste expanse of the North Sunny Wastnds, and under the moonlight, the echoing tter of warhorse hooves rang out, relentlessly pursued by the Crimson Serpent King. Splurt, his eyes bloodshot, red at the youth and horse ahead. Countless times this evening, he hade tantalizingly close to the Secret Saber: ze Steed, only for it to slip away at thest moment! Now, Splurt had wagered everythingeven facing the Organization''s retributionjust to obtain the ze Steed! The speeds of both parties were simr across the wastnd, resulting in Splurt''s inability to catch up, no matter how hard he tried. Ѧdsvel.cm During the chase, Splurt could use the skill "Snake Rain" to restrain his quarry in his Crimson Serpent King form, but with Banning wielding the magic sword, Splurt had to weigh the pros and cons. (Three times... no, twice. If I use "Snake Rain" twice more and they don''t stop, I''ll lose them...) Would the youth be backfired upon by the magic sword after using it twice? Splurt couldn''t be sure. Hence, Splurt was left with no choice but to rely on his physical strength. He believed that the warhorse, bearing a rider and running at full speed, could not endure for long. At this moment, Splurt began to "miss" his flock of rats. If he could control the rats tounch a pincer attack, they could easily subdue the youth and horse. Unfortunately, in his Crimson Serpent King form, he was unable to utilize any other skills of the "Magic Spirit Walker." During the pursuit, Splurt suddenly spotted a glimmer of hope. Following Banning''s current trajectory, it wouldn''t be long before they reached the river outside Sunny Town. Once there, if they were to change direction, they would inevitably lose speed. Furthermore, if they attempted to ford the river, it would provide the perfect opportunity for Splurt to strike! Even if Splurt failed to eliminate them at the river, the warhorse''s speed would be useless within the dense Sunny Foresta battleground where the serpent held the advantage! (Damn brat, fortune favors the bold...) (When the timees, don''t expect me to grant you a swift death!) Chapter 134 The Final Tactic ? As Tyler sprinted on, a torrential river loomed ahead. He had intended to steer the steadfast Moto-chan along the course of the river, but Moto-chan had other ideas. With unyielding determination, Moto-chan elerated, convincing Tyler that the river would not sway its course. As the distance to the river diminished, Moto-chan kicked up another gear and, with astounding grace, leapt across the water,nding securely on the opposite bank and continuing its gant charge! This performance, far exceeding that of anymon horse, left the pursuing Crimson Serpent King dumbfounded. It was only then that Splurt realized he had been chasing no ordinary steed, but rather, a magical creature. (Damn it... Why have I encountered such bizarre events tonight!) Splurt, infuriated, plunged into the river, defying the current as he swiftly crossed the water. Once ashore, he pursued Tyler into the depths of Sunny Forest. There, he knew, he would reign supreme. Banning would be his, one way or another! Upon entering the forest, Tyler began searching for a particr "trace." He had previously discovered rted "clues" on the outskirts of Sunny Town during a nocturnal excursion. [Click paragraphment from quotes from Chapter 106] Little did he know, that discovery would prove invaluable tonight. "Moto-chan, you hide somewhere else." (Evilkindnguage) As they neared the final battleground, Tyler dismounted, unwilling to burden Moto-chan further. Unexpectedly, Moto-chan refused to leave. The steed even gripped Tyler''s arm in its mouth, urging him to remain astride its back. "Very well, let us face life and death together, side by side!" Tyler smiled warmly, filled with courage as Moto-chan apanied him. Momentster, Tyler and Moto-chan arrived at the final battleground, ready for the decisive confrontation. Soon, the Crimson Serpent King''s hissing drew nearer. Tyler nced at the "T" carved into his palm, then hurled every remaining smoke bomb he possessed! In an instant, the forest was enveloped in a dense fog, obscuring all sight. "Hiss hahaha... Banning, did you really think such a simple trick would work on me?" The voice of the Crimson Serpent King echoed nearby as it slithered closer, forked tongue flickering. "Whether it works or not isn''t for you to decide." Tyler fired a blind arrow towards the source of the serpent''s voice, only to hear the crisp sound of it being deflected. "Hiss, that barely tickles. Is that really yourst resort? Are you so afraid of the magic sword''s bacsh that you dare not use it?" Splurt''s mocking words continued, but Tyler remained unfazed. Everything was going ording to n. With a sharp twang, Tyler loosed another arrow, striking the Crimson Serpent King once more. Again, it merely nced off, but Tyler could tell from the sound that his foe was drawing nearer. (The serpent''s progress is slow. It ims the smoke has no effect, but I believe otherwise.) "Hiss... Hey, is this really your final struggle? Is this all you''ve got, as a fellow member of the Shadow Serpents Society?" The Crimson Serpent King''s position was now even closer. Tyler could discern its massive form amidst the fog. Just then, a gust of wind swept through the forest, dissipating the haze and leaving Tyler exposed! "Hiss hahaha!! Do you see? Even the winds are aiding me!" The Crimson Serpent King roared withughter, now a mere hundred yards from Tyler. At such proximity, the colossal serpent could lunge at Tyler, ending the battle in an instant! Yet Tyler remained calm, even stowing his bow and meeting Splurt''s gaze directly. "Is it truly a cause for celebration, a simple gust of wind?" Tyler inquired. "Hiss... Stop pretending. I know you''re about to wet yourself in fear, hiss hahaha!" The Crimson Serpent King continued to inch closer, determined to minimize the distance before striking, ensuring a lethal blow. "You''re the one who should be worried about wetting yourself, Splurt. Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot you''re not even wearing pants right now." Tyler shed a mocking grin, utterly devoid of fear. "Ah, you persist in your delusions even as death looms near. If you could y me, why would you wait until now?" "I sought to grant you an opportunity for redemption, Splurt" Tyler gazed solemnly at the Crimson Serpent King, observing its stealthy approach. He refrained from hindering or retreating, hoping Splurt would draw nearer. "Heedlessly, you squander this chance in the afterlife, you fool!" Splurt continued to inch forward C just three more feet, and he would be able to sink his fangs into the detestable Banning in two seconds! Just then, Banning raised his hand, signaling Splurt to halt. "Splurt, if you proceed, only death awaits you. This is my final warning." Combat upation Skill ''Deceiver - Lv10'' has been activated and remains in effect... "Ah, my gratitude" Ignoring the caution, Splurt advanced and surreptitiously readied his ambush. However, before he couldplete his preparations, the enigmatic Banning suddenly shouted! "Hatchlings! y this serpent!" (Evilkindnguage) Instantaneously, a multitude of carrion rat hatchlings emerged from the shadows, frenziedly leaping upon the Crimson Serpent King and gnawing at its scales! Splurt was taken aback, aware that the Sunny Forest was carrion rat territory, but ignorant of the sheer number of hatchlings present. The revtion that Banning could manipte demonic creatures, potentially a Demon Tamer or Beastmaster, further astounded him. Despite this, he dismissed the threat. "Haha,ughable! How can these tiny little rats harm me?!" With a flick of his tail, Splurt crushed numerous carrion rat hatchlings. Even though more continued to emerge from their underground burrows, they could not damage the Crimson Serpent King''s sturdy scales. Yet, Banning alsoughed, unnerving Splurt. "Splurt, if I were you, I wouldn''t harm another''s offspring in theirir." Pointing behind Splurt, Banning struck fear into his heart. "No impossible I lured the Rat King to the northern wastnd" Trembling, Splurt nced back to behold the Poison de Rat King leading a swarm of Giant Carrion Rats and Raging Carrion Rats, charging toward him. His body now covered in the carcasses and blood of carrion rat hatchlings, Splurt appeared as the ultimate provocation. "BANNING!!!" Realizing of the trap dawned upon,Splurt, desperate to drag Banning down with him. He looked ahead only to discover that, in the brief moment he had turned away, Banning had already mounted his horse and fled. All that awaited Splurt was a dark, tidal wave of carrion rats. Chapter 135 Bloody Return ? The Sunny Forest was the domain of the carrion rats, home to their nests. For a long time, they rarely encroached upon human settlements, divided by rivers, and humans seldom dared to enter their territory. However, in recent years, some rat tribes had mysteriously vanished, yet this was not a matter of great concern for the vast rat poption. On this night, a Crimson Serpent King brazenly intruded upon theirnd, an unforgivable act of aggression. To the rats'' fury, it not only invaded their territory but also trampled the nests where their offspring were bred. Moreover, it audaciously ughtered the rat pups in the presence of the Poison de Rat King. This enmity was beyond reconciliation. . Facing the incessant waves of rats assaulting from all directions, Splurt had no escape and was forced to fight. He wanted to transform back into human form and use his "Demons Control" skill to incite infighting among the rats, but they gave him no opportunity. Transforming back required time, as did using the skill, and during that time, Splurt would be bitten to death by the rats. Therefore, all Splurt could do was maintain the form of the Crimson Serpent King and fight the rats to the bitter end. This, s, became thest thing he did in his life. . At about the same time, Tyler, who had escaped the danger, sat quietly on the opposite bank of the river. Moto-chan, hispanion, grazed leisurely nearby, showing no signs of having been through several life-and-death battles. It truly had a strong heart. Tyler patiently waited, sitting still even after themotion in the Sunny Forest had subsided. It wasn''t until half an hour afterplete silence had descended upon the forest that he mounted Moto-chan again and reentered the woods. . Tyler easily found the ce where he had previously set up Splurt for a fall, as the stench of blood along the way was so strong. Surveying the countless corpses of carrion rats, he sighed, knowing that he would have had no chance of victory if he had confronted the Crimson Serpent King head-on. Seeing so many demon corpses strewn throughout the woods, Tyler considered it a waste to leave them untouched. He dismounted and collected the magical cores he could find quickly, "feeding" them to the Secret Saber: ze Steed. The sword''s ingestion method was quite straightforward: the embedded crimson gemstone on its hilt served as a "mouth," and when a magic core was pressed against it, the stone absorbed the energy. By the time Tyler finally found the body of the Crimson Serpent King, the Secret Saber: ze Steed had absorbed 37 experience points. Each first-tier magic core was worth one point, second-tier cores two points, and so on. Secret Saber: ze Steed Experience Points: 0+37 / 50 In the forest, beneath the green trees, the Crimson Serpent King''s body was immersed in highly corrosive acidic venom. The potent venom caused the rat demons to temporarily abandon the corpse, refraining from consuming it. Gazing at the Crimson Serpent King''s mutted body, Tyler could hardly imagine the intensity of the battle that had taken ce. However, it no longer mattered to him; he had onlye to confirm Splurt''s death. With Splurt dead, Tyler had no more worries and could retreat victoriously. Before leaving, he chanced upon a segment of the "Poison de Rat King''s Venomous w," likely severed during the battle with the Crimson Serpent King. He wrapped it up, stowed it away, and hastily withdrew. Many corpses remained in the area, and it would not be long before a swarm of rats arrived to devour thempletely. The cycle of life in the forest had its natural order. . Gradually, the eastern sky brightened with the first light of dawn, heralding the end of a seemingly interminable night. Tyler, astride his trusty steed, Moto-chan, encountered a band of weary bounty hunters still making their way back to town, approximately ten kilometers away. Hindered by numerous injuries and ack of horses, their progress was slow andbored. Before rejoining the group, Tyler heard Emilia''s hoarse voice, as she tirelessly shouted words of encouragement to maintain morale. The looming threat of another enemy attack kept everyone in the group on high alert. While such intense focus would be advantageous in battle, prolonged tension only served to elerate the onset of fatigue. To the weary bounty hunters, the final ten kilometers to Sunny Town stretched out before them like an endless, thousand-kilometer journey. "Emilia! Everyone! I''ve returned! The enemy has been in! There''s no need to worry any longer!" Tyler called out, waving a luminous magicl stone as he approached the group. His arrival rekindled a spark of life within the disheartened ranks. "Good heavens! It''s Banning!" "What?! Banning is actually alive?" "Did he kill the giant snake?" "Impossible! How could Banning?" "How could a neer aplish what even Mr Oleg couldn''t?" "But he really dide back!" "Maybe he just ran away?" "Don''t be ridiculous! Who could escape from that snake?" "Exactly! And if he had just escaped, wouldn''t the demon be chasing him?" "" While a majority of the bounty hunters remained skeptical of Tyler''s ims, a small faction staunchly defended his actions. Regardless, Tyler paid no mind to their doubts; he simply wished to avoid drawing attention to himself. His earlier words were solely intended to inject a much-needed boost of energy into the precarious group. His primary concern now was Emilia''s well-being. Finding her quickly, Tyler saw that she was utterly exhausted from her efforts to lead the group and care for the injured. Her tattered shoes failed to protect her battered feet, leaving a trail of bloody footprints with each agonizing step. She had not even had a moment to tend to her own injuries. "Emilia!" Without a moment''s hesitation, Tyler lifted Emilia onto the back of his horse. Too weak to resist, she could barely muster the strength to stand. Only once she was safely settled did she realize that it was Banning who hade to her aid. But hadn''t he gone to lure the enemy away? Was Banning truly alive and returned to them? Was this all just a dream? An overwhelming sense of relief swept through Emilia. Merely gazing upon the young man''s face brought her immensefort. Finally, her tightly coiled nerves snapped, and she slumped onto the horse''s back, losing consciousness. Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 19 7:13 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 1 day Ѧdsvel.cm When Emilia awoke, she felt groggy and suffered a splitting headache. She believed she had just endured a terrible nightmare. In this dreadful dream, Oleg, the branch chief, had been severely burned andy unconscious; Countless young bounty hunters from the guild had been killed or injured; The young man named Banning had single-handedly lured the enemy away to save the others, his own fate uncertain; And in the end, Emilia was left to guide the others through the endless darkness, dancing on the edge of despair as Sunny Town remained an unreachable destination, its weing lights forever out of sight Chapter 136 His Warmth ? Emilia, wincing with pain, attempted to sit up, only to find her entire body aching and immobilized. (What happened to me?) Emilia''s recollection gradually returned with the pain. She remembered that the night before, Branch Chief Oleg had organized a group of outstanding bounty hunters to venture into the Northern Wesnd of Sunny Town at midnight. She and Banning were among them. And then... Then came the agonizing memories that tormented Emilia, causing her head to throb. Those harrowing scenes were not dreams. The events that had urred in her "dream" were real. Staring nkly at her ceiling, Emilia struggled to understand why she was here. ...If everything that happenedst night was real, why am I lying in bed? Were we discovered and saved by the Sunny Town Patrol? Vaguely, Emilia felt she had forgotten something important. She decided to sit up, hoping to gain some insight by observing her surroundings. With great difficulty, Emilia propped herself up on her elbows. The more she exerted herself, the more her body ached, but she gritted her teeth and forced herself to sit up. Upon doing so, she was astonished to see a young man seated on the edge of her bed, asleep and half-lying on her covers. It was Banning. Emilia''s mind ceased functioning for five minutes and twenty seconds. Subconsciously, she wanted to touch Banning''s face but was jolted awake by the pain from her injuries. Banning was alive. It was such a relief! In an instant, her heart swelled with joy. She even pinched herself, enduring the pain, to see if she was dreaming. Once she confirmed it was real, Emilia''s eyes welled up with tears, but she held them back. Emilia clearly remembered that in the heat of battle the night before, Banning had singlehandedly lured the monstrous scaled serpent away. That was an enemy even Branch Chief Oleg couldn''t defeat after using his enchanted sword! Yet Banning had survived and returned! How had he managed it? Observing Banning''s filthy, mud-streaked clothing and numerous injuries, Emilia knew he had endured more hardships than anyone else in the battle. Now that Banning was here, it meant that in the end, he had been the one to bring her home. She hadn''t expected that they would need Banning''s help, even after fleeing from the battlefield. Emilia felt a deep sense of shame. As peers and fellow first-rank bounty hunters, she felt she had fallen far behind Banning. At some point, perhaps after meeting Banning, Emilia had gradually reignited her desire to participate in battle and not just delve into the magic books. Now, she could somewhat understand her parents'' feelings. When faced with danger, people could dedicate their lives to protecting what was dear to them. Understanding her parents, Emilia was finally able to break free from the emotional shackles of the past. "Dad... Mom..." Years of suppressed emotions surged forth as the chains shattered. Emilia''s heart ached, and she couldn''t hold back her tears, which came cascading down. As her sadness intensified, Emilia began to sob uncontrobly, but she tried her best to stifle her cries for fear of waking Banning. At that moment, Banning awoke, sat up, and saw Emilia struggling to hold back her tears. Embarrassed, Emilia wanted to hide, but her body was difficult to move, and there was nowhere to hide on the bed. She watched as Banning stood up, walked over to her, and then... Emilia found herself enveloped in Banning''s embrace. . The young man tenderly embraced Emilia, burying her head in his chest, much like an older brotherforting his little sister. Emilia felt the strength and warmth of Banning''s body, along with the beat of his heart. She could not recall thest time she had been held so gently. In her memory, only the hazy figures of her parents remained. The memories of days gone by had be an untouchable past. Emilia''s emotions crumbled, and she wept uncontrobly. "It''s alright, Emilia. It''s all in the past now," the young man''s voice resounded near Emilia''s ear. His strong,forting hand stroked her head gently. In the young man''s embrace, Emilia found a sense of home. She now understood that in his arms, she could return to her original self. . Emilia cried for a long time, only stopping when she was utterly exhausted. After her tears subsided, Banning carefully wiped them away with a towel, then handed her a handkerchief to blow her nose. Having released her emotions, Emilia felt considerably lighter, though her physical pain had yet to subside. "Shall I help you up?" Banning inquired. As Emilia was about to agree, she suddenly remembered she was in bed and that Banning had brought her back the night before. Could it be... ?! Emilia immediately looked down at herself, her anxiety momentarily causing her to forget to breathe. Fortunately, she was still dressed in the clothes she had worn during the previous night''s battle in the wastnd, and they had not been changed. "What''s wrong?" Banning asked. "Uh, nothing..." Emilia replied. Emilia could never mention her thoughts from moments before. Her cheeks flushed, and she gratefully epted Banning''s help, allowing him to assist her to the dining table. It was only then that Emilia began to wonder what Banning was nning, but her astonishment grew when she saw him take up a knife and cutting board. Could it be? Was Banning going to cook? Wouldn''t he burn down her kitchen? Emilia wanted to intervene, but her body wouldn''t allow it. So, she decided to watch for now, resolved to step in if Banning took any outrageous actions. To her surprise, merely half an hourter, Banning presented a steaming bowl of vegetable, lean meat, and egg drop soup before Emilia. I t seemed... quite appetizing. Emilia was reluctant to praise Banning, but the aroma of the soup enticed her stomach to betray her with a hunger-induced growl. Banning smiled faintly, scooping up a spoonful, blowing on it, and bringing it to Emilia''s lips. "Eat up." "I-I can do it myself...!" Emilia insisted, but her attempt to lift her arm resulted in a pained whimper. "Don''t push yourself. You should act like an injured person," Banning gently chided, tapping Emilia''s forehead before offering the spoon again. This time, Emilia obediently took a sip. (How could it be... so delicious?!) Emilia''s eyes widened, unable to believe the turn of events. Banning''s soup was even more delicious than her own? She had no choice but to admit defeat. Later, under Banning''s attentive care, Emilia quickly finished her meal. It was then that her suspicion emerged, btedly. Why had Banning, who always teased and bullied her, suddenly be so gentle towards her today? Chapter 137 ATK! Emilia! ? "Thank you, Lord Banning," expressed Emilia with gratitude, before voicing her inquiries. \ She had countless questions for him. "Lord Banning, my memories ofst night''s events are hazy. Could you enlighten me on what transpired?" Banning nodded, tidying up while addressing her queries. Banning informed Emilia: The Crimson Serpent King, Splurt, ensnared itself and was in by the Poison de Rat King; Oleg''s cherished Secret Saber: ze Steed remained unscathed; Although the Branch Chief suffered severe burns, his life was not in danger, and he was receiving treatment; Among the 35 bounty hunters who participated in the battle, excluding Emilia and Banning, 9 perished, 11 were gravely wounded, and 15 sustained minor injuries; Everyone, including the deceased, had returned to Sunny Town, with the burial ceremony scheduled for that afternoon. These tragic events were recounted dispassionately by Banning, as if they bore no rtion to him, though he was deeply involved. "Does it not sadden you, Lord Banning?" "Grieving won''t solve the issue... The only way to honor the sacrifices of the fallen is to pull ourselves together and live on," Banning replied coldly, tearing apart a piece of ck bread and dipping it in hot water. Only then did Emilia remember that she had been too preupied eating and had left nothing for Banning! (How could I be so shameless!) Blushing furiously, Emilia stammered, struggling to find the right words to apologize. She wished she could knock her head on the table and perish from the impact. "Don''t worry, I only prepared a single serving of potato soup. I intended to eat the ck bread from the beginning," Banning added, deepening Emilia''s embarrassment. . "Lord Banning... Why do you take such care of me?" Emilia covered her face, unable to look at Banning. She owed him so much. "Isn''t it my duty to tend to the wounded?" Banning replied indifferently. At first, it seemed reasonable, but upon further reflection, Emilia found it unconvincing. "But weren''t there other injured peoplest night?" she asked. "Indeed," Banning nodded, then pondered with closed eyes before providing an answer that made Emilia''s heart race. "However, you are the only wounded person I wish to care for." Emilia was left dumbstruck. (What does this mean?) (Is this... a confession?) (W-Wait... isn''t this too direct?) Emilia''s breathing hastened. She covertly studied Banning''s expression, noticing hisposureuncharacteristic of a confession. Could it be... a misunderstanding? "Why do you wish to care for me alone?" Emilia cautiously probed. At this point, she needed rity. Banning nced at Emilia with an expression reserved for fools, as if she had asked an absurd question. "Because you still owe me money. You need to recover quickly so you can buy me potion books and teach me magic." Each word from Banning felt like a dagger piercing Emilia''s heart. Her elerated breathing and flushed cheeks plummeted to icy depths. Emilia felt like a fool for even entertaining the notion that the devious Banning could could harbor affection for her. (But, did I think that way because I''ve fallen for him?) The thought lingered in Emilia''s mind, refusing to dissipate. (Do I... like Banning?) . "Would you return to bed for some rest? I can assist you." "No need for now, thank you... I seem to be gradually adjusting." Emilia, feeling unsettled and wary of physical contact with Banning, attempted to stand and walk on her own. She discovered her body was no longer as sore as when she had first awakened. Her swift recovery was due entirely to Banning''s attentive care throughout the morning. "That''s good... I''ll bring you food at noon," Banning said as he began tidying up, leaving Emilia with a sense of loss. It dawned on Emilia that she had unwittingly grown ustomed to Banning''s presence. However, he was not obliged to remain with her indefinitely. Would he continue to visit her daily once her injuries healed? Emilia knew the answer was likely negative. After their debt involving two third-tier magic books was settled, there might be no continuation to their rtionship. The thought of permanently losing Banning pained her heart and left her breathless. "I''ll be going now, Emilia," Banning said, gripping his parcel and heading for the door. Emilia wished to say something to make him stay, but couldn''t find a suitable excuse, so she just nodded dumbly. Banning turned and walked towards the door, distancing himself from Emilia step by step. As she watched his retreating figure, Emilia recalled the delicious soup from the morning; His meticulous care; His insistence on looking after her despite the previous night''s grueling battle; And how he had urgently lifted her onto the horse at the end of the encounter. She remembered Banning''s concern as he applied the antidote after she had been bitten by the snake; She thought of how he had single-handedly diverted the powerful enemy for the team''s safety; How he had discovered Nassar''s abnormality; How he had timely dealt with the monster rat infestation in the slums; How Banning had rued numerous merits, yet sought no recognition; How he acted benevolent and treated non-human races equally; Reflecting on these memories, Emilia realized Banning was not a bad guy. When he had forcefully given her two third-tier magic books, he wasn''t seekingpensation but was, in his own way, unlocking her refusal to engage in battle. This young man who daily pasted cute little foxes on the inn''s walls was not a wicked person. As memories continued to sh before her eyes, Emilia found herself unwittingly following Banning to the door. Watching Banning prepare to leave, Emilia remembered her mom''s words from childhood: "Emilia, when you grow up and find someone you love, pursue them bravely. We fox people are a passionate and fearless tribe~" Instinctively, Emilia reached for Banning''s hand. Then, as he turned to face her, she tiptoed and gave Banning a quick peck on the cheek. Before Banning could react, Emilia pushed him out the door and quickly closed it behind him. (Heavens... What have I done!) (I... I...!) Emilia sat on the floor, leaning against the door. Her cheeks burned as her heart threatened to burst from her chest! Chapter 138 Gird His Loins ? Tyler stood at the door of Emilia''s home, still somewhat stunned. The soft touch of the young girl''s lips lingered on his cheek. The subsequent prompt that appeared in his field of vision only added to Tyler''s surprise. "Confirmation of confession received from ''Foxkin Emilia'', energy points +1, current energy points: 1" (Could it work like this?) Emilia hadn''t spoken a word of confession, but her actions had been epted as a deration of her feelings. Tyler had never imagined that he would receive Emilia''s confession in this way. (Silly Nissen: Oh my!) (Silly Nissen: It''s reeeeeeally extreme this time!) (Silly Nissen: The countdown is only one day left!!) The stupid loli in Tyler''s mind screamed with excitement; these days, she had been on the verge of madness as the countdown decreased day by day. On the contrary, Tyler remained calm throughout; if there was anything unexpected, it was Emilia''s final kiss. Tyler had initially thought she would express her confession more subtly in words. (It seems I still don''t know enough about young foxkin girls.) This time, after obtaining the confession point, Tyler didn''t rush to use it. He had a n in mind for how to use the point. After leaving Emilia''s home, Tyler went to visit Branch Chief Oleg. Oleg had awakened from hisa, and Tyler reported the results of the previous night''s battle to himof course, to conceal his special identity and abilities, Tyler had appropriately "processed" the truth. "Really... Splurt is dead..." Oleg sighed deeply; he was relieved that the ordeal had ended, but he couldn''t help feeling some regret for Splurt''s death, no matter how despicable he was. "If only he hadn''t taken the wrong path, he would have been a decent person..." Oleg murmured. Then, Tyler took out the Secret Saber: ze Steed and held it before Oleg''s eyes. Oleg stared nkly at the magic sword, his hand trembling as he reached for it, but hesitated before touching it. "So many people died for this sword..." "If it weren''t for this sword..." Oleg clenched his fists in resentment, he hesitated several times, but ultimately didn''t touch the sword, instead withdrawing his hand. "Lord Banning...st night, did you use this enchanted sword?" "I did." "What do you think we should do with it? I''ve tried to destroy it before, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it." Tyler understood Oleg''s unspoken meaning, and the Branch Chief''s thoughts were already quite clear. Oleg wanted to take this opportunity topletely destroy the magic sword and truly put an end to this tragic affair. However, should the Secret Saber: ze Steed really be destroyed? Tyler didn''t think so. The issue has never been the weapon; it is the human heart. The terrifying thing isn''t the bacsh mechanism of Secret Saber: ze Steed, but human greed. Combat upation skill ''Deceiver - Lv10'' as been activated and remains in effect... "I understand your concerns. I''ll take responsibility for destroying this sword." Tyler took back the sword, and Oleg nodded withplete trust, expressing his gratitude. "Lord Banning, I owe you so many thanks." "It''s just a small effort, Branch Chief; no need to worry." Tyler deactivated the "Deceiver" skill. He was the one who should be grateful to the Branch Chief for allowing him ess to such powerful equipment. As the two conversed, Oleg extended an olive branch to Tyler. "Tyler, I have a somewhat presumptuous request... as you can see, my current condition is what it is, and the Branch Chief position needs someone to take over. I wonder if you''d be willing?" Oleg spoke sincerely, with heartfelt intent. "Branch Chief, you overestimate me. I''m not yet capable of handling such a significant responsibility. However, I do have a candidate in mind, someone more suitable than myself," Tyler replied, activating the "Deceiver" skill again. "Oh? Who could be more suitable than you?" Oleg''s eyes widened, and Tyler merely smiled before presenting a name. "Emilia." . Upon leaving Branch Chief Oleg''s residence, the stupid loli continued to marvel at Tyler''s response, truly impressed by his wisdom. (Silly Nissen: Brilliant-o... truly brilliant-o... As long as Emilia bes the Branch Chief, you can continue to act-o alone and single! (*?`)~) (Tyler: It''s just basic tactics, not worthy of being called brilliant.) Tyler had already thought of this development when he learned that Nasal was a traitor. Emilia was a good girl, and Tyler didn''t want her to waste time and emotions on himself. Ideally, Tyler should formally say goodbye to everyone and leave Sunny Town as soon as possible, using the same excuse as before in Ira Vige - he had a secret "mission" to fulfill. However, Tyler couldn''t leave yet, as there was still one thing he needed to do in Sunny Town: He had to pass the upation Advancementt Trial. . If possible, Tyler hoped to max out all his skills (if there is a max level), master both manufacturing and production upations, craft a set of divine equipment, and feed items like the Secret Saber: ze Steed to their full potential. When there was truly nothing left to improve, he would challenge the upation Advancementt Trial. In this way, even if he failed and died in the trial, he would have no regrets. However, Tyler didn''t have the luxury of time. The ever-present threat of unknown powerful enemies hung over Tyler''s head like the Sword of Damocles. He had to increase his strength as quickly as possible within the limited time avable. Therefore, he had no choice but to take on the risks of the trial. . While there was still time, Tyler hired some people to transport the carcasses of the rat demons from the Northern Wastnd back to Sunny Town. After selling all the demon materials, the total ie was 2 gold coins + 73 silver coins. Tyler kept one gold coin for himself and handed the rest to the Quest Guild, as the main reward for the hunters who helped kill the monsters the night before. As for the magic cores, Tyler picked them out and fed them all to the Secret Saber: ze Steed, advancing it to the second tier. -Click paragraphment for detailed info of ze Steed. After the ze Steed advanced, all its provided attributes increased by 5 points, and its original skill "ze Steed" was upgraded to "Blue ze Steed," increasing its magic power consumption to 444 points, a significant drain on magic power. Additionally, the minimum requirement for feeding magic cores was raised to tier two, meaning it no longer epted magic cores from demons below level 20. The advancement of the Secret Saber: ze Steed was a good thing, but the terrifying 444-point magic consumption made Tyler realize that it shouldn''t advance too quickly; otherwise, his own abilities would soong behind, rendering it useless. Afterward, Tyler visited a weapon shop, asking the craftsman to study the ""Poison de Rat King''s Venomous w" and the "Magic Core of the Rogue Shadow Demon: Swarerock" to see what equipment they could be used to craft. The craftsman was so astonished that his eyes nearly popped out, eximing that he had rarely seen such high-quality materials in his life and that he needed to gather all the craftsmen in town to hold a meeting and discuss before giving an answer. Tyler agreed to give him three days to research, then checked the time, realizing it was already noon, and set off to cook at Emilia''s house. . At this point, Tyler was still unaware of just how much he had underestimated the "formidable" foxkin girl. . End of Volume "Snake of the Sunny Town" ?(?> ? <)? Next Volume: "Advancement Trial"(أ)g Chapter 139 Emilia’s Competitiveness ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 19 12:07 PM Countdown to Confession Death: 30 days Since Banning''s departure in the morning, Emilia''s heart had been racing incessantly. This palpitation left her restless and uneasy. (Why did I impulsively kiss him?) Recollecting the scene where she kissed Banning, Emilia still felt a sense of surrealism. She even thought it was merely a figment of her imagination, but the lingering sensation left on her lips was undeniably real. If it were only an illusion, Emilia wouldn''t feel such distress in her heart now. The agony of uncertainty was driving her mad. (Why is my heart beating so fast?) However, despite her unease, Emilia didn''t feel pain but a subtle excitement and happiness stirring within her. Long before today, Emilia had been intermittently troubled by the nature of her rtionship with Banning. Are they friends, or are they lovers? To call them mere friends, Emilia had cooked for Banning and regrly brought him potion books and taught him magic early in the mornings. To call them lovers, their feelings for each other hadn''t quite reached that level yet. This ambiguous state between friends and lovers often left Emilia at a loss. But now, the problem was resolved, for Emilia had taken the initiative to kiss him. Though she hadn''t confessed her love yet, Banning would surely understand the meaning behind that kiss, as long as he wasn''t obtuse. What Emilia had to do next was to heed her mother''s teachings wholeheartedly. "Emilia, when you grow up and find someone you love, pursue them bravely. " "We fox people are a passionate and fearless tribe~" Emilia believed that Banning must harbor feelings for her. Had he not cared, he wouldn''t have treated her so kindly, even risking his life to save her. Nevertheless, the incident with Nasar had cast a shadow over Emilia''s heart. Emilia had considered whether Banning''s kindness was driven by ulterior motives. But Banning was a man not seeking fame or fortune, and his indifference to material possessions left Emilia unable to discern any ulterior motives. Upon reflection, Emilia felt ashamed for her unwarranted suspicions. Lost in her thoughts, Emilia spent the entire morning daydreaming. As the sun climbed higher, Emilia grew expectant. Banning had said he would return at noon. Emilia swiftly rose, intending to cook lunch with Banning, so she could showcase her best side to him. Additionally, as a Level 2 "Cook," a hint ofpetitiveness stirred within her. Now, the prospect of sharing lunch with Banning made Emilia''s wounds feel less painful, invigorating her entire being. While searching for ingredients, Emilia inadvertently discovered a "gift" left behind by her parentsa bottle of exquisite apple wine. She recalled her parents telling her that once she found someone she loved, they should drink the wine together, and they would live happily ever after. "That''s how your father and I got together, after sharing the apple wine~" Remembering her mom''s words, Emilia took out the apple wine. She uncorked the bottle and took a whiff, detecting a sweet, pleasant aroma, which tempted her to inhale it several times more. As she continued to sniff the wine, Emilia felt a little lightheaded, unsure if it was due to the lingering fatigue from the night before. Hastily, she re-corked the bottle and ced it on the table, taking great care not to identally break it. . Before long, Banning arrived, knocking on the door. Upon seeing Emilia moving about with ease, his mouth hung agape, surprise evident on his face. "Do not strain yourself. Since I am here, allow me to cook, and you may sit and rest." Banning grasped Emilia''s shoulder, attempting to guide her to a chair, but she insisted on cooking alongside him. Unable to dissuade her, Banning permitted Emilia to lend a hand. Though it was their first coboration, their synergy was seamless. Emilia felt as if Banning could read her thoughts; he always provided the optimal response to her actions. This scene reminded her of her parents, who lovingly cooked together when they were alive. (Lovingly... it''s still early for that...!) Emilia forcibly shook her head, casting away such romantic notions, lest her face burn with embarrassment. In this moment, Emilia simply wished to savor the tranquility and joy within the kitchen. As for the "peck on the cheek" during their morning parting, both Emilia and Banning tacitly avoided mentioning it. Some ten minutester, theirbined efforts produced a simple yet appetizing lunch. Emilia suggested trying some apple wine. Banning hesitated briefly before agreeing. (Could it be, Banning is not a drinker?) Emilia secretly felt a tinge of excitement at the thought. Though she had never consumed alcohol, she knew the Foxkin people had a high tolerance for it, boasting a naturally strong ability to metabolize alcohola capacity unmatched by most humans. If Banning were to be intoxicated, he would inevitably have to sleep at Emilia''s residence. The prospect of seeing Banning asleep and defenseless invigorated Emilia. (You''ve always teased me, but now it''s my turn!) Emilia stifled her glee, maintaining a neutral expression, lest Banning discover her ulterior motives. "Lord Banning, thank you for saving me and everyone at the guild." Emting the Branch Chief''s manner of offering toasts, Emilia lifted her cup and emptied it in one gulp. The sweet taste of apple wine was the first sensation Emilia experienced, followed swiftly by the burn of alcohol spreading through her throat. The fiery sensation nearly brought tears to her eyes, but as it subsided, the wine''s mellow vor emerged, leaving her to savor it. "Indeed, this is fine wine." Banning, seated across from Emilia, also drained his cup in one swig, though his reaction was not as intense. Emilia assumed Banning was trying to preserve his dignity. "Last night''s battle saw me receiving aid from many hunters, so I must also thank you, Emilia." Banning refilled their cups and reciprocated with a toast. Undaunted, Emilia matched his gesture, emptying her cup once more. After that, Emilia could recall nothing else. Chapter 140 Putting Money Away For A Rainy Day ? "Sigh, you should not persist in drinking if you cannot handle alcohol..." Tyler helplessly ruffled his hair as he looked at Emilia, who had copsed on the table after finishing her second drink. Tyler had trained his alcohol tolerance, and despite appearing to down his drink in one go, he had actually taken many small sips. In contrast, since Emilia had proposed drinking apple wine, so Tyler initially assumed she had some tolerance for alcohol. Moreover, he had seen in her thoughts that "Foxkin have a high alcohol tolerance," and thus didn''t stop her, curious to see just how impressive the foxkin''s alcohol tolerance was. . As it turned out, she couldn''t handle more than two drinks. . Being drunk wasn''t the problem; the problem was having to take care of a drunk person. Tyler had encountered many individuals who became unruly when drunk, so he could rte deeply to the situation. Ѧdsvel.cm Right now, he just hoped that Emilia would be the type to fall asleep quietly after getting drunk. "Ban...ning... Are you drunk~? Why... are you lying down~... Hahaha..." However, Emilia, who had copsed on the table, was now speaking nonsense with half-open eyes. It was as if his fears hade true. Tyler sighed and, while Emilia was still only in the stage of talking nonsense, quickly finished his lunch, put away Emilia''s portion in the kitchen, and then attempted to help her to bed so she could rest. But the intoxicated Emilia was entirely uncooperative. The moment Tyler tried to touch her, she started iling her arms and legs, shouting, "Don''t... don''t touch me... Ah... Banning~... If you want to touch me... finish your meal first..." Emilia''s words were incoherent, but Tyler didn''t pay much attention to what she was saying. He tried to forcefully carry her, but failed. So, Tyler decided to pick her up horizontally in a princess carry and take her to bed. However, as soon as he lifted Emilia, she suddenly became excited. Her soft, fluffy fox tail swiftly wrapped around Tyler''s waist, and she hugged his neck with both hands while licking him like a kitten drinking milk. "There was no soup for lunch... How can there be... soup now..." Emilia continued licking her way up, eventually reaching Tyler''s earlobe, which she gently sucked. Even Tyler was finding it hard to endure at this point. Having wet saliva stick to his face was an unpleasant sensation. Before Emilia could make any further advances, Tyler quickly ced her on the bed. What Tyler didn''t expect was that even after being ced on the bed, Emilia''s tail remained tightly coiled around his waist, relentlessly pulling him onto the bed as well. She then wrapped her arms and legs around Tyler tightly like a ko hugging a tree and rubbed her soft body against himagain and again For a moment, the soft touch of a young "fox"''s body, her faint scent, and the two tender yet slightly firm "mounds" pressed against himunched a full-scale assault on Tyler''s senses. He struggled to keep his consciousness clear, reminding himself that Emilia was drunk, and he must not take advantage of her vulnerability. Just as Tyler was about to forcefully push Emilia away, she suddenly stopped moving. Then, he heard faint, even breaths near his ear. Emilia had fallen asleep. Tyler: "..." . Upon falling asleep, Emilia''s tail naturally loosened its grip. Listening to her soft and even breathing, Tyler couldn''t help but reveal a wry smile. "I must never allow Emilia to take alcohol again," he thought. Afterward, Tyler cautiously climbed out of bed. Having helped Emilia turn over and adjust to a side-sleeping position, Tyler sat down and activated his skill "Calction Boost." He then seriously began contemting his ns for the future. Tyler first reviewed his basic information and status,paring it to when he had just left Sandrift Gorge. [Click paragraphment for previous status] [Click paragraphment for current status] Indeed, there had been significant improvements. However, if he wanted to challenge the upation advancement trial, Tyler believed his current strength was far from sufficient. With 300 points of Life Energy, the margin for error was virtually nonexistent; 259 points of Endurance, insufficient for confidence in a protracted battle; 1,290 points of Magic Energy, the only somewhat satisfactory attribute, was thanks to Tyler''s fervent grinding of skill proficiency. Yet, 1,290 points of Magic Energy were only enough for Tyler to safely use the Shadow Sword ze Steed once. To apply it in actualbat, he needed to increase it to at least 3,000 points. Otherwise, if his remaining Magic Energy dropped below 444 points, he would immediately trigger the bacsh effect of the Shadow Sword ze Steed. Therefore, to enhance his chances of survival during the trial, Tyler set twopulsory courses and one elective course for himself: Compulsory Course 1: Master thebat techniques of the Shadow Sword ze Steed and raise Magic Energy to over 3,000 points; Compulsory Course 2: Increase Dexterity to over 150 points, or acquire an ability that enables rapid movement within a short time, toplement the three-second pre-warning of the Divine Eye of Transcendence; Elective Course 1: Increase Life Energy as much as possible without wasting too much time. Once these twopulsory courses werepleted, thebat system centered around the Shadow Sword ze Steed would be considered preliminarily established. After pondering all of this, his "Calction Boost" skill had already reached level 2. Intelligence +10 Max Magic Energy +100 During activation, increase calction ability by 5+1%; Consumes 5+1 magic power per second during activation, with less than one second counted as one second. Tyler wasn''t certain if it was merely a psychological effect, but after activating the "Calction Boost" skill, he did feel that his thought process had be more agile and clear. Regarding the trial, having set a goal, all that remained was to strive towards it. In addition to the trial, Tyler had another short-term objective: to free himself from the state of surveince. Following the previous night''s events, Tyler learned that the second observer was Splurt and that an organization called the "Shadow Serpent Society" stood behind him. Based on the basic information, Splurt held a higher position and had slightly stronger numerical strength than Granny Kasi within the Shadow Serpent Society, yet he was still considered a low-ranking member. Was the "Earthly Ghost" the head of the Shadow Serpent Society? How strong would the head of the Shadow Serpent Society be? Tyler had no way of guessing, but one thing was certain: he could not directly provoke them in the short term. However, not provoking them did not mean Tyler had to silently endure their surveince. Now that the pressure of the death countdown had been lifted, Tyler needed to start devising a way to break free, and the entry point was Granny Kasi. Simultaneously, on the outskirts of Sunny Town, Granny Kasi was giving her daily report to the Earthly Ghost. "Banning participated in the battle at the North Sunny Wastndst night. I watched from afar and couldn''t see the details clearly, but the kid really has a strong will to live. He almost died a few times." "Hiss... So do you think his survival is due to actual strength or good luck?" The green snake gazed down at Granny Kasi from its lofty position in the tree. "Good luck, I suppose. I didn''t see any signs of him having any real strength." Chapter 141 Spring Breeze ? "Hiss... good luck..." The green snake mulled over these words, seemingly unconvinced. "Hiss... First the Sandrift Gorge, then the North Sunny Wastnd... Hiss... What a coincidence indeed." Granny Kasi, who was listening nearby, rolled her eyes. The "Earthly Ghost" was insinuating that her intelligence and judgment were wed. Unwilling to be belittled without evidence, Granny Kasi retorted, "Isn''t there another observer? If you don''t trust me, go ask him or her." She said sarcastically. "Hiss... He''s dead." "What?" The green snake''s response was so crisp that it startled Granny Kasi. ording to her information, no one had died in Sunny Town yesterday. The only ce with a death was the North Sunny Wastnd. This meant that the other observer was involved in the previous night''s incident. Was it a bounty hunter? Was it Nassar? Or was it... "Could it be that Crimson Serpent King is one of your Shadow Serpent Society members?" Granny Kasi inquired. "Hiss... Yes, the true form ofCrimson Serpent King is the Magic Spirit Walker Splurt. You must have heard his name, hiss." "No way! Splurt? ...How could those bounty hunters possibly stand against him?" Upon hearing this name, Granny Kasi''s eyes widened. She found it difficult to ept this reality, no wonder the Earthly Ghost had sensed something amiss earlier. With Splurt''s power, annihting the novice second-tier members of the Quest Guild should have been effortless. "Hiss... Forget it, the dead are dead. Before the next observer is arranged, hiss... Kasi, you must perform well." The Earthly Ghost felt only a little regret for Splurt''s death; grief was out of the question. Granny Kasi understood that their rtionship with the Shadow Serpent Society was merely one of mutual exploitation, so she had nothing more to say. However, she intended to take advantage of this opportunity to secure some benefits for herself. "No problem, I''ll do my best. But you promised to help me find my family, and there''s been no news for a long time... Lord Earthly Ghost, you must give me a deadline." "Hiss... Alright, I''ll hurry it up, hiss... I''ll have news for you within ten days." The green snake agreed readily, and Granny Kasi decided to trust it for the time being. "Fine, I''ll be waiting." . Bidding farewell to the green snake, Granny Kasi watched it vanish into the distant thicket. In response, she raised her middle finger in the direction of its disappearance. Granny Kasi was not one to be endlessly enticed by grandiose promises from the Earthly Ghost. Additionally, the death of another observer, Splurt, had heightened Granny Kasi''s vignce. Her intuition told her that even if Banning hadn''t killed Splurt, he must be indirectly involved. (This young man, Banning... I must be on guard...) At the same time, Tyler was at Emilia''s house, pondering his battle strategy. Perhaps too engrossed in thought, he didn''t notice Emilia stirring awake on the bed. Her head felt heavy and foggy as if she had been knocked out andid there for a long time. Supporting her head, she slowly sat up and saw Banning seemingly lost in thought. The sight startled her to full alertness. (Why is Banning in my house?!) The temporarily amnesiac Emilia nearly screamed but managed to hold herself back. As her rity returned, she recalled preparing a meal with Banning, followed by her suggestion to taste apple wine together. Then... (Did Banning get me drunk?!) (Wait... did I... did I get myself drunk?) Emilia was incredulous. She remembered only having two sses. Weren''t foxkin known for their alcohol tolerance? Was she the disgrace of her family? Ѧdsvel.cm Unfortunately, Emilia didn''t yet know that the alcohol tolerance of foxkin required regr drinking to maintain. As a girl who had never touched alcohol before, her tolerance was unpredictable. At that moment, Emilia prayed fervently that she hadn''t said anything she shouldn''t have while intoxicated. Afterward, she btedly realized her "top priority" should have been checking her own body. Hastily lifting the covers, she saw nothing untoward had happened. Admiring Banning''s gentlemanly conduct from afar, Emilia felt a tinge of disappointment. She wondered if herck of allure was the reason Banning hadn''t done anything inappropriate, yet she secretly hoped he would. "Ah, you''re awake. When did you wake up?" Emilia tried to slip out of bed quietly, but the creak of the wooden bed alerted Banning. "Just... just now," Emilia whispered, covering herself with the nket once more. "Does your head hurt?" Banning gently touched Emilia''s forehead with concern, making her heart race. "No, it doesn''t," Emilia was unsure why he asked. "That''s good. You had too much to drink at noon, and I was worried you''d have a headache." "Ah, did I drink a lot?" Emilia was startled, wondering if she misremembered while drunk. "Yeah, do you remember how much you had?" "I... How much did I drink?" Emilia asked cautiously. Grinning, Banning held up two fingers and replied, "Two sses," before bursting intoughter. Realizing she had been tricked by Banning, Emilia was about to get angry when her stomach growled. She had only had two sses of wine at noon and hadn''t eaten anything else. Banning patted Emilia''s head before heading to the kitchen to reheat the lunch dishes and bring them to her bedside. His alternating mischievousness and tender care left Emilia unable to find it in herself to be angry. . After enjoying their meal, Emilia took the initiative to clean up, while Banning made no objections, sitting at the dining table as if deep in thought. Soon, it was time for dinner, and the two prepared the meal together and shared it. This ordinary, day-to-day life felt strikingly simr to that of a married couple. Emilia found herself enveloped in a warm and sweet atmosphere, leaving her somewhat dazed. Just as she mustered the courage to discuss the "pecking kiss" matter with Banning, he ced a magic book on the table. "Teacher Emilia, I''d like to consult you on some questions about magic." As soon as magic was mentioned, Emilia became enthusiastic, temporarily putting the "pecking kiss" topic on the back burner. Banning sought Emilia''s advice on the rtionship between the power and rank of magic. Emilia exined that there were many types of magic, such as elemental, curse, and illusion, among others. Even within the same rank, the power of different types could vary greatly. Some spells had no damaging effects, providing only support. However, if they were to focus solely on elemental magic, it wasn''t impossible to ssify patterns. "How exactly are they ssified?" Banning inquired. Emilia was about to answer directly, but then a sudden idea struck her, and she decided to seize the opportunity to gain an advantage over Banning. "Well... if you want to know, you must first agree to help me with something." Chapter 142 Uninvited Guest ? "Sure, I agree." To Emilia''s surprise, Banning agreed without hesitation. (Huh? That was easy. Isn''t he afraid of my bizarre demands?) Nevertheless, the ingenuous Emilia couldn''te up with any improper requests, and truthfully conveyed her thoughts to Banning. Emilia''s plea was for Banning to apany her to visit Branch Chief Oleg the next day and jointly appease the members at the Quest Guild. After hearing this, Banning, consistent with his previous demeanor, acquiesced without objection. Emilia, touched by Banning''s forthrightness, felt a pang of guilt and proceeded to answer Banning''s questions with even more diligence and care. . Emilia exined to Banning that for attacktype elemental magic, ssified by tier and power, could be roughly memorized as follows: Tier one magic: Comparable to the force of a bull''s full-on charge, which would be unendurable for an average person after two hits, while for a tier onebat, the limit would be five or six hits; Tier two magic: Power akin to a boulder tumbling down a mountain, invariably lethal for a regr individual, whereas a tier twobat would face mortal danger after four or five strikes; Tier three magic: Potency on par with a smallndslide, capable of demolishing a single-story building in one shot, and even a tier threebat could only withstand three or four instances of damage; Tier four magic: Tremendous power, equivalent to a small tactical-grade weapon, destroying a three- or four-story structure with a single st. Should the opponent be of equal tier, it''s remarkable if they can survive two direct hits without perishing. "What about tier five magic?" "Tier five magic... that''s the pinnacle of mastery... I don''t know either..." Banning was astonished that even the magic-obsessed Emilia''s knowledge only extended to tier four. Nheless, Emilia''s summary was sinct and memorable. After her introduction, Banning finally had a rough understanding of the rtionship between magic power and tiers. (The skills of the Secret Saber: ze Steed are almost as powerful as tier three magic... I wonder how it would fare after upgrading to tier two and bing the "Blue ze Steed." What would its power level be like then?) Having listened to Emilia''s exnation of magic, Banning truly grasped the value of the Secret Saber: ze Steed. Emilia mentioned that, theoretically, the shortest incantation time for tier three magic is 30 seconds, while the Secret Saber: ze Steed can instantaneously unleash a skill with the potency of tier three magic, almost without dy. Such a formidable weapon applied inbat could empower the weak to stand alone and make the strong even more formidable. Therefore, in the short term, Banning''sbat system centered around the Secret Saber: ze Steed should have no problem dealing with enemies of tier three and below. . Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 20 6:03 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 29 days On the following day, Tyler awoke in the inn. Regarding why he chose to sleep at the inn rather than Emilia''s home, it seemed an issue, but actually not. If he were to wake up at Emilia''s ce, that would pose a real problem.( ?) Taking advantage of sleep to recover his magic energy, Tyler, as usual, honed his skill proficiency, upgrading "Calction Boost" from level 2 to level 4. Intelligence: :139+20 Max Magic Energy:1390+200 Skill Name: Calction Boost Skill Effect: During activation, increase calction ability by 6+2%; Consumes 6+2 magic power per second during activation, with less than one second counted as one second. The reason for honing "Calction Boost" rather than "Deceiver" was that upgrading Calction Boost just as well increased the Intelligence attribute. Currently, the lower-level Calction Boost had a higher cost-performance ratio when honing proficiency. Tyler once considered the ultimate form of honing skill proficiency: honing while sleeping. To achieve this, Tyler calcted that if the magic consumption rate of a skill were 10 points/second, it would amount to 36,000 points of magic energy/hour. In a sleeping state, the magic energy recovery rate would be twice his Intelligence attribute/hour. Meaning, Tyler needed to reach 18,000 Intelligence points to achieve a bnce of magic energy supply and demand while honing skills during sleep. Eighteen thousand points of Intelligence was indeed a long and arduous journey. Afterpleting his daily routine, Emilia arrived punctually to knock on his door. Today, she brought not a potion book, but a request to visit Branch Chief Oleg together. . Branch Chief Oleg had already decided to follow Banning''s advice and let Emilia take over as the next Branch Chief. To persuade Emilia to ept, Oleg cleverly phrased his request: "Emilia, as you can see, I am in no condition to work." "Besides myself, you are the most knowledgeable about the Quest Guild''s affairs in Sunny Town." "Therefore, I hope you can temporarily manage the guild on my behalf until I recover." "If you encounter any problems, feel free to seek my advice." "If anyone objects to your authority, tell them they can take it up with me directly. Let''s see who dares disrespect me." Oleg''s persuasive argument left Emilia no room to decline, so she epted. Having seeded, Oleg shared a knowing smile with Banning, who pretended not to notice, fearing Emilia might catch a glimpse of their exchange. Their next stop was to reorganize the Quest Guild. . However, two uninvited guests awaited them outside the mission guild today: Sunny Town''s Mayor Gideon and his eldest son, Keven. Mayor Gideon''s heart ached, but he had to conceal his pain from his eldest son. He grieved for two reasons: his illegitimate son Nassar had died, and it seemed that his friend, the Magic Spirit Walker Splurt, had also perished. Nassar, as an illegitimate son, possessed greater abilities than Keven, which made Mayor Gideon always intend to give him a legitimate status. He had just been waiting for the right opportunity such as the day his wife might "identally" pass away. As for Magic Spirit Walker Splurt, he had been an old friend of Mayor Gideon''s. Over the past two years, Gideon had been writing letters to Splurt, asking for his help in getting his son Keven to join the Serpent''s Shadow Society. Gideon believed that if only Keven could join the Serpent''s Shadow and receive some training, his good-for-nothing son might amount to something. Now, both of Mayor Gideon''s hopes had been dashed. And the culprit responsible for his shattered dreams was none other than Branch Chief Oleg. "Keven, you know what to do, right?" "Don''t worry, Father. Leave it to me." Every time Keven told Gideon not to worry, that was when Gideon worried the most. But this son of his was already 33 years old. Even if he wasn''t capable, he needed to be allowed to make mistakes in order to grow. Ѧdsvel.cm "Go on, make it impressive." "Very well, Father. You can wait at home for my good news." Chapter 143 Son Of The Mayor ? Upon bidding farewell to the Branch Chief, Tyler apanied Emilia to the Quest Guild. The guild was in a state of disarray, with staff members struggling to maintain order amidst the chaos. However, as Emilia entered the Quest Guild, a hush fell over the crowd. The morning sun cast a radiant glow upon her, causing her blonde hair to shimmer brilliantly. She appeared to be d in a resplendent, celestial robe. Such sacred beauty captivated everyone''s attention. Those seasoned bounty hunters knew well that the rtionship between Oleg, the Branch Chief, and Emilia was akin to that of a grandfather and his granddaughter. With Emilia''s arrival, they anticipated news from the Branch Chief. Indeed, Emilia did not disappoint. She promptly rearranged the staff assignments in Oleg''s name, restoring the basic functionality of the Quest Guild. Subsequently, she posted a brief statement about the previous night''s events on the notice board, along with an announcement that Oleg would be taking a temporary leave of absence to recover from his injuries. Although Oleg had told Emilia she could approach him with any concerns, she chose not to do so. On the contrary, Emiliaposed an exnation, urging everyone toe to her with any questions or difficulties, and to refrain from disturbing Oleg during his recuperation. From his hidden vantage point, Tyler observed Emilia single-handedly resolving the situation, filled with admiration. (It seems Oleg''s decision to have Emilia as his sessor had little to do with my suggestion... He must have known all along that she was capable, but chose not to burden her with the responsibility.) . As the atmosphere and order within the Quest Guild gradually returned to normal, numerous bounty hunters gathered in the main hall, engaging in idle chatter. Most of the surviving hunters involved in the North Sunny Wastnd incident were injured, and those who hadn''t participated were still unaware of the truth about the events that took ce the night before. The story that had spread throughout Sunny Town was that an extremely dangerous giant serpent had appeared in the North Sunny Wastnd. Upon hearing this, Branch Chief Oleg hastily assembled a team of over thirty bounty hunters to eliminate the threat. The serpent was vanquished at a terrible cost; Oleg was gravely injured, and more than half of the bounty hunters perished. "What a pity, I wasn''t near the guild that night; otherwise, I could have seen the Branch Chief''s prowess in battle," one huntermented. "Indeed, I''ve heard that when he was young, the Branch Chief was incredibly strong. It''s such a shame we couldn''t witness it," another added. "s, I heard that Nassar also died in the battle. It''s so tragic that such a good person is gone just like that..." "What? Nassar is dead?" "..." The discussions reached Emilia''s ears. In the past, she would have disregarded them, but now, she couldn''t bear to let the rumors spread. Not only did they ignore Banning''s life-risking contributions, but they also falsely regarded the traitor Nassar''s death as a sacrifice. As Emilia prepared to rify matters in the main hall, someone gently took hold of her hand from behind. Turning around, she found Banning, who had been hiding in the shadows. He didn''t speak, only shaking his head with a smile. "Emilia, using this opportunity to elevate the Branch Chief''s prestige is a good thing. I don''t think it''s necessary to clear things up. As for Nassar''s situation, the Branch Chief will surely address itter... The Guild has finally stabilized; it''s better not to cause chaos for now." Banning''s words were both reasonable and heartfelt. Emilia understood this, but still... "But if we keep quiet, doesn''t that mean you..." Before Emilia could finish her sentence, Banning ced a finger on her lips to stop her. "I didn''t do those things for the sake of fame." . Since Banning had spoken thus, Emilia had no choice but to relent. However, she secretly resolved that once the Branch Chief recovered, she would ensure that he used his full strength to appoint Banning as his sessor. "Oh dear, I heard that Branch Chief Oleg has fallen ill. What will be of The Quest Guild?" A haughty voice suddenly emanated from the entrance of the guild. Emilia looked in the direction of the sound and discovered that the speaker was Keven, the son of Sunny Town''s Mayor Gideon. Although Keven was tall and well-built, he was outwardly strong but inwardly weak. His reputation in Sunny Town was not favorable. However, due to his wealth, he was always surrounded by a group of tterers, including at this moment. Escorted by four or five burly men who appeared to be bounty hunters, Keven entered the guildhall. "Listen, fellow bounty hunters, since the chief of The Quest Guild has fallen, why not join The Adventurers Guild instead? Not only is there no membership fee, but we also have a third-tier professional warrior hired from outside to lead you!" As soon as Keven''s words fell, the muscr men beside him began to flex their muscles and brandish their weapons. Emilia could not gauge their true strength, but their appearances alone were indeed intimidating. However, she would not let them run wild in The Quest Guild. She walked to the stage in the hall, drawing everyone''s attention. "Sir Keven, this is The Quest Guild. If you wish to recruit talent, please do so outside." Emilia replied with unyielding dignity, immediately catching Keven''s attention. "Oh? Where did this demi-humane from? My goodness, a fox girl, no wonder I smelled a foul odor upon entering! Hahaha!" Keven exaggeratedly mocked, and his followers erupted intoughter. Emilia remained unmoved in the face of the insult. She knew that if a fight broke out in the Quest Guild, the facilities would be damaged and, if Keven were injured, the mayor might take the opportunity to retaliate. Emilia warned herself not to give the opposition any chance to exploit the situation. At this point, some veteran bounty hunters who usually supported Emilia could not bear to watch any longer. They formed a line, standing between Emilia and Keven. "Keven, you really should wash your mouth out with soap!" True to their reputation as veteran bounty hunters, they immediately put Keven in his ce, causing the entire hall to mock him. Keven, who always allowed himself to insult others but never epted insults, became furious. "God damn! Attack! Beat them to death!" As his words fell, Keven''s men advanced aggressively, and the veteran bounty hunters did not back down. Emilia stood in the back, watching the two groups about to sh, unsure of what to do. In the past, when such incidents urred, the mere presence of the Branch Chief would deter any troublemakers. Still, Emilia, without the second-tier power of a Branch Chief, was unable to even push her way through the crowd. Just as Emilia was on the verge of tears, a person wearing a patrol uniform jumped onto the stage and shouted. "The Adventurers Guild is on fire! Everyone, please help!" Chapter 144 Rubbish Cleaner ? "The Adventurers Guild is on fire?!" Upon hearing this, Keven was utterly dismayed. To build the Adventurers Guild andpete with the Quest Guild, his father, the mayor, had invested a significant amount of money! "Make way for me!" Keven, no longer concerned with causing trouble for the Quest Guild, immediately led his men out. However, if he had thought more carefully, he might have noticed the inconsistencies in the scene. Assuming the Adventurers Guild was indeed on fire, the patrol team should have been shouting in the streets. Instead, they not only entered the rival Quest Guild but also climbed onto a tform to announce the news - clearly aimed at Keven and his group. Unfortunately, Keven, as inept as his reputation suggested, was easily deceived. Attempting to save face, it could be said that Keven never suspected the patrol team, under the mayor''s influence, would collude with the Quest Guild. After Keven and his group left, the patrol team member slipped away too. . The bounty huntersughed, saying evil begets evil, while Emilia was still processing the situation. At that moment, she noticed Banning following the patrol team member out and realized the scene might be rted to him. Just as she was about to catch up and ask, Banning turned around, meeting Emilia''s gaze. He waved at her, mysteriously smiled, and then left the Quest Guild. (Is he telling me not to worry, and to prioritize the Quest Guild?) Emilia hesitated for a moment, deciding to trust Banning and focus on her duties. . The reason Tyler followed the patrol team member was that the range of his "Deceiver" - charm effect was limited to five meters. When he saw Keven''s group causing trouble, he immediately went to the street and controlled a passing patrol team member to serve as his "spokesperson." After leaving the Quest Guild, Tyler released control of the patrol team member and followed Keven''s group towards the Adventurers Guild from a distance, stopping along the way to purchase a ck mask and cloak. The Adventurers Guild and the Quest Guild were separated by just one street. Keven and his group quickly arrived at the scene, only to find that the Adventurers Guild was not on fire, leaving them utterly baffled. "Damn it, we''ve been yed!" It took Keven a while to understand the situation, and then he became livid! He concluded that the patrol team member must have conspired with the Quest Guild. "Let''s go! We''re going back!" With four or five burly men in tow, Keven stormed back in fury. At that moment, an arrow shot from an unknown location whistled through the air, piercing Keven''s crotch...!!! "Ahh...uh...aaah...!" Terrified, Keven fell to the ground, frantically reaching for his groin! Fortunately, his manhood remained intact; the arrow had merely passed through his pants, sparing his vital parts. For the first time in his life, Keven genuinely "appreciated" the small size of his genitals, realizing that it wasn''t entirely a bad thing. "Damn it, who was that?!" Keven, panicked, scanned his surroundings while ordering his men to form a protective circle around him. Soon, a sharp-eyed subordinate spotted a figure moving on a nearby rooftop and reported it to Keven. Fuming, Keven snapped the arrow and, with his men, pursued the figure at breakneck speed! . In pursuit, Keven and hispanions unwittingly chased the assant beyond the city limits. The elusive archer''s speed had them chasing for a while before finally slowing down in the deste northern outskirts of Sunny Town. Panting heavily, Keven struggled to catch his breath, while the others also gasped for air. In contrast, the archer appeared unruffled, his face concealed by a ck cloak and mask. "Do you not fear offending Branch Chief Oleg by troubling The Quest Guild?" the archer inquired nonchntly. Keven sneered, regaining hisposure. "Oleg is a feeble old man; my father could easily dispatch him with a third-tier expert!" Keven realized that the archer belonged to The Quest Guild. "That means you''ll continue to cause trouble for the Quest Guild, right?" the archer continued to ask. "Hmph, nonsense!" Keven clenched his fists, making a cracking sound. "I''ll deal with you first, and then I''ll go and wreck that fox woman''s ce! I''ll ''treat'' that bitch well before killing her, hahahaha! Everyone, attack!" . At hismand, five hired thugs charged at the archer. Unfazed, Tyler faced the five, no, six opponents. The five thugs, merely second-tier Professional Mercenary, same upation as Oleg, wielded closebat weapons. Keven, the weakest of them all, was a mere first-tier level six swordsman. Regrettably, Tyler''s charm effect to control him was ineffective due to Keven''s level. "To anyone who doesn''t wish to die, now is your chance to run," Tyler warned as he unsheathed the Shadow Sword ze Steed, pointing it towards the assants. Dismissing it as an ordinary sword, they charged heedlessly. (Allow me to witness your growth, Shadow Sword ze Steed.) Tyler infused the sword with magical power and unleashed a horizontal sh. "Blue ze Steed!" As the sword danced through the air, azure mes burst forth, transforming into a zing stallion that charged towards the mercenaries. Two were directly struck, while three others were grazed by the mes. The two suffered instant death, consumed by the fire. The remaining three writhed in agony, attempting to extinguish the mes. With a damage output of approximately 1,000 points, the blue ze Steed''s power was astonishing. Seizing the opportunity, Tyler eliminated the remaining enemies with his Fir Treant Hunting Bow before approaching the trembling Keven. "What was it you said you would do?" Tyler asked coldly. "I-I was wrong! Please spare me, great one! I have wealth, just name your price..." Bored by Keven''s groveling, Tyler knew that sparing him would only invite future reprisals. Ruthlessness was necessary to eliminate such threats. "One hundred gold coins. Can you produce them?" Tyler asked, pressing the Shadow Sword ze Steed to Keven''s throat. Combat upation skill ''Deceiver - Lv1''0 has been activated and remains in effect... Chapter 145 Robbing The Rich And Giving To Myself ? "One, one, one hundred gold coins?!" Keven cried out in rm. Who could give such an astronomical number?! "Indeed, a hundred gold coins. If you can''t produce them, then die here." The unidentified archer responded emotionlessly. "W-wait! Let me think! My father is the mayor! He''s very wealthy!" Regardless of whether he could actually produce a hundred gold coins, Keven''s priority was to buy time. Although he himselfcked strength, his family''s wealth and influence had granted him exposure to many second and third-tier experts. Due to his thugs obstructing his view earlier, Keven hadn''t seen how the blue me had been unleashed. Nevertheless, he surmised it must be magic. With just a single spell, the archer(or mage?!) had killed two second-tier Professional Mercenaries and seriously injured three others. Such power could only be attributed to third-tier magic. Anyone capable of wielding third-tier magic so proficiently must be, if not a third-tier mage, then at least a top-tier second-tier mage. Considering Keven''s resources and his father Mayor Gideon''s contacts, they couldn''t find a match for this "archer" in the short term. Fortunately, the man had named his price, and if it was a matter of money, Keven would find a solution. "Well...to gather that many gold coins, I''d have to return home," Keven feigned. In reality, his household didn''t even possess ten gold coins, let alone a hundred. "Don''t bother going home. Give me the money here," the archer rejected the proposal. "If I can''t go home, then I only have a few dozen silver coins on me... Sir, think about it, who would carry a hundred gold coins around?!" "Don''t you have any hidden treasury outside?" "I-I don''t have any hidden treasury... Sir, please believe me! My father is Mayor Gideon of Sunny Town; we can definitely gather a hundred gold coins for you!" As the archer continued to press, Keven''s fear gradually faded, and his rogue nature began to surface. He cursed the archer''s cautiousness inwardly. However, Keven did have a few hidden treasuries. In the warehouses of the west district and the basement of his residence in the north district, he had stashed two gold coins each for emergencies. He now considered luring the archer to one of these locations. Once inside the town, he could find a way to escape. "Oh, I see," the archer suddenly said, for reasons unknown. Then, with his next words, he pulled the hopeful Keven back to reality. "Since you can''t pay a hundred gold coins, you can die." Hearing this, Keven hurriedly prostrated himself on the ground, begging for mercy with his head lowered. "Don''t, don''t kill me!" But the archer had already raised his ck sword, his murderous intent resolute. Keven had experienced killing before, and he immediately understood that further pleading was useless. Instead, he roared, trying to intimidate and stop the archer. "Listen, I don''t care who you are!" "Do you know the consequences of killing the mayor''s son?!" "If you kill me, my father will never let...!" Keven''s words were cut short as his head fell to the ground. His brain and nerves, still functioning, allowed him to utter hisst two words. "...go of you...!" The archer swung his ck sword through the air, shaking off the blood, before finally responding to Keven. "Don''t worry, the mayor, right? I won''t let him off the hook either." . The battle concluded, and Tyler searched the bodies of several individuals, amassing a total of 79 silver coins and 32 copper coins. Aside from Keven, the others were all destitute. Then, drawing from his previous experience hunting at night, Tyler lured a pack of wolves to feast on the remains. Through this fight, Tyler validated the worth of the Shadow Sword ze Steed. As a fully leveled first-tier Junior Assassin, he effortlessly eliminated five second-tier Professional Mercenaries, all thanks to the Shadow Sword ze Steed. Although these five mercenaries were only in their twenties in terms of level, their vitality, whenpared horizontally with otherbat professions, could be considered rough and resilient. From this, Tyler deduced that as long as he had the Shadow Sword ze Steed, he could even stand a chance against fully leveled second-tier or early third-tier foes. However, the Shadow Sword ze Steed''s magic energy consumption was immense. If Tyler hadn''t persisted in improving his skill proficiency for some time, he would not have been able to unleash even a single "Blue ze Steed." Increasing his maximum magic energy remained an important issue for Tyler''s future. Upon returning to Sunny Town, Tyler immediately collected Keven''s hidden savings from two urban districts, amounting to four gold coins. For a while, he would not face any financial difficulties. Subsequently, Tyler verified from a distance that The Quest Guild was operating normally. Moreover, nobody in Sunny Town was searching for Keven and hispanions yet. It seemed that Keven and the others'' "disappearance" would only gradually be noticed by Mayor Gideon''s forces the day after tomorrow. Tyler returned to the inn and continued to improve his "Calction Boost" skill proficiency while also concocting antidotes. His sess rate was stable at 50%, earning one point of ''Pharmacist'' experience for each sessful potion. Crafting 200 antidotes per day, Tyler could gain 100 Pharmacist experience points daily. Uponpletion, Tyler would sell the prepared antidotes. Deducting the cost, he could profit two copper coins per bottle, amassing two silver coins per day, which was enough to cover his daily expenses with a surplus. During this time, "Calction Boost" was smoothly raised to level 5. Tyler would maintain this routine until he challenged the advanced trials. That evening, Tyler invited Emilia to the Cat Girl Restaurant for dinner, as a gesture of constion and celebration. Although Emilia currently only served as the temporary branch chief of The Quest Guild, she had been busy all day and didn''t have the energy to cook at home, so she epted Banning''s invitation. Upon arriving at the Cat Girl Restaurant, they coincidentally met Granny Kasi. Banning merely intended to greet her, but it turned out Emilia and Granny Kasi were acquainted. "Aha, it''s been a while, dear Emilia!" Granny Kasi said cheerfully. "Hello, Granny Kasi. I''m delighted to see you." Listening to their conversation, Tyler learned that the two were old acquaintances who had lost touch due to their divergent work paths. After greeting Emilia, Granny Kasi immediately started teasing Tyler. "Well, well, Banning, what has it been, just a few days? You''ve sure got a way with thedies~" With astute eyes, Granny Kasi noticed the subtle intimacy between Banning and Emilia. Tyler remained silent, and Emilia, in an attempt to ease the awkward atmosphere, invited Granny Kasi to join them for dinner. "Oh, my dear Emilia~ you''ve learned to take care of your ''friend'' now, haven''t you?" "Granny Kasi, what are you talking about...!" Amid the jovial ambiance, the three sat down together. As Tyler observed Emilia and Granny Kasi enthusiastically reminiscing about the past, a thought suddenly struck him. Tonight''s circumstances presented a rare opportunity. (It''s time... to learn more about Granny Kasi.) Chapter 146 The Big Migration ? "By the way, Granny Kasi, how is your health faring?" "Ah, much improved, dear. It''s no wonder Emilia has taken a liking to you." "Wha- Granny Kasi, whatever are you implying...!" At the dining table, Tyler feigned concern for Granny Kasi''s health. In truth, during theirst encounter, Tyler had already discerned through his mind-reading that Granny Kasi was feigning illness to remain in Sunny Town to keep an eye on him. Were it not for Banning''s inquiry, Granny Kasi would have nearly forgotten her own charade. Yet, experience is the mother of wisdom. Granny Kasi expertly diverted the conversation toward Banning and Emilia''s rtionship, allowing her to avoid any slips of the tongue. Tyler, no less cunning, was not keen on having the conversation focus on his rtionship with Emilia, and thus, he swiftly redirected the conversation. "Speaking of which, Granny Kasi, how did youe to know Emilia?" This question, while appearing to rescue Emilia, actually steered the conversation in the direction Tyler desired. After their exchange, Tyler learned that Granny Kasi had once been a bounty hunter for The Quest Guild for a time. However, she only epted simple retrieval tasks or letter-writing jobs, befitting her guise as a kind-hearted olddy. This revtion only made Tyler more curious as to why Granny Kasi was hiding her identity as a Level 67 "Mercenary Sage". Whaty hidden in Granny Kasi''s past? Later, as they discussed their reasons for residing in Sunny Town, Granny Kasi confessed that The Big Migration had brought her here. During The Big Migration, like many others, Granny Kasi had been separated from her family. While searching for her loved ones, she learned her husband resided in Sunny Town. She journeyed far to find him, only to discover upon her arrival that he had passed away peacefully. Afterward, in order to search for her other family members, Granny Kasi joined the Traveling Merchant Caravan. She believed that continually moving from ce to ce with the caravan would increase her chances of finding information about her family. (The Big Migration, again...) Tyler wanted to ask about The Big Migration, but refrained for fear of revealing his true identity to Granny Kasi. Later that night, while escorting Emilia home, Tyler finally had the chance to ask. Given their close rtionship, he didn''t need to worry about raising suspicions even if he slipped up. "My erudite teacher, Emilia, might I inquire about The Big Migration?" Banning''s unexpected praise made Emilia a bit bashful, but she then proceeded to share all she knew. Tyler listened attentively, asionally interjecting with a question or subtle hint. After this barrage of queries, he finally learned the truth about The Big Migration. . The momentous historical event, "The Big Migration" of the Human Alliance, transpired between 181 and 182, its aftereffects persisting for three years and impacting innumerable lives. [Note: The current date is June 20, 187.] In 181, the year the Abyssal Empire''s tactician, The Eternal Winter Lord, made his grand entrance. That year, under the ingenious strategies of The Eternal Winter Lord, the evilkinds'' army pushed the Human Alliance''s forces back more than 500 kilometers within a mere six months, severely disrupting the production structures of the Human Alliance nations. At the behest of the ruling sses of various countries, a vast number of civilians uprooted themselves, carrying their families to their so-called new homes. However, due to numerous reasons, such as poor organization and coordination, the Big Migration turned into a massive exodus. Many people became separated from their families during this time, scattering to the winds. To this day, the Big Migration remains a dark memory that many are loath to revisit. "Many people might think that the Abyssal Empire''s army was too strong, or that the Human Alliance''s forces were utterly incapable. In reality, the situation is much moreplex," Emilia, unable to contain herself, began to borate. In the past, unable to afford magic books due to poverty, Emilia had read a wide variety of literature, including war-rted content. Through these books, she learned of some of the deeds perpetrated by the Empire''s tactician, The Eternal Winter Lord. This formidable enemy of the Human Alliance had left an indelible impression on her. "The reason the Abyssal Empire triumphed was actually due to five years of strategic patience and preparation," Emilia sinctly recounted the story concealed behind that year''s war, revealing it to Tyler. . The Eternal Winter Lord had not joined the Abyssal Empire in 181; the exact time of his enlistment remained unknown to Emilia. However, she knew that as early as 176, the Abyssal Empire had adopted The Eternal Winter Lord''s advice and begun to bide its time. From 176 to 181, the Abyssal Empire''s army consistently took a passive defensive stance. Over these five years, their frontlines were forced to retreat more than 100 kilometers, leading the Human Alliance to believe that they were finally gaining the upper hand. In reality, during these five years, the Abyssal Empire had rapidly established a highly stringent legal system under The Eternal Winter Lord''s advocacy. Any behavior that hindered production was severely punished, resulting in a saying among the evilkinds: "All are equal before thew." The wholehearted production efforts of the evilkinds granted their army immense power. Their weapons were sharp and durable, their warhorses robust and well-fed. Their soldiers were well-trained, their granaries brimming with stores. Over these five years, the Abyssal Empire not only bolstered their conventional forces but also stealthily created two new elite units. One was the rampaging Steel Rhino Corps, and the other, the sky-dominating Soaring Dragon Squadron. By 181, the time was ripe, and the evilkinds'' army shifted from defense to offense. The highly mobile Steel Rhino Corps and the Soaring Dragon Squadron reimed the lost 100 kilometers of the frontline in less than ten days. They then forced the Human Alliance''s forces to retreat another 100 kilometers within the same amount of time. The Human Alliance was left in disarray, retreating over 500 kilometers before finally stabilizing their position. "It is said that the Soaring Dragon Squadron was mounted by evilkind magicians who unleashed fire magic while diving, a tactic the Human Alliance''s army had no answer for..." Witnessing Emilia''s unceasing enthusiasm, Tyler realized that she was a "war fanatic." This did not imply that Emilia enjoyed war; she was, of course, a peace-loving child. Her passion for wary in strategy and tactics; had she not been a magician, she could have be an outstanding military schr. After listening to Emilia''s exnations, Tyler not only unraveled his long-standing questions about the Big Migration but also gained a deeper understanding of the Abyssal Empire. However... ("The strategies of The Eternal Winter Lord... Why do they remind me of ''Roman Law''... and ''Blitzkrieg''?") Chapter 147 Infighting ? Tyler had a fair understanding of history. Romanw, originating from the ancient Roman period, had a profound influence on Western jurisprudence. Historically, it stemmed from the Twelve Tables of 450 BC and wasterpiled into the Corpus Juris Civilis by Emperor Justinian. Its core principle was "all are equal before thew." Under the influence of Romanw, the Roman Empire''s economy rapidly developed, and its military prowess grew, ultimately bing the wealthiest and most powerful nation of the time. Romanw provided the foundation for an abundant supply of provisions, strong soldiers, and well-crafted weapons. And then the "blitzkrieg". During World War II, Nazi German General Heinz Wilhelm Guderian pioneered a tactic called "blitzkrieg." The strategy utilized the speed advantages of aircraft, tanks, and mechanized units to win battles through surprise attacks. Denmark was conquered in just one day, the Nethends in five, and even the powerful France surrendered after only 39 days. Tyler saw parallels between the strict legal system promoted by "The Eternal Winter Lord" and the Romanw. The so-called Steel Rhino Corps and Soaring Dragon Squadron were strikingly simr to the tanks and aircraft of World War II. Tyler wasn''t suggesting that the indigenous people of the Prison Star worldcked the ability to innovate new development methods. However, the simultaneous urrence of the "birth of Romanw" and "blitzkrieg," both seemingly orchestrated by the same person, was too much of a coincidence. (Could it be that "The Eternal Winter Lord" is also a traveler like me?) Tyler had previously spected that he might not be the only traveler, and now he found new evidence. [Click paragraphment for quotes from Chapter 4: Deceptive Mishap ] "Banning?" "Banning?" Emilia''s voice pulled Tyler back to reality, and he realized they had arrived at her doorstep. "Teacher Emilia, you exined it so well that I was deeply immersed in understanding what you said. I got lost in thought." "Oh" Emilia pouted, reluctantly epting his excuse. Then, struck by an idea, she hesitated, shyly asking, "Soif you haven''t finished understandingwould you like toe in for some teaand sit down to understand better?" Upon hearing this, Tyler was fully aware that if he entered Emilia''s house, he might not need to return to his hotel tonight. ?? ( ??? ) ?? That would not do. Tyler needed to hunt on the outskirts at night to gain experience as a "Hunter" and improve magic skill proficiency. Staying at Emilia''s ce would thwart these ns. "Maybe next time." Tyler patted Emilia''s head and left nonchntly (frightened, actually). Emilia wanted to keep him, but she feared appearing immodest, so she reluctantly watched him leave. On his way to the outskirts, Tyler contemted what Emilia had said earlier. Perhaps in some less challenging worlds, a so-called demon king could be defeated by a hero gathering a few people, forming a team, and vanquishing the enemy together. However, in this ''Difficulty: Impossible'' Prison Star world, under themand of the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name," there existed a vast force like the Abyssal Empire and a formal evilkinds army. Although he didn''t rule out the possibility of assassination, confronting the Singr Demon God directly would be tantamount to winning a full-fledged war. Realizing this, Tyler felt his ultimate goal to be incredibly distant. In such moments, Tyler would nce at the "T" character etched on his palm, finding the motivation to keep striving. . Upon reaching the outskirts, Tyler spent an hour hunting and sessfully captured a Barwang tusked boar (a type of wild boar) and a floral-tailed hazel grouse (splendidly appetizing), reaping bountiful rewards. Production upation: Hunter Experience: 490+120+30 / 800 Ever since partnering with Moto-chan, Tyler''s hunting efficiency has significantly improved. On the other hand, although there is no relevant data in the Status Information, Tyler''s archery and swordsmanship have both seen substantial advancements, which is another crucial factor. Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 21 6:01 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 28 days For Tyler, each new day begins with the awakening call of the stupid loli rm clock. As long as he has the stupid loli, Tyler will not squander even a speck of magical power. Production upation Skill ''Calction Boost - Lv5'' has been activated and remains in effect... Two minutester, Tyler expended approximately 1000 points of magic power, raising the Calction Boost skill to level 6 and retaining 600 points of magic power for emergencies. Wisdom+10 Max Magic Power+100 During activation, increase calction ability by 9+1%; Consumes 9+1 magic power per second during activation, with less than one second counted as one second. Subsequently, Tyler mass-produced 200 bottles of antidote, maintaining a 50% sess rate, which is a temporarily insurmountable bottleneck at his current level. Production upation: Alchemist - Lv1 Experience: 100+100 / 400 If there were any differences this morningpared to previous ones, it would be Emilia''s absence in knocking on the door. Starting today, Emilia would be immersed in a tremendously busy work schedule. Tyler empathized with her hardship, temporarily relieving her of the "duty" of delivering potion books daily. After breakfast, Tyler first took a stroll around the perimeter of The Quest Guild, finding no one causing trouble for Emilia. Then, he sauntered around the Adventurers Guild vicinity, experiencing tranquility; it seems the disappearance of Mayor Gideon''s son, Keven, had yet to be discovered. However, Tyler did not becent; on the contrary, the underlying issue with The Quest Guild remained unresolved. Tyler was acutely aware of the severity of Oleg''s burn injuries, fearing that his strength would be significantly diminished upon recovery. Consequently, the pressure from the mayor''s faction on The Quest Guild would only intensify, with no possibility of a harmonious, mutually beneficial future. To prevent the mayor''s faction frommitting irreparable atrocities against Emilia, Tyler nned to take action against Mayor Gideon. If they dare tomit evil deeds, they must be prepared to pay the price. Tyler''s vignce was already heightened, but he was unaware that Mayor Gideon''s actions were equally swift. Last night, Mayor Gideon waited until midnight with no sign of Keven''s return and report. Considering Keven''s usual debauchery and that causing trouble at The Quest Guild was not a high-risk endeavor, the mayor did not entertain any negative thoughts, simply assuming his worthless son was fooling around again. The mayor was frustrated, but what could he do about his own son? Thus, the mayor sent people to the Emerald City overnight, spending a considerable sum to hire a second-tier specializedbat professional. He intended to send Oleg to "enjoy his twilight years" in heaven while the branch chief was still recovering from his severe injuries. Once Oleg was dealt with, Mayor Gideon nned to eliminate every single employee loyal to Oleg within The Quest Guild, including Emilia, the foxkin, and her colleagues, without leaving a single one behind. Chapter 148 Churn Under The Surface ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 21 10:47 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 28 days Upon concluding his rounds, Tyler embarked on his personal pursuits. His preparations for the "Advanced Trial" encountered some stumbling blocks, hence necessitating aprehensive review. In order to amplify his chances of passing the "Advanced Trial", Tyler had two quantifiable objectives: 1 Reach a maximum Magic Energy of 3000 points, current value: 1790 points; 2 Attain an Dexterity attribute of 150 points, current value: 114 points; Beyond these two goals, Tyler harboured a more subjective aspiration: C "Master an ability to evade attacks, current progress: utterly clueless." Although referred to as an "ability", it essentially alludes to a skill. Acquiring a new skill is a reliable means to achieve this subjective goal. However, Tyler''s two professions that could currently be levelled up, "Hunter" and "Pharmacist", evolved at a snail''s pace, rendering them unreliable. An alternative method involved praying that the new attributes obtained after a skill reached a certain level would prove useful. Yet, after Tyler inspected "Heart of Focus" and "Calction Boost", he realized that even if new attributes did materialize, they would most likely bear no connection to evasion. Since neither of the above methods were feasible, thest resort was to purchase equipment with inherent skills akin to "Secret Saber: ze Steed"... However, judging from the intensepetition for the ze Steed, such a windfall would likely be hard toe by. With a hopeful heart, Tyler began browsing the equipment shops in Sunny Town. As he had anticipated, not one piece of equipment was endowed with inherent skills. Moreover, the footwear-type equipment sold in the armour shop were all defence-oriented, which would only hinder speed. (Considering my Life Energy value, I''m not suited for switching to a defence-oriented battle style...) Tyler sighed. Just then, a master craftsman from the armour shop approached him for a chat. "You''re Banning, aren''t you,d?" "Do you know me?" "Heh, those two materials of yours are quite intriguing, all the craftsmen in Sunny Town are discussing it." (All the craftsmen in Sunny Town?) Tyler initially thought that Oleg had merely mentioned introducing him to a craftsman, but he didn''t expect him to truly gather the collective wisdom of everyone to devise a n. Tyler was quite moved for a moment. "Are those two materials truly that rare?", Tyler asked. "No kidding, materials from a third-tier monster, and high-quality ones at that. In a small ce like ours, we might see them once every three years." "I see, in that case, I will have to trouble you to put in extra effort." "Hmph! Of course, you can look forward to it!" The master craftsman flexed his brawny biceps, which only added to Tyler''s worry... If the final product turned out to be equipment suited for muscle-bound men, wouldn''t it be a case of a solution going squarely against its purpose? Regardless, the information gleaned from the armour shop did provide Tyler with some hope. However, he could not ce all his bets on the "Poison de Rat King''s Venomous w" and the "Shadow Rock Demon Swarerock''s Magic Core". He had to strive for the best in what he could do. Thus, to expedite the process of enhancing his skill proficiency, Tyler added a "nap" to his daily routine. Given Tyler''s current Wisdom attribute, coupled with the bonus from the Meditation Ring (60 Magic Energy/hour), each hour of sleep could restore 418 (358+60) points of Magic Energy. Hence, by setting aside 2 hours for a nap each day, Tyler could speed up his skill enhancement process by approximately 25%, a significant improvement. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that if it weren''t for other tasks, Tyler would be tempted to abandon everything else and devote himself entirely to the "sleep and enhance skills" regimen. Unfortunately, the current situation at the Quest Guild made it impossible for Tyler to focus on his cultivation in peace. (I must keep an eye on the Mayor... After all, Sunny Town is his territory.) . Tyler''s concern was not unfounded. Tyler had been in Sunny Town for less than a month. Meanwhile, Mayor Gideon had spent the greater part of his life in Sunny Town. When he discovered that his son, Keven, had not returned home even by the following morning, he immediately dispatched people to search for him, specting that the good-for-nothingd had probably passed out in some maiden''s house. He needed to be dragged back for a proper reprimand. However, the report brought back to Gideon left him dumbfounded. "Keven is nowhere to be found in all of Sunny Town?" "He vanished after chasing a ck-d archer out of town yesterday?" Gideon repeated his subordinate''s words, then abruptly erupted in fury, punching a hole through the table. "Why aren''t you searching the outskirts?!" "Summon everyone!" "Full mobilization!" "If you can''t find Keven, don''t bothering back!!" Gideon''s long-dormant rage scared all his underlings. After issuing his orders, everyone scurried off as if fleeing for their lives. "The Quest Guild... ck-d archer... Oleg... Emilia..." Gideon muttered these names over and over, trying to find a connection between them. His intuition told him that the world wasn''t so coincidental; this ck-d archer must have been from The Quest Guild. (I had thought that once Oleg, the old geezer, fell, The Quest Guild would be easy to deal with...) (Unexpectedly, there was someone even tougher than Oleg...) Gideon donned his sword, deciding to personally visit the GudeTown. If Keven was unharmed, he would ensure the ck-d archer met a swift end. But if Keven was hurt, even if it were a mere scratch, Gideon would ensure the archer met a fate worse than death! In the evening, at dinner time, Tyler headed to the Cat Girl''s Restaurant, hoping to run into Granny Kasi. Unexpectedly, on his way, he first encountered Emilia, who was on her way home. As they were walking towards each other, Tyler didn''t have time to avoid her, so he greeted Emilia with a smile. "I thought you''d be busy tillte," Tyler initiated the conversation, seizing the initiative. "Everyone at the guild has been looking out for me, so I''m not as busy... Lord Banning, are you heading to the Cat Girl''s Restaurant for dinner?" Confronted by Emilia''s question, Tyler''s mind-reading skills went into overdrive. Ѧdsvel.cm At this moment, Emilia was contemting if Tyler would confirm her assumption, she would im her pantry was barren and join him for dinner; And if Tyler negated, she would pursue the topic, asking where he intended to dine. In any case, since she had encountered him, she couldn''t let Tyler slip away. Her mother''s words always echoed in Emilia''s head at crucial moments. "Emilia, when you grow up and find someone you love, pursue them bravely. " "We fox people are a passionate and fearless tribe~"" As for Tyler, knowing what Emilia had in mind, he knew exactly how to respond. "Dinner huh... I haven''t decided yet. What about you, Emilia? How will you be having dinner?" Contrary to Emilia''s expectations, Banning had counter-asked about her ns! What was she to do now? Chapter 149 A Sore Confession ? Emilia found herself at a loss, as the issue was now deflected onto her by Banning; a predicament indeed. Yet, this was not enough to confound Emilia, who had served as the front desk of The Quest Guild for several years. Thorny situations were not unfamiliar to her. "I... I haven''t quite decided either, Lord Banning. If you don''t mind, I will apany you. Whatever you choose to eat, I will do the same." All that can be said is that history holds a striking resemnce. However, this time, the roles of both parties had been exchanged. [Click paragraphment for quotes from Chapter 116:Light at Night] Given that Emilia had put it in such terms, Tyler found it difficult to refuse, thus reluctantly agreeing. He grimaced inwardly, bearing the self-induced consequences. "Otherwise, shall we dine at the Cat Girl''s Restaurant?" Tyler proposed. "Mm, sure." Emilia epted with pleasure. For Tyler, visiting the Cat Girl''s Restaurant was a sound choice. Should he encounter Granny Kasi again, Emilia could serve as an excellent "wingwoman", prying out Granny Kasi''s past with just a few words, as she did the previous evening. Regrettably, Tyler''s n fell through this time; Granny Kasi was not at the Cat Girl''s Restaurant that night. As a result, the atmosphere between him and Emilia... bore resemnce to a young couple sharing an evening meal outside. . Tyler and Emilia sat face-to-face. They ate, asionally engaging in conversation. Tyler constantly used his mind-reading ability to steer the conversation away from bing too "stimting". As long as he could persist until the end of the meal and then escort Emilia home, he would be "safe!" Tyler thought thusly. However, Emilia''s desire to strike was too strong. Just after they finished discussing the distribution of magic power in war blossoms, she unexpectedly posed a straightforward question to Banning. "Lord Banning... There''s something... I''ve been meaning to ask you..." Once Emilia started her offensive, Tyler couldn''t stop it. At this juncture, even fleeing for the rest room was toote. "About that day, when I... I kissed you at the doorstep... What... what did you think?" Emilia eventually asked this question. At this moment, Tyler felt as if he had "identally bumped into the girl he secretly adored while helping his sister buy ck stockings at the convenience store downstairs". THE END, of all things. However, since Emilia had asked, Tyler had to respond. Regardless, he had to take responsibility for intentionally attracting Emilia. "Firstly, thank you for the kiss, I was delighted... Regarding this, Emilia, I have been meaning to ask for your thoughts too, but I was afraid of overthinking, so I have been hesitant to speak up...." Tyler began with a small preamble, then switched his defense to offense. "Emilia, when you kissed my cheek that day, was it a social etiquette to say goodbye? Or does it mean... something else?" It must be said, Tyler''s question urately pinpointed the crux of their rtionship: Emilia had not formally confessed yet. Therefore, that kiss on the cheek that day was still an ambiguous one. Therefore, Tyler did not need to give an answer. However, Tyler knew he hadn''t yed this move well because once he said this, he was undoubtedly pushing Emilia toward confession. "That... that is..." Emilia stuttered, unable to articte her words. She had thought that Banning would understand that her peck was meant to be a confession! --(Banning, you HUUUUUGE blockhead! Who asks a girl like that!) The blush on Emilia''s face spread to the back of her neck. The thought of confessing her feelings to Banning made her unable to meet his gaze! But she was the one who broached the topic. If she evaded now, she would despise herselfter. --(We fox people are a passionate and fearless tribe~") "Do you know, Lord Banning." Emilia took a deep breath, ready to speak her mind. "In our foxkin n, apart from blood rtives, we only kiss the person we are willing to spend our lives with." When Emilia finished this sentence calmly, she was shocked by herself! She didn''t expect she could say it so well! Not the slightest hup! --(We fox people are indeed a passionate and fearless tribe!") . The pressure now shifted towards Tyler. Having expressed herself to such a degree, Emilia would find it exceedingly rude should Tyler feign ignorance. "So it is, thank you for your affection, Emilia." Tyler cast a smile at Emilia, then lowered his gaze to the table,psing into contemtion before continuing. "Emilia, I admire your erudition, your knowledge of magic. If possible, I would wish to discuss magic and warfare with you perpetually. However, I am not my own master at present. Until I fulfill the ''mission'', I regret... I cannot make amitment to you." Tyler had no choice. Since he hadmitted a wrong, he would have to see it through to its bitter end. But the current situation was somewhat different from that with Avril. In the letter, Tyler could unterally make such a deration, but in person, Emilia had the opportunity to respond. "Mission...?" Emilia asked, puzzled. "Mm..." Tyler nodded, feigning reluctance to discuss the nature of his mission. However, Tyler underestimated Emilia''s affection for him. "Can you tell me the content of the mission? I swear on my life, I will not reveal it." Emilia solemnly swore, catching Tyler off guard. In such a situation, what should he do? Should he fabricate an impossible mission? Or gently rebuff Emilia? Tyler even considered lying, iming the mission was cursed and could not be revealed to anyone else, or he would perish. But after due consideration, Tyler decided to face it honestly. He did not want to betray Emilia''s feelings and sincerity. Tyler cleared his throat, then whispered part of his ultimate mission. "Emilia, my mission is to defeat the ''Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name''." Upon being candid, Tyler felt a great weight lift from his heart. However, Emilia''s expression became somewhat ambiguous. She wanted tough to cover up the awkwardness, but restrained herself, then looked at Tyler with a furrowed brow, a mix of confusion and sorrow. Through his mind-reading ability, Tyler clearly saw Emilia''s inner thoughts at this moment: --(Defeat the ''Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name''?) --(How could such a thing be possible?) --(Did Banning make up this lie because he couldn''t reject me outright?) --(But... why tell such an obvious lie?) --(Why... why make a mockery of me?) For a moment, Emilia felt a sharp pain in her heart, as if countless forces were tearing her heart into pieces. She had confessed to Banning withplete sincerity, yet he treated her feelings as a jest. Emilia suppressed the pain in her heart, but the tears of sorrow could not be stopped from falling. Chapter 150 Emilia’s Self-Reflection ? "To think that I trusted you so blindly... I really am... an utter fool!" Emilia said through her tears as she stood up and bolted from the Cat Girl Restaurant. Tyler watched Emilia''s retreating figure, hesitated for a moment, but did not pursue her. At that moment, Tyler was oblivious to the fact that in Prison Star World, anymoner dering they would defeat the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name" would be asughable as someone in the earthly world proiming they would assassinate Buddha, or Jesus Christ. (Silly Nissen: Aren''t-o you going to chase after her and exin?) (Tyler: Although this is not the oue I desired, let''s leave it at this for now.) Tyler was not unwilling to chase after her and rify things. However, as long as the curse of the "Thorn of the Heartless" persisted, he could not ept confessions from others. Even if he did rify things, what would change? Dispelling misunderstandings would benefit neither party, only deepening the pain. Tyler heaved a deep sigh. He quickly finished his meal and left the town for the outskirts to hunt. At the border between the eastern outskirts of the town and the forest, Tyler discovered fresh tracks of a new wolf pack. He spected that the abundance of food in the area and the onset of summer might have attracted these new predators. Following the tracks, Tyler tracked down the new wolf pack and seized an opportunity to hunt a Austro-Hungarian wolf, a species he had never hunted before. Later, he was able to hunt a grasnd fox at the edge of the forest, sessfully upgrading his Hunter profession to level 4. Production upation: Hunter - Lv3+1 Experience: 640+105+60 / 800 Dexterity: 114+1 Endurance: 264+1 With time to spare, Tyler intended to explore further for species he had not yet hunted, but some moring sounds put him on guard. In the twilight, a dozen people clutched their luminous magic stones, scattered in groups of two or three, seemingly searching for something in the outskirts. Tyler hid in the shadows and observed for a while. Seeing that these people were all around level 10 with mediocre equipment, he deduced that they did not seem to be out for hunting, but were specifically searching for something. Due to the distance, Tyler''s telepathy was ineffective, but based on their movement patterns, he inferred that they were looking for the mayor''s son, Keven. (Finally exposed... Butter than I expected.) Tyler was not worried. His previous actions were wless, and these people could no longer find anything. At most, they could report back that there was no sign of Keven within a mile or two around the town. As for the next steps, it would depend on the mayor''s judgment. Would he expand the search range? Or simply conclude that Keven was gone? Then who would bear the responsibility? Regardless, the mes would eventually reach The Quest Guild, and what Tyler had to do was to extinguish the spark before the fire started. Swift and clean, leaving no trace. Only then could Tyler confidently leave the town, without worrying about Emilia''s safety. (Just to be safe, I''ll check on Emilia''s home.) Worried that the mayor might take action against Emilia prematurely, Tyler hastened his horse back to the town. . The hour had already grownte, deep into the night, yet Emilia remained awake in her home. Back against the wall, she sat on the floor, knees drawn up to her chest, her face buried therein. Her thoughts were a tumultuous storm. After a night of emotional catharsis, Emilia had regained herposure. She found herself pondering over the crude lie Banning had employed to reject her. In the Cat Girl Restaurant, following her heartfelt confession, she had anticipated an affirmative response from Banning. To Emilia, it had appeared that after her "pecking kiss" ploy, Banning''s demeanor had softened considerably towards her. His malevolent actions had significantly diminished. Thus, in the depths of Emilia''s heart, there existed a notion: that Banning liked her, that their feelings were mutual. Because of this underlying expectation, when Banning mentioned he had a "mission" to aplish first, Emilia was left stunned. At that moment, she held on to a sliver of hope, believing she could apany him in aplishing this "mission". However, Banning''s subsequent responses shattered Emilia''s illusion. Upon hearing that the "mission" was to defeat the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name", Emilia felt as if Banning was making a mockery of her. Defeating the "Singr Demon God" was a matter of contention between Human and Evilkind forces, far beyond the capabilities of a single individual. Even if there came a day when the human forces could triumph over the evilkinds, it would undoubtedly be built upon countless resources, lives, and time. It was not an exaggeration to say that even the Emperor of the Human Alliance, the ruling nation, would not dare to im that they could defeat the "Singr Demon God" within one''s lifetime. Banning''s statement was undoubtedly a jest at her expense. Emilia hadn''t expected that her genuine feelings could be treated so frivolously. Unable to ept such a dismissive rejection, her emotions spiralled out of control. Ѧdsvel.cm Sorrow and disappointment engulfed Emilia''s heart. Upon returning home, she cried for a long while until exhaustion took over. As her body and heart grew weary, Emilia gradually regained her calm. Gazing at the night outside the window, she remembered Banning''s serious expression when he had responded to her, his confused gaze as she left in distress. Emilia began to suspect that she might have overreacted. Though Banning''s ims were indeed outrageous, what if they were true? If that were the case, then she, who had blindly used Banning, was the one in the wrong... Upon considering this possibility, Emilia abruptly lifted her head, only to hit the back of her head against the wall due to moving too fast. "Waaah! "( ????????` ) The pain brought her back to reality. If what Banning said was true, then the one disrespecting others'' feelings was Emilia herself. Holding her head, Emilia squirmed in distress on the floor. There were now two voices in Emilia''s mind. One voice argued, "It''s impossible. Even if Banning grows stronger in the future, he can''t possibly defeat the ''Singr Demon God''. That''s a monster that even the top forces of the Human Alliance can''t contend against!" The other voice countered, "I don''t know much about Banning''s background. And defeating the ''Singr Demon God'' doesn''t necessarily mean doing it alone, does it? What if Banninges from a powerful background?" After a fierce internal debate, Emilia felt even more exhausted. She no longer had the energy to think. However, she dide to one conclusion: she needed to seek Banning out for rification. After gaining a clear understanding, she would apologize if necessary, express her anger if needed, and confront anything that needed to be faced. She would not run from the truth. Just then, a sudden crisp sound from outside the front door startled Emilia. (Who could be at the doorat thiste hour?) Chapter 151 Her Forgive And Forget ? Emilia approached the window, cautiously peering out with half of her head, only to discover that it was a squirrel in the backyard that had broken a branch. "Coo~" The squirrel called out to Emilia once before scampering away. (So it was a squirrel... That gave me quite a start.) Perhaps it was the residual unease from her encounter yesterday with Keven, the son of the mayor, that made Emilia somewhat jumpy. She returned to the main hall, took a sip of water, and felt a great deal of her anxiety dissipate. Concerning her situation with Banning, Emilia hade to a conclusion in her heart. Emilia currently harbored an immeasurable hope that she was the one in the wrong. She would seek out Banning first thing tomorrow morning to clear the air, and then, no matter how angry Banning might be, how much he might chastise her, she would sincerely apologize and admit her mistake. Emilia had evene to believe that she surely must be the one in error. Because, the Banning that Emilia knew, would never do something so outrageous. With her emotions rxed, Emilia felt both tired and sleepy. She stood up and stretched, only to realize she was still wearing her outdoor shoes. She decided to go outside and change into her indoor shoes. But the moment she opened the door, Emilia was taken aback to find Banning standing right at her doorstep, with a pensive expression. Emilia: "Uh..." Tyler: "Ah..." Their eyes met briefly before quickly darting away, then they both simultaneously looked down at their shoes. At that moment, Emilia wondered if Banning had been unable to let go and hade over expressly because of this? But it was already past midnight, could he have been standing outside her house for most of the night? As for "Banning", he wasn''t thinking of anything, he was merely reading Emilia''s heart. Tyler had actually only just arrived ten minutes ago, his purpose for visiting Emilia''s house was to patrol and see if there were any suspicious individuals. Fortunately, so far, it seemed Emilia''s home hadn''t been targeted. "Lord Banning, why are you here?" Faced with Emilia''s question, Tyler nced at the sky. It was still not light, so the excuse of "couldn''t sleep so I came out for a walk" didn''t seem appropriate. So, he decided to be blunt. "I was worried about you, so I came over to check." At his words, Emilia''s face turned a sudden bright red. Seeing her reaction, Tyler could guess that Emilia had probably "forgiven" him. However, Tyler still didn''t understand why his words had caused such a strong reaction in Emilia. Was "defeating the Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name" really such an outrageous thing? "Let''s... Let''s go inside and talk?" "Okay." Emilia didn''t want others to see a man standing at her doorstep in the middle of the night, fearing it might give rise to unsavory rumors. Tyler, too, didn''t want others to see the intimate rtionship between him and Emilia, as it could potentially endanger Emilia''s safety. Therefore, with a mutual understanding, a few minutester, Tyler was sitting in the living room, cradling a cup in his hands. Upon Tyler''s seating, Emilia silently strode to his presence, then ceremoniously knelt before him, bowing deeply in a disy of genuine contrition. "Lord Banning," she began, her voice quavering with remorse, "I am here to tender my apologies. This eve at the Cat Girl Restaurant, I unthinkingly presumed you were making light of my feelings, thinking you held no respect for me. Consequently, I uttered words I ought not to, and reacted excessively. I extend my deepest regrets for my unjust conduct, and I earnestly implore your forgiveness." After her apology, Emilia continued to bow her head, awaiting Banning''s response. Tyler was mildly startled by Emilia''s dramatic apology. After a moment''s hesitation, he quickly stepped forward and helped her up. "What are you doing, Emilia?" He asked with a wry smile. "I''ve acted egregiously towards you, a formal apology is absolutely necessary," she replied, her gaze still averted. "What egregious act?" "You earnestly shared your mission with me, and I dismissed your seriousness as jest." Only at this point did Emilia lift her head, meeting Banning''s eyes squarely as she asked the question that had gued her all evening. "Lord Banning, is it true that you are sincerelymitted to the mission of defeating the ''Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name''?" Banning didn''t avoid her gaze. He looked at Emilia squarely and responded: "Yes, I am serious." Hearing Banning''s heartfelt admission brought Emilia a sense of relief. Banning did not dislike her; he simply had toplete a mission that was hard for ordinary people toprehend. Emilia felt she could ept this oue. Just as she was about to kneel and apologize again, Banning firmly stopped her, finally making her relent. "Emilia, defeating the ''Singr Demon God'' is a pipe dream. It''s only natural that you thought I was joking," he said, even offering excuses for her. He just wanted her to stop apologizing. "I ept your apology, I forgive you. Moreover, I was never really angry. Can we consider this matter closed?" Banning gently ruffled Emilia''s hair, a brotherly gesture of affection andfort. "Thank you, Lord Banning..." Emilia, hearing Banning''s gentle words, felt her entire body turn into jelly. Had it not been for thest shred of her rationality, she might have copsed into Banning''s arms. (I had spoken such harsh words, abandoned him, and he didn''t hold it against me.) (Moreover, he even took the initiative toe find me, and stood guard for me throughout the summer night filled with mosquitoes.) (Such an incredible man... if I let him go, I''ll never find anyone like him again...) Emilia silently admired Banning''s kindness. However, she was still puzzled about why Banning would shoulder such an absurd mission as "defeating the Singr Demon God." "Lord Banning, I have a question I wish to ask you" Emilia voiced her confusion, and Banning''s reply was that he had been cursed by the gods at birth. He had to defeat the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name". Otherwise, if he epted a confession from the opposite sex, both he and his loved one would immediately die. "A god? A curse? How can there be such a curse?" Emilia thought the mission was absurd enough, but the reason behind the mission was even more ridiculous. Was this god just ying a prank? Why would he curse Banning with such a nonsensical curse? "That''s really strange, isn''t it?" This time, Emilia chose to believe Banning. She would not make the same mistake again. "Yes, it''s quite helpless, but that''s the reality." Banning replied with a wry smile, his expression devoid of any deceit. Emilia stared at Banning, pondered for a moment, and then proposed a "expert" understanding and solution to Banning''s situation. "Lord Banning, what do you think about this that is you can ostensibly reject my confession, but we can proceed together, just just like a a couple! I will also lend you my strength in the mission to ''defeat the Singr Demon God''!" Chapter 152 Equipment Design ? (Silly Nissen: Heh, Tyler-san, I''ve been looking forward-o to today when you''d-o fall into the trap!) Exulted the stupid loli, though Tyler didn''t pay her any mind. The situation was entirely under his control; the stupid loli''s glee only served to underscore her wasted time in his tutorial. "Thank you, Emilia," Tyler ced his hand on Emilia''s shoulder, infusing his words with sincerity. Combat upation skill ''Deceiver - Lv10'' has been activated and remains in effect... "However, I don''t want you to take such a huge risk. I''m uncertain about how stringent the verdict of the ''curse'' might be... ording to your approach, it might be harmless, but it could also result in your demise, something I cannot bear." "Do you understand my sentiment, Emilia?" After a series of bo attacks", Emilia was dazed. Caught in a state of infatuation, she automatically tranted Lord Banning''s words. The trantion read: "Emilia, I like you, but I don''t want you to get hurt, so we can''t be together for now." The trantion left Emilia intoxicated with the joy of victory. (He likes me!) (He really likes me!) For Emilia, this answer was all she needed for now! Even if they couldn''t be together in the short term, as long as she could confirm Banning''s feelings, she was satisfied! "I understand, I can understand!" Emilia bobbed her head enthusiastically, much like an automatic hydraulic piling machine. "Thank you for understanding, Emilia," Tyler responded with a small smile. Mission aplished... but perhaps he was a bit too eager. "Rest assured, Lord Banning, I will maintain a proper distance between us," Emilia dered solemnly, which left Tyler, who thought he had everything under control, slightly panicked. "Maintain distance... and then?" Tyler inquired cautiously. "Of course, to defeat the ''Singr Demon God'' with you." Justst night, Emilia had thought that defeating the "Singr Demon God" was impossible. But now, she was brimming with confidence, as though she could obliterate the "Singr Demon God" with just a bit of preparation. Perhaps, this is the power of love. *ahem . Later, Emilia reluctantly Banning farewell, then spent the night sleepless in her joy. Meanwhile, Tyler, utterly exhausted, fell fast asleep as soon as he returned to the inn. Rising the next day, Tyler shook off his fatigue and resumed his routine. Increasing his skill proficiency, mass producing antidote potions, he was now adept. Calction Boost - Lv6+1 Intelligence Attribute: 179+10 Maximum Magic Power: 1790+100 Pharmacist Experience: 200+100 / 400 After breakfast, Tyler first inspected The Quest Guild, then the Adventurers Guild. All was quiet. He spected that the Mayor, after failing to find his son yesterday, would probably make a move, such as sending people to The Quest Guild to demand manpower. Mayor''s son, Keven, hadst been seen causing trouble at The Quest Guild, and now he was missing. Even without evidence, The Quest Guild would find it hard to disassociate itself. This was unfavorable for The Quest Guild, yet it was precisely the development Tyler desired. Compared to open threats, it''s way more difficult in defending against hidden threats. As long as the opposition between two guilds could be established, The Quest Guild would be less vulnerable. Since the Mayor hadn''t acted until now, it could only mean he was "gathering strength." He wouldn''t be like Keven, creating trouble for no reason. He woulde armed with either irrefutable evidence or overwhelming force to level The Quest Guild. (Surely, he won''t find any solid evidence... So, he must be waiting for outside help.) (The local security forces can''t be used for personal vendettas, but if he hires mercenaries from outside, it won''t tarnish his reputation as Mayor.) With this in mind, Tyler quickened his pace towards the equipment shop that Oleg, the former branch chief, had introduced to him. . "Good morning, sir!" "Ah, it''s you! Eager to see the designs, are we?" Today was the day Tyler and the craftsman had agreed upon; once the designs were confirmed, the forging of the equipment couldmence. "Indeed, I''ve been eagerly anticipating this day for the past three days. I''m certain you''ve crafted an extraordinary design. Let me see it!" The craftsman, heartened by the young man''s enthusiasm, cheerfully presented two design sketches. The first was centered around the "Poison de Rat King''s Venomous w." Given the w''s remarkable hardness, it was deemed suitable for direct transformation into a sharp weapon. Thus, they decided to craft a curved de dagger from it, incorporating a blood groove to amplify the inherent poison of the w. The second design incorporated the "Rogue Shadow Demon''s magic core" from Swarerock. Magic cores from demons are not suitable for direct conversion into equipment; their purpose is to be embedded at the heart of a piece of gear, endowing it with unique attributes. The sess of imbuing attributes greatly depends on the tier of the magic core. Typically, the sess rate for second tier and below is almost zero, while third tier cores have a sess rate of around 5% to 15%. Compatibility between the core and the equipment is also crucial, a factorrgely left to chance. In the event of failure, the magic core can be totally rendered useless, deterring most from gambling with third-tier cores. Most prefer to sell them for a substantial amount of money. Even when the imbuing process seeds, the attributes are random, and some may even yield negative effects. Hence, equipment with superior inherent attributes is exceedingly rare. "This core is rtively small; we suggest crafting a glove or a boot. The choice is yours, young man," the craftsman offered, leaving the decision to Tyler. After a moment''s contemtion, Tyler made his choice. "Let''s go for boots." "Are you certain? Don''t me our craftsmanship if the imbuing fails." "Sir, I trust in the skills of Sunny Town''s craftsmen." Upon hearing this, the craftsman was eager to disy his skills. Using such rare materials to forge equipment was an exhrating prospect. "How long until it''s ready?" "Four days. The cost for materials andbor will total two gold coins. Given your status as Sunny Town''s benefactor, we won''t require immediate payment. You can pay whenever you have the funds." The craftsman was a good man; Tyler could tell he wasn''t overcharging. Two gold coins was essentially a break-even price. However, four days was too long for Tyler. "Here''s a counteroffer, sir." Tyler ced four gold coins neatly on the table. "Two days, four gold coins, paid upfront. Is that doable?" Chapter 153 Widespread Fame ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 22 10:18 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 27 days Within an opulent mansion, Mayor Gideon had just finished hearing the report from his subordinate. Despite deploying numerous people, evenbing through the outskirts, they had failed to find any trace of Keven... Mayor Gideon knew in his heart, his son was likely gone. To im he wasn''t upset would be a lie, yet he wasn''t overwhelmed by grief either. The predominant emotion within Mayor Gideon was anger. His own son had been harmed within his jurisdiction! Wasn''t that a p in his face? The perpetrator clearly didn''t take him, Gideon, into ount! In his rage, Mayor Gideon immediately issued two orders. One was to increase the guard detail for his other children, and the other was to triple the funds allocated for hiring "externals." As for his useless eldest son, his loss was insignificant. However, his two promising younger sons and a daughter mustn''t be subjected to any harm. This time, he was determined to eradicate The Quest Guild from Sunny Town! (But... Oleg always prefers peace over conflict...) (This drastic action... doesn''t seem like his style...) (Then... who could have harmed Keven?) The debt of his son''s loss, Mayor Gideon was determined toy it on Oleg''s ount, as it provided the perfect "reason" to deal with The Quest Guild. However, Mayor Gideon wasn''t a simple-minded man. If someone intended to use him as a "knife" against The Quest Guild, he wouldn''t allow himself to be exploited foolishly. Hence, he issued a thirdmand, ordering someone to track and monitor Emilia from The Quest Guild. Currently, this foxkin girl had the closest rtionship with Oleg and moved freely. Mayor Gideon intended to seize the opportunity to eliminate The Quest Guild, while not letting go of the true culprit who murdered his son. Ѧdsvel.cm Within The Quest Guild, Emilia was assisting other staff members in issuingmission tasks. Everyone had noticed a change in Emilia over the past couple of days. Although her face remained expressionless, her working attitude had be a lot more proactive. Some even said they saw her smiling at the window asionally. "Emilia, smiling? That''s impossible, right?" "But those little gold fox stickers on the inn''s wall are pretty cute, aren''t they?" People whispered among themselves, but none dared to confront her directly. They were well aware of Emilia''s close rtionship with Oleg, the former branch chief, and didn''t want to upset her. In addition to discussing Emilia, the bounty hunters had recently begun to mention a certain "Banning" in their discussions. Those who had survived the "North Sunny Wastnd Incident" couldn''t stop praising this neer, Banning, who bravely risked his life to lead enemies away and protect hisrades. Some even recalled that this "Banning" was the same person who had previously unted a golden emblem from the Scarlet family. Upon matching these personal traits, they confirmed that it was indeed the same youth, which piqued their interest even more. "At first, I thought he was just a spoiled brat. I didn''t expect he''d have such a spirit of self-sacrifice." "He''s probably just naive about society''s rules. In my opinion, his brave and decisive character will lead to great things in the future." "Didn''t you hear the rumor that he even defeated the Crimson Serpent King?" "Really? That''s impossible...!" "..." The chatter of the bounty hunters was ceaseless. Emilia quietly listened from the side, feeling a sense of pride in her heart. (Keep praising!) ( You''ve only touched the tip of the iceberg of Banning''s excellence!) Despite her pride, Emilia also felt a sense of crisis. Defeating the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name" was not a fleeting task, but a lifetime endeavor, or more urately, a grand cause that required the lives of countless people across generations. If Banning could achieve this, he would undoubtedly be a legend in the history of Prison Star World, unparalleled in the past and future. To reach this goal, Banning would surely challenge the advancement trials soon. Emilia had already heard rted matters from Oleg. Emilia herself had been stuck at the 20th level bottleneck for several years. She had given up on her battle profession of magic user due to the loss of her parents and her disheartened state. But now, she had found the motivation and courage to continue striving. After participating in two battles recently, her confidence had been solidified. (I want to be stronger with Banning and not be a burden to him!) . In the same moment, Tyler was thinking matters concerning Emilia, but not with a sentiment of love. (Silly Nissen: It feels like Emilia''s mood-o has shifted-o rather swiftly... Tyler, you must tread with caution. I may not-o grasp theplexities of romance , but there is a hatred born of love, and they may ultimately be yanderes ahem, especially for a girl like Emilia.") (Tyler: You''re aware of the meaning of yandere?") (Silly Nissen: Humph, I even know about the ''Nice boat''!) The stupid loli reveled triumphantly within Tyler''s mind, while Tyler pondered her words. Emilia''s behaviour, after the misunderstanding was cleared, was indeed a bit exaggerated, almost subverting Tyler''s prior understanding of her. Young girls often reveal their true selves in front of those they fancy. Perhaps, that was the genuine Emilia, daring in love and hate, brimming with deep feelings. However, this caused Tyler to worry about whether he couldpletely sever ties with Emilia once he left Sunny Town. In Tyler''s ns, it was best to never see the girls he had charmed once he had earned the confession points. However, due to various coincidences, he currently couldn''t execute this as cleanly as he wished. If one day, Avril, Viviana, and Emilia, these girls, coincidentally met, that scene... Merely imagining it, Tyler felt a shiver down his spine. In the afternoon, Tyler patrolled around The Quest Guild once more. This time, he discovered a suspicious individual. Charles, male, 43 years old, jobless Production upation: Farmer - Lv2 Manufacturing upation: cksmith - Lv1 Combat upation: None At first nce, Tyler simply saw a middle-aged man nibbling on a dark bread loaf while leaning against a wall, nothing suspicious. However, Tyler noticed the name "Emilia" surfacing in his inner thoughts. Thus, Tyler hid in the shadow and observed for a while. Through his mind-reading skill, he learned that Charles, the middle-aged man, was sent by the mayor to keep tabs on Emilia. (So, they''ve finally arrived.) Tyler didn''t act hastily, but first observed the surrounding. After confirming that Charles was the only stalker, he pretended to be a passer-by and walked past Charles. Combat upation skill ''Deceiver - Lv10'' has been activated and remains in effect... "Charles, follow me." With just a lowmand, Charles obediently followed Tyler like a soulless husk. Chapter 154 Granny Kasi’s Wishes ? Tyler took the lead, with Charles following behind, and the pair thus arrived at the bustling market trading in fruits, vegetables, and meat. The market was a hive of activity, with vendors and customers constantlying and going, and the hum of voices was overwhelming. This was precisely the effect that Tyler sought - to hide in in sight. Had he taken Charles to a ce rarely frequented by people, they would have been conspicuous. "Charles," Tyler began, "Use the same volume of voice as me, and tell me what you were doing outside The Quest Guild, and why you were doing it." To urately employ the "Deceiver''s" charm effect, Tyler had to specify a speaking target before he spoke. Otherwise, if there were others within a five-meter radius who met the conditions, they too would be affected. Under the control of the charm effect, Charles detailed the mission Mayor Gideon had assigned him. After hearing this, Tyler was able to make a rough judgment of the mayor''s next move. Originally, Tyler had thought that Mayor Gideon would rush to take his revenge on The Quest Guild without consideration, but judging from the fact that he currently only assigned someone to follow and investigate Emilia, it seemed that the mayor was capable of keeping his cool and was somewhat strategic. The more an opponent could suppress their emotions, the more explosive their energy often was when it erupted. (Should I deal with him before the mayorpletes his preparations...?) Tyler was not unwilling to do this, but the risk was too great due to his current limited abilities. At this stage, since the mayor had no intention of kidnapping Emilia, it would be better for Tyler to stall for more time. At least he had to stall until he passed the advancement trial and acquired the skills of the second-tier profession before considering a direct confrontation with the mayor''s forces. (I will have ess to new equipment in two days.) (I will leave a day for training and adapting to the new equipment.) (I will need one more day for final preparations before the battle.) (Well...I must challenge the trial at thetest by June 27th.) For the sake of Emilia''s safety, Tylerpressed the schedule for challenging the trial to the extreme. From now on, he only had a four-day countdown left. After questioning Charles, Tyler did not do anything to him. He just used the "Deceiver''s" charm effect to return him to the ce where he first stood, and then deactivated the skill. Tyler had conducted experiments beforehand and found that people controlled by the "Deceiver''s" charm effect had no memory of the control period. Therefore, Charles would only find it strange, wondering why it seemed like a segment of his time had suddenly been skipped. The rules of the charm effect had both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage was that Tyler didn''t have to worry about personal information being leaked during the control period. No one would remember what they did during the period of control after the skill was deactivated. The disadvantage was that themand given during the control period could not continue to be executed after the skill was deactivated. For example, if Tylermanded Charles to go back and kill Mayor Gideon with a knife, Charles would forget about this after he walked out of the five-meter effective range, and then he would be baffled, not knowing why he suddenly had a knife in his hand. Limited by this, Tyler couldn''t make Charles a double agent for him. As for why he didn''t kill him, it was because there was no need to stir up unnecessary trouble. The enemy was in the light, while he was in the shadows. This was the ideal enemy-self rtionship for Tyler''s style of operation. . During lunch, Tyler happened upon Granny Kasi at the Cat Girl''s Restaurant, though regrettably his "reliablepanion" Emilia was not present this time. Throughout their shared meal, Tyler noticed that Granny Kasi''s gaze would asionally drift towards the young boy and girl at the neighboring table. After a slight observation of Granny Kasi''s inner thoughts, Tyler seized the opportunity to initiate a conversation. "Granny Kasi, you seem to have a great fondness for children," hemented. "Indeed..." Granny Kasi sighed faintly. "My grandchildren, if they were still alive, should be about their age now." "I remember you mentionedst time that you lost contact with your family during the Big Migration, didn''t you?" "Yes... It''s been so many years." Granny Kasi is still searching for her lost family. However, the search for rtives often bes increasingly difficult as time goes on. The world of Prison Star is different from Earth, with most of thend being wilderness and the proportion of towns being quite small. Therefore, under normal circumstances, there are medium torge-sized wild beasts in the wilderness, and if you''re unlucky, you might even encounter demons. In such a survival environment, ordinary people who are disced and cannot quickly find a town to settle in will eventually die in the wilderness. All Granny Kasi can hope for now is that her grandchildren are staying safely with their parents, and their family of four hasn''t been separated. "So... Granny Kasi, are you nning to leave the Traveling Merchant Caravan soon?" Tyler inquired. "Heh, you sure have a knack for reading people, young man," Granny Kasi chuckled. She did indeed have such ns, having pretty much searched the areas around Sunny Town and Gudetown. Her next destination was to look around Emerald City. Should the caravan leader, Marik, and the others such as Lawrence not wish to go, Granny Kasi would have to move on her own. --- (The Earthly Ghost gave me a deadline of ten days... now there are only seven left.) --- (Regardless of whether the Earthly Ghost can give me useful information, I have to leave Sunny Town.) --- (I will quit the surveince job at that time... and it will be a good opportunity to move away from this "dangerous person" Banning.) Granny Kasi covertly observed the young man in front of her, who always seemed harmless. The young man smiled and said to Granny Kasi, "That''s easy to guess because for you, family is definitely more important." "Yes, but let''s wait until Marik and the others return from GudeTown. I will miss them too." . After lunch, Tyler bid Granny Kasi goodbye and returned to the inn for his "nap cultivation". However, due to obtaining arge amount of information from Granny Kasi at noon using his mind-reading technique, Tyler was a bit restless. Ever since he learned that Granny Kasi was watching him, Tyler would asionally think about whether or not to take action against her. Don''t misunderstand, it''s not about conquering Granny Kasi, but considering whether to eliminate her. The reason for Tyler''s hesitation is that even if he eliminates Granny Kasi, it would only be a temporary solution. The Earthly Ghost would surely find someone else to rece her and continue watching Tyler. In this case, Tyler would have to spend more time finding the new observer. And this is not the most serious problem. The most serious problem is that if Granny Kasi is eliminated, it might arouse suspicion from the Earthly Ghost. In a short period of time, two people assigned to monitor Sunny Town (Splurt and Kasi) are sessively eliminated. If Tyler were in the Earthly Ghost''s position, he would definitely think that the observer has been exposed and it is likely that they have been killed by the surveince target. If the Earthly Ghost thinks so, what will he (it?) do next? In the best situation, the Earthly Ghost will send two more people to monitor; In the worst case, Tyler will have to face a formidable enemy appearing in front of him prematurely. So, before figuring out the details of the Earthly Ghost, Tyler can''t move against Granny Kasi for the time being. Maintaining the status quo is the best option. (However... searching for lost rtives, huh...) (If there is a way to help her find them, it might be a potential point of entry.) Chapter 155 Blueprint ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 22 3:47 PM Countdown to Advancement Trail: 4 days Countdown to Confession Death: 27 days Upon the end of his "nap cultivation", Tyler elevated his "Deceiver" skill to Level 11. Intelligence attribute: 189 + 10 Maximum Magic Energy: 1890 + 100 The augmentation of the intelligence attribute and maximum magic energy was a foreseen incident. Still, the transformation Tyler earnestly anticipated remained elusive. The charm effect''s valid targets remained objects of Level 3 and below, remaining unaffected by the skill level''s ascension. (ording to this pattern, it seems I must wait for "Deceiver" to reach Level 15 or potentially Level 20 for any increase.) Despite the disappointment, it was within reason. Otherwise, this skill would be too outrageous. Subsequently, Tyler departed and initially ventured into the impoverished district teeming with demi-humans, continuing his benevolence. Guided by the bystanders, he arrived at what was reputed to be the best ornament workshop in Sunny Town. Recently, Tyler''s identification and mind-reading ability were repeatedly constrained by visible distance, unable to exert effects. Hence, Tyler harbored a notion he wished to attempt to actualize. "Excuse me, is anyone there?" Entering without seeing anyone, Tyler greeted, and abruptly, an elderly man crawled out from under a distant workbench. "Wee, what can I do for you?" The old man asked, still busily upied with his work. "Distinguished craftsman, I''ve heard that you are the most skilled ornament maker in Sunny Town. I''vee to visit you out of admiration. Do you have some spare time now?" Tyler voluntarily lowered his stance, prompting the busy old man at the workbench to momentarily set aside his work and turn to face Tyler. The craftsman looked to be in his sixties or seventies, yet robust, with small but bright and lively eyes. Tyler identified the craftsman''s status info and found his manufacturing upation to be "Ornament Maker". At Level 17, he indeed possessed some skills. "Hehe, you tter me, young man. What do you need?" The ornament craftsman nced at the young man''s demeanor, guessing he might not be ordinary, and began to wonder what he could be here for. Tyler first scanned the goods on the store shelves, discovering numerous colorful ssware, secretly congratting himself foring to the right ce. He then invited the craftsman to sit at the table and spread out a roll of blueprints. "Sir, I have an idea. I''ve already drawn the design, but Ick the craftsmanship, so I would like you to realize it for me." The craftsman first nced at the design roughly and then began to study it with interest. "It''s intriguing, grinding the ss pieces into specific shapes, then assembling them inside a cylindrical wooden tube... but what''s the use of this assembly? What do you intend to do with this?" The craftsman asked while examining. "As long as you look in from this side, you can see distant objects clearly." Tyler gave a simple introduction, not intending to borate. If he were to exin the concepts of "refraction" and "imaging" in this world of swords and magic, it would seem too "magical". "Oh? Can ss pieces have such an effect?" Upon hearing the young man''s exnation, the craftsman became rather eager to try. However, before undertaking this task, he needed to confirm one thing. Before the craftsman could speak, the young man had already ced a gold coin on the blueprint. "Sir, I know this is not an easy task and that making ss can be quite expensive. Therefore, you can use this gold coin first. When it''s used up, I will add more funds." Looking at the shiny gold coin, the craftsman was taken aback. Despite the young man''s simple attire, he was surprisingly generous. You see, the craftsman was only thinking of charging 30 silver coins. "Young man, your offer is too generous, I can''t ept so much." "Sir, I assure you it''s not too much, because I hope to have the first version of the prototype by June 26." "June 26? Isn''t that just four days away?" "Yes, do you think you can do it?" Hearing the young man''s slightly provocative question, the craftsman''s spirit was instantly ignited! Since the customer had already providedplete blueprints and paid a generous sum, how could he, the number one ornament maker in Sunny Town, back down? "Young man, I ept your task!" . A half-hourter, brimming with anticipation, Tyler exited the ornament shop. The blueprint he hadmissioned the ornament maker to construct was, in fact, a telescope''s design. However, the final product''s feasibility and efficacy depended entirely on the craftsman''s execution. At present, including the recent order, Tyler''s savings dwindled to a handful of copper coins, insufficient for purchasing the materials required for concocting potions tomorrow. Thus, Tyler concealed his face and, in a genuine performance, donned the guise of an assassin bounty hunter. He headed to The Quest Guild to undertake tasks and replenish his coffers. Inside The Quest Guild, others failed to recognize the assassin as the recently infamous "Banning". Only Emilia, however, wouldn''t overlook her ''almost boyfriend''. When Tyler approached the front desk to submit his materials, Emilia casuallyid her hand on the back of Tyler''s hand. The contact made him shudder slightly, as if electrified. "Lord Banning, why have you suddenly decided to take on tasks?" Emilia inquired in a hushed voice. Tyler, having used his mind-reading early on, already knew that Emilia had seen through his disguise. Therefore, he wasn''t surprised by her question. However, Emilia initiating physical contact with him in public inevitably made his heart rate quicken. "Recently... I mean, some time ago, the ''North Sunny Wastnd'' incident resulted in Sunny Town losing many excellent bounty hunters. I was concerned about an excessive backlog of tasks at The Quest Guild, so I came to help alleviate some." The "genius" Tyler effortlessly fabricated a convincing lie, conveniently enhancing his image in Emilia''s eyes. "I see, thank you. The task procedures have beenpleted. I look forward to your triumphant return." Emilia efficiently finished the paperwork. Before Banning left, she deliberately brushed her hand on the back of his hand again, then watched him depart. Once Banning left The Quest Guild, Emilia immediately ced a "temporarily closed" sign on the front desk. She then swiftly entered the records room and shut the door. Her face flushed, she sped her hands tightly to her chest, fearful her wildly thumping heart might leap out. She was truly startled by her bold actions, only releasing her shy emotions after holding them in until now. On Tyler''s end, even after leaving The Quest Guild, he remained somewhat dazed. Tyler found it hard to believe that the girl he had just encountered at The Quest Guild was truly Emilia. Why would she perform such a bold act in public? If things continued this way, wouldn''t they... if they were alone at her house next time? Chapter 156 New Equipment ? Tyler made a mistake. He harbored preconceived judgments about "the real Emilia." The reason for Tyler''s astonishment at Emilia''s disy was that the Emilia he originally knew was not the real Emilia. The Emilia of that time was in a pseudo-autistic state following the loss of her parents. With the exception of slightly opening her heart to Oleg, she was almost emotionless towards others. However, in recent days, Tyler has, unnoticed, healed Emilia''s emotional wounds. Previously, Emilia closed herself off to avoid further harm due to the loss of her parents, her mental support. Now, with Banning as her new mental support, the real Emilia from the past has returned. She is a brave foxkin girl who dares to love and hate. The current issue is that Emilia''s true appearance is, surprisingly, unfamiliar to Tyler, hence his astonishment. (Silly Nissen: Huhuhu... Who would have thought, Tyler, that when a girl takes the initiative, you would be so timid! Hahaha!) The silly loliughed heartily in Tyler''s head. Tyler ignored her, not because he was timid, but because he was worried that if Emilia was too proactive, it would be even tougher to part ways with herter. Moreover, the deeper the love, the deeper the hate. This is also atent "danger." Until leaving Sunny Town, Tyler must control the "distance" between himself and Emilia. . In the following two days, apart from handing over the guild tasks, Tyler basically did not meet Emilia. Due to the increasingly busy work at The Quest Guild, Emilia either couldn''t find an opportunity to leave and meet with Banning at the inn. Then, the date came to June 24th, the day Tyler and the craftsmen had agreed to collect the new equipment. In the morning, as always, Tyler first honed his skill proficiency. In these two days, he had developed the skill "Calction Boost" from level 6 to level 9, ordingly increasing 30 points of intelligence attribute and 300 points of magic power. As long as it''s upgraded by one more level, "Calction Boost" can unlock a new entry, which Tyler is eagerly looking forward to. In addition to this, he also upgraded the Manufacturing upation "Alchemist" to level 2, increasing 1 point of intelligence attribute and 10 points of magic power. Although the amount is small, every bit counts. Tyler would not miss any opportunity that could make him stronger. Soon after, Tyler arrived at the equipment shop. Unexpectedly, there were several craftsmen waiting in the store to greet him. "Here hees, this handsomed is Banning." "Huh, it''s this guy who made us work restlessly for two days. I must remember this face!" "Hahaha, I haven''t felt this excited in a long time!" "I''m excited, but I''m too old for this, hahaha!" "..." All the craftsmen were hanging heavy dark circles under their eyes, and their exhaustion was evident. Even so, their spirits were high at the moment because their two days of work were about to be personally inspected by the customer! For the craftsmen, nothing is more exhrating than having their work appreciated by a customer! "Thank you all so much!" Seeing the craftsmen who had exerted all their effort in two days, Tyler was truly grateful from the bottom of his heart. And he was also very relieved that he had the ability to read minds. Without it, he wouldn''t be able to find such trustworthy craftsmen in the strange world of the Prison Star. "Hehe, don''t rush to thank us, first take a look at the stuff!" The craftsman confidently presented a green curved de that was shorter than Tyler''s forearm. The de was curved to retain the original shape of the "Poison de Rat King''s Venomous w" to the greatest extent, brimming with deadly intent. Looking at the fluorescent green on the de, Tyler knew without the craftsman exining that it was coated with deadly poison. "This w of the Poison de Rat King is extraordinarily hard, and it wore out several of our grinding wheels. Also, the w naturally carries deadly poison, so you can use it as a poisoned de without extracting it... Oh, for safety, we also made a sheath for you to use." The craftsman''s exnation indeed hit the nail on the head, but the information Tyler saw with his appraisal ability was moreplete. Equipment Name: Venomous de - Poison w Equipment Effects: 1 Equipment requirements: Strength 20, Dexterity 50; 2 If equipment user''s attributes do not meet the requirements, it cannot be used; [Note: Tyler''s current attributes - Strength 30, Dexterity 115, Wisdom 230] 3 Poison resistance +5; 4 Whenever the "Venomous w" strikes a living target, there is a 30% chance of inflicting the target with a festering poison status, eachyer of festering poison status inflicts 3 points of damage/second, and persists until the target''s demise; the festering poison status can stack up to 5yers. "A true masterpiece, indeed!" Tyler was entirely pleased. He carefully gripped around the handle, lifting it for a close examination. Upon actually holding it, Tyler discovered that although the "Venomous w" was notrge in size, it was surprisingly weighty when picked up, no wonder it had a high strength requirement. Under the light, the twisted de twinkled with a cold glint, its sharpness intimidating, even more so than the willow-leaf dagger he had before. What Tyler liked the most, however, was the inherent toxicity of the "Venomous w". Fiveyers would inflict 15 points of damage every second, and as long as it wasn''t detoxified, it would persist until death. 15 points per second may not sound like much, but a full minute of poison results in 900 points. One must know, Tyler''s current health points were only 300. Tyler couldn''t stop praising the "Venomous w", the craftsman masters were all beaming with joy, but when it came time to present the next piece, their expressions weren''t as cheerful. "Well, Banning... a tier-3 magic core... we made a pair of boots ording to your choice, but... but this core was really difficult to deal with, all I can say is, we did our best." The craftsman master ced a pair of ck boots on the table, and from his movements, it was clear that the boots were very lightweight, with defense certainly not to be relied upon. Additionally, the design of the boots themselves was very simple, besides using silver rivets for reinforcement at necessary ces, there were no other decorations. For the craftsmen present, the fact that a precious tier-3 magic core ended up being used to create such a pair of ordinary boots was absolutely uneptable. But as the craftsman in charge had just said, they had done their best. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to craft a pair of bulky, highly defensive boots, but that the magic core itself was resisting. "Why do you all look so upset? I think these boots are great! They are beyond my expectations!" To the craftsman masters'' surprise, Banning, who they thought would beining, actually startedughing happily. The inscrutable young man held up the ck boots as if he had found a treasure, even more delighted than when he saw the Venomous de! Chapter 157 A Bland Pair Of Boots ? "Ah, Banning, if you dislike it, you can tell us outright. We understand." "Indeed, we don''t mind a bit of criticism, just don''t make it too harsh." The craftsmen were utterly bewildered as to why Banning wasn''t upset. A third-tier magic core could be sold by itself for a high price of a gold coin. However, these boots that had been made now might not fetch even 5 silver coins, an absolute loss if there ever was one. [Note: 1 gold coin = 10,000 copper coins, 5 silver coins = 500 copper coins] "Masters, why do you deem these boots a failure?" Banning asked, confused. The leading master craftsman sighed, not ridiculing Banning''sck of knowledge, but instead patiently exining the intricacies of crafting equipment with magic cores. He exined that two key factors determine the quality of a piece of equipment made with a magic core. First, the equipment itself must be of high quality, such as its defensive capabilities, resistance to poison, corrosion, and fire, etc. By this metric, these boots scored zero, indistinguishable from ordinary boots and hardly qualified as equipment. The second key factor was whether the magic core''s skill had sessfully transferred onto the equipment. Experience showed that if the skill transfer was sessful, magical runes would appear somewhere on the equipment''s surface, and there would likely be a response when magic was infused into the equipment. However, the craftsmen had thoroughly examined the boots and found no magical runes, nor was there any reaction when they tried infusing magic. This meant... the skill transfer had failed. "Banning, we''ve failed your trust. Here, we''ll refund you one gold coin. Please ept it." The leading craftsman took out a gold coin, with all the others watching intently, clearly reluctant to part with it. Banningughed and pushed his hand back. "Masters, you''ve toiled day and night for two days. This is your due. Moreover, I''m very satisfied with these boots. They are exactly what I wanted. So, you have no reason to feel guilty." Then, to the astonishment of all the craftsmen, Banning took the boots and left jubntly. Everyone had the same thought: the young man was either a saint or a fool. . Tyler''s joy was genuine. He wasn''t so considerate as to feign happiness just to spare the craftsmen''s feelings. Tyler was thrilled because these boots met his needs perfectly, especially the attached skill, which was like winning a lottery jackpot! To prevent the real effect of the boots from being revealed, Tyler purposely didn''t exin to the craftsmen. Moreover, in the days toe, Tyler would keep the boots'' effects as top secret, not letting anyone know. If the secret of the boots were known, the power of their skill would be significantly reduced. Back at the inn, Tyler ced the boots on the table and used his identification ability to confirm their effects again. No one would have guessed that such an ordinary-looking pair of boots hid a powerful skill. Equipment Name: Ebony Boots - Shadow Step Equipment Effect: 1 Equipment Requirements: Dexterity 100, Wisdom 180 2 If equipment user''s attributes do not meet the requirements, it cannot be used; [Note: Tyler''s current attributes, Strength 30, Dexterity 115, Wisdom 230] 3 If the equipment user''s attributes meet the requirements: Dexterity +10, Wisdom +10; 4 When equipped, the skill "Shadow Step" can be used; Skill Name: Shadow Step Skill Effect: 1 Each use consumes 200 magic points, with a 30-second cooldown after use; 2 Upon activation, the user can instantly teleport to a specified shadow within a 10-meter radius of themselves; 3 If the specified shadow disappears during activation, the skill fails to activate, but still consumes magic points and enters cooldown. The evasion ability Tyler had always wanted was unexpectedly realized through these "Ebony Boots - Shadow Step". Depending on the usage, not only could "Shadow Step" be used for evasion, but also for surprise attacks. It''s a highly versatile skill. As for why the craftsmen couldn''t find the magical runes, Tyler spected that it was because the runes were ck, the same color as the boots, making them hard to see. If he didn''t have the identification ability, Tyler would have definitely missed these " Ebony Boots - Shadow Step". This made Tyler once again marvel at his Divine Eye of Transcendence. Thank you, my "eye"! . Having acquired his new equipment, Tyler ventured out into the night to practice. The enduring poisoning potency of the "Venomous de - Poison w"bined with Tyler''s ability to identify life energy eased the judgment of whether a target had been poisoned. Once the poison took hold, any target without detoxification capabilities would quickly sumb. The "Shadow Step" proved to be incredibly useful, its activation was instantaneous, truly a form of instant teleportation. The only issue was that Tyler needed to limatize to the sensation of instant movement, allowing his evasions or surprise attacks to flow seamlessly. (It reminds him of the "Rogue Shadow Demon - Swarerock" whose skill was to hide in shadows, although once it hid, it couldn''t move.) (What skills a magic core equipment possesses indeed has a strong corrtion with its original host.) Throughout the night, Tyler expended a great deal of magic energy to familiarize himself with "Shadow Step". With his current magic pool of 2400 points, using the "Blue ze Steed" of the Shadow Sword ze Steed would consume 444 points, and each use of "Shadow Step" would take away 200 points. The usage of these magic-consuming skills was limited, requiring careful calction each time. However,pared to the time when he escaped from the Sandrift Gorge, Tyler had grown substantially, no longer the easy target he used to be. This night, Tyler practiced until dawn, then returned to the inn to rest. The following morning, Tyler was roused by the rm service of the stupid loli. As he was honing his skill proficiency per usual, a knock came at the door. "Good morning, Lord Banning... it''s me, Emilia." Recognizing the voice, Tyler instantly perked up. However, at such a moment, he found himself "alert" in a way that he shouldn''t be, which was a bit problematic. "Just a moment," he replied, quickly changing into his clothes, then casually picked up a potion book to read a few sections, sessfully diverting his attention. [Note: It''s perfectly okayl for good kids not to understand the above few sentences.] "Good morning, Emilia. What brings you here this early morning?" Tyler opened the door and weed Emilia into his room. As they brushed past each other, the pleasant fragrance of osmanthus from Emilia quickened Tyler''s heartbeat uncontrobly. "Haha, because our agreement hasn''t been fulfilled yet?" Emilia handed a book to Tyler as she spoke. Ѧdsvel.cm Unbeknownst to them, Em''s tone towards Tyler had be much more lively. Tyler received the book, the cover of which read "Production Methods and Forms for Basic Illusion Treatment Potions". As he casually flipped it open, Emilia ced her hand on the page, her cheeks flushed as she gazed at Tyler. "Lord Banning... we haven''t seen each other for so many days, won''t you look at me first?" Chapter 158 Preparation Before Trial ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 25 6:49 AM Countdown to Advancement Trai: 1 day Countdown to Confession Death: 24 days Inside the inn, Tyler and Emilia''s gazes met briefly before diverging. At this moment, Tyler''s heart sounded an internal alert, and he readied himself for battle. His numerous experiences in real-time scenarios had honed his ability to discern that the atmosphere in the room was decidedly amiss! Tyler realized that if the current situation were to proceed unaltered, he might no longer be able to travel or operate independently. However, Tyler was a seasoned hand who quickly analyzed the situation and promptly devised a countermeasure. "Ah? You want me to take a look at you? Emilia, are you feeling unwell?" Tyler reached out and touched Emilia''s forehead, finding it rmingly warm. Emilia, suddenly drawn closer by Tyler, was momentarily stunned, too dazed to react. "Emilia, you''re burning up! Why aren''t you resting at home if you''re running a fever?" Tyler seized the opportunity to go on the offensive! Without further ado, he guided Emilia to sit on the bed, swiftly removed her shoes, had her lie down and covered her with a nket. The whole operation was smooth and rapid, leaving no room for protest. Emilia had barely processed what was happening before she found herself confined to the bed! "Uh, I... I don''t feel ill..." Emilia was a beat toote in responding, her face a picture of bafflement. Just as Emilia attempted to sit up, Tyler promptly pressed her shoulders down, fixing her with a serious and stern gaze. "You''re this hot and still im you''re fine? I won''t allow you to push yourself. Rest for a while, be good." With that, Tyler swiftly rose and returned a few secondster with a cool, damp towel, which he ced on Emilia''s forehead. Then, he "considerately" tucked her under the nket, ensuring she had no opportunity to escape from the bed. Emilia initially wanted to exin further, but the considerate care from Tyler made her think that perhaps it was nice to keep lying down. "Alright... Thank you, Banning." In the tender atmosphere, Emilia addressed Banning by his name for the first time, a warmth she had not felt in a long time enveloped her. "There''s no need for formalities," Tyler responded with a smile, patting Emilia''s head and running his fingers through her golden hair, heaving an inward sigh of relief. The situation just now was indeed a close shave, the room was visiblyden with a pinkish, romantic aura. Thankfully, through Tyler''s swift actions, the mood in the room had shifted to a family-like warmth. Afterward, Tyler took the potion book from before, flipping through it while asking Emilia questions. After a brief chat, he excused himself, saying he had other matters to attend to, and left her to rest, leaving the inn swiftly. . Emilia was left alone in the room. Lying on the bed, she thought back to her bold move earlier, her heart still fluttering. If Banning hadn''t mistaken her for having a fever, Emilia didn''t know what would have happened... ?////? At the thought, she felt so shy that she covered her head with the nket. Banning''s scent filled her senses, making her feel as if she were being held by him, her heart pounding even faster. (Yes, this is the bed Banning slept in... he''s been staying at this inn for many days...) (Now, I''m... sleeping on the bed Banning slept in... Oh my god... I''m so embarrassed...) A young girl in love often has unique thoughts. Emilia''s feeling right now was as though she was sleeping with Banning. She felt her heart thumping wildly, almost as if it would leap out of her chest! Emilia could no longer control her excitement. She hugged the nket, imagining it to be Banning, rolling, twisting, and rubbing on the bed... She let her body take over until she felt hot and about to make strange noises before finally slowing down. (Banning... I can''t control my feelings for you anymore...) ( What should I do...?(? ?????? ?)?) . Walking down the street, Tyler sneezed. He didn''t have to think to know that Emilia was surely thinking about him. But it could also be Avril, Tochinni, or even Viviana? Granny Kana and Granny Kasi were not totally ruled out either... Tyler felt fortunate that the world of Prison Star was vast. Otherwise, if he were to live in a "battlefield" every day, he, despite his abilities, would be overwhelmed. . Today marks the 25th of June. ording to Tyler''sid-out n, there remains but a single day before the challenge of skill advancing trial. Tyler''s agenda for the day involved acquiring equipment, preparing himself in the best possible state to face the life-or-death test that the trial posed. Generally, in the preparations before venturing solo into the dungeon, the indispensable items are health and mana potions. Ѧdsvel.cm Regrettably, this world of Prison Star is far too hardcore, devoid of health potions and as for mana potions, Tyler currently doesn''t possess any means to acquire or concoct them himself. What Tyler can prepare now are still those old, reliable "friends". This time, his personal inventory consisted of the following: Standard Arrows: 40; mmable Arrows: 40; Luminous Magic Stones: 3; Smoke Bombs: 10; Flint: two sets; Antidotes: 10 vials; As for weaponry and armor, Tyler equipped: Primary Weapon 1: Fir Treant Long Hunting Bow; Primary Weapon 2: Shadow Sword ze Steed; Secondary Weapon 1: Venomous de - Poison w; Secondary Weapon 2: Iron Round Shield; Body Armor: Leather Armor; Leg Armor: Ebony Boots - Shadow Step; essory: Meditation Ring; With Tyler''s current weight-carrying capability, this list of items has already reached its limit. . By the time he finished preparing these equipment and tools, it was already the afternoon. Tyler returned to the inn for a short rest, then grinded his "Calction Boost" skill from level 9 to level 10. [Note: Emilia had already left for work at the Quest Guild this morning.] As level 10 approached, as Tyler had anticipated, a new attribute appeared for "Calction Boost"! Intelligence attribute: 240+13 Dexterity attribute: 125+5 1 During activation, enhance calction ability by 13+1%; 2 Consumes 13+1 magic power per second during activation, with less than one second counted as one second. 3 During activation, activate the advanced ability "Overclock" on the basis of "Calction Boost". In the state of Overclocking, the effect of "Calction Boost" doubles, and the magic energy consumption also doubles. (They''re really treating me like a CPU, even "Overclocking" hase into y.....) Despite hisints, Tyler immediately tried out this new ability. And just as he activated "Overclock", an incredible thing happened! Tyler could clearly see that the movements of the pedestrians on the street outside the window, who were originally walking, suddenly slowed down all at once! Chapter 159 Unexpected Encounter ? Although the decrease in velocity is not terribly significant, amounting to roughly seventy percent of the original speed, and even though Tyler himself would also experience a slowdown, the implications of this skill are extraordinarily profound. (This is actually a bullet time that slows even the user... Nheless, with appropriate utilization, it could prove highly beneficial.) Tyler is someone who habitually contemtes before acting, but the issue that arises from this is that there isn''t ample time for him to think in the midst of a battle. Now, with the "Calction Boost" and "Overclock" abilities, he canplete his thought processes faster than usual. As his skill level increases in the future, his thinking will no longer consume time. However, after activating "Overclock", a thirty-point per second magic energy consumption poses a significant burden for Tyler, and thus, the use of this skill must be undertaken with extreme caution. For the remaining afternoon hours, Tyler initially nned to continue the "Sleep -> Honing skills" cycle, but found himself unable to sleep. This led Tyler to realize that to hone his skills more frequently, magic restoration potions are essential. Yet, with regard to magic restoration potions, Emilia had told Tyler that any potion form rted to magic restoration is absolute top secret. Ѧdsvel.cm The formtion and production of magic restoration potions are uniformly controlled by the National Magic Organization in various ces. Since this path is temporarily blocked, Tyler can only seek alternative methods, and he quickly conceives an unconventional solution. (... I should go out and look for "hypnosis potions" or rted books for sale.) As soon as Tyler left the inn, he noticed that quite a few people had gathered at the entrance of The Quest Guild. He walked over to take a look, discovering that arge notice had been posted at the entrance of The Quest Guild. The notice stated that a team of bounty hunters from Emerald City, who had formed their own team to explore the "Ancient Labyrinth", had beenpletely wiped out, all hundred-plus members. The Quest Guild posted the notice to warn everyone that the "Ancient Labyrinth" is extremely dangerous and regr individuals should not enter. Teams organized by the country have been exploring thebyrinth on a regr basis, so there''s no need to add unnecessary trouble for the professionals. (An Ancient Labyrinth? Is it simr to a dungeon instance? This is the first time I''ve heard of it.) Tyler was quite interested in this new concept, so he stood at the side listening to people''s discussions for a while. "The bounty hunters of Emerald City are truly brave, daring to venture into the Ancient Labyrinth." "Money is the root of all evil! They must have found something valuable in the Ancient Labyrinth." "How valuable could it be? Could there be equipment with built-in skills?" "You''re truly ignorant. I''ve heard that at the deepest part of the Ancient Labyrinth, there are divine weapons that can engrave souls..." "Really? Divine weapons? Aren''t they the stuff of legends?" "I just heard it from someone else, don''t spread it." "I don''t believe you. Even if I did tell others, they wouldn''t believe it." "..." The contents of their discussions were mostly street rumors, but Tyler did hear valuable information from them. (Soul-engraved divine weapons?) Tyler clearly remembered that one of the rewards he would get afterpleting his mission in this prison star world is "soul-engraved equipment". Click paragraphment for quotes from Chapter 4: Deceptive Mishap Judging from the people''s reactions, "soul-engraved divine weapons" might be the top-tier equipment concept in the Prison Star world. (I should ask Emilia when I get a chance.) Just as Tyler was thinking about this, he suddenly saw Emilia standing at the entrance of The Quest Guild, quietly watching him. Tyler''s heart jumped, he managed to steady his emotions, then walked over to Emilia as if nothing had happened. "Are you feeling better, Emilia?" Tyler asked softly. "Yes... much better, thank you." Emilia responded in the same low voice. Tyler knew that Emilia still maintained her previous image in public, expressionless and not talkative. Therefore, he could "safely"e over to say hello and then leave at ease. Emilia, who has a strong sense of responsibility, would never neglect her work, especially during this time when Oleg, the branch chief, is not in ce. "Emilia, the notice at the entrance is...?" "This is a letter of notice received from the National Quest Guild Headquarters today. Although we have repeatedly warned, there are still people who ignore the risks and venture into the Ancient Labyrinth from time to time." "I see... How many Ancient Labyrinths are there in our Wester Kingdom?" "I''m not sure about that. All I know is that there''s one far south of Emerald City." . Engaging in brief pleasantries with Emilia, Tyler was poised to depart, mindful of how conspicuous their prolongedpanionship could appear. However, in a fleeting moment, his gaze caught a familiar figure in the distance, approaching The Quest Guild down the street. The petite and exquisite frame, the brown, fluffy hair, the gentle countenance, and those big, dewy eyes... Wasn''t that Avril?! Tyler''s heartbeat faltered, startled by this unexpected sighting, especially with Emilia present right beside him! Without a moment''s hesitation, he quickly activated his "Calction Boost," stacking it with "Overclock." This was done to afford himself more time to think in this critical juncture! As "Calction Boost Overclock" kicked in, time seemed to decelerate in Tyler''s world. He refocused his gaze on the distant street, and after careful observation, he was certain that indeed, it was Avril approaching. Draped in a grey cloak, her trouser cuffs and shoes dirtied with mud, Avril looked as if she had undergone a strenuous journey and had probably just arrived at Sunny Town. Beside Avril was a petite elderlydy, dressed in a yellow and green ethnic attire, seeming to apany Avril. Observing her diminutive stature and a tall hat that appeared to conceal long ears, Tyler spected that she, like Thini, might belong to the rabbitkin race. However, the distance between them was not close enough, and Tyler could not verify his conjecture using his identification ability. Ordinarily, encountering Avril on the road would not have stirred much anxiety in Tyler. However, the current situation was exceptional with Emilia within arm''s reach. If Avril were to spot him ande running over, it would undoubtedly spell disaster, akin to a meteorite hitting the earth. (No, I must avoid this encounter!) Quickly arriving at this conclusion, Tyler deactivated his skills, took Emilia''s hand, and headed towards The Quest Guild. "Emilia, there''s something I wish to discuss with you privately." Caught off guard by the sudden turn of events, Emilia barely grasped what Banning had said before being led away. At that moment, all she noticed was her hand in Banning''s, and she was plunged into a state of nervous incapacity. Emilia followed Banningpliantly into The Quest Guild, then ascended to the second floor, entering the office of the Branch Chief, Oleg. (Eh? Why... why bring me to the Branch Chief''s room?) (It''s still working hours, isn''t this a bit...) The situation of two in solitude elerated Emilia''s heartbeat; she was unsure of Banning''s intentions yet faintly anticipatory. The thought of someone possibly walking in any moment further unsettled Emilia...! o(*////////*)q Chapter 160 Tyler’s Tactics ? "Forgive me, Emilia, I fear our actions were rather brusque in the presence of others. It didn''t hurt you, did it?" Banning released his grip, subsequently securing the office door behind him. The doortched with a soft ''click'', a sound which sent Emilia''s heart fluttering, plunging her into a state of heightened confusion. In the brief span of a few minutes, she had experienced, for the first time, the feel of Banning''s hand, followed by seclusion in their workce. Her sensitive heart was now pounding so fiercely, it felt as though it might burst from her chest. "No... It didn''t hurt..." Emilia''s response was barely more than a whisper, as soft as the buzz of a fly. In their previous encounters, Emilia had always disyed boldness, yet now, with Banning asserting control, she was reduced to a shy, naive girl. Lost in her thoughts, Emilia allowed her imagination to wander. She had often fantasized about what could transpire between herself and Banning, but Oleg''s office was certainly beyond her wildest dreams. Banning, he was just too daring, too avant-garde! . "Really? That''s a relief. I was worried we were seen, hence the haste," Tyler dismissed Emilia''s rosy fantasies, moving towards the window to confirm the whereabouts of Avril and the rabbitkin granny. Fortunately, they seemed to merely be passing the street and showed no signs of entering The Quest Guild. Their scattered nces suggested they were likely searching for a restaurant or inn. "Banning... why did you bring me to the Branch Chief''s office? What are we here for?" Emilia''s voice echoed, forcing Tyler to exin his abrupt behavior. (Should I mention the Divine Weapon?) (No, that''s not urgent enough to justify my earlier actions. I need something more pressing...) "Yes, there is something I need to tell you..." Tyler stalled, scanning his surroundings. Through the window, he spotted a familiar face loitering near The Quest Guild. This was the perfect distraction! "Emilia,e look at this," Tyler beckoned Emilia over to the window, directing her attention to a middle-aged man on the street. "Have you noticed this man around The Quest Guild recently?" "Eh?" Tyler''s question sessfully jolted Emilia back to reality. She appeared dumbfounded momentarily, a look of disappointment shing across her face, before she began scrutinizing the man Tyler was pointing out. "Now that you mention it, I think I have seen him these past few days. Is there a problem?" Initially, Emilia was unaware of the gravity of the situation until Banning revealed, "He''s been sent by Mayor Gideon to spy on you, his name is Charles." "Spying on me?!" Emilia was taken aback and hastily recollected her recent movements, relieved that she hadn''t revealed any confidential information about The Quest Guild. "Why would the Mayor send someone to spy on me?...And how did you find out?" Seeing Emilia''s serious demeanor, Tyler knew he had sessfully diverted her attention. All that remained was to bide time until Avril and the others had moved along. "I overheard a conversation between Charles and apanion. It seems the Mayor is ming The Quest Guild for his son''s disappearance." Tyler then assured Emilia that the Mayor was still in the evidence gathering phase, so there was no immediate cause for rm. As long as The Quest Guild continues its usual operations, all should be well. "However, I rmend that The Quest Guildmissions some security patrols, employing bounty hunters to monitor the vicinity day and night. As for the reason, we can fabricate one, for example, a recent theft at The Quest Guild." Tyler detailed his n meticulously, and Emilia listened attentively. His timing was indeed well-suited for Emilia to be informed, and the appearance of Avril had indirectly expedited this. After discussing the matter, Emilia expressed her agreement with Tyler''s n and assured him that she would arrange themission today. "Thank you, Banning, you''ve done The Quest Guild a great help again. I really don''t know how to express my gratitude." Emilia gazed at Tyler with a flush in her cheeks and admiration in her eyes. Tyler ruffled Emilia''s hair, patting her shoulder to ease her tension. "It''s all part of my duty, no thanks is necessary." . When Tyler exited The Quest Guild, Avril and the rabbitkin granny had already wandered off. Staying consistent with the line of thought he had presented to Emilia, he continued to deduce strategies for confronting the Mayor''s power, Reflecting on the day of the incident, Tyler had struck the Mayor''s son with the intention to protect The Quest Guild and Emilia. Regardless of his initial motives, his actions had now indisputably put The Quest Guild and Emilia in jeopardy. To resolve this issue, Tyler''s initial consideration was to deal directly with Mayor Gideon. However, as the saying goes, "a lion at home is a mouse abroad", and Tyler was not yet equipped to confront the Mayor''s power head-on. Therefore, if a feasible n was to be proposed, Tyler intended to first coax the serpent out of its hole before dealing a direct blow to its "vital point". Once the Mayor was out of the picture, irrespective of how many experts he had employed, they would disperse like monkeys when the tree falls. For this, Tyler''s immediate task was to leak a bit of "information" to the Mayor''s informer. It wasn''t long before Tyler located the tracker, Charles. First, he used thenguage effect of "The Deceiver" to control him, then he slipped a note into his hand. When Charles regained his senses, he was only confused to find an additional piece of paper in his hand. Upon opening it, he found written: "The ck-clothed archer who killed Gideon will appear in the ''Gateway of Trials'' control area in the western suburbs tomorrow afternoon." Charles, startled and then excited, immediately ran towards the Mayor''s mansion with the note. Tyler, hiding in the shadows, was satisfied with Charles''s reaction. Charles was indeed a brainless man, and he paid no mind to the strange origins of the note. However, the Mayor certainly wouldn''t be as naive as Charles. Even so, Tyler still believed that the Mayor would take action. The reason was simple. In the current situation, devoid of any leads, the Mayor had suddenly received such news. Even if he knew it might be a trap, he couldn''t possibly ignore it. Therefore, even if the Mayor didn''t personally visit the scene, he would definitely send someone to inspect the situation. By that time, the defenses at the Mayor''s mansion would inevitably cken, providing Tyler with an opportunity. If the Mayor dared to take the risk of venturing out, that would be an even greater opportunity for Tyler. Therefore, whether the Mayor himself moved or not, Tyler had a countermeasure for each scenario. Now that this matter was settled, Tyler''s next move was to locate Avril before Emilia finished work, to get an update on her situation. Only by knowing Avril''s whereabouts would Tyler be able to avoid a disastrous 3-person encounter Chapter 161 [Bonus ]Divination Rabbit ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 25 6:46 PM Countdown to Advancement Trai: 1 day Countdown to Confession Death: 24 days Upon the streets of Sunny Town, Avril and the divination rabbit, Nevina, were in pursuit of a suitable ce to find respite. "Avril, are you feeling hungry? Shall we partake in our evening meal first?" inquired the rabbit granny. "Indeed, that sounds delightful," Avril replied with a nod. Their long journey of 18 days, whichmenced from Ira Vige on the 7th of June, had finally brought them to Sunny Town.The arduous journey had instilled in Avril a resolution to save for a horse or at least hire a carriage before embarking on any distant travels in the future. To find a ce to eat was a simple task for Avril, for she had a sensitive nose. It was now dinner time and all she had to do was follow the aroma of food to find a restaurant that was open. Soon, Avril was led by the fragrant scent to a restaurant named ''Cat Girl Restaurant''. Just as she was about to enter, a familiar figure made a sudden appearance before her eyes. "Avril!" Slim yet sturdy, his stern face was softened by a kind smile. Avril could recognize him in a crowd of thousands. "Banning?! Is it truly you? Banning!" Avril eximed, throwing her arms around the young man in excitement. After a few seconds, she retreated shyly, ncing between his face and her feet, her feelings a whirlwind of excitement and embarrassment. "Yes, it''s me, Avril. I didn''t expect to find you here. When did you arrive?" Banning inquired. "I... I just arrived today... I''m so happy seeing you again." At this moment, the voice of Elle in Avril''s head began to murmur, (Oh dear, why not seize the moment and tell him that you came here specifically to find him?) (Otherwise, all the hardship of your journey would go in vain~) Avril chose not to respond to Elle''s suggestion. The simple fact of finding Banning on her very first day in town was enough to fill her with joy. "By the way, Avril, who is yourpanion?" Banning queried further. "Ah, I apologize for neglecting the introductions. This is..." Avril hesitated, contemting whether she could reveal Nevina''s title as the Divination Rabbit. At this moment, the rabbit granny took the initiative to speak up. "Hello, handsomed. My name is Nana, and I am currently apanying Avril on her journey." "Pleasure to meet you, Nana. My name is Banning, I used to reside in Ira Vige, just like Avril," Banning replied, squatting down to shake hands with the rabbit granny. Nana, with a curious gaze, studied Banning while repeating his name several times, her eyes flickering with depth and thought. (So you are Banning...) (Appearances can be deceiving. One wouldn''t suspect you of possessing the power to foresee and alter the future.) "Avril, Nana, are you seeking a ce to dine?" Banning asked. "Yes, indeed. We were just about to enter this ''Cat Girl Restaurant''." Upon hearing this, Banning subtly signaled them with his eyes and a discreet wave of his hand, "I''ve heard this restaurant''s ingredients are somewhatcking. Allow me to guide you to a truly conscientious eatery." Under Banning''s guidance, the trio arrived at a restaurant named ''The Bear''s Cabin''. Despite its remote location, the restaurant was thoughtfully decorated, and the staff were immactely dressed, exuding an aura of sophistication and luxury. Once settled, they ordered their meal and began to chat. Avril shared that she hade to Sunny Town to experience the world, just like Banning. However, she wouldn''t stray far from the realm of Lord Azure Lizard, so she could return to Ira Vige at any time. With Rhode now passed away, only Avril remained to take care of the orchard in the vige. About Nana, Avril mentioned that they had met on the road to Sunny Town. Thanks to Nana, Avril had avoided several hazardous situations. Nana modestly dismissed her contributions, praising Avril instead, "If it hadn''t been for Avril, I might have starved to death in the wilderness. But you know, as a lifelong traveler, I''d have no regrets even if I did perish in the wilderness." After quietly listening to their stories, Banning briefly updated them about his own circumstances. He shared that he continued his work as a hunter in Sunny Town and asionally took on bounty hunter assignments. The diverse ecosystem around Sunny Town had not only allowed him to hone his hunting skills, but had also helped him amass a small fortune, thus securing his foothold in the town. "Therefore, let me take care of tonight''s bill as a wee gesture for you both." After dinner, Banning kindly led them to a reputable, reasonably priced inn for lodging. Only after they had each retired to their respective rooms did he slowly take his leave. Watching Banning''s receding figure, Avril stood by the window, her heart agitated, rippling like a disturbed pond. The hardships she had endured throughout her journey were all for the purpose of seeing Banning once again. Now, having been reunited with him, she was once again touched by his thoughtful gentleness, and she felt sincerely that all her struggles over the past twenty days had been worth it. Simultaneously, another who was simrly disturbed was Tyler. However, Tyler''s agitation stemmed not from the throbbing of love, but from the unsettling feeling that his life was in "jeopardy" (Silly Nissen: Ah-hahahahahaha! The inevitable has finally arrived, Tyler!) (Silly Nissen: I''ve been eagerly awaiting this grand "spectacle" for quite some time, hehehe!) The schadenfreude of the stupid loli reached an unprecedented climax. It was evident that she had forgotten her mission in this Prison Star world. Tyler offered no rebuttal, for the stupid loli spoke nothing but the truth. Sunny Town had now transformed into a vast battleground, and a meeting between Avril and Emily was simply a matter of time. However, prior to fretting over this issue, Tyler had a more pressing matter to ponder the divination rabbit, Nevina, who was traveling with Avril and had duplicitously introduced herself as "Nana". Tyler could understand the rabbitkin concealing their demi-human identity, as well as the renowned divination rabbit hiding her real name. Yet, Avril''s deception and her aiding Nevina in concealing her identity slightly exceeded Tyler''s expectationsthough, if Avril''s feelings for him were to gradually fade, that would indeed be a blessing for Tyler. Returning to the matter at hand, Tyler had to mull over the two sentences that had emerged from the divination rabbit''s inner thoughts: (So you are Banning...) (Appearances can be deceiving. One wouldn''t suspect you of possessing the power to foresee and alter the future.) Though uncertain of how Nevina came to know of his abilities, Tyler was ufortable with his secrets being known. It was imperative for him to confront the divination rabbit this very night. Chapter 162 The Day Of Trial ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 26 6:08 AM Countdown to Advancement Trai: 0 days Countdown to Confession Death: 23 days Awakening today, Tyler limited his magic energy training to a mere 500 points. If he exhausted too much magic energy, he would have to spend additional time in the afternoon recuperating, which would interfere with his ns to embark on the trial. The long-anticipated journey to the trial necessitated optimal conditions to ensure no regrets. Approaching the window, Tyler surveyed the Quest Guild across the inn, feeling a trace of guilt for not informing Emilia about his ns to undertake the trial. His silence was due, firstly, to the fact that it was the end of the month, a time when the Guild''s financial settlement would keep Emilia exceptionally busy, the reason she hadn''t visited the inn this morning. Secondly, for the sake of Emilia''s safety, Tyler had orchestrated a series of strategic ns for the Gateway of Trials in the western suburb of Sunny Town that ensured anything but tranquility. Due to some discrepancies between the actual situation and his initial expectations, Tyler purchased some additional materials and fabricated a new batch of smoke bombs, bringing his inventory to twenty. Subsequently, as per the agreement, he ventured to the ornament shop to inquire if the elderly ornament maker hadpleted the initial prototype. "My apologies, young man. I did my best, but the results are less than satisfactory." The craftsman handed over a seemingly professional pair of binocrs. Tyler epted them and peered out the window at the distant view. The scene was blurred, as though obscured by a mosaic. (Emm... quite a few issues indeed...) Although Tyler wasn''t a professional craftsman, he could discern the root of the problem. The most significant w of the prototype was the impurity of the two ss lenses, likely due to the inclusion of excessive impurities during the smelting process, which affected the rity of the image. Additionally, due to material and temperature control, the lenses had a tint due to which the images portrayed were distorted. Lastly, the precision of the entire set ofponents was questionable. The distance between the lenses as well as the curvature of the lenses themselves deviated significantly from the prototype, resulting in a blurry view. Under normal circumstances, Tyler could have assisted the craftsman in improving the prototype. Unfortunately, he required the binocrs immediately. "You have done well. Rest for a couple of days. I''lle to see youter." . Although the performance of the binocr prototype fell short of expectations, it was serviceable in a pinch. Right now, Tyler was in a "better something than nothing" situation. Upon his departure from the ornament shop, Tyler serendipitously ran into Granny Kasi. From a distance, they exchanged smiles and greetings without engaging in extensive conversation. Everything that needed to be said had been shared the previous night. What remained was to do his best and leave the rest to fate. Before long, Tyler returned to the inn. Now, he had to aplish the final task before embarking on the trial: To use the Divine Eye of Transcendence to foresee his future death scene. . Several days prior, Tyler had saved the notification points he had received from Emilia, intending to use them now. Click paragraphment for details from Chapter 138: Gird His Loins His n was to wait until all preparations wereplete before investigating the cause of his next death. As he activated his ability, Tyler viewed his death scene. This time, his death was ted to ur at "11:17 PM on June 27th, 187 years", which was tonight, about 11 hours from the present. Judging by the environment in the scene, his death would ur near the southern suburbs of Sunny Town. The only figures in the scene were Tyler and a vaguely familiar man, with no others in sight. In the scene, Tyler, holding the Shadow Sword ze Steed, seemed poised to strike, but suddenly clutched his chest, blood spilling profusely. Tyler couldn''t determine the cause of his injury, but he could confirm that the fatal blow was indeed a strike to his heart. He then turned his attention to the man in the scene, who had plunged a long sword into his own chest. His expression held no remorse, only a hint of satisfaction at taking his enemy down with him. For some reason or objective, this man had chosen tomit suicide during theirbat. (His heart was pierced inmitting suicide... and I suffered a mysterious injury at the same location...) Combining these pieces of information, Tyler quickly inferred that his cause of death was due to the man using some kind of damage-sharing ability, effectively killing them both. Such a sinister and covert ability could indeed catch Tyler off guard. However, this also gave Tyler two necessary prerequisites: 1 Thisbat was most likely an unexpected encounter, so Tyler had no chance to investigate the man''s abilities in advance. 2 This man was a ruthless and reticent type, otherwise, Tyler would have had a chance to learn about his abilities through mind-reading. Regardless, it was an incontrovertible fact that this man could not defeat Tyler, or else he wouldn''t have resorted to such drastic measures. Now that Tyler knew his trump card, he wouldn''t give him the opportunity to use it again. Next, Tyler observed the details of the man in the scene. He noticed a hole punctured in the man''s side, indicating that the man had likely chosen tomit suicide and drag Tyler down with him after suffering a severe injury from this blow. Additionally, Tyler noticed the ming emblem of a zing stallion on the ck and red cloak worn by the man. Wasn''t this the emblem of the Scarlet Family? (Wait, I remember now...) The man with the long sword, dark armor, and a ck cloak with a red emblem was the same man who had "killed" Tyler once in GudeTown. Tyler vividly remembered the death scene, where this man ruthlessly stabbed him from behind and stole the Pigeon Blood Ruby. Click paragraphment for quotes from Chapter 42: Death and Chance (Strange, I''ve hidden the Pigeon Blood Ruby, so why does this man still want to kill me?) (No one should know about the Pigeon Blood Ruby.) After pondering for a while, Tyler couldn''t figure out the man''s motive for killing him. However, this was not a significant problem. As long as he knew the man''s trump card, he would have a way to deal with him when they met. What Tyler really wanted to confirm with his Precognitive Death Scene ability was whether he would die if he acted ording to his n, and where he would die. Now that he had confirmed that there were no problems with his n, he could boldly go to challenge the trial for upation advancement this afternoon. . After having lunch, the cool boy Tyler took a good nap before riding Moto-chan to the Gateway of Trials control area in the western suburbs of Sunny Town. From afar, even before he saw the light and shadow of the Gateway of Trials, Tyler noticed that something was amiss. On the road leading to the control area, there were numerous scattered hoofprints, seemingly from over ten riders. The bounty hunters from the Quest Guild wouldn''t normally move in such arge group. (Mayor Gideon, you took the bait... sending so many people here.) Chapter 163 Never Make A Mistake Twice ? Upon surveying the woond ahead through his binocrs, Tyler discerned several indistinct figures. It appeared that Mayor Gideon had opted for a high-risk, high-reward strategy, dispatching men to the scene regardless of potential traps. With this maneuver, Tyler had sessfully diverted the mayor''s attention from the Quest Guild. The advancement of the situation would now wholly depend on his adeptness. . Due to the limited rity of the binocrs, Tyler continued towards the woond for approximately fifty meters. For reasons unknown, perhaps due to straining his eyes, upon lifting the binocrs once again, a twinge of pain shot through his right eye, though it soon diminished. Tyler could now discern, scattered sparsely within the woond, four luminous cuboids the so-called "Gateway of Trials". Usually, there should have been Quest Guild staff members supervising the area surrounding the "Gateway of Trials", yet now, not a soul was to be found within the woond. Inferring from the hoofprints and figures he had observed earlier, Tyler estimated that Mayor Gideon''s men must have cleared the area in advance. At this moment, these men, presumably belonging to the mayor, were lurking within the woond, awaiting the appearance of the so-called "ck-clothed archer". Unfortunately, even if their strategy was urate, their inept execution rendered it useless. From Tyler''s perspective, this group gathered by the mayor was rather mediocre, devoid of the knowledge on how to truly conceal themselves within the woond. Furthermore, as a hunter, Tyler now possessed ample experience in outdoor wilderness (ahem, not the kind you''re thinking of). Even wildlife camouged with protective colors couldn''t evade his detection, let alone these greenhorns. Therefore, Tyler waspletely immune to their ambush, and he could easily make a clean getaway right now. However, despite being fully aware of the tiger''s den, Tyler chose to march into it. He intended to charge into the Gateway of Trials in full view of these men, thereby keeping them upied here to ensure the safety of the Quest Guild. (White... orange...) Beforemencing his charge, Tyler utilized his binocrs to confirm the location distribution of the Trial Gates within the woond. Within his field of vision, there were a total of three Trial Gates: "The first-level difficulty white trial"; "The third-level difficulty orange trial"; And "the fifth-level difficulty purple trial". (Lucky, there''s a white trial to enter.) Tyler sighed in relief. Actually, without pre-booking with the Quest Guild anding directly, he was worried that there wouldn''t be an easy white trial avable. (Silly Nissen: Wow, a white trial, why don''t you rush in?) (Tyler: Hmm.) Tyler responded to the stupid loli but remained stationary. (Silly Nissen: What?... You''re not scared, are you, Tyler?) (Tyler: I''m not scared, I''m giving you a chance.) Tyler uttered these "strange" words, leaving the stupid loli perplexed. (Silly Nissen: Eh? What chance?) (Tyler: The chance to confess your mistake to me.) As soon as Tyler said this, the stupid loli immediately fell silent. Although she replied with a puzzled tone a few seconds into her silence, "Hm? What confession of mistake? Tyler, are you mistaken?" Tyler already knew that his guess was correct. (Tyler: Prisci Nissen, we''ve already spoken so frankly, it''s pointless for you to pretend anymore.) Tyler could directly confront the stupid loli regardless of whether she admitted it or not. (Tyler: Be honest, did you tamper with my vision?) (Silly Nissen: Huh? What are you talking about?) (Tyler: Then let me ask you, what color is the trial in the three o''clock direction?) (Silly Nissen: White... It''s white...) Tyler gave a cold "hmph" and covered his right eye, looking only with his left. At this moment, in his left eye, the trial gate in the three o''clock direction was unmistakably purple, but when Tyler removed the cover from his right eye, the trial gate turned white again. The problem was with the right eye. The one that had twitched with pain earlier was also the right eye. And Tyler''s right eye was no longer his own. The current name for this right eye was the Divine Eye of Transcendence, and it was also inhabited by a stupid loli. The problem was self-evident. In fact, as early as when the task difficulty selection appeared "bugged", Tyler had already suspected the stupid loli. This time, when the "right eye pain" urred again, Tyler guessed that it must have been the good doing of the stupid loli. Click paragraphment for quotes from Chapter 5: Deceptive Mishap (Tyler: Prisci Nissen, the evidence is already conclusive, why don''t wey our cards on the table? I believe our interests still align, don''t they?) Upon Tyler''s thorough exposure of the "blinding magic" ruse, stupid loli finally abandoned her feigned ignorance, taken aback by how swiftly Tyler had seen through her. (Silly Nissen: Alright, I admit it, I did tamper with your vision.) (Tyler: And you also meddled with the task difficulty selection before, didn''t you?) (Silly Nissen: Yes, that was also me.) Caught red-handed by Tyler, Silly Nissen had no choice but to confess. She told Tyler that she had intentionally made him choose the highest difficulty before, banking on a desperate gamble. After all, in a world where every task is impossible, failure was inevitable regardless. It seemed better to aim for the highest reward should he seed, he would turn the tables. This time, she wanted Tyler to challenge the fifth-level difficulty purple trial because she believed that Tyler could seed. (Tyler: Hmm, but if I fail and die, wouldn''t all my previous efforts be in vain? Wouldn''t it be better to choose the white trial, advance steadily and continue to grow stronger?) (Silly Nissen: Well, it''s not bad... but with one-time trials like these, once you choose, the gap is there forever. So I thought...) As she continued, stupid loli became somewhat incoherent. She wanted Tyler to know that she didn''t intend to harm him this time, but she also knew that reason didn''t side with her. Stupid loli understood that you only get one shot at advancement trials, and failure meant death. In such a situation, choosing the first-level difficulty white trial was undoubtedly the safest route. But if one didn''t aim to be the strongest... could they reallyplete the impossible task in the end? She was torn, and in her internal struggle, she chose to apologize to Tyler. (Silly Nissen: Um, I''m sorry, I won''t do it again... Don''t be mad, Tyler... I genuinely think you can do it, that''s why I resorted to such measures...) Stupid loli didn''t hope to regain Tyler''s trust, but she hoped at least to secure his determination to push forward. Hearing stupid loli''s timid words, Tyler, in contrast,ughed. (Tyler: There''s nothing to be mad about. If I were to be fooled by you, a stupid loli, twice, then I would be truly angry... Alright, stop bothering me, I need to get moving.) Stupid loli voluntarily ceased her blinding magic, and Tyler''s eyesight returned to normal. He rode Moto-chan to a location with open views, preparing to enter the trial control area. At this point, stupid loli felt puzzled. Tyler was supposed to go to the white trial, so why did he approach the location closest to the purple trial instead? Chapter 164 Break In The Gateway Of Trial ? (Silly Nissen: Wait, wait a minute, Tyler! I''m not using the blinding magic anymore, you''re facing the purple trial right now.) Stupid loli, believing Tyler was still under the impression that the blinding magic was in effect, hastily tried to stop him. However, what Tyler said next left her astounded. (Tyler: Hmm, I know you''re not using it.) (Silly Nissen: Eh? But aren''t you going to challenge the white trial?) (Tyler: Who said I was going to challenge the white trial?) (Silly Nissen: ...What?!) Indeed, from start to finish, Tyler never stated that he was going to challenge the white trial. Apart from the initial statement used to draw stupid loli into revealing her true form, Tyler had never nned to abandon the purple trial from the get-go. He simply didn''t want to be deceived by stupid loli again, hence the charade. As for challenging the purple trial, Tyler was initially very apprehensive. However, after using his death foresight ability in the morning, challenging the purple trial became a foregone conclusion. The reason is simple in Tyler''s future death scene, he did not die amidst a trial, but outside of one. In other words, as long as he adheres to his own style of action, he can pass the purple trial. Tyler confirmed the breakthrough route, then dismounted and patted Moto-chan''s head. "Moto-chan, you stay here, I''ll go in myself." Tyler had previously confirmed with branch chief Oleg that creatures other than the parties involved cannot be taken into the Gateway of Trials. Given that the woond was now filled with the mayor''s men, Tyler didn''t want to leave Moto-chan in such a hazardous ce. However, Moto-chan lightly bit Tyler''s arm, refusing to let him go. Without a word, a single nce was enough for Tyler to understand Moto-chan''s brave determination. "Moto-chan, you''re truly the most valiant warhorse in this world." Hearing this, Moto-chan whinnied in response. As such, Tyler once again mounted Moto-chan, adjusted his riding posture, and led Moto-chan to a position suitable forunching a charge. Then, Tyler took the Fir Treant Long Hunting Bow from his back, strung a piece of leather on the bowstring, and used the longbow as a catapult tounch smoke bombs into the woond. Instantaneously, white smoke began to permeate throughout the woond, with only the glowing Gateway of Trials clearly visible within it. "Moto-chan, after I enter the Gateway of Trials, you head back to Sunny Town on your own, understand?" Moto-chan whinnied in response, then, carrying Tyler,unched a full-speed charge towards the purple Gateway of Trials! Along this sprint, arrows were asionally shot towards Tyler and Moto-chan, but under the cover of smoke, these arrowscked any precision and posed no threat. As the purple Gateway of Trials drew nearer, Tyler stood up on Moto-chan''s back in advance, then, timing it perfectly, leapt into the Gateway of Trials. At once, the purple Gateway of Trials turned into a faintly glowing ck color, signifying that Tyler had sessfully entered, and until his death or sessfulpletion of the trial, the Gateway of Trials would not light up again. . At the same time, within the Temple of Myriad Demons in the Abyssal Empire, The Eternal Winter Lord was using his seldom-utilized me magic to dry his robe. There was no choice, as thend of the Abyssal Empire was an eternal overcast or rainy, devoid of any sunny days. One of the Three Demon Generals, de of the ButterflyThe Undead Maidyer, was standing nearby, observing The Eternal Winter Lord with a gloomy gaze, and abruptly made a sarcasticment. "You, a foul-smelling male, why do you care so much about cleanliness? No one knows what you''re wearing under your robe anyway. Even if it''s nothing, it''s fine to just run around like that." (Evilkindnguage, same below) The Eternal Winter Lordughed disdainfully upon hearing this. "yer, would your mouth still be this filthy when the ''Singr Demon God'' arrives?" de of the ButterflyThe Undead Maidyer was about to retort but sensed the abnormality in the magic power in the air and immediately fell silent, standing respectfully on the side. The Eternal Winter Lord also stopped his me magic and put away his dried robe. In an instant, the magic power within the Temple of Myriad Demons began to fluctuate intensely. A ck dragon w mark suddenly appeared in the air. It violently tore the space open, creating a rift from which a ck-haired girl with huge dragon wings and a ck crown made of gold and stone emerged, descending gently onto the ground of the Temple of Myriad Demons. The Eternal Winter Lord immediately knelt on one knee, bowing his head in respect, while Undead Maid yer kneeled even more respectfully, her foreheads touching the ground. "Eternal Winter Lord, you''ve confirmed the coordinates of the traverser, haven''t you?" The ck-haired girl''s voice wasn''t loud, but each syble resonated in their hearts, each word ringing with authority. "Yes, your Majesty." The Eternal Winter Lord''s response was somewhat casual, earning him a harsh re from Undead Maid yer who believed he should have begun his response with "In reply to your Majesty". "Good, then I''ll rest a bit before I teleport over to kill him, but if there''s another mistake this time, there won''t be a next time... You understand what I mean, don''t you, ETERNALWINTERLORD?" "I understand, thank you for your grace, your Majesty." The Eternal Winter Lord didn''t dare to raise his head in gratitude. Instead, he bowed his head even lower. Once the sound of her footsteps hadpletely faded, they dared to raise their heads. "Thank God, Eternal Winter Lord, her Majesty is willing to help you a second time. It''s a divine favor, an unparalleled honor!" This time, the Eternal Winter Lord didn''t argue for he knew it was the truth. If it weren''t for his numerous contributions over the years, the "Singr Demon God" wouldn''t have given him this face. He just hoped that there wouldn''t be any more unexpected variables. (Banning, just let the "Singr Demon God" kill you. It will be your easiest death...) . Cutting back to Sunny Town. In his luxurious mansion, Mayor Gideon was waiting for his subordinates'' report with his feet propped up. He waited and waited, but no one came. Annoyed, he lit a cigarette, took a puff, and exhaled a cloud of smoke, which calmed him somewhat. Not long after, his subordinate arrived and reported that a figure suspected to be the ck-clothed archer had appeared. However, the figure seemed to also be capable of using magic, creating arge amount of white smoke. Under the cover of the smoke, they failed to catch the archer, who instead ran into the Gateway of Trials. "I see...e here for a moment." Mayor Gideon beckoned, and his subordinate, not knowing what was going on, obediently approached. Suddenly, Mayor Gideon pressed the burning end of his cigarette into his subordinate''s eyeball! "Ahhhh!!" His subordinate squirmed in pain on the ground, but Mayor Gideon was indifferent. He just stood up, then stepped on his subordinate, grinding his foot into him. "You... are too slow... If you weren''t so slow, I wouldn''t have smoked this cigarette, understand?" After a few minutes, the subordinate finally came to, covering his injured eye and kneeling on the ground. Mayor Gideon looked at him coldly, a few ideas forming in his mind, but before that, he had some questions to ask. "Was there only one person, the archer, who appeared?" Mayor Gideon asked. "Yes... yes, sir..." "And which color of the Gateway of Trials did he enter?" "Purple... the purple Gateway of Trials, sir..." "Purple...?" Mayor Gideon widened his eyes in disbelief, then pped his thigh and burst intoughter! "This fool, in his hurry, willingly walked into the lion''s den!" Chapter 165 Embarking On The Trial ? In the world of the Prison Star, anyone with a modicum ofmon sense knows the Purple Trial is a precarious gambit with odds of survival slim to none. In the Wester Kingdom, the Purple Trial is a lethal challenge that no one has ever sessfully undertaken, bing synonymous with certain death. Nevertheless, despite the apparent joy, Mayor Gideon did not consider this matter concluded. Initially, the note brought back by Charles was inherently suspicious, and the mayor only dispatched someone to investigate it with a sense of desperation. Therefore, the circumstance of the archer who plunged headlong into the Purple Trial is still uncertain. Moreover, even if this culprit was indeed the murderer of the mayor''s son, his death would not halt the mayor''s impending ns. Seeking revenge for his foolish son was incidental, the mayor''s true objective was to use this opportunity to eradicate the insubordinate Quest Guild, and subsequently foster the Adventurer''s Guild, which he controlled, in its ce. To be on the safe side, Mayor Gideon had no immediate ns to recall the personnel dispatched to the trial control area. He yearned to discern the nature of this ndestine force operating in Sunny Town. As for his underling who had proven ineffectual, the mayor had decided him useless. However, in ordance with the principle of not wasting resources, before dispensing with this underling, the mayor intended to fully exploit his remaining usefulness. "Omar, I am offering you a chance to redeem yourself," said the mayor with a sly grin. Upon hearing the mayor''s words, Omar, disregarding the residual pain in his eyes, immediately prostrated himself before the mayor like an obedient hound. "I...I am ready to do anything!" "Good, listen carefully... The Quest Guild has a foxkin girl named Emilia, the blonde one, you know her, right? With her beauty, it''s a waste for her to stay at the Quest Guild. Find Charles to guide you, bring some men, and bring her to me. Go now." "Right away. I''m on it!" Oboka promptly scurried out, and the mayor was pleased with his show of loyalty. Unfortunately, a loyal fool is still a fool, and no amount of loyalty can redeem that. Mayor Gideon had a unique method for ''training his hounds''. Those who remained by his side were tamed into submissive hounds who could not, and would not, object regardless of how he insulted or chastised them. Now, the mayor nned to tame Emilia into his obedient hound, confident that Emilia, who was closely associated with the branch chief Oleg, could provide him with valuable information. "Mayor, the carriage is ready. We can leave at any moment." The voice of the butler pulled the mayor back from his thoughts. He had instructed his butler to prepare to leave earlier in the day. However, the mayor no longer nned to depart, sensing that the matter of the ck archer and the mysterious note were attempts to lure him away from Sunny Town. (You want to lure me out of the city? Not a chance.) For the mayor, remaining within the fortified confines of his mansion was the safest course. "I will not be leaving tonight. You may leave." "As you wish." No sooner had the butler left, another servant hurried over and respectfully reported to the mayor. "Mayor, a gentleman calling himself ''Albert'' has arrived. We have weed him with the highest regard as per your instructions. Would you like to meet him?" Upon hearing this name, the mayor leapt to his feet excitedly. "Take me to him at once!" With that, Mayor Gideon briskly made his way out. This ''Mr. Albert'' was a tier 3bat upation expert whom Mayor Gideon had paid a hefty sum to hire from GudeTown. It was said that he even held a position within the Scarlet Family, one of the four great families. Whether or not the mayor could resolve the issue with branch chief Oleg depended entirely on this Mr. Albert. . When Tyler regained his senses, he found himself standing atop an expanse of stony wastnd. Overhead, the sky was a uniform grey, devoid of any clouds. The barrennd stretched infinitely in all directions, as though this slice of heaven and earth had no end. In front of him, a stone pir towered high, adorned with an inscription. "Face fear, live towards death." . (So I''m now inside the trial gateway ...?) Tyler recollected. Upon entering the Gateway of Trials, a brilliant purple light had filled his vision before he briefly lost consciousness. The so-called Gateway of Trials could well be some sort of magic circle for teleportation...? However, from the looks of his current surroundings, this ce seemed more like an independent space. As the rumors had suggested, there indeed was no passage back to the world of the Prison Star. Oleg had informed Tyler that anything could appear in the trial, but most of the time, the content of the trial was to defeat various demons. (So where would the demons be...? Surely they wouldn''t expect me to find them myself?) As Tyler pondered, a huge dark magic circle slowly emerged on the ground in front of the stone pir. Tyler immediately retreated a few steps with caution. When nothing happened, he had the leisure to inspect the magic circle. And he was instantly confounded. A cursory nce at the magic circle allowed Tyler to feel the hair-raising energy it contained. Such aplex and intricate construct of magic far exceeded the knowledge he had learned from magic books. He could only discern a smidgen of it. Click paragraphment for a nce! (The underlying structure is a hexagram... but the derivative structure based on the hexagram is far tooplicated...) (Twelve-phase incantations...) (The core symbol of the sun, moon, and satellite...) (Asymmetrical high-order magic dposition body...) (Negative and positive nested circuits...) (Distributed unknown script configuration...) (And the hidden evil eye center...) Tyler''sprehension could not keep up with the speed of his reading. The more he scrutinized the magic circle, the more it felt like his consciousness was being pulled into it. (No, this magic circle is too sinister, it doesn''t seem like something a human could construct...!) Tyler forced his eyes shut with his hand, attempting to extricate himself from this terrifying attraction. Then, at that moment, jumping numbers appeared above the dark magic circle. "60" "59" "58" "..." It dawned on Tyler that this was a one-minute countdown. Presumably, the demon he was about to challenge would emerge from the magic circle after the minute was up. Subsequently, he swiftly retreated, keeping a distance of fifty meters from the magic circle. This distance was where Tyler could urately target his enemies with his arrows. As the countdown timer ticked away, Tyler drew out his arrow and readied his Fir Treant Long Hunting Bow. His heartbeat gradually elerated, a surge of adrenaline putting him in a state of heightened alertness and excitement. (Come on, let''s see what kind of demon will appear.) And so, the countdown reached its final three seconds. "3" "2" "1" As the countdown reached zero, a dark silhouette rose from the magic circle, steadying itself on the ground. Simultaneously, the magic circle quietly sank into the ground, vanishing without a trace. Chapter 166 The Silhouette Enemy ? (A humanoid demon... this is bound to be a prickly adversary...) Tyler trained his aim on the silhouette figure''s shoulder, prepared to let his arrow fly as soon as the darkness dissipated to reveal the true form. Considering today''s foresight of the deathly damage-sharing ability, Tyler decided against initiating an attack on the enemy''s head or heart. However, when the darkness faded away, and the true form of the "demon" was revealed, Tyler was taken aback and couldn''t release his arrow. (You must be joking...) (How could it be this clich "ovee oneself" trope?) The humanoid demon beneath the shadow bore an uncanny resemnce to Tyler. Not only were their appearances identical, but even their attire, weapon, defense gear, and equipment they carried were perfectly replicated. Not believing his eyes, Tyler promptly inspected the enemy''s basic and status information. The values he saw were indeed an exact match to his own. The longbow in the enemy''s hand was identified as the Fir Treant Long Hunting Bow. The longsword hanging from the enemy''s waist was named the Shadow Sword ze Steed . Tyler instinctively activated his "Heart of Focus" and let loose an arrow. The enemy mirrored his actions, albeit a second slower, and retaliated with an arrow of his own! Guided by the red light in his vision, Tyler sessfully dodged the arrow, and simultaneously, his arrow sessfully hit the enemy''s shoulder. (I did actually hit him?) (I was a beat ahead, but he should have been able to dodge... right?) After the first exchange of volleys, Tyler and the enemy both opted to start running. On this virtually coverless wastnd, irregr movement was the best method to avoid being struck by an arrow. However, Tyler''s previous arrow had diminished the enemy''s mobility. The arrow embedded in the right shoulder would make it difficult for the enemy to use his right arm. This meant that it would be rather challenging for the enemy to hit Tyler with an arrow now. As expected, in the next volley, the enemy''s arrow speed and uracy greatly decreased. Although Tyler didn''t hit either, the scales of victory were tipping in his favor. Tyler swiftly pondered, if he were in the enemy''s shoes, what would he do? Then, Tyler immediately figured out the answer. That would be to use "Shadow Step" in conjunction with either the Shadow Sword ze Steed or the Venomous de - Poison w for close-quarterbat, aiming to end the battle with a lethal blow. Whether it was the ze Steed or the Poison w, Tyler could use them single-handedly, and certainly, so could this "Shadow Tyler". In a blink of an eye, the battle situation evolved just as Tyler had anticipated. The shadow adversary no longer maintained distance. Instead, he deliberately discarded unnecessary equipment like the longbow and quiver, then charged towards Tyler with a light load and a determined spirit. (It''s so me indeed...!) (Overclock!) Without hesitation, Tyler activated his skill to buy himself some time to think. At this moment, he had many tactical options to deal with the charging enemy, but which one would the "Tyler himself" be least adept at handling? (Since you n to use "Shadow Step", I won''t give you the opportunity to close in.) Tyler clearly remembered that the maximum range for "Shadow Step" was within a 10-meter radius of the user. At this moment, there was about a 30-meter gap between Tyler and the shadow adversary. This remaining 20-meter distance was the life-or-death line for Tyler to win! (Heart of Focus!) On top of "Overclock", Tyler continued to stack status skills. Next, he ran in a diagonal line, throwing three smoke bombs while doing so. As the smoke bombs were still mid-air, he aimed at the approaching enemy, drew his bow, and in the blink of an eye, he let loose three arrows! In the nick of time, as the smoke bombs fell and spewed smoke, Tyler''s three arrows arrived in session. The shadow adversary sidestepped to dodge the first arrow, then raised his iron round shield to block the second one, but the third arrow pierced his right thigh, causing him to fall. Blinded by the smoke, the shadow Tyler couldn''t see anything, not even a shadow to use "Shadow Step". However, the shadow Tyler didn''t give up, he struggled to stand and tried to break free from the smoke. But just as he had managed to get up, a barrage of arrows pierced through the smoke and came at him! The shadow Tyler put up a valiant defense, but he couldn''t escape these sudden arrows. In a short while, he was riddled with arrows and fell to the ground, life extinguished. . As the smoke dissipated, Tyler beheld the shadow adversaryid out horizontally on the ground. He had deduced that after taking an arrow to the thigh, the enemy would struggle to move swiftly. Hence, he had shot arrows continuously towards the enemy''s general position outside the smoke. He couldn''t see the enemy''s position, but he could clearly hear the sound of the arrows hitting. Employing such a tactic, Tyler was sessful in eliminating the shadow adversary unscathed. However... (Is it over just like that?) Tyler didn''t receive any textual prompts in his view, and there were no reactions in this deste space. Just as Tyler was baffled, the enemy''s body and equipment were once again shrouded in shadow, slowly sinking into the ground. Only the arrows Tyler had shot remained intact on the ground. Then, the colossal ck magic circle resurfaced and a new 60-second countdown began. (...Is there another enemy?) There was no time for Tyler to hesitate. He swiftly recovered the usable arrows on the battlefield, replenishing the number of standard arrows to thirty-eight, then once again maintained a fifty-meter distance from the magic circle, waiting for the next enemy to emerge. . In no time, the 60 seconds psed, and this time, what arose from the magic circle was, astonishingly, another humanoid shadow. (You must be kidding, who am I to challenge this time?) Soon, Tyler found the answer. This humanoid shadow was, once again, himself. "Tsk...!" Due to the unexpected development disrupting his concentration, Tyler missed his first shot at the enemy, but he sessfully dodged the arrow aimed at him. In the ensuing movement and shooting, Tyler relied on the attack warning from the Divine Eye of Transcendence, hitting the enemy while evading, replicating the advantageous scenario from the previous round. Then, following the strategy fromst time, Tyler seized the opportunity to use the smoke bomb and blind shot technique again, sessfully eliminating his shadow self once again. However, this victory didn''t bring Tyler any joy, as he was currently immersed in bewilderment. (What exactly is this trial? Is the same thing going to happen again?) As the enemy''s body once again transformed into shadow and sank into the ground, Tyler''s ominous premonition was confirmed. The colossal ck magic circle overhead, restarting its 60-second countdown, had indeed be Tyler''s nightmare. (Winning alone isn''t enough... it seems I also need to fulfill certain conditions...) (What could the conditions to pass the trial be? Achieving a certain number of victories? Or must I kill the enemy within a certain time? Or perhaps, the real enemy isn''t my shadow duplicate...?) With a gaze fixed on the magic circle, Tyler suddenly shot an arrow right into the center of the circle! Chapter 167 Caught In The Cycle ? With a resounding tter, the arrow pierced through the magic circle and crashed onto the ground. Evidently, the magic circle was impervious to physical means of destruction. Once more, the sixty-second countdown came to an end, and the same humanoid shadow emerged again from the magic circle. Tyler did not wait for the shadow to reveal itself this time; he promptly aimed an arrow at its head. To his surprise, the arrow passed right through the shadow as if it were an intangible illusion. (So, until the darkness subsides, the shadow is non-existent in this space.) Tyler was quick to understand. He swiftly drew his bow again, waiting for the exact moment when the enemy would shed its darkness, then released the arrow with sudden force! As he had predicted, the enemy - now revealed - had no time to dodge; an arrow pierced its head instantly, causing it to die on the spot. . This was the third time Tyler had killed "himself", and he had discovered a method to end the battle within a couple of seconds, but he felt no joy. The atmosphere within the trial space remained the same, which meant that Tyler had not passed the trial yet. After three consecutive failures, Tyler had now understood the true essence of this trial. The "Level 5 Difficulty - Purple Trial" was not just testing hisbat ability, but also hisprehension of the unknown situation. If Tyler could not figure out how to pass the trial, no matter how effortlessly he killed his "shadow", sooner orter, he would perish in this meaningless battle. (So, I shall use the process of elimination.) (Now, four incorrect answers are excluded.) (One, killing "myself".) (Two, destroying the magic circle.) (Three, killing the enemy within 60 seconds... no, I had only taken 2 seconds.) (Four, killing "myself" three times.) All the while, Tyler collected the arrows from the battlefield and continued his contemtion. Meanwhile, the enemy''s corpse had turned into a shadow and sunk into the ground, and the magic circle reappeared, initiating a new round of the sixty-second countdown. . Tyler thought for a few seconds and then lit a luminous magic stone, attempting to disrupt the integrity of the dark magic circle with light. However, it had no effect on the countdown, and the humanoid shadow appeared as scheduled when the countdown ended. Tyler repeated his technique of timing his shot to kill the newly emerged "self" and then continued to think during the transition period. So far, the losses Tyler had suffered were eptable. Only five arrows had been broken and he still had thirty-five left. He used six smoke bombs and had fourteen left. Physically, his life energy was untouched, and he had plenty of endurance and magic energy. Tyler Life Energy: 300 / 300 Endurance: 259 / 280 Magic Energy: 2436 / 2530 Through these consecutive four rounds of killing "himself", Tyler could conclude that each humanoid shadow duplicate had the same pattern of movement. Moreover, since their memories weren''t shared, each newly emerged "shadow"cked the experience of the previous death. Hence, Tyler could keep on killing them with the same strategy, until he exhausted himself to death. Aside from this, these humanoid shadow duplicates were heartless. When Tyler tried to read their minds, he found only darkness. Nothing existed there. In the following fifth round of the battle, Tyler tried to converse with the shadow enemy, but it did not respond. This led Tyler to eliminate another possible way to pass: finding a "plot" outside of mutual killing through dialogue. . While waiting for the countdown of the sixth round, Tyler came to a new conclusion. Although the shadow is identical to himself in every way, there is one thing that it doesn''t have, and that is the "Divine Eye of Transcendence". Otherwise, it cannot be exined why Tyler gained the advantage in the multiple battles against "himself" and this also proves that the Divine Eye of Transcendence is indeed something thates from a higher dimension. Then, the countdown ended and Tyler killed "himself" for the sixth time. Then came the seventh time, the eighth time, and the ninth time. . (If I kill "myself" one more time, it will be the tenth time.) Tyler picked up stones and arranged them on the ground in a row for counting. If he had to kill a certain number of times to pass the trial, then an integer like "10" is likely to be the correct answer. But unfortunately, Tyler''s expectation onlysted for a short while before it was shattered with the start of the next countdown. If ten times were not enough, then does he need to do it twenty times? Fifty times? A hundred times? Even for Tyler, if he failed to pass the trial after killing "himself" a hundred times, he would be overwhelmed by despair. Tyler now understands why the death rate of the Purple Trial is almost 100%. For other challengers who do not have the Divine Eye of Transcendence, they face an enemy that ispletely identical to themselves, so the first two rounds of battle are extremely exhausting. Even after struggling, even if they find the key, they still cannot pass the trial, and they have to ponder over how to get out of this "hell". After killing "himself" for the eleventh time, Tyler began to re-examine this world. Are there any clues on this barrennd where there is nothing? Finally, Tyler''s gaze fell on the towering stone pir. The words carved on the stone pir were still there. "Face fear, live towards death." (Are there any clues hidden in these five words?) At first, Tyler thought that this sentence was only used to set the atmosphere of the trial, but now he thinks otherwise. In this barren world where there is almost no information, the words on this only stone pir must contain some kind of clue, guiding challengers to pass the trial. (Face fear... Does this refer to the courage to fight "oneself"?) (What does "live towards death" mean? Is it simr to Martin Heidegger''s philosophical concept?) Clikc paragraphment for a nce of the concept xD Tyler was a bit confused. Surely he didn''t have tomit suicide to pass the trial? He couldn''t take such a risk without absolute certainty. While thinking like this, Tyler killed "himself" for the twelfth time. The way he killed "himself" was as easy as fixing a bug. Every time the ck shadow replica appeared in the same ce in the same way, and Tyler only needed to send an arrow at the right time to explode its head. But after killing "himself" for the twelfth time, Tyler suddenly understood. (So that''s it...) (I haven''t really "faced fear" yet...!) Chapter 168 Zero-Sum Battle ? Facing Fear. These two words are not difficult to understand. However, to trulyprehend one''s "true" fear, one must engage in a period of contemtion. Initially, Tyler believed facing fear was merely confronting the fear of battle and the fear of death, and that facing one''s own "shadow" and emerging victorious would suffice as confronting fear. Now, it seems this understanding is somewhat superficial. In the process of killing "himself" for the twelfth time, Tyler found it increasingly effortless and straightforward with each attempt. He had lost not only his fear but also his sense of tension. In truth, Tyler''s instincts knew what he truly feared, and his rational mind, with the assistance of his instincts, subconsciously avoided situations that would cause him fear. Fortunately, through the twelfth attempt of shooting "himself," Tyler had an epiphany. Unbeknownst to him, he had already taken control of what would ur in this trial, which was something that he consistently did in various battles. He always analyzed the risks, designed tactics to avoid them, and finally achieved victory with the least amount of risk. Risk implied an uncontroble situation. To avoid this risk, Tyler usually preferred long-rangebat to gain reaction time and evasion time and then gradually weaken his enemies, control the situation, and finally secure victory. Till now, Tyler understood that what he truly feared in this trial was engaging in close-quarterbat with his "shadow." Close-quarterbat meant there was no time to think and an absolute uncontroble situation, which is what Tyler feared. (But... do I have the confidence to defeat myself in closebat?) There were 20 seconds left until the thirteenth battle. Tyler pondered for 15 seconds before making a decision. (Then let''s fight!) Tyler gazed at the "T" character on his palm, then put down his Fir Treant Long Hunting Bow, unfastened two quivers, and discarded any unused items, such as the luminous magic stone, flint, and binocle, all on the ground. Next, he would engage in a life-and-death battle with his "shadow" for the first time as a "Junior Assassin." . As the countdown once again reached its conclusion, Tyler and his "shadow" stood face to face, a mere 20 meters apart. (Come on, how will you make your move?) Tyler held a shield in one hand and the Shadow Sword ze Steed in the other, his knees slightly bent, prepared to strike. After a moment of hesitation, the shadow adversary raised his longbow and aimed at Tyler. (Huh, he really is just like "me".) Tyler immediately began to circle the shadow adversary, gradually closing the distance between them. Tyler had tested the firing speed of the Fir Treant Hunting Bow. It could shoot approximately 90 meters per second in a t trajectory, which meant that within this 20 meters distance, he had only 0.2 seconds to react and dodge. However, this was not a problem because the red light warning of the Divine Eye of Transcendence could start alerting him as much as three seconds in advance. While running, Tyler noticed the red light countdown had started, so he changed direction at the right moment, easily avoiding the first arrow. This was also the only chance the shadow adversary had to shoot an arrow. While sessfully dodging, Tyler went straight into a charge. Seeing this, the shadow adversary knew he didn''t have time to shoot a second arrow, immediately dropped his longbow, picked up a round shield and the Shadow Sword ze Steed, and prepared for closebat. At this critical moment, Tyler was considering when the shadow adversary would use the "Shadow Step." On this barrennd, there were only three ces with shadows around them, the shadow of the stone pir, Tyler''s shadow, and the adversary''s shadow. If any of them teleported to the shadow of the stone pir, that would mean increasing the distance. If any of them teleported to the opponent''s shadow, that would be a nearly certain kill. Tyler was almost a hundred percent sure that the shadow adversary would choose the certain kill. The remaining question was when would he use it. Would it be the moment the distance was reduced to 10 meters? Or would he keep waiting until Tyler used the "Shadow Step," and then counterattack? Anyway, the cooldown time of the "Shadow Step" was as long as 30 seconds. Once it was used, there would be no chance to use it again. The key to winning this battle was to see who could win in the game of the "Shadow Step." In the blink of an eye, Tyler had charged into the adversary''s ten meter range. At this moment, he activated "Calction Boost - Overclock," and he believed that the adversary must have also activated the same skill. One second passed. Two seconds passed. Both sides had not used the "Shadow Step," and they vigntly entered the realm of meleebat. It is often said among gamers that seven steps away, magic is fast. Within seven steps, magic is fast and precise. Within this distance, anyone using the Shadow Sword ze Steed''s skill "Blue ze Steed" would be unavoidable. The "Blue ze Steed" can also be used simultaneously with the shing attack of the Shadow Sword ze Steed, which means it won''t have the chanting w like traditional magic. However, Tyler did not use the "Blue ze Steed," and the shadow adversary did not use it either. Because they both realized that when using the "Blue ze Steed" skill, the spreading blue me will block the user''s vision, making it impossible to detect in time if the adversary uses the "Shadow Step." If it cannot be detected in time, then the strategy of using the "Shadow Step" to counter the "Shadow Step" was out of the question. Taking advantage of the momentum of the charge, Tyler made a light chop as a probe which was blocked by the adversary''s round shield. Then, the adversary counterattacked with a sword stab, also as a probe, and Tyler directly retreated and dodged with a small sidestep. Tyler had a feeling that not only could he guess what the adversary was thinking, the adversary could also guess what he was considering. This is both the biggest advantage and disadvantage of fighting against oneself. The tense confrontation and probing made Tyler''s heart rate reach its limit. He was both nervous and excited. In this evenly matched contest, as long as either side had a moment of rxation or a tiny mistake, the oue would be decided in the blink of an eye. In this trial where mind-reading held no sway, Tyler had to envisage a future step that was even closer than what "he himself" could conceive! (Let me transcend myself then!) His boiling battle spirit activated every fibre of his being. In this moment, the past Tyler returned; not only was his mind operating at full speed, but his body also found itself in its optimum state! If this trial demanded that he face his fear, then he would ovee it! (Calction Boost - Overclock!) As he activated his skill, Tyler crouched down and lunged towards the enemy with a single step. This was a closebat territory he had always been unwilling to enter! The enemy saw it and immediately reacted, lowering his centre of gravity to prepare for defence. But Tyler abruptly came to a halt, simultaneously tossing out his round iron shield while sidestepping, fiercely smashing it towards the enemy''s head. In the blink of an eye, the enemy raised his round shield to block, but at this moment, Tyler had already thrown his Venomous de - Poison w, precisely attacking the enemy''s leg! As the Venomous de was about to hit, the enemy swung his sword and barely deflected the flying de, but Tyler''s onught was far from over! He had already taken the opportunity to circle around to the enemy''s back and viciously swung his Shadow Sword ze Steed! At the brink of life and death, the enemy who was driven to a dead end still did not use "Shadow Step", but forcibly twisted his body, blocking the path of the Shadow Sword ze Steed''s strike with his round iron shield. Just as the sword and shield were about to collide fiercely, Tyler, who had gained the upper hand in the confrontation, suddenly disappeared! Chapter 169 The Real Strong One ? "Shadow Step!" Tyler discerned the enemy''s shadow and relocated there instantly. The enemy, taken aback for a split second, swiftly turned to look behind him. But at this moment, the Shadow Sword ze Steed that swung from behind him had already kindled blue mes! Without the slightest hesitation, the enemy also employed the "Shadow Step"! His chosen target location was exactly the shadow behind Tyler! He had been waiting for this moment for a long time! However, what he did not expect was that just as hepleted his teleportation, Tyler had already twisted his waist, forcibly changing the direction of his swing! Greeting this shadow duplicate was an overwhelming onught of blue mes! With a "boom" a loud noise, the Blue ze Steed shrieking with the mes, galloped towards the shadow duplicate. Its extreme temperature ended his life in an instant! "Huff..." Tyler plunged the Shadow Sword ze Steed into the ground, using the sword body to support himself standing. The recent bout of intense fighting had almost entirely taken ce in an oxygen-deprived state. Not until this moment, seeing the enemy''s life force reduced to zero, did he finally rx and start panting heavily. ording to Tyler''s consistent style, a skill like "Shadow Step" would definitely be used to counterattack when the enemy''s move presents a rigid state. But just now, he broke through his own limitations, instead teleporting away just as he was about to make a move, sessfully catching the enemy off guard. Andter, even if the enemy used "Shadow Step" to counteract, it was already within Tyler''s expectations. The strongest part of the "Shadow Step" skill lies in its "suddenness". Once you know when the user will use it and where the user will teleport to, the effect of "Shadow Step" will be greatly reduced. When Tyler saw the enemy use "Shadow Step", he immediately knew that the enemy must have teleported to his own shadow, and the red light sign that appeared immediately afterwards validated his judgment. Therefore, Tyler was able to deliver a "big gift" directly as soon as the enemypleted the teleportation, leaving him no room to react. After this battle, Tyler became even more convinced of his previous thoughtskills like "Shadow Step" should never be revealed to others. . Gazing at the shadow duplicate scorched to charcoal, Tylermented his own fragility. A single arrow to the head could kill him, and a st from the "Blue ze Steed" could cook him medium rare in a blink. This 300-point life energy truly seemed paltry. However, it was precisely because of this that he effortlessly ughtered "himself" thirteen times in a row. "This time, will it finally let me pass?" Tyler watched the charred corpse of his enemy, fearful it might once again dissolve into a shadow and sink into the ground. However, his concern was unnecessary. This time, the enemy''s body turned into ck smoke and scattered in the air. At the same time, the "Face Fear" in the text on the stone pir also vanished without a trace. Tyler felt both jubnt and puzzled. He was ted to finally escape from the cycle of killing "himself"; he was puzzled why only "Face Fear" disappeared, and what did the remaining "Live Towards Death" imply? Tyler, who faintly felt something was amiss, hastily retreated, re-equipping himself with the gear and items he had just removed. Although the added weight considerably increased, more choices always meant a better chance of victory. If necessary, he could just discard them again. Soon, the massive ck magic circle rose from the ground again. This time, it did not disy a 60-second countdown, but continued to ascend into the sky, expanding into an equally structured extra-colossal magic circle, slowly rotating in mid-air. (It seems that something big ising out) (So all this time, the previous one was just an appetizer) Tyler nced at his status information. Thankfully, he still had some strength left, otherwise, he could simply await death now. Tyler Life Energy: 300 / 300 Endurance: 139 / 280 Magic Power: 1722 / 2530 Taking advantage of the enemy''s absence, Tyler hurriedly sat down to recover his endurance. He thought that ording to the solution to "Face Fear" earlier, the enemy that was about to appear was probably corresponding to "Live Towards Death". (Live towards death... does that mean I should confront death proactively?) (But how do I do that with such an abstract concept?) Before Tyler could figure it out, the new enemy appeared. As the dark magic circle lit up with a dark red light, a huge four-toed w slowly descended from within the circle. Such arge w could easily catch Tyler by the waist. Then, a tail covered with dark scales also revealed itself from the magic circle, gracefully swaying in the air. As more and more of the w and tail appeared, the owner of this body finally descended from the magic circle, hovering in the sky, and revealed its true form! What appeared before Tyler was a ck-scaled two-legged dragon. The vast wings, ming dragon eyes, robust body and the oppressive aura exuding an inherent dignity all warned Tyler of the same message: The real strong one in this trial space had made its entrance. Crimson me Dragon Whelp Fyl, Male, 39 years old Crimson me Dragon Whelp - Lv50 Skill Slot: 2 / 2 Life Energy: 4791 / 4791 Endurance: 3681 / 3682 Magic Power: 1127 / 1127 Looking at the dragon that was almost the size of abat mech, Tyler wryly smiled and felt relieved that he was up against a whelp. Otherwise, his small stature might not even be enough to fill the gaps in its teeth. Just as Tyler was mocking himself, the Crimson me Dragon roared in the air and then dove towards Tyler! This time, there was no countdown, the battlemenced directly! (Damn it, how am I supposed to fight this?!) Tyler started to scramble in difiture. He caught a glimpse of the direction the Crimson me Dragon was flying in from the corner of his eye, then immediately made a sharp ny-degree turn, evading the "greeting" attack at a right angle to the dive route. (You demand reciprocity? I should return the favour!) Tyler released an arrow, whichnded on the dragon''s back, only to bounce off ineffectively, like it had hit a rock, falling back to the ground. The damage caused by this arrow was a shocking "1" point. "Great, back to square one with scraping for damage ??" Tyler couldn''t understand how a level twenty, tier one warrior was supposed to contend with a level fifty tier two maxed out monster. No wonder the Purple Trial was referred to as the Trial of Death, this was an enemy that was impossible to defeat. However,ints aside, Tyler swiftly got into action. He''s always this kind of man: even if his mouth says "no", his body is honest. The Crimson me Dragon indeed had an air-to-ground advantage, but its turning radius in flight was vast. If it wanted to turn in the air, it would take a considerable amount of time. Seizing the opportunity of the enemy''s misstrike, Tyler immediately ran to an area where the Crimson me Dragon could not quickly pursue. His ethos was such, unless he was dead and unable to move, he would never concede! Chapter 170 Crimson Flame Dragon ? Seizing the momentarypse as the Crimson me Dragon yet to whip its head back around, Tyler took aim at several of its parts and let loose a volley of three arrows. Each arrow found its mark in the beast''s belly, wing membrane, and thigh respectively. The belly shot inflicted 2 points of damage, while the others merely scratched it for 1 point each. Yet, as if foreordained, none of the arrows managed to pierce its defense, dropping to the ground one after the other. Tyler had initially assumed the dragon''s wing membrane to be its most vulnerable point, but in reality, it was protected by a veneer of very fine white dragon scales, impervious to the assault of a Fir Treant Hunting Bow. Surprisingly, the dragon''s bellycked any scale protection, merely relying on robust and thick abdominal muscles for defense. This observation left Tyler with an impression of this Crimson me Dragon. Perhaps, this whelp dragon was rather arrogant? . However, even if the Crimson me Dragon was arrogant, it indeed had grounds for its pride. With nearly five thousand life energy, Tyler could exhaust his remaining 70 arrows without causing it any real difort. To conquer it, Tyler had to rely on his intellect. In previous battles against formidable foes, Tyler either had the support of powerhouses like Viviana, or he leveraged the environment or third-party forces (like the Poison de Rat King). In any case, he never had to directly confront his enemies with his own strength. But now, in this trial space of barrennd, Tyler had to strategize to whittle down the dragon''s 4786 life energy all by himself. The sky reverberated with the dragon''s roar, and the Crimson me Dragon abandoned its aimless circling in the air,nding on the ground to confront Tyler directly. This was bad news for Tyler. The dragon moved quickly onnd, and with a slight p of its wings, it could outrun him. The dragon, much like a rooster chasing after bugs, took a few strides and pped its wings, and it was already upon Tyler! As the distance closed, the dragon''s massive figure and the aura of dragon might emanating from its breath, filled Tyler with fear. This was the first time since his arrival in the Prison Star world that he had encountered a creature with such overwhelming presence. Yielding to his fear, Tyler quickly threw two smoke bombs at his feet. As the smoke billowed out, he made his escape from the dragon''s attack range. (This won''t do, it''s incredibly dangerous if it gets close...!) Thoughcking concrete evidence, Tyler could feel that with his physical capabilities, if he were to be trampled by the dragon two or three times, he would surely perish on the spot. If that monstrous maw managed to get a bite of him, he didn''t even want to imagine asking the dragon whether human flesh was tasty or not. Moreover, the dragon''s thick, powerful tail was a dangerous weapon. If Tyler were to be hit by it, he would likely be a corpse by the time he hit the ground. To summarize: Tyler could not afford to be touched by the Crimson me Dragon, a single hit meant instant death! At this moment, Tyler profoundly missed his Moto-chan. If Moto-chan were here, at least he could outrun the dragon on the ground. As the smoke began to clear, and the Crimson me Dragon emerged from the clouds, Tyler had neither a n to y the dragon nor a scheme to save his own life. (There''s no other way, I''ll have to fight while figuring things out.) With only a dozen smoke bombs left, Tyler was reluctant to exhaust his resources too soon. Instead, he raised his iron round shield, preparing to use the red light warning of the Divine Eye of Transcendence to spar with the Crimson me Dragon. His understanding of the demon was still too scant; he needed to gather more information to identify its vulnerabilities. In Tyler''s experience, the typical strategy in MMO games for human yers to defeat flying dragons is "chaw massaging". Humans, unable to fly or climb onto the dragon''s back, often resort to wielding their weapons between the dragon''s feet, continuouslynding blows until the dragon is whittled down. This tactic has been humorously dubbed by gamers as giving the dragon a "foot massage". However, this is reality, not a game. It remains to be seen whether Tyler''s weapon will bounce off the dragon''s foot, and the Crimson me Dragon certainly won''t be so stiff as to let itself be shaved to death by such a primitive scraping technique. So, what strategies might be viable? As he watched the charging Crimson me Dragon, Tyler thought of three possible approaches: 1. Blind its eyes with arrows; 2. Use the skill of Shadow Sword ze Steed, Blue ze Steed, to burn its abdomen; 3. Look for an opportunity to use Venomous de - Poison w to stab it a few times and see if he could poison it. No sooner said than done, now that the Crimson me Dragon was charging head-down, Tyler immediately activated the Heart of Focus, aimed at the dragon''s eyes, and fired four arrows at each eye in a timegged attack. To his surprise, the Crimson me Dragon had an exceptionally keen observation skill. It immediately closed its eyes, easily blocking the iing arrows with the densely packed dragon scales on its eyelids. Then it had already rushed in front of Tyler! The Crimson me Dragon opened its blood-spewing mouth wide, stretched its neck to try to bite Tyler, who, thanks to the red light warning, retreated in time, narrowly avoiding the dragon''s bite. Then, he seized the opportunity to move under the dragon, wildly stabbing and shing at its calf with Venomous de - Poison w, only to have all his attacks deflected! (Damn, these dragon scales are too hard!) Tyler dared not linger near the Crimson me Dragon for too long. After his attack failed, he immediately circumvented it and fled. The dragon''s slow turning speed was one of the few weaknesses Tyler could exploit. By the time the Crimson me Dragon turned its head towards Tyler, he had already run forty or fifty meters away. The dragon, looking at this human who was darting about, felt somewhat angered, as it had to waste so much time dealing with a mere human?! Stimted by its emotions, the Crimson me Dragon raised its head high, and the magical power within its body began to gather at its throat... Seeing this, Tyler knew something was wrong. He immediately sped up, but he had only run twenty or thirty meters when the earth-shaking roar of the Crimson me Dragon came from behind him! The roar of the Crimson me Dragon was not merely loud. It was mixed with magic, and even though Tyler was seventy meters away, he felt as if his eardrums were about to burst. He could only cover his ears and crouch on the spot, unable to continue to act. Fortunately, during the roar, the Crimson me Dragon was also unable to act. When the roar ended and the Crimson me Dragon resumed its fighting spirit, charging towards Tyler, Tyler, while running, checked the changes in their status info. Tyler noticed that the Crimson me Dragon''s "Dragon Roar" had consumed 50 points of magic, apparently one of its skills. As for Tyler, due to the damage from the roar, he lost 19 points of life energy. The power of the dragon''s roar at a distance of 70 meters was already so formidable; he didn''t dare to think how much damage he would suffer if he were to be hit at close range. As the Crimson me Dragon gradually caught up with Tyler, the second round of closebat began. Looking back, Tyler saw that the Crimson me Dragon had opened its gaping mouth once again, seemingly intending to repeat its previous tactic. However, the "red light warning"ing from the upper diagonal direction let Tyler know that this crafty enemy had some other ns. Chapter 171 Flame Dance ? The Crimson me Dragon feigned a bite before promptly spreading its wings, leaping into the air, intent on crushing Tyler under its ws. However, Tyler had already seen through its intentions. He rolled sideways on the spot, evading the dragon''s ws and maneuvering to its rear, standing up to stab the Venomous de - Poison w into the dragon''s backdoor! ( oo ) A metallic ng sounded as Tyler''s attack was deflected once again, much to his surprise. He hadn''t expected the dragon''s backdoor to be armored with scales! The Crimson me Dragon, feeling vited, instantly became furious. The indignant dragon violently swung its tail around on the spot. Tyler, thanks to the red light warning, managed to dodge forward, but by the time he stood up, the red light warning had entirely surrounded him. The dragon raised its head high, readying another dragon roar, and Tyler had no time to evade! (Calction Boost - Overclock!) In the blink of an eye, Tyler had the thought of using "Shadow Step", but he ultimately chose to cover his ears and crouch on the spot. The next second, the dragon''s thunderous roar disoriented him, the deafening sound making everything unclear for a moment, as his entire body trembled. (Damn... I overestimated myself...) Ѧdsvel.cm Tyler staggered to his feet, the close-range dragon roar not only cost him 117 life points (281-117 / 300), but also rendered him temporarily immobile. What''s more, the Crimson me Dragon wouldn''t wait for Tyler to recover from the dizziness. It leaped on the spot, located Tyler''s position, and then, its body aze with anger, the Crimson me Dragon released arge amount of magical power onto its surface! In an instant, the scorching magical power ignited the dragon''s scales, transforming it into a literal me dragon in this moment. Without giving Tyler a chance to react, the dragon lunged straight at him, followed by a tail swipe on the spot. The raging mes, with the dragon at its center, formed a high-speed rotating fire vortex, incinerating everything around! This was the second stage skill of the Crimson me Dragon, "me Dance"! (Shameless human! This is what you get for disgracing me!) After releasing its skill, the Crimson me Dragon looked back at the charred ground, feeling very satisfied. Such a shameless human should be burned to ashes! The Crimson me Dragon, having taken its revenge, roared to the sky and sat down on the spot to rest. However, what the dragon didn''t know was that not far away, in the shadow of the stone pir, the human it thought it had burned to ashes had somehow moved there and was also resting. . (That was too close... If it weren''t for "Shadow Step", I would have died back there.) Although Tyler was resting, he greatly reduced his breathing to avoid being detected by the Crimson me Dragon. He was now restoring his endurance while waiting for the 30-second cooldown of "Shadow Step". Tyler was forced to use "Shadow Step" just now but was blessed in disguise as he was able to witness the second skill of the Crimson me Dragon, causing it to waste as much as 300 points of magic energy. The more arrogant a person (or dragon) is, the easier it is to get angry, a rule Tyler had read in psychology books. And when one is enraged, they often make irrational actions, such as using a shy skill when it could have simply bitten Tyler to death. After two rounds of confrontation, Tyler had lost half of his life energy, but his magic energy still had room for operation. Tyler Life Energy: 164 / 300 Endurance: 112 / 280 Magic Energy: 1487 / 2530 In contrast, the Crimson me Dragon''s life energy was almost undamaged, its endurance was abundant, and it had only used a little more magic energy. Crimson me Dragon Life Energy: 4783 / 4791 Endurance: 3131 / 3682 Magic Energy: 727 / 1127 Tyler summarized his experiences from the previous battles and began to develop a new strategy. First, he considered tactics revolving around the Venomous de - Poison w. He could try the dragon''s abdomen next, and if that also didn''t work, he would have to abandon the strategy of stacking poison buffs on the Crimson me Dragon. Next, he considered the Shadow Sword ze Steed, a move Tyler was reluctant to use. Given Tyler''s remaining magic energy, he could only use "Blue me Steed," which consumes 444 points of magic energy, twice. If he used it a third time, he wouldn''t have enough magic energy left, triggering the magic sword''s bacsh. Considering his remaining 164 life points, Tyler didn''t think he could survive a "me of Retribution" like Oliver, the branch chief. Other than that, after deducting the magic energy allocated to "Blue ze Steed", Tyler only had 155 points of magic energy left for other skills. That bit of magic energy is not even enough for one use of "Shadow Step" (200 points). Therefore, the prerequisite for Tyler to use the Shadow Sword ze Steed is that "Blue ze Steed" can cause more than 2392 points of damage to the Crimson me Dragon in one hit, and then end the battle within two hits. But is 2392 points possible? After witnessing the Crimson me Dragon''s skill "me Dance", Tyler didn''t think that an attack of the same fire type could cause such high damage to it. Without exception, the fire resistance of the Crimson me Dragon should be very high. (No good, I still have to think of an attack method other than "Blue ze Steed"...) While Tyler was still thinking, for some reason, the Crimson me Dragon flew up. At first, Tyler thought the opponent had discovered his breath and quickly hid behind the stone pir, but then he found out that the creature just simply wanted to fly around for a bit. (Come to think of it, this Crimson me Dragon is different from the shadow duplicates in the first round. It seems like a real creature.) (So, was it summoned from the outside by the magic circle?) Thinking of this, Tyler understood the motive of the Crimson me Dragon''s flight. This demon must be looking for a way out of here. However, between Tyler and the Crimson me Dragon, neither can leave this trial space until one of them dies. Looking at the soaring Crimson me Dragon and then the wilderness, Tyler had an idea. "Hey! Stupid dragon! Your dad is here!" (Evilkindnguage) After restoring his endurance, Tyler stood up and shouted loudly to attract the attention of the Crimson me Dragon. Soon, the Crimson me Dragon found Tyler. It first wondered why this human hadn''t died, then turned and dove toward Tyler! The Crimson me Dragon''s thinking was simple, if it didn''t kill him before, it just needed to kill him again! As for Tyler, seeing the Crimson me Dragon''s diving speed getting faster and faster, he was very satisfied. This was the effect he wanted. When the diving speed of the Crimson me Dragon had reached the point where it couldn''t change direction, Tyler first threw three smoke bombs on the spot, then activated "Heart of Focus" and shot six arrows straight at the dragon''s eyes! Chapter 172 Dragon’s Roar ? At this juncture, the Crimson me Dragon found itself in an unexpected dilemma. If it shut its eyes, it would hurtle blindly into the veil of smoke; If it kept them open, it risked being struck by the human''s treacherous arrows. However, the Crimson me Dragon did not waver, for contemtion was not its forte. It adhered to its instincts, closing its eyes and diving into the smoke while simultaneously pping its wings to gain altitude, intending to retreat to the sky. For it, the situation was, at worst, a matter ofmencing another dive. However, something unforeseen transpired. Just as the Crimson me Dragon began to ascend, having just emerged from the smoke, it collided with something enormous and unyielding, causing it so much pain that it temporarily lost its ability to act and fell to the ground in a freefall. . Watching the Crimson me Dragon plummet from the sky, Tyler sprang into action, charging after it. Seizing the opportunity while the beast was yet to regain its footing, Tyler swiftly mbered onto its belly, unleashing a flurry of wild stabs and chops with the Venomous de, each blow drawing blood, all sessful in prating its hide! (Sess!) Tyler was exceedingly cautious, knowing when to quit while he was ahead. He quickly disengaged before the dragon could rise, slowing his pace only after putting some forty meters between them, then turned around to observe the status information of the Crimson me Dragon. . During the previous round ofbat, Tyler had intentionally positioned himself so that the dragon and he were aligned with the stone pir. He then cleverly used smoke bombs and arrows to create a dilemma for the Crimson me Dragon, sessfully causing it to collide with the stone pir at high speed, shattering the pir and inflicting 476 points of collision damage! Subsequently, the dragon fell from the sky, hitting the ground and suffering an additional 133 points of impact damage! After that, each of Tyler''s attacks with the Venomous de inflicted approximately 2 to 3 points of damage, collectively reducing the dragon''s life energy by 42 points. But this was just an added bonus; Tyler''s real goal was to poison the dragon. With more than ten attacks, each with a 30% chance of poisoning the enemy, ording to mathematical expectancy, Tyler expected to stack at least two to threeyers of poison buffs. However, after observing for a few seconds, Tyler was disappointed to discover that he hadn''t been able to stack even a singleyer of poison. (Can''t believe it... Do dragons really have such high resistance to poison?) Tyler found it hard to ept, but the only reasonable exnation was just that. It''s truly strong, worthy of being a dragon. It''s truly tough, a cross-tier single-handed battle spanning 30 levels, proving to be so difficult. The only geographical advantage he could exploit is now gone; All the strategies he had racked his brains for have failed one by one; Even his own physical state is down to half a life; And that Crimson me Dragon, which had suffered a heavy blow, is standing up again as if nothing had happened. The situation is bing increasingly unfavorable, death is inching closer, but far from despairing, Tyler is bing more excited. He now understands why this trial requires him to "Face fear". Facing fear means epting one''s own cowardice. Cowardice is not terrible; one should admit their cowardice, and then let cowardice guide them, to find a glimmer of hope in a desperate situation. Indeed, Tyler is still terrified of the Crimson me Dragon. If he were to confront it head-on, he probably wouldn''tst 10 seconds. However, Tyler''s gaze at the Crimson me Dragon has changed; the dragon is no longer a ferocious predator, but a dangerous prey. Tyler is pleased that he can encounter such a powerful enemy, this heaven-soaring and earth-scuttling Crimson me Dragon, which is leading him towards a stronger realm! (Come on, Crimson me Dragon, I will surpass you!) . In the boundless barrennd, the Crimson me Dragon rose again from the rubble. It finally understood that it had underestimated this human. From this moment on, it would bring its full force to bear in defeating this adversary. As for Tyler, he gulped down an antidote. He discarded the remaining nine bottles and left only one of the two quivers hanging on his waist. In the ensuing battle, Tyler intended to elevate his dexterity to the next level. The Crimson me Dragon once again assumed a preparatory posture Tyler was familiar with, raising its head in arrogance. However, this time, the red light warning was not radiating outward from the Crimson me Dragon. Instead, it was a single straight line lunging directly at Tyler. Tyler immediately broke into a diagonal run, with the red light warning persistently chasing his position, following closely. Three seconds passed. Tyler abruptly changed direction, diving out of the way. Subsequently, a fireball of extreme speed flew past where he had just been standing. As expected, an attack flying in a straight line must be a fireball. Tyler had yet to rise when the red light warning appeared again. The Crimson me Dragon''s desire to attack had escted. High-speed fireballs assailed him one after another. With the aid of the red light warning, Tyler continually evaded these by zigzagging unpredictably. After thirteen consecutive fireballs, the Crimson me Dragon eventually paused, allowing Tyler an opportunity. He threw three smoke bombs at it, then, as the smoke bombs took effect, he fired ten arrows in quick session from outside the smoke, aiming roughly at the dragon''s eyes! Immediately, a furious roar from the dragon echoed. The Crimson me Dragon pped its wings and instantly dispersed the smoke. However, by then, two arrows were already lodged in its left eye. The enraged Crimson me Dragon charged straight at Tyler, who stood his ground and, timing it perfectly, performed a sidestep roll, evading the dragon''s pounce. He then rose while simultaneously drawing the Shadow Sword ze Steed, striking with a single sword sh! The searing de sessfully sliced through the scales on the dragon''s leg. This strike inflicted 19 points of damage on the dragon. However, Tyler was not greedy. He immediately retreated and saw the dragon sweep its tail across the spot he had just vacated. The thick tail practically grazed Tyler''s nose as it swung past! In the midst of moving, Tyler was unable to maintain his bnce and was blown over by the wind stirred up by the dragon''s tail sweep. Upon seeing this, the Crimson me Dragon quickly rose and pounced. Tyler rolled on the ground following the momentum of his fall, sessfully circumventing to the left side of the dragon precisely the blind spot of the dragon''s now blind left eye. Amidst the lightning-fast movements, Tyler thrust his sword into the dragon''s abdomen. As the dragon reared its head in intense pain, arge amount of magic energy gathered in its throat...! At this life-or-death moment, Tyler didn''t retreat, but instead staked his life! (Calction Boost - Overclock!) "BLUE BLAZE STEED!" Relying on the slow-motion effect brought about by Overclock, Tyler, with a sweeping motion, withdrew the Shadow Sword ze Steed from the dragon''s abdomen and in the same motion unleashed a Blue ze Steed, maximizing the use of time! Then, just in the nick of time, at thest 0.1 second of the three-second countdown of the red light warning, Tyler pushed his limit and used Shadow Step, escaping to the shadow of a shattered pir nine meters away. As soon as Tyler''s feet hit the ground, the deafening roar of the Crimson me Dragon echoed through the trial space, shaking him so much that he could only kneel on the ground, unable to move. However, although his body was temporarily unable to move, Tyler''s will was still ame. Through sheer willpower, Tyler saw a horse enveloped in blue mes charge out from the dragon''s body. This "Blue ze Steed" that had prated the body inflicted a whopping 1987 points of damage on the Crimson me Dragon! (4086-1987/4791) Chapter 173 The Way To Kill A Dragon ? Nevertheless, in the act of severely injuring the Crimson me Dragon, Tyler himself was too close, sustaining 74 points of damage from the "Roaring Cry," leaving a mere 90 points of his life energy, which now hanged by a thread. Should "death" bear a form, then in Tyler''s eyes at this moment, it most certainly took the shape of the Crimson me Dragon. To deliver a threatening blow to the Crimson me Dragon, Tyler was required to engage it in closebat. However, when the Crimson me Dragon unleashed its "Roaring Cry", Tyler was incapable of reaching a safe distance within three seconds, even by utilizing Shadow Step. At most, he could instantly move to a location 10 meters away, and that too only if there was a conveniently situated shadow. On the other hand, if he chose to keep a safe distance from the Crimson me Dragon, it was certain that Tyler would deplete his endurance first, a way that promised an even more hopeless death. Among all strategies Tyler could foresee, none would allow him to survive. wFor Tyler, the Crimson me Dragon was death itself. . And yet, what of it? . If one ran from death, the only end was death itself. But if one fought against death, perhaps a miracle could ur. The phrase "Face fear, live towards death" was now taking on a raw, literal meaning before Tyler''s eyes! The severely wounded Crimson me Dragon stared at Tyler with increasing ferocity. Tyler spat a mouthful of blood onto the ground, then raised his Shadow Sword ze Steed, pointing it at the dragon, challenging it to continue the battle! If one were to merely consider the numerical values and skills of both sides, in this endgame the only victor could be the Crimson me Dragon. Yet, didn''t the dragon stand to win at the beginning of the battle? The battle had raged up to this point, and the originally vast disparity in power had now entered a bloody, do-or-die situation. The cause of this miracle was Tyler''s strategic intellect inbat, his only advantage over the Crimson me Dragon. As the Crimson me Dragon was about to initiate a charge, Tyler immediately threw two smoke bombs. Learning from its previous lesson, the dragon swiftly spread its wings to disperse the smoke, denying the human another chance for a trick. But in the time it took to clear the smoke, Tyler had released a volley of 13 arrows, circumventing the wind pressure by their trajectory, and falling towards the body of the dragon. The Crimson me Dragon, pleased with itself for clearing the smoke, was suddenly assaulted by a downpour of arrows from its blind spot. The damage was minimal, but the insult was immense. The dragon roared in anger, about to charge, when two more smoke bombs, thrown by the human following his arrow volley, exploded at its feet. Once bitten, twice shy. The Crimson me Dragon dared not take the risk and once again used its wings to disperse the smoke. This time, after clearing the smoke, it found the human had vanished, leaving only the bow and arrows behind. (Where did he run off to?!) Instinctively, the dragon guessed the human must have run to its left blind spot. Just as it turned left, a sharp pain shot through its right leg! The cunning human! The Crimson me Dragon immediately leapt into the air. Looking down, it saw the human had shed once and ran, already six or seven meters away. The Crimson me Dragon was now extremely enraged. It wanted to unleash its "Roaring Cry", but it had tond first to do so, which was too time-consuming. So, the dragon spewed out a fireball instead. Unexpectedly, the human was able to easily dodge even while facing away from the attack, as if he had eyes on the back of his head! Continuous attacks proved futile, so the Crimson me Dragon took to the sky. However, this time, learning from its mistakes, it did not dive to attack, but instead kept up with the human at low altitude, constantly spewing fireballs in a bombardment... It refused to believe this human would not make a single mistake! . Tyler proved wless in his execution. He not only masterfully evaded the incessant bombardment of fireballs but also remained constantly vignt, ensuring he was not forced into a corner by the attacks of the Crimson me Dragon. Flying and spewing fireballs had sapped a great deal of the dragon''s strength. After a while, sensing something amiss, it chose tond and catch its breath. No sooner had the dragon touched the ground than the human''s mysterious smoke device was deployed again. This time, however, the dragon did not rush to disperse the smoke; it had witnessed the human abandon his bow and arrows, and amid the recent bombardment, it had managed to drive the human away from the discarded weapons. So, what could the human possibly do amidst the smoke? His only option was to approach the dragon and attack with his sword. A sword-strike would feel like a needle prick to the dragonpainful, yes, but not significantly damaging. In contrast, the st from the blue me had nearly cost the dragon half its life, nearly roasting its innards. The dragon surmised that had its scales not been bypassed, allowing the blue me to sear its flesh directly, the attack would not have been so potent. Thus, its priority was to prevent the human from repeating this strategy. During this intense battle, the Crimson me Dragon, usually driven purely by instinct, had unknowingly begun to strategizea measure of growth derived from thisbat. For now, its sole thought was to devise a n to defeat this crafty human. The overwhelming desire for victory had spurred the dragon''s cognitive evolution. For the first time, the concept of a trap surfaced in its mind. The dragon realized that the human''s use of smoke was likely a ploy to unleash another blue me attack. Therefore, its strategy was to keenly listen within the smoke, wait for the human to approach, and then immobilize him with a draconic roar before crushing him underfoot. This time, the dragon would not miss its opportunity! However, even after the smoke had cleared, the human had not approached. Confused, the dragon spotted the human resting at a distance. (You must be kidding!) (How dare you insult me!) The dragon thought, charging towards the human while spewing fireballs. This time, the dragon had learned. It did not aim to hit, but alternated its fireball sts left and right, effectively sealing the human''s escape routes. Then, when the distance between them was less than 10 meters, the dragon leaped into the air, unleashing a serpentine ze on the human! The cornered human threw a dagger at the dragon before getting engulfed by the mes, but the aim was wildly off. The dragon sneered at the human''s futile struggle, hovering in the air, continuing its me attack. As long as the dragon remained airborne, the human could only endure its unteral onught! The oue of this battle is leaning in favor of the dragon! But just as the dragon thought victory was within its grasp, it felt somethingnd on its head. Unbeknownst to the dragon, the shadow of the human''s dagger had been cast on its head when the dagger flew past. Neither did it know of the human''s ability to teleport to any shadow within a ten-meter radius. By the time it realized something was standing on its head, the scorching de had already pierced its skull. "Farewell, you were a formidable opponent," the human''s voice echoed in evilkindnguage, followed by intense pain. Then, the dragon''s vision was filled with blue mes. A roaring blue ze steed ignited inside its head, spreading through its neck, body, and organs, mercilessly ravaging its entire body. Chapter 174 Narrow Escape From Death ? The consciousness of the Crimson me Dragon was rapidly dissipating as its life energy dwindled. Its colossal body lost control, and it plummeted heavily to the ground. Thest sight of the Crimson me Dragon was a human engulfed in blue mes, leaping from above its head to the ground. Perhaps, its adversary was never human to begin with. The creature was more akin to a blue me demon in human form. With a deep sense of reluctance, the Crimson me Dragon''s vision turned ck, and it departed from this world. Rewind three seconds prior. As soon as Tyler released the "Blue ze Steed", he let go of the hilt of the Shadow Sword ze Steed. However, this could not save him from the punishment of the "me of Retribution". The moment his magic energy fell below 444 points, even though Tyler was far from the Shadow Sword ze Steed, the blue mes dutifully leapt onto him, showing no signs of extinguishing. Interestingly, the azure mes didn''t cause Tyler any pain, but they ruthlessly drained his life energy at a rate of 10 points per second. At this moment, Tyler only had 50 points of life energy remaining. In five seconds, his life energy would be depleted. Could a miracle ur before then? Only four seconds remained. Reflecting on the battle, Tyler didn''t execute his n, which was the root cause of the bacsh from the Shadow Sword ze Steed. However, Tyler believed that testing the waters was necessary. Without first releasing the "Blue ze Steed", he wouldn''t know the extent of the damage it could cause. Additionally, the use of "Shadow Step" was essential. Without it, he would have been killed by the " Roaring Cryr" long ago. Therefore, Tyler had no regrets; he had done his best. Three seconds remained. If a miracle didn''t ur, Tyler would face mutual destruction. Despite this, he had no regrets. Dying this way was far better than being killed by the Crimson me Dragon. Whether to fight or not, death was inevitable. Tyler, a man who dared to gamble in critical moments, chose to fight. Two seconds remained. As he watched his life energy nearing zero, Tyler looked at the character "T" in his palm and silently apologized to his parents. At that moment, the giant ebony magic circle appeared again in the sky. Tyler chuckled bitterly. Surely not? Was there a third enemy? If so, they better hurry; otherwise, he wouldn''t have a chance to see what the third enemy looked like before his death. One second remained. Tyler was prepared to embrace death. His mind was calm, but his heart was racing uncontrobly. At this moment of life and death, a white light suddenly shot out from the magic circle and urately shone on Tyler! At the same time, a text prompt appeared in Tyler''s vision. "Sessfully passed the ''Level 5 Difficulty Purple Trials''; ''Tier 1 Profession Junior Assassin'' automatically upgraded to ''Tier 2 Profession Shadow Assassin''" "Automatically acquired Tier 2 skill, ''Shadow Behind''" "Skill slot number has increased to 2" "Upgrade conditions satisfied, ''Shadow Assassin - Lv20'' automatically upgraded to ''Shadow Assassin - Lv21''" With the sessful advancement, Tyler, who was already full of experience, automatically leveled up, and his stats correspondingly improved. Endurance: 280+2+20 Dexterity: 130+2+20 However, in this life or death situation, these things were unimportant to Tyler. The truly crucial point was that the blue mes on his body had miraculously extinguished!! His heart had been hammering so hard that it nearly stopped just a moment ago!! The white light from the ebony magic circle not only advanced Tyler but also restored him to his peak condition, purifying the "me of Retribution" as well!! . "Heavens... I thought I was a goner..." After a narrow escape from death, Tyler drew a long breath. "Such an... extreme... encounter." Recalling the death countdown, Tyler was still experiencing a lingering fear. His previous experience was akin to calcting the answer to thest major question during a mathematics final exam, with the bell already ringing to signal the end. The invigtor was loudly demanding, "Stop writing! Everyone, stand up and ce your answer sheets upside down on the desks!", yet Tyler was still frantically calcting. As the invigtor approached, Tyler''s heart beat faster, and his hands started to tremble uncontrobly... It was exactly that kind of feeling. Having survived by a hair''s breadth, Tyler felt an overwhelming sense of relief. He sat heavily on the ground, hearing his heart pounding in his ears. Ѧdsvel.cm Only then did he notice that the stupid loli had been crying loudly in his mind for a long time. Tyler usually subconsciously blocked out her screams and shouts during the battle to avoid distraction. She had watched the entire process from the VIP seats, so the fear, tension, despair, and joy she felt were likely no less intense than Tyler''s. (Tyler: Alright, Silly Nissen, stop crying. It''s too noisy.) (Silly Nissen: Waaaah...!(?n?.)) After resting for a while, Tyler noticed that not only a white light had been emitted from the ebony magic circle, but also a purple light had been projected onto the ground. Where the purple light fell, a purple glowing cube was formed, identical to the "Gateway of Trials" Tyler had seen when he entered the trial. The only difference was that a countdown was ticking on the glowing cube, with about three hours remaining. (It seems that is the teleportation gate to leave.) Right after Tyler noticed the existence of the glowing cube, three white light orbs flew out from the cube and slowly floated in front of Tyler, as if waiting for him to receive them. For safety, Tyler first identified them and found out that they were: "Rewards for passing the ''Tier 5 Difficulty - Purple Trial''". Since that was the case, Tyler would certainly want to receive them and see what rewards they were. Tyler reached out and grabbed the first light orb, which immediately solidified into a cherry-sized ss bead in his hand. The words "Universal Stone" were engraved on it. Tyler was shocked! The "Universal Stone" was a treasure that could be used to replenish the energy points of the Divine Eye. He had thought that he would never get such a valuable item again! Overjoyed, Tyler carefully stored the "Universal Stone" without using it, and then grabbed the second light orb. This time, the moment he grabbed the light orb, he felt a powerful force flowing into his body along with the orb, as if his entire body was burning with an unending heat. At the same time, a text prompt appeared in Tyler''s vision. "Received attribute point rewards from the ''Tier 5 Difficulty - Purple Trial''" Tyler immediately checked the changes in his stats and was astounded. Life Energy: 300+2000 Endurance: 302+1200 Magic Energy: 2530+2000 Strength: 30+200 Dexterity: 152+200 Intelligence: 253+200 Tyler looked over the numbers repeatedly, thinking his fatigue led him to see an extra zero. But no matter how he looked, the numbers were the same, the reward had actually increased all attributes by 200! This was truly a rocketing leap of progression! Damn! Chapter 175 Farewell To The Trial ? Incredulous, Tyler felt his arm, noticing that his muscles had significantly tightened. He patted his stomach to find that an eight-pack had emerged. (??) The dramatic enhancement of his physical attributes made him feel an absurd urge to "take on ten at once." However, he quickly calmed himself with a couple of self-administered ps. The battle was over, and "Tyler the mmable" could now rest; what remained was Tyler''s work. Composed, serene, and steady - these were the qualities Tyler should possess now. As for hot-bloodedness, it was enough to have experienced it during the battle. Thebustible and explosive nature of "Tyler the Righteous" was a part of his past that Tyler could no longer return to. After adjusting his mindset, Tyler took a deep breath, turned his gaze to the third light orb, and reached out to grasp it. This time, the light orb transformed into countless small light particles, slowly enveloping Tyler before disappearing. "Received the blessing of ''God of Courage Eirene,'' the inherent ability ''Heart of Fearlessness'' has been engraved into the soul." "Heart of Fearlessness? What''s that?" Tyler immediately checked his status information and found that besides the "Divine Eye of Transcendence," he now had another ability, "Heart of Fearlessness." Inherent Ability Heart of Fearlessness Effects: 1 Will not fear anything, all fear will transform into courage; 2 Will not be affected by any form of fear effects, including but not limited to skills, magic, inherent abilities, etc.; 3 Can inspire others with personal courage; (Silly Nissen: Wow, that''s great, we won''t be afraid of ghosts anymore!) (Tyler: Then you won''t have any excuses if you get scared and cry again.) Tyler''s conversation with the stupid loli seemed rxed, as if he wasn''t particrly surprised by this new ability. However, in reality, he believed that the value of "Heart of Fearlessness" was not inferior to the "Universal Stone" or "200 points in all attributes", and was even more precious. Whether in battle or daily life, a person''s mental state is extremely important. A strong spirit won''t necessarily turn someone into a Super Saiyan in a state of extreme anger, but a weak spirit can certainly stop a Super Saiyan''s hair from standing up. With the "Heart of Fearlessness," no matter the situation or adversary, Tyler can perform at his appropriate level, even if he faced the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name.'''' Additionally, "Heart of Fearlessness" is a constant ability that doesn''t need to be activated, doesn''t consume magic, doesn''t need to level up, and doesn''t upy a skill slot. This excellent ability deserves a full score of 10. Having received the rewards, Tyler was content. He nced at the countdown on the glowing cube, which showed 170 minutes remaining. He had heard from the branch chief, Oleg, that time in the trial space passes faster than in the outer world. Tyler tested this using his pulse and calcted that the time flow rate in the trial space was about twenty times that of the outside world. In other words, the 170 minutes in the trial space were equivalent to just 8.5 minutes in the Prison Star world. Therefore, Tyler could calmly finish what he needed to do before leaving, without affecting his ns in Sunny Town. First, Tyler picked up the Venomous de and the Fir Treant Long Hunting Bow that he had dropped during the battle. Then, he went to the carcass of the Crimson me Dragon and started to dissect it with the Shadow Sword ze Steed. Reflecting on the battle with the Crimson me Dragon, Tyler still felt a lingering fear. If the Crimson me Dragon hadn''t started thinking at thest moment, Tyler wouldn''t have been able to smoothly lead it into his trap. Originally, maintaining the ability to think during a battle is a good thing, but when facing a mind-reading opponent like Tyler, it bes the biggest disadvantage. The growth that the Crimson me Dragon achieved in the battle ironically led to its downfall, which was somewhat ironic. . After two hours, Tyler had finallypleted the dissection. With the significant enhancement of his physical attributes, he found his strength increased and his movements more precise. If he still possessed his previous physical abilities, he would have probably needed six to seven hours to finish the same task. For the sake of easy transportation, Tyler cut off the wing membrane of the Crimson me Dragon to use as arge bag. Inside the bag, he ced the dragon''s teeth, ws, horns, scales, heart, me sac, wing feathers, and meat amongst others. He only took a portion of each, leaving the rest neatlyid out in the pit he had dug. Afterward, Tyler filled the pit with sand, then collected stones to construct a simple tombstone, thuspleting the burial of the Crimson me Dragon. "Rest in peace, it was an honor to face you as an opponent." (evilkindnguage) Having said this, Tyler, dragging tworge bags of Crimson me Dragon materials, walked towards the exit portal. Sunny Town, outskirts, the controlled area of the Gateway of Trials. The mercenaries serving under Mayor Gideon were currently resting leisurely in the forest. Some time had passed since the ck-cloaked archer had entered the Purple Trial, and they were just waiting for the purple light to illuminate the ck Gateway of Trials again so that they could report back. In the Wester Kingdom, the re-opening of the Purple Gateway of Trials could only mean one thing - the unfortunate fool who had gone in to challenge the trial had died inside. "I say, how could such a fool run into the Purple Trial?" "Maybe he''s color-blind, hahaha!" "Well, he''s definitely out of luck. If we had caught him, maybe he could have lived a little longer." "Boss, you make a good point. Mayor Gideon did indeed want us to capture him alive if possible." "...." The mercenaries were quite rxed. They hadn''t received such an easy task in a long time. As they wereughing and cursing, the ck Gateway of Trials lit up with a purple light again. Seeing this, all the mercenariesughed heartily, getting up one by one, dusting off their bottoms, and preparing to return to report. But just as they were preparing to leave, a ck-cloaked young man, dragging tworge bags, came out from the Purple Trial Gateway. After he came out, the Gateway of Trials scattered into countless small light particles and quickly disappeared. The mercenaries looked at each other, as if they had seen a ghost. "Boss... it seems someone came out from the Purple Trial..." "Eh? You all saw that too?" At this point, someone finally remembered. Wasn''t this ck-cloaked youth carrying a long bow the same fellow who had ridden into the trial earlier?! The ck-cloaked archer actually didn''t die? He actually sessfully passed the Purple Trial?! "Ev-everyone, surround him! Don''t let him escape!!" The head of the mercenaries gave orders loudly. This was the first time he had encountered someoneing out from the Purple Trial, and he was somewhat panicked. However, relying on years of battle experience, the head of the mercenaries quickly made a judgment. He thought that the ck-cloaked young man looked frail and weak, so there shouldn''t be a problem. Furthermore, among their group, there were four at around the second tier, level 30, and eleven at the first tier, max level. Fifteen well-coordinated mercenaries teaming up against a greenhorn who had just passed a second tier trial, they surely wouldn''t be counter-killed, right? Chapter 176 Crisis Go On ? "Beware all! He may possess some peculiar talent!" The head of the mercenaries bellowed, his gaze locked on the ck-cloaked young man. What perplexed him was the young man''s calm demeanor. He neither fled nor struck first, simply standing there unperturbed, observing them. (Such a chatan.) "Order for all! Formation one! Bring him down!" With the fall of the mercenary leader''smand, three "Tier-2 Heavy Armored Soldiers" advanced, holding their shields high. Simultaneously, three "Tier-1 Archers" and one "Tier-2 Sniper Archer" readied their bows, half-drawn. Should the young man dare to escape through the gaps in their encirclement, they would instantly release their arrows! Yet, bizarrely, the young man showed no intention of flight. He set down tworge bags, obediently approaching and being circled by the heavy armored soldiers with their shields. The mercenaries all knitted their brows in confusion, but being professionals, they didn''t let this distract them from their duties. In the rear of the formation, a "Tier-1 Mage" promptlypleted the "Tier-1 Earth Magic: Multiyer Rock Wall". Stone walls sprung from the ground, forming ayered barricade that further trapped the young man, encased within the shield circle, inside a rock cage. The heavy armored soldiers retreated, their mission aplished. The young man was nowpletely trapped. At this moment, another "Tier-1 Mage" approached, seeking the opinion of the mercenary leader. He asked whether they should use a ring of fire inside the rock walls to burn the target to death, or use "Frost Breath" to freeze and then transport him. The mercenary leader initially intended to freeze him, but the young man''s confounding calm made him uneasy, and he ordered the mage to burn him alive instead. However, at this moment, the neighing of a stallion echoed from the other side of the mercenary group. Everyone, assuming a cavalier had breached the battlefield, looked over nervously. To their shock, they didn''t see an ordinary steed, but a magic elemental warhorse aze with blue fire. In the blink of an eye, the Blue ze Steed charged into the mercenaries'' formation. Wherever it went, cries of agony followed. Those hit directly by its mes were instantly charred, while those on the periphery abandoned their armor in pain. "How is this possible?" "Where''s the mage?!" "Where did this Tier three magice from?!" The power of Tier 3 magic could destroy a single-story building in one blow. For Tier 1 and Tier 2bat professionals, a direct hit meant certain death. Yet, Tier 3 magic required a long incantation period during which the mage could hardly hide. "What the hell are the scouts doing?! Why didn''t they alert us to an enemy mage?!" The mercenary leader was livid. Being ambushed by a mage was a matter of immense embarrassment among their ranks! But before his subordinates could respond, a second Blue ze Steed charged out. This time, even the mercenary leader himself couldn''t discern where the enemy''s magic circle had formed. "Damn it, are there multiple mages?" Only at this point did the mercenary leader truly realize the gravity of the situation. He nned to flee, but before he could slip away, he knew he had to kill the ck-cloaked young man. It wasn''t a matter of professionalism, but survival. If he didn''tplete the task, he would undoubtedly be executed by Mayor Gideon. "Don''t panic!" "This powerful magic couldn''t possibly strike three times consecutively!" "Thieves, quickly locate the mage!" "Heavy armored soldiers, raise your shields and form a defensive line!" "The enemy''s reinforcements might not be limited to one!" The mercenary leader roared hoarsely. He was issuingmands while hastening towards the rock cage. Without the slightest hesitation, the mercenary leader thrust his sword through a gap in the rock cage. In such a confined space, the ck-cloaked young man couldn''t possibly dodge. However, something strange urredthe mercenary leader felt as if his sword had pierced nothing. "Impossible, how could there be no one in here?" The mercenary leader peered through the gap in the rock wall, and indeed, the cage was empty. He had clearly seen the ck-cloaked young man confined inside. How could such arge person have vanished without a trace? Just as the mercenary leader was about to throw a luminous magic stone into the cage for a better look, someone tapped his shoulder from behind. "Stop bothering me, can''t you see I''m busy?!" The mercenary leader roared impatiently, then turned around. But after turning his head, he found he couldn''t turn it back. "Do you have a moment? I have some inquiries," the youth said, smiling at the head of the mercenaries, his eyes devoid of any mirth. . By the time Albert arrived at the control area of the Gateway of Trials on the outskirts, it had already be a veritable feast for beasts. Wolves, wild dogs, even bears, were all devouring human corpses without any interference. As there was ample food scattered across the ground, the beasts paid little heed to the living human that was Albert approaching them. Conversely, the dangerous aura emanating from this man deterred them from showing aggression. (He even lured the beasts... He must be seasoned...) Albert assessed the state of several bodies, preliminarily determining that they had been deceased for merely one or two hours. Yet, upon further inspection, confusion creeped into Albert. ording to the intelligence Mayor Gideon provided, the target should have been a ck-clothed archer; however, there were no injuries caused by arrows on the bodies. Contrary to Albert''s expectations, most of the wounds were sword inflicted, their edges smooth, suggesting the murderer wielded a particrly sharp de or was highly skilled in swordsmanship. Apart from this, some corpses were burned to death, charred beyond recognition, with the most severe cases having their bones reduced to ck powder. Could all this truly be the work of a single archer? Albert proceeded to count the number of bodiesfifteen mercenaries had been killed. (Fifteen against one, and they were all wiped out...) This forced Albert to question whether there had been a mistake in the intelligence from the mayor, or perhaps... were there more than one assant and an ambush had been set? (Or could it be... this archer is a Tier-3, like me?) Albert began to feel a twinge of excitement; it had been a long time since he had encountered a worthy adversary! His main reason for epting themission from the mayor of Sunny Town this time was to keep his body in fighting shape. Otherwise, he might not be able to serve as an effective role model when he next joins Lady Viviana on the battlefield. Albert scoured the area and eventually found a fresh set of footprints. They appeared to belong to a man and a horse, and the deep indentation suggested they carried a heavy load. Oddly, the man seemed to have walked alongside the horse instead of riding it, leaving footprints in the direction of Sunny Town. Albert stood up, mounted his horse, and followed the tracks with mounting anticipation. . Simultaneously, high above the Abyssal Empire, the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name" had just torn through space-time, creating a rift leading to the Wester Kingdom, the territory of Lord Azure Lizard, in Sunny Town. For the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name", there was no need for other transmigrators in this world apart from the "The Eternal Winter Lord". . End of the Volume "Advancement Trail" (*?`)~? Next Volume: "Unknown Death"?(?> ? <)? Chapter 177 The Torn Sky ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 26 6:03 PM Countdown to Confession Death: 23 days On the outskirts of Sunny Town, outside The Quest Guild, two vagabond-like men were positioned on the roadside, frequently casting nces towards The Quest Guild. No one paid them any mind, as ragtag individuals were amon sight in this town. However, in reality, they were not vagabonds but were under the employ of Mayor Gideon, known as Omar and Charles. These disheveled men were currently keeping a distant watch on The Quest Guild, waiting for their target, a foxkin girl named Emilia, to emerge. After standing guard for some time without any sight of Emilia, Omar couldn''t help but grow restless. "Charles, this isn''t easy, with so many bounty huntersing and going around here. What capabilities do we have to abduct that foxkin bitch?" Omar murmured. Charles, having heard this, immediately gave Omar a scornful look. "Ah, I''m also troubled. Starting a fight here is akin to suicide... Didn''t the mayor tell you to bring more people? Why did youe alone?" "I wanted to, but I couldn''t find anyone on such short notice..." The two menined to each other, but their conversation circled back to a single pointthey were afraid of getting hurt and didn''t dare to act. After a while, Charles proposed an idea. He thought the two could first ambush near Emilia''s home and act after she returned. Furthermore, Charles had recently acquired a "good thing". He told Omar that as long as they could get Emilia to take a shot, they could take turns to enjoy themselves at least once tonight before taking her to the mayor. Upon hearing this, Omar understood, revealing a lewd smile, with vegetable leaves still clinging to hisrge yellow teeth. However, after only a few seconds, his inner fear took over again. "It could work... but if we''rete reporting back, I''m afraid the mayor will scold us..." Omar, who had recently suffered a simr setback, with eyes still stinging from a cigarette burn,mented. "Look at your spineless demeanor. How about this, I''ll take responsibility, but the credit is also mine, deal?" "Mm... that seems workable, but you can''t go back on your word." "If I renege, I''ll eat dung standing on my head! Let''s get moving!" . At this time, at the western entrance of Sunny Town, a man and a horse had just passed by. The guarding soldiers had never seen such a peculiar sight. The man had arge bag on his shoulder, and the horse also carried arge bag. Both were racing to see who could run faster, disappearing from their sight in a sh. If it weren''t for the man being a young man named Banning, whom they were already familiar with, the soldiers would definitely have stopped such a strange individual for an investigation. . As the person involved, Tyler didn''t want to attract attention either. However, if he were to load bothrge bags of materials on Moto-chan, it would be too much for his conscience to bear. On the other hand, after a significant increase in his attributes, Tyler''s carrying capacity had surpassed that of Moto-chan, even his running speed was faster. Moto-chan, therefore, began to question its value, but being apetitive warhorse, it quickly recovered and decided to sneak out for training when Banning wasn''t aware. To return to the matter at hand, Tyler first deposited tworge bags of the Crimson me Dragon materials at the equipment shop. The old craftsman there fainted three times just by looking at the contents. However, Tyler didn''t have the time to exin. After storing the items, he first said to Moto-chan, "Moto-chan, you''re already a mature warhorse. You should go to the stable and check yourself in." Moto-chan, upon hearing this, nodded its head, and left with a swashbuckling air. Then, Tyler hastened to The Quest Guild to verify Emilia''s safety. Thankfully, she was unharmed, and there was no sign of suspicious individuals around The Quest Guild. (Even Charles is nowhere to be found... Has that guy been recalled by the mayor?) Tyler lingered outside The Quest Guild for a while, noticing bounty hunters patrolling in teams. It seemed that the advice he had given to Emilia had been implemented; no wonder Charles had fled, probably for fear of being apprehended. Since Emilia was safe, Tyler confidently set off for Mayor Gideon''s mansion. Through prior interrogation of the mercenary leader who attempted to kill him, Tyler had learnt of the mayor''s murderous intent. If the mayor was not removed, not only would the survival of The Quest Guild be under threat, but even Emilia and Branch Chief Oleg''s lives would be in peril. At this moment, the streets were filled with the aroma of various dinner dishes, but Tyler had no time for meals. He ran briskly on the streets, able to leap over the walls with a light jump and take shortcuts, all in an effort to eliminate the mayor at his residence before he could act. However, just as Tyler was about to reach his destination, the sky, which had grown dark, suddenly brightened. ("...Lightning?") Tyler instinctively looked up, then froze in ce. The night sky, veiled by dark clouds, was torn apart by a terrifying, massive scar. ck-red lightning danced around this scar, flickering incessantly in the night. This sight was akin to a titan-sized demon hidden behind the night, now tearing apart its disguise to reveal its true form. ("Is this... a natural phenomenon of the Prison Star world?") Tyler looked around to find expressions of fear on everyone''s faces, not at all resembling reactions to a natural phenomenon. In their hearts, they were panicking, dreading that this spectacle signaled the invasion of demons. Therefore, Tyler promptly sought refuge in a vacant room located in the middleyer, peering through the window to continue observing the situation. In the night sky, the massive scar tore the sky apart like a canvas, forming a rift. Within this rift, strange, mesmerizing lights flickered as if leading to another ce. Several secondster, a figure draped in enormous dragon wings emerged from the rift, flying straight towards Sunny Town. Due to the distance, Tyler couldn''t discern the figure''s true appearance. He quickly brought out his beta binocle to try and get a better look, but still failed to capture the figure''s image. Not long after, the figure had already reached the airspace above Sunny Town, pping its wide dragon wings as if searching for something. The defense forces of Sunny Town, at this moment, collectively turned a blind eye and a deaf ear; not to mention standing up to the enemy, not even a shadow of a soldier could be seen. Simultaneously, people on the streets were fleeing in all directions. Tyler, possessing the "Heart of Fearlessness," was unable to empathize with their experience. At this point, the horrifying aura emitted by the terrifying figure felt as if the air had been reced with seawater, oppressively making it difficult to breathe. However, while he didn''t feel fear, Tyler could roughly guess what was happening through his mind-reading. He realized that his calm mind was a blessing of the "Heart of Fearlessness." Tyler made a judgment; he chose to stay where he was. If he ran out of the town at such a time, it would make him the most conspicuous target. Before long, it seemed as if the winged figure had found its target. With a p of its wings, it had already flown directly above Tyler''s head in the blink of an eye! Chapter 178 Skyfall ? Unbeknownst to when, the moon in the night sky was already tainted with blood. The moon, obeying its orbitalws, had turned into a massive blood moon after nearing the Prison Star, infusing the night''s atmosphere of terror into every pore of the people Tyler, a beatte, tracked down the position of the winged figure. In a sh, they were already hovering above him. Had it not been for Tyler hiding in a three-story building, he would have beenpletely exposed to the winged figure. Under the effect of the Heart of Fearlessness, Tyler''s movements were not restricted by the other''s oppressive force. He could still look up at the night sky against this soul-shattering pressure, observing the figure''s silhouette. However, the bright blood moon affected Tyler''s vision. Against the backlight, he could only see a figure with flowing long hair. Combining this with the seemingly slender figure, Tyler faintly sensed that the winged figure might be a woman? But now was not the time to determine gender. If Tyler wasn''t wrong, this terrifying entity that tore through the night sky was possibly the one who had released the pirs of fire in Ira vige. They were here to kill him! At this moment, Tyler felt as if the Grim Reaper had already ced its scythe on his neck. Yet, even though he was in such a critical situation, Tyler still had not an ounce of fear. He had done all that needed to be done. The appearance of this "nemesis" waspletely within Tyler''s predictions. It''s just that, their arrival was much earlier than expected. (However, this is better.) All along, Tyler had been skeptical of the Divine Eye of Transcendence and the stupid loli "Prisci Nissen". But as long as the mutually beneficial rtionship between Tyler and them did not change, he could still trust them on matters of life and deathlike trusting the information provided in the "Future Death Scene". "June 26, 187, 11:17 PM" This was the time of Tyler''s death in this "Future Death Scene". And the current time was 6:39 PM, more than four hours away from Tyler''s death. Furthermore, the one who was supposed to kill Tyler was a swordsman wearing the emblem of the Scarlet family, and not this demon who descended from the sky. Therefore, Tyler could confidently say that it was not his time to die yet! Sure enough, after hovering in the night sky for a few seconds, the winged figure continued to fly forward. This time, they flew directly over Mayor Gideon''s mansion and then raised something resembling a sword. As a red light shot into the sky from the sword, the next second, a giant pir of me fell from the sky like a waterfall. It hit Mayor Gideon''s mansion without fail, instantly melting the roof, walls, floor, and all living and non-living things inside into a viscous liquid likeva. Then, the giant pir of me disappeared, and the extreme heat set the vegetation and houses around Mayor Gideon''s mansion on fire. As for the mansion itself, it was now reduced to ashes. (This is far more vicious than the column of fire back in Ira Vige) From hundreds of meters away, Tyler could sense the resolve of this winged figure, emanating an aura that said, "This time, I will surely kill you." Taking advantage of the winged figure''s momentary hover in the sky, Tyler lifted his binocle for another attempt to scrutinize the figure. This time, he finally saw some information about the figure. ???, Female, ??? years old, Sole ??? God Prison ??? Emperor of the ??? Prod??n u??: ??? Manufa??ur? u?: ??? ??? u??: ??? Ski?: ??? / ??? Life En??: ??? / ??? ?Power: ??? / ??? ?Force: ??? / ??? Tyler knew that his wed binocle could not clearly discern the figure''s appearance, but his real intention was to use the "Divine Eye of Transcendence" through the binocle. Regrettably, the blurred imaging of the telescope also affected the effect of the Divine Eye. Despite concentrating all his energy and attention, Tyler couldn''t make out the jumbled text. Still, even with these scattered words, Tyler managed to glean some valuable information. Based on the format of previous status information, Tyler could pretty much conclude that this winged figure was the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name"! At the same time, the Singr Demon God, having just released "Heavenly me Punishment," felt an unknown presence probing her. She immediately traced the source of the presence, but the result left her perplexed. (This presence... why does it feel exactly like "The Eternal Winter Lord?) (The Eternal Winter Lord" should be in the Abyssal Empire right now, why would he be here?) Confused, the Singr Demon God was about to fly over to take a closer look when the rift in the night sky began to contract. She only had one second to return to the rift. If she missed this opportunity to return to the Abyssal Empire, she would have to wait until next month within human territory to use the rift teleportation skill again. The Singr Demon God was not worried that she would be unable to handle humans, she could move flexibly on her own. However, as the ruler of the Abyssal Empire, her situation behind enemy lines could affect the morale and battle n of the evilkind army. Therefore, the Singr Demon God temporarily abandoned her investigation of the "presence of The Eternal Winter Lord" and flew back into the rift. With her departure, the rift in the night sky gradually disappeared, bringing a temporary end to this terrifying night. Only the still burning mes were there to tell everyone that everything that just happened was not an illusion. "Did you see that, Nissen? I''ve survived from a certain-death situation again." "@...#$%^...&*()_Y%^&*()_*&%$..." The stupid loli misunderstood one thing: the "Heart of Fearlessness" only worked for Tyler, it had no effect on her. In the short few minutes just now, although the stupid loli had not been physically hurt, her soul was scared senseless. The terror of the winged figure reached the stupid loli''s limit when it flew over Tyler''s head. Later, when its "consciousness" probed Tyler, the eerie and ferocious feeling was like a cold de piercing directly into the stupid loli''s marrow, a terror that could bepared with the "those guys " from "Malevolent Deities". At this moment, the stupid loli''s mind was temporarily damaged, which caused her to be unable to speak normally, turning her into a useless loli. In simpler terms, she was temporarily broken. Tyler couldn''t observe the stupid loli''s situation, he just thought she was scared silly, so he started analyzing the information he had just obtained. Tyler believed that he had obtained four pieces of valuable information this time. Among these, there lied the key to conquering the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name". Chapter 179 Granny Conquering Master ? Having evaluated the circumstances, Tyler discerned four crucial pieces of information: 1. The draconic silhouette that utilized the rift teleportation skill to arrive at Sunny Town this evening was the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name". The same entity had previously sought to assassinate Tyler in Ira Vige. 2. Despite the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name" standing as the apex power within the Prison Star world, the Divine Eye of Transcendence could still identify her. 3. The "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name" was female, a fact of utmost significance to Tyler. Even though Tyler was well-versed in psychology, he had not delved into the intricacies of same-sex attraction. Knowing that the Singr Demon God was female relieved a great burden from his mind. 4. The final point, a conjecture, was based on the Singr Demon God''s actions that evening: Tyler believed that her teleportation ability had limitations. She couldn''t linger long at the destination and couldn''t use the ability continuously. Otherwise, there would have been no need for her to depart so hastily, nor wait so long before attempting to assassinate him again. Though the information was limited, it marked Tyler''s first step towards his ultimate goal in the Prison Star world after nearly two months. Ironically, Tyler had never anticipated that his final target, who attracted his attention on the first day in Prison Star, was not there to express affection, but to take his life. As for why the "Singr Demon God" targeted Mayor Gideon''s residence instead of assassinating Tyler.... he owed his thanks to two masterful grannies, Nevina, the Divination Rabbit, and Granny Kasi, the Mercenary Sage. . On June 25th, the night before Tyler''s purple trial, he paid a visit to Nevina, the divination rabbit who referred to herself as "Nana". Under Tyler''s cunning mind-reading tactics, the elderly divination rabbit was overpowered. Everything concerning the divination and the Scarlet Family''s pursuit was brought to light by Tyler, leaving no secrets. Having heard of Nevina''s infallible divination, meeting her in person was an unexpected pleasure for Tyler. With the advantages provided by his mind-reading and identification skills, Tyler quickly confused Nevina''s spections about him. He subtly informed her that he sometimes had prescient dreams, uncontrobly seeing snippets of his future. Upon hearing this, Nevina had a revtion. She finally understood why she couldn''t divine this young man''s future. Besides his handsome looks, he possessed an unusual ability. . After this "mutual exchange", Tyler began discussing the "main business". Firstly, he told Nevina that he could help resolve her "misunderstanding" with the Scarlet Family. "I have a good rtionship with Viviana from the Scarlet Family. You know Viviana, right? The prodigy girl known as the ''Silver Wasp Queen''." Nevina, of course, knew Viviana. However, to be safe, she divined first to confirm that Banning was not lying. Tyler exined that the Scarlet Family was pursuing Nevina because they believed she had swindled their wealth. To resolve the misunderstanding, two things were needed: 1. Tyler would exin the situation to the Scarlet Family. 2. The true location of the item the Scarlet Family was seeking should be revealed to them, or the money they paid should be returned. "May I ask, Granny Rabbit, how much money did you take from them?" Tyler casually inquired. Nevina simply held up one finger with a smile. "One... gold coin?" Nevina shook her head with a smile, then revealed the answer: "It''s one thousand gold coins, my dear." Tyler almost fainted upon hearing this. Granny Rabbit''s ughter was indeed brutal! A thousand gold coins equated to the purchasing power of ten million dors. In the Prison Star world, where most people only earned about twenty thousand a year, this was a huge sum. Initially, Tyler thought the Scarlet Family was petty for not letting go over a small matter. But now, he sympathized with them. Given the same situation, he too would pursue the overcharging Granny Rabbit to the ends of the earth. . The divination rabbit revealed that she had only received five hundred gold coins of the thousand, with the remaining half intended as a final payment once the Scarlet Family validated her divinatory results. Now that matters had gone awry, she was unable to secure the bnce. As for the five hundred she had already received, they were generously donated to the rabbitkin tribe, making it impossible to return them to the Scarlet Family. Therefore, to lift the veil of misunderstanding, it was imperative to divulge the true location of the "Pigeon Blood Ruby" to the Scarlet Family. "Banning, you must have some connection with the ''Pigeon Blood Ruby,'' don''t you? Don''t even think about deceiving me," she warned. Regarding his involvement with the "Pigeon Blood Ruby," Tyler found it difficult to prevaricate in front of the divination rabbit. Nevertheless, it was no major concern, for it was the bargaining chip he intended to trade with her. Tyler proposed his willingness to help the divination rabbit resolve the misunderstanding with the Scarlet Family. In return, the divination rabbit had to assist a friend of his, namely Granny Kasi. . The divination rabbit''s fee was always contingent on the client''s circumstances. If they belonged to a wealthy family, she would charge a higher fee. If they were in dire straits, she might not charge at all. Therefore, she readily agreed to Tyler''s proposition, pledging on the spot to assist Granny Kasi in divining the whereabouts of her family. Tyler, of course, wasn''t providing this advantage to Granny Kasi free of charge. He first revealed his hand to Granny Kasi, letting her know that he had discovered her identity as a spy. Then he yed his "divination rabbit" card, enticing Granny Kasi to abandon her covert role. Granny Kasi was a straightforward person and agreed to Tyler''s proposal that very night. As a token of gratitude for Tyler''s assistance, Granny Kasi would feed false information to the Earth Ghost, informing them that Banning had infiltrated Mayor Gideon''s residence and was now part of his retinue. Each time she reported Tyler''s location to the Earth Ghost, she would simply provide the location of the Mayor''s estate. Thus, the tripartite mutual aid rtionship between Tyler, the Divination Rabbit, and Granny Kasi was firmly established. This resulted in tonight''s spectacle where the "Singr Demon God" headed directly to the Mayor''s estate, offering a door-to-door crematory service. . Since the Singr Demon God had performed his duties for him, Tyler could call it a night. Although Mayor Gideon''s residence was engulfed in mes, bystanders merely looked on, with none willing to assist in extinguishing the firea testament to the Mayor''s abysmal poprity among his constituents. Subsequently, Tyler made a brief visit to The Quest Guild, only to find it deserted. Upon inquiring with a passerby, he discovered that the bounty hunters and guild staff had all rushed to the scene after witnessing the pir of fire that descended from the sky. Shaking his head, Tyler turned to follow after Emilia, but he had barely taken a few steps when a red warning light emanating from behind him stretched out in front of his eyes! An ambush from the rear!!! Chapter 180 Albert ? (Calction Boost: Overclock!) Reflexively, Tyler swiftly assessed his present circumstances. (The ambush approaches from my rear) ( The slender shaft of red light suggests a longsword aimed at my heart. ) (I am hemmed in by a wall to my left, but the expanse on my right is unobstructed, ideal for evasion.) Through the time-dtion effects of "Overclock", Tyler could aplish more observation and contemtion within the same time-frame. Although his physical movements would slow down ordingly, his cognitive speed remained unaffected. In fact, under thebined influence of Calction Boost and Overclock, Tyler''s thought processes elerated beyond their usual pace! Having rendered a judgement, Tyler acted ordingly. He waited for the opportune moment to terminate the skill, rolled to the side to evade the assant''s sneak attack, then rapidly raised his head to get a clear view of his adversary''s face for identification. (So it is you...!) Albert, Male, 56 years old, Chief Attendant to Viviana of the Scarlet Family Production upation: Hunter - Lv11 Manufacturing upation: Brewer - Lv9 Combat upation: Cursed Swordmaster - Lv73 Skills: 3/3 The person who had attempted to ambush Tyler was the middle-aged man from the "Future Death Scene". The man, whose cloak bore the emblem of the Scarlet Family, had already killed Tyler twice in the "Future Death Scene"! At the moment, his unsessful stabbing motion mirrored exactly the one that had taken Tyler''s life the first time within the "Future Death Scene"! (Calction Boost: Overclock!) Tyler reactivated his skill to aid his cognition. He now noticed three incongruities. Firstly, the man''s identity - it was shocking to realize that such a man was Viviana''s Chief Attendant. Tyler genuinely felt concern for Viviana. Secondly, the time - there were still two hours until "11:17 PM". Did this mean he was to engage inbat with this man for so long? Lastly, the man''s level - Tyler had assumed his adversary was not a formidable character, only to discover he was level 73, six levels higher than even Granny Kasi! ording to the ranks of the Combat upation, levels 1 to 20 were Tier 1, 21 to 50 were Tier 2. This man, Albert, was already a Tier 3 profession. Furthermore, the title "Cursed Swordmaster" hinted at a mysterious Combat upation,pelling Tyler to be extra vignt. Anything associated with the concept of a "curse" was unquestionably difficult to handle. "How did you manage to dodge... How did you detect me?" an astonished Albert questioned, sheathing his sword after a swift arc in the air. "Before soliciting answers from me, don''t you think you should exin your actions... Mr. Swordsman from the Scarlet Family? As far as I''m aware, I''ve never had any disputes with the Scarlet Family." Tyler slowly rose, continuing to assess Albert''s status information while taking advantage of the conversational opportunity. Albert Life Energy: 4936 / 4936 Endurance: 2651 / 2964 Magic Energy: 3670 / 3670 In terms of the three basic attributes, Albert''s capabilities were slightly superior to the me Dragon, especially in terms of attribute bnce. However, Tyler was well aware that in this Prison Star World, the basic attributes were underpinned by aplex calction method. He couldn''t simplypare Albert''s strength to the me Dragon''s based on attributes alone. For instance, with nearly 5000 points of Life Energy, Albert''s resilience would definitely not match the me Dragon''s. This brought into y concepts like physical and magical defense. Tyler believed that as the "Divine Eye of Transcendence" leveled up, he would be able to perceive these attributes as well. "You recognize the Scarlet Family emblem... Impressive for a pariah," Albert remarked, noting Tyler''s attire which revealed his humble status. This recognition instantly kindled a sense of ss superiority in Albert. Typically, Albert wouldn''t deign to converse with pariahs. However, Tyler''s sessful evasion of his initial attack had piqued Albert''s interest, prompting him to offer some "special attention". "Given yourmendable skills, I''ll indulge you with an exnation," Albert said, raising his sword to point in the direction of Mayor Gideon''s mansion. "Listen up, my actions tonight have nothing to do with the Scarlet Family. It is Mayor Gideon of Sunny Town who seeks your life." Upon hearing this, Tyler burst intoughter. "Um, didn''t you notice the zing inferno consuming the mayor''s house? He''s dead. You don''t need to bother with this anymore." Normally, with the employer''s death, the contract would end, but to Tyler''s surprise, Albert was not one to y by conventional rules. "Once I''ve epted someone''s money, I see the job through to the end. I don''t take promises lightly, unlike you pariahs." Albert''s words were lofty and noble, iming the moral high ground. But his inner thoughts were far from virtuous: this rare, legitimate opportunity to kill could not be wasted - he would not let this young man escape. (Give it your all to entertain me... young man) (I''ll make you understand the joy ofbat... the pleasure of being killed) Observing Albert''s inner thoughts, it dawned upon Tyler that he was dealing with a psychopath who reveled in killing. Such an individual, even if currently loyal to Viviana, would inevitably pose atent threat. However, even without theseplications, Tyler would still eliminate him. After all, since the man harbored murderous intentions towards Tyler, there was no reason for Tyler to let him live. (Silly Nissen: Unless you can''t beat him.) (Tyler: Did I ask for your opinion?) At first nce, it appeared that Albert held the upper hand, his towering stature exuding an intimidating aura. On the other hand, Tyler, d in ck, seemed disheveled, as if he had just rolled in the mud, despite his handsome features. But this was merely a superficial observation. Behind the scenes, Tyler had, during their conversation, thoroughly scrutinized Albert, not only his basic and status information, but also his equipment. Firstly, the longsword that Albert wielded, his only weapon, was named "Scarlet Steel Rapier: Gale". This sword could enhance all attributes by fifteen points for the wielder and could further increase the endurance limit by a hundred points duringbat. Next was his fine silver chainmail, which could absorb 30 points of physical damage in ce of the wearer each time they were attacked. However, if the damage absorbed surpassed 500 points within a minute, it would be destroyed. Then came thebat boots. Like Tyler''s, Albert''s were also of the lightweight variety, providing a bonus of 20 points to the agility attribute. Additionally, he wore a "Ring of Swiftness" on each hand, each augmenting agility by 15 points. Lastly, the cloak, which had a slightly different attribute. Its effect was to increase the wearer''s fire damage resistance by 20 points. The only unknowns were Albert''s three skills. As Tyler was contemting how to coax out information about these skills, Albert suddenlyunched an unexpected attack. (Calction Boost: Overclock!) Chapter 181 Dark Night ? Albert''s words belied his actions, revealing him as a petty man who favored ambushes.[1] Taking advantage of the young man''s distraction during their conversation, heunched an unanticipated assault, aiming directly for the youth''s throat! However, his prized surprise attack once again fell t. The young man seemed to have foreseen his intentions, deftly avoiding the attack with a well-chosen evasion route. At this point, Albert confirmed his suspicion: this youth was not a mere archer; hisbat capabilities and experience demonstrated a maturity incongruous with his youthful appearance. Up until now, Albert had in at least fifty, if not a hundred archers. Invariably, they would be clumsy and flustered when engaged in closebat. This youth, however, disyed no fear of close-quarters battle. (The longbow on his back must be a ruse. The youth''s truebat upation must be melee-oriented.) (Judging from his evasion skills, hisbat upation should be either a swordsman or an assassin, at least Tier 2... Heh, this will be an interesting night.) Albert''s excitement grew; he was insatiable for the thrill of mutual ughter. On the other hand, Tyler refrained from counterattacking, as he was pondering two matters. First, he did not want to engage inbat on these narrow streets. If they were to fight here, not only would Tyler expose his skills to bystanders, but if he encountered Emilia and the others, the situation would be even moreplicated. Second, Tyler was wary of Albert''s "Reflect Damage" skill. Until he understood the mechanics of that skill, he did not wish to act rashly, lest the situation unfold like the "Future Death Scene". Based on these considerations, Tyler made a decision: he would lure this man to the outskirts, to a secluded location forbat. Moreover, before he could discern the true nature of the man''s skills, Tyler would not harm a hair on his head. (Head to the south outskirts. The southern exit of the town is closest to this location.) Just as he was about to deploy a smoke bomb to make his escape, the sound of familiar hoofbeats and neighing echoed from not too far away. Without even looking, Tyler knew it was Moto-chan! (Perfect timing!) "Hey, Albert! Your end is nigh!" To cover his escape with Moto-chan, Tyler feigned bravado while shouting Albert''s name. As expected, Albert was taken aback, wondering how the youth knew his name. Seizing this opportunity, Tyler threw a smoke bomb at his feet, then leapt onto Moto-chan''s back and galloped away. Albert finally realized he had been fooled and quickly gave chase, determined not to let the youth escape. As Tyler galloped away on Moto-chan, he felt a rush of exhration. He had read stories of remarkable war horses during his childhood, and now, Moto-chan was demonstrating a caliber on par with them. It was said that an excellent war horse couldmunicate with its rider on a spiritual level, and Tyler felt such a connection with Moto-chan. Moto-chan always emerged at the most opportune moment when Tyler needed him. To have such a war horse was all he could ask for! After running for a while, Tyler noticed that Albert was slowly catching up, but their speeds were not very different. This pace was perfect for maintaining distance and leading Albert out of town. In terms of speed, Tyler could now run faster than Moto-chan, but the advantage of riding Moto-chan was that it did not consume Tyler''s endurance, which would be crucial for the uing battle. . Simultaneously, on the other side of Sunny Town, Emilia was rushing to the site of the fire with the bounty hunters. Tonight, a terrifying demonic scar had appeared in the night sky. ck thunder rolled across the horizon, and it was said that a demon had appeared, calling forth a massive pir of fire from the heavens. Many eyewitnesses imed to have experienced an oppressive sensation that nearly suffocated them. Those who were close to the scene had fainted and had yet to regain consciousness. Fortunately, after the arrival of the pir of fire, the demonic scar in the night sky disappeared. This change made the pir of fire seem like divine punishment for Mayor Gideon. As they neared the fire, many of the bounty hunters noticed that it was Mayor Gideon''s mansion that was aze. "Emilia, the mayor has always been a nuisance to our Quest Guild, so why don''t we just let him face his own consequences?" "Yeah, and since it''s the mayor''s house that''s on fire, the town''s guard will surely go to help put out the fire. We should stay out of it." "I agree. Given the mayor''s difficult personality, he might even me uster. It''s better not to get involved!" The bounty hunters grumbled, and some even left the rescue team midway. Emilia understood their feelings and did not try to stop those who left. However, she could not ignore this fire. "The mayor may be obnoxious, but the residents near his home are innocent. Won''t you even help them?" Emilia shared her thoughts with the group, believing that if the branch chief, Oleg, were there, he would say the same. Upon hearing Emilia''s words, the bounty hunters understood her intentions. They stoppedining and quickened their pace instead. After a while, they arrived at the fire scene and were shocked to find that the fire was confined to Mayor Gideon''s massive mansion. Thanks to the thick walls around the mayor''s home, the surrounding residents were safe, and they were even enthusiastically watching the fire at the mayor''s house. Seeing this, the bounty huntersughed heartily, then disbanded and went home. By this time, Emilia could no longer stop them. Fortunately, the town''s guards had already arrived to fight the fire. However, given the intensity of the pir of fire, whether the mayor''s house was saved or not made little difference. Emilia stood by and watched for a while, reflecting on how even the pinnacle of power in Sunny Town was nothing more than firewood in the face of a natural disaster. After a tiring day, Emilia decided to go straight home. On the way, she stopped to buy some ck bread and other coarse grains. Besides using them for her own dinner, she also bought extra to give to the demi-humans in the poverty area the next morning. (Ah... another day without seeing Banning...) (Hmm... I really want to hug Banning>D(ء㡨)?) Perhaps because she had be ustomed to these thoughts, Emilia no longer blushed when she thought about them. In fact, she was somewhat eager to try. Unfortunately, she had been too busy with the Quest Guildtely to find time to meet Banning. Once she was done with her tasks at the end of the month, she would definitely find Banning and give him a good hug - so thought Emilia. Half an hourter, Emilia arrived at her home. As exhausted as she was, she entered and locked the door as usual. All Emilia wanted to do now was to eat something to fill her stomach, then quickly wash up and go to sleep. In her fatigued state, Emilia was unaware that outside her window, two shadowy figures were quietly approaching. [1] This is a test Chapter 182 Spider And Webs ? Beneath the veil of nightfall, within Sunny Town. Tyler, astride his warhorse galloping ahead, with Albert doggedly pursuing on foot in the wake. As the chase progressed, the physical prowess of the warhorse, Moto-chan, gradually came to the fore, causing Albert, who was initially closing the gap, to struggle to maintain the distance. Tyler watched with satisfaction as Albert''s endurance value steadily dwindled (2563-236/2964). Given the current scenario, he might not need to lift a finger; Albert would exhaust himself trying to keep up with Moto-chan. Before long, they''d reached the southern exit of Sunny Town. Once they emerged from there, thendscape opened up into the southern suburbs. At that point, Moto-chan would be like a fish in the sea, sprinting with even greater ease. However, after being led around for so long, Albert had discerned the youth''s intentions. Not long after they entered the suburbs, Albert took advantage of a change in the terrain to slow down the youth and the warhorse, suddenlyunching a sword strike from afar. From his de, a swath of purple-ck sword energy erupted, spanning about five to six meters and swiftly hurtling towards the youth and the warhorse! Although Tyler had a three-second warning from the red light, the sword energy was too wide, and Moto-chan''s abrupt change of direction was not enough to evade it. In the blink of an eye, Moto-chan, realizing they could not dodge the attack, abruptly halted, throwing Tyler off before taking the brunt of the sword energy...! The purple-ck sword energy dissipated the moment it hit Moto-chan, who immediately fell to the ground, motionless. "Moto-chan!!!!" Tyler rushed over, checking Moto-chan''s injuries first. Strangely enough, Moto-chan appeared uninjured, without even a scrape. Feeling Moto-chan''s carotid artery, Tyler realized it had merely fainted. (What just happened? It seemed to do damage, but it didn''t?) Tyler looked at Moto-chan''s status information and noticed a change. After being hit by the purple-ck sword energy, Moto-chan''s 49 points of endurance had dropped to zero. Ѧdsvel.cm So, Albert''s sword energy strike was a curse sword aimed at draining the target''s endurance! (A Cursed Swordmaster ... so that''s what it is...) Now that Moto-chan was safe, Tyler''s priority was to divert the enemy''s attention away from it. Before Albert could catch up, Tyler "left" Moto-chan behind and quickly distanced himself. As Tyler had hoped, Albert did not bother with Moto-chan anymore, but instead chased after him. Under the moonlight, Tyler found the nearest grove and slipped into it. As a "Shadow Assassin", Tyler naturally preferred to fight in areas with plenty of shadows. Albert, hot on Tyler''s trail, noted that the youth''s running speed had slowed. (It seems he wants to fight in this grove... to limit my sword energy? Haha, naive.) Albert fearlessly followed into the grove, not believing that the youth would have the ability to set traps in this sudden situation. A momentter, the youth stopped running, turning to face Albert who had caught up. Albert did not rush to attack, instead taking a moment to survey the surrounding terrain. The grove was t, with sparse trees that were not very old, their trunks thin, offering no ce to hide. The only thing Albert needed to be careful of was not to let the trees interfere with his sword swings. (Well then, let''s have some fun! "Why have you ceased your flight, scum?" Albert queried, subtly narrowing the distance between them. "Because this is to be your burial ground, fool." The youth discarded his previously evasive demeanour, his words brimming with aggression. "Ha, you can boast all you like. Once I''ve had my fill tormenting you to death, I hope you can maintain this bravado..." (Decay Sword Energy!) The moment his adversary stepped into his attack range, Albert halted his speech and unleashed a wave of sword energy. His attack spanned a wide area, rendering it near impossible for the average individual to evade. Yet, the youth''s reaction was swift. With a leap into the air, followed by a spring off a tree for a double jump, he easily avoided the sweeping sword energy. (A wingless human attempting to evade in mid-air is a fool''s game.) Albert instantly retaliated with a sword swing. In his eyes, the youth was nothing more than a corpse falling from the sky. But to Albert''s surprise, the youth executed a mid-air somersault, drawing and releasing two arrows in Albert''s direction in one fluid motion! (Humph, poor aim.) Albert easily sidestepped the two arrows, yet this manoeuvre hindered his movement, causing him to miss the opportunity to exploit the youth''s vulnerability uponnding. No matter, if one opportunity was missed, he would simply create another one. At this moment, Albert''s "Decay Sword Energy" had cooled down. He nced at the trees surrounding the youth, then unleashed another wave of sword energy. This time his aim was to use the trees to limit the youth''s mobility, while he himself charged at the youth! If this youth was so adept at evading, Albert would force him into close-quartersbat with no room to dodge! Yet, to Albert''s surprise, the youth jumped vertically andnded atop the tree crown over three meters high, then leapt sideways, easily avoiding Albert''s attack. The trees Albert had intended to use to confine the youth''s movements had instead be his springboard. (I see, I didn''t expect him to still have hidden strength...) (Such jumping ability, he must be at least in the middle tote stages of Tier 2.) Impressed by the youth''s performance, Albert was slightly tempted to fight with all his strength... However, years ofbat experience deterred him from doing so. "Unless absolutely necessary, always keep an ace up one''s sleeve duringbat," was Albert''s principle. As Albert was deliberating, the youth addressed him. "Aren''t you curious, Albert, as to how I know your name?" Upon hearing this, Albert did find it odd. In fact, he had been wanting to ask. However, his wealth ofbat experience gave him an uneasy feeling this was a conversation he should not engage in, lest he fall into the youth''s trap. "Hah, I find it not at all odd." After stating this, Albert changed his sword grip, preparing to exert twenty percent more effort in hisbat with the youth. But then, the youth made a statement Albert could not ignore. "Are you so afraid of conversing with me? Are you scared you''ll lose? Hmph, let me be frank with you. You stand no chance of victory, for we are destined to die together." (To die together...?) (What does he mean by that?) Albert halted his steps. Though his rational mind told him the youth was likely bluffing, he couldn''t ignore the danger hinted at in his words. When it came to a "dying together" scenario, Albert immediately thought of his Tier 2 skill: "Twin Doom". Chapter 183 In Full Flow ? (Impossible... Can such a coincidence truly exist in this world?) If the youth were merely an archer ssbat upation, Albert would never believe such nonsense. However, not long ago, Albert had made a judgment that the youth''sbat upation was likely either a swordsman or assassin ss, and the longbow on his back was merely a ruse. If this youth''sbat profession growth path happened to coincide with his own, then it wouldn''t be impossible for him to possess simr skills - so reasoned Albert. "Scum, even lies need structure. You think you can challenge me to a fight to the death?" Albert feigned another sword raise, intending to mentally pressure the youth into revealing a w. If it was a lie fabricated on the spot, there would surely be inconsistencies due to nervousness and fear. Yet the youth''s subsequent actions and words only served to further shake Albert''s confidence. "Oh dear, can''t you stop treating me like an enemy for a moment? Listen, we''re in the same boat right now, you''ll understand once I exin." As he spoke, the youth unstrapped the longbow from his back and ced it on the ground as a show of sincerity. Then, he asked Albert a question. "Albert, do you know what my name is?" Albert was taken aback; he indeed did not know the youth''s name. Themission information provided by Mayor Gideon only contained a description: "The ck-clothed archer located in the West Suburb Gateway of Trials Control Area." Since Albert was only here for the thrill of the kill, he paid no mind to such details. Seeing Albert at a loss, the youth continued. "See? You don''t know. Despite you being the one trying to kill me, you don''t know my name, yet I''m fully aware of your identity. Don''t you find that odd?" "You know my identity? Don''t joke around..." "You are the Chief Attendant, serving the youngest Miss of the Scarlet Family, known as the ''Silver Wasp Queen'', Viviana Scarlet - Am I wrong, Albert?" Before Albert could finish his sentence, the youth silenced him with an urate and undisputed answer. Now, Albert felt somewhat intimidated, because the Scarlet Family never disclosed internal personnel information, and even fewer people knew about a person of Albert''s stature. (Who is this youth... exactly?) "Don''t try to trick me, I don''t understand what you''re saying. If you have something to say, spit it out!" Albert suppressed his internal unrest. As a 56-year-old man, could he really be fooled by a youngster? "Alright~ alright~ don''t be angry~ I''m just trying to gain your trust." The youth shook his head, appearing somewhat wronged. Then, the youth spoke again, this time his wordspletely shook the foundation of Albert''s mission. "I''ll cut to the chase then, you''ve been deceived by Mayor Gideon, the one whose life has been bought is not me, but you." Albert furrowed his brows, what was this youth babbling about? He couldn''t even decipher who was trying to kill whom at this point? But after the youth''s detailed exnation, Albert realised that the one who might be confused could be himself. The youth informed Albert that there was a bounty on his head, reportedly set by the Scarlet Family, though the youth was unclear about the specific details. Because even for a Chief Attendant like Albert, who was also a Tier 3bat expert, an outright assassination would inevitably cause unnecessarymotion, hence they had concocted a trap. The mastermind behind the scenes seemed to know Albert''s character well, knowing that he secretly relished in ughter and the thrilling pleasure ofbat. So they found Mayor Gideon of Sunny Town and had him hire Albert with a hefty sum to assassinate someone. If Albert epted themission, it would be considered a private task, a matter that absolutely could not be known to others. Thus, Albert woulde to Sunny Town alone. As long as Albert was isted, the rest would be easy. "Albert, think about it, if you were to die here tonight, and your body perfectly disposed of, who would know about your death? They would only assume that you''ve disappeared or left without a word." The youth stared at Albert with a deep, haunting gaze, sending chills down his spine. To his dismay, the youth''s words were wless, as if they were the absolute truth, forcing Albert to ponder who the mastermind could be. Ѧdsvel.cm (Who would want me dead? Is it the disagreeable second young mistress? Or the first young master whom I have offended before? Or...) As these thoughts raced through his mind, Albert suddenly noticed a loophole, which immediately brought rity to his mind. "What nonsense are you spouting? Do you really believe you, a scum, could kill me?" The youth chuckled, as if he had anticipated Albert''s query. "They could indeed have sent someone more formidable, but s, they were unwilling to do so. They knew that whoever came to kill you would be dragged to their death by your skill." The youth''s words struck Albert like a thunderbolt, indicating that Albert''s deepest secret had been betrayed by those three. "What do you mean, ''dragged to their death''? Stop spouting nonsense!" Albert clenched his teeth, struggling to maintain hisposure. He still harboured the faint hope that the youth was merely trying to coax information out of him. Regrettably, the youth''s next sentence shattered hisst shred of hope. "Ah, Albert, must I spell it out for you? They fear your Tier 2 skill, ''Twin Doom''!" At this point, Albert''s psychepletely crumbled. The skill ''Twin Doom'' was Albert''s most closely guarded secret. No one, not even his mistress Viviana, knew about this skill. In this world, aside from Albert himself, the only people aware of his possession of this skill were the Scarlet Lord, the Cardinal Elder - Rodrygo, and the Obsidian Elder - Augusto, a total of three individuals. Back then, the reason he was appointed as Viviana''s Chief Attendant was this very skill - with the effect of ''Twin Doom'', as long as the enemy was below Tier 4, Albert could forcibly trade his life for theirs to ensure Viviana''s safety. During their stay in Gudetown, Albert had been perplexed as to why he was not allowed to apany Viviana to the battlefield on this asion. Now, Albert understood. It was all to facilitate his removal. Viviana, being so kind-hearted, would surely have intervened had she known... hence, the Scarlet Elders had intentionally separated the two of them. (Scarlet Family... to think I was devoted to you...!) (Now that I am no longer of use, you''re trying to eliminate me because I know too much...!) (You shameless lot!!!) Rage consumed Albert''s heart. His hand, gripping the sword, trembled violently. He would not let the Scarlet Family eliminate him so easily! "Scum... thank you for telling me all this... now you may die...!" Albert''s eyes were bloodshot, radiating murderous intent. His rage had thrown his logical thinking into disarray. At this moment, the youth, with an incredibly mournful tone, offered a reminder to Albert, dousing his murderous intent like a bucket of cold water. Chapter 184 Misplaced Kindness ? "Have you forgotten, Albert? We are in the same boat... If you y me, you, too, will cease to exist." The youth''s words brought the raging Albert to an abrupt rity. Albert recalled that the youth had hinted at this from the very beginning. "Are you so afraid of conversing with me? Are you scared you''ll lose? Hmph, let me be frank with you. You stand no chance of victory, for we are destined to die together." At that time, Albert dismissed the youth''s words as mere bluffs. However, now, he had to seriously contemte the possibility. Seeing Albert had regained hisposure, the youth continued. "You remember what I told you, right? We are in the same boat. Either we both triumph, or we both fail. The choice is yours." After dering his stance, the youth even sat down right there, appearingpletely at ease, as if he had no intention of battling Albert anymore. The youth honestly told Albert that his truebat profession was "Witch Swordsman," and his Tier 2 skill was "Hell''s Companion." During the skill''s active period, as long as an opponent''s tier was not more than two tiers higher than his, if the opponent killed him, the opponent would die simultaneously with the youth. "Mybat ss is Tier 2, Albert. You''re not Tier 5, are you? If you are, then I have nothing more to say, just do it." The youth spread his hands, exuding confidence that Albert could not possibly be Tier 5. Albert fell silent. He understood why the youth was confident. Even his skill "Twin Doom" was known to the youth, so how could he possibly keep his own Tier 3 upation a secret? Moreover, Albert was now ovee by a strong sense of frustration. His "Twin Doom", also a Tier 2 skill, was even inferior to the youth''s "Hell''s Companion"! Albert''s "Twin Doom" had stricter restrictions. First, the target could only be thest one who had hurt him. Hence, Albert had to endure a hit without dying before he could activate the skill. Secondly, "Twin Doom" had a range limit of five meters. If the enemy managed to escape the range before the skill was initiated, Albert would be helpless. Finally, "Twin Doom" could only affect those one tier above Albert at most, while the youth''s "Hell''s Companion" could affect those three tiers higher? This was simply outrageous! Compared to "Hell''s Companion," "Twin Doom" seemed worthless! (Wait... Albert, don''t jump to conclusions so hastily...) (This brat may be exaggerating the effect of his skill just to save his life...) Albert''s rationality and experience pulled him out of his frustration. However, by now, he had basically believed what the youth had said, only suspecting exaggeration rather than lies. Albert thought to himself that indeed, if they sent a Tier 3 or Tier 4 to kill him, a life for a life would be a significant loss for the Scarlet Family. And if they mobilized a Tier 5, it would surely draw the attention of other forces. In this view, it was indeed a good deal to exchange him for a Tier 2 of the same type. "If we both lose by your death... Then how do we both win?" At this point in the conversation, Albert spoke for the first time, his words tantamount to acknowledging everything the youth had just said as the truth. The youthughed, presenting Albert with a proposal. "It''s simple. After tonight, we both vanish into obscurity, and the Scarlet Family will presume us dead... If you have the means, bring in two corpses simr to our builds, dress them in our garb and gear, and lure some wildlife to gnaw on them. Thus, the deception will be seamless." Albert could tell that the youth''s n was meticulously thought out, impossible to be conjured on the spur of the moment. Albert spected that even before epting this assignment, the youth had probably anticipated this oue. However he harbored one doubt. "Knowing death was certain, why ept this assignment?" If the youth failed to answer, Albert would revoke all trust he had in him. At that question, the youth''s smile turned bitter. He lowered his gaze, shook his head, and offered his response. "Sigh... For money, of course. I had three sisters once, and now there''s only one left, awaiting expensive medical treatment... I suppose God granted me this skill as a sign to trade my life for money, ha ha." Though the youth wasughing, Albert felt as if he was weeping. In that moment, Albert''s heart was moved by the youth. He had never imagined that he would empathize with a pariah, but just then, the youth''s figure ovepped with that of Albert''s past self. "Hmph, a scum will always be a scum... Go. I don''t want to see you again. I''ll handle the bodies." Albert agreed to the youth''s n, as it only served to benefit him. The youth nodded, kicked the long bow on the ground towards Albert, and turned to leave. Watching the youth depart, Albert was left with mixed feelings. He had been prepared to dedicate his life to the Scarlet Family, to repay the gratitude he owed the Scarlet Lord. But now, he was at a loss for direction. (How many more have to die to protect the secret of the Divine Heir... Haha...) (Scarlet Lord, Cardinal and Obsidian Elders, since you showed me no kindness, I can only repay you with injustice...) Albert closed his eyes and heaved a sigh to the heavens. To take revenge on the Scarlet Family, with nothing but his own strength, was no easy task. Just then, Albert vaguely sensed a presence behind him, but before he could react, a searing pain abruptly severed his neck. The agony was fleeting, followed by a sudden sensation of his body vanishing. Then, he felt his body return, except it was continuously falling. Albert struggled desperately, but he couldn''t control his limbs. In his daze, he saw his own body standing in the distance, headless with a bizarre blue me burning on the severed neck. Next, Albert hit the ground hard and rolled over twice. In Albert''s final vision, he saw the youth sprinting away, already seven or eight meters distant. It was then that Albert understood; the youth had decapitated him from behind. He had been deceiving him all along!! However, Albert couldn''tprehend. He had watched the youth leave, eight or nine meters away. How did he appear behind him in an instant? Even if he had let his guard down when he closed his eyes, he should''ve sensed something. Unless... unless the youth could... teleport... In the moment his life extinguished, his thoughts abruptly ceased. Albert had never imagined that he would be so "easily" killed. Chapter 185 Shadows Outside The Window ? Tyler sprinted over fifty meters before finally halting, not because he believed he''d put enough distance, but due to the emergence of the informational prompt in his field of vision. "Sessfully killed ''Cursed Swordmaster - Lv73'', upation experience +182500, current experience 182500/4800" Albert was dead, and Tyler had triumphed. Subsequently, a torrent of level-up notifications flooded his view, ceasing only after the seventeenth alert. "Upgrade conditions satisfied, ''Shadow Assassin - Lv21'' automatically upgraded to ''Shadow Assassin - Lv38''. Current experience 4300/15600" The massive experience gained from defeating Albert allowed Tyler to leap seventeen levels in a single bound. Correspondingly, his attributes experienced varying degrees of augmentation. Life Energy: 2300 + 40 Endurance: 1502 + 55 Magic Energy: 4530 + 30 Strength: 230 + 4 Dexterity: 252 + 35 Intelligence: 453 + 3 From the data''s fluctuation, it was evident that upon advancing to "Shadow Assassin", Tyler''s upational leveling benefits had increased. However,pared to the benefits from leveling his skills, the disparity was still considerable. Nevertheless, Tyler''s focus wasn''t on these attribute numbers. The tension from his assassination strike on Albert still lingered in his mind. Without the protection of the "Heart of Fearlessness", Tyler doubted he could have executed that decisive blow with such precision. The practical benefits of "Heart of Fearlessness" inbat far surpassed Tyler''s initial expectations. If there was an uninformed observer, he/she might think Tyler''s victory came effortlessly, with the skirmish ending in an instant. However, in reality, until he confirmed Albert''s death, each second felt like an eternity to Tyler. Whether it was the mentally exhausting strategy or the life-and-death showdown in the final second, Tyler felt the gains from this encounter were on par with his previous battle against the Crimson me Dragon. To avoid repeating the scene from his "Precognitive Death Scene", Tyler had no intention of engaging inbat from the start. He knew that only by outmaneuvering Albert in a battle of wits would he have a chance of escaping unscathed. From the moment heid eyes on Albert, Tyler never ceased to monitor his inner thoughts using mind-reading. During their exchange in the woods, Tyler utilized all avable intelligence, activated "Deceiver" to enhance his persuasion, exhibited the most vivid acting he had ever performed, and employed various psychological cues and guidance, eventually coercing out the details of the skill "Twin Doom". Ironically, at that point, Tyler obtained a new option - he could part ways with Albert, and no one would have to die that night. If Tyler hadn''t undergone his previous painful experiences, he might have let Albert walk away. However, he was no longer "Tyler the mmable". Tyler was deeply aware of the vile aspects of human nature. He knew that Albert had seen his face, harbored intentions to kill him, and would unlikely choose to live in obscurity. Thus, the lies Tyler told that day would inevitably be exposed. More importantly, Albert was a man who reveled in murder. His decision to spare Tyler today was rooted less in some crocodile-tear "kindness" and more in his reluctance to die alongside Tyler. Hence, Tyler could not let him live. . Following his recovery, Tyler returned to Albert''s corpse. He retrieved the Fir Treant Long Hunting Bow, even whispering an apology to it. Subsequently, Tyler rearranged Albert''s decapitated head and body, preparing to eradicate any trace of the encounter. Observing the severed connection between Albert''s head and neck, Tyler was lost in thought. Even a Cursed Swordmaster of level 73, possessing a life energy of 4936, would perish instantly like any ordinary person once beheadedthis was an important lesson Tyler gleaned from the battle. However, Tyler was left pondering. Where did Albert''s 4936 life energy manifest? Could it have enhanced his resilience to physical damage? Or could it have made his physique sturdier than the average person? Due to the Shadow Sword ze Steed''s keen sharpness, capable of cleaving dragon scales, Tyler hadn''t noticed any subtle differences in sensation. As to the actual significance of life energy and vulnerabilities, Tyler believed further exploration was necessary. While marveling at how "easily" Albert had died, Tyler also acknowledged his own vulnerability. Even if his life energy had increased from the original 300 to the current 2340, using Albert as a reference, it didn''t necessarily mean his heart would be more puncture-resistant or his neck more sh-resistant. Would his "mortal body" undergo substantial changes when hisbat upation reaches a certain level, or when his attributes surpass a certain threshold? Tyler decided to reserve this question forter. Ѧdsvel.cm He kindled a fire, incinerating Albert''s corpse and clothes. As for the equipment resistant to fire, Tyler extravagantly used the Shadow Sword ze Steed''s skill "Blue ze Steed" to melt them into unrecognizable forms using extreme heat. With this, Tyler''s crisis for the night concluded. He briskly walked towards his awakened Moto-chan, intending to rush back to Sunny Town and check whether Emilia had safely returned home. Meanwhile, in Sunny Town, having finished her nightly ablutions, Emilia had just turned off the lights andid down. As soon as her head touched the pillow, sleep imed her. Within seconds, the young girl was sound asleep, her breathing steady. Ten minutester, the shadows of two stealthy figures were cast upon the wooden window of Emilia''s home. These were two men, attempting to find an unlocked window to sneak into Emilia''s house. After a considerable amount of time, the men were disappointed to find that all the windows were locked, forcing them to choose between prying open a door or a window. "Charles, do you know any locksmiths?" "Are you nuts? If we call a locksmith, how are we supposed tomit a crime?" Charles swatted Omar''s head,ining about his muscle-brainedpanion, and began to think. However, Charles''s intellect wasn''t much better. With his IQ, he wouldn''te up with any good ideas before dawn. Hence, he came up with a bad idea, which he believed to be a good one. "Hey! Omar! We''re so stupid! How did we not think of this before?" Charles excitedly pped Omar. Omar nodded nkly, not understanding why realizing their stupidity was a cause for celebration. "We''re here to kidnap her, not to steal anything! Shouldn''t we just barge in boldly?" Upon hearing this "brilliant idea", Omar had an epiphany! That''s right! They were two grown men here to abduct a young girl. Why sneak around? Just take her by force! So, Omar promptly punched the nearby window, shattering the wooden frame in one blow. "Come on, Charles, give me a push. I''ll go in first!" Chapter 186 The Battle Of Emilia ? In the dead of night, a noise from the living room startled Emilia awake from her slumber. As she was contemting whether she had dreamt the sound or if it was real, the tter of the flowerpot hitting the floor confirmed her suspicions. There were flowerpots only on the windowsill in the living room, which wouldn''t just fall on their own. This meant someone was breaking into her house from the window! With this realization, Emilia immediately got out of bed and dressed. She was grateful for her habit of locking her bedroom door at night, as at least there was a door between her and the intruder in the living room. (Could it be a thief?) (Or could it be?) Emilia recalled the conversation she had with Banning. The mayor seemed to be plotting something against the Quest Guild. However, the mayor''s house was consumed by a pyrostic pir that fell from the sky tonight. If the mayor was home, he should be dead... The situation was too chaotic, and Emilia couldn''t figure out who the intruder might be. However, she had an idea about how to handle the situation. First, Emilia took a couple of deep breaths to calm her nerves. Then, she pulled back the curtain to let in the moonlight and selected five magic books from her bookshelf. From the perspective of herbat upation, Emilia was only a level 20 Junior Mage. But, due to her years of working at the Quest Guild, her experience was more than just Tier 1. Emilia''s "automatic incantation" skill could record up to five spells. Considering that her home, a narrow space, could be a battleground and that she had no vanguard to cover her, Emilia chose four Tier-1 magic books and one Tier-2 magic book gifted to her by Banning as herbat spellbination. With the help of "automatic incantation," Emilia could recite a Tier-1 spell within a second, which was suitable for closebat where every second counted. The Tier-2 spell took longer to recite but had a powerful impact, serving as her trump card to finish off the enemy. Next, Emilia used the "automatic incantation" skill to rece the five spells initially recorded with Tier-1 "Visual Enhancement," "Rock Wall," "Vine Zone," "Ice Thorn," and Tier-2 "me Javelin." With that, Emilia''s battle preparation wasplete. When it came to battling demons, Emilia had some experience. However, she had little experience when it came to battling humans. She gripped her long wand, moved to the door, and pressed her ear against it. She heard someone moving around in the living room, which confirmed her worst fears and prepared her for battle. Ѧdsvel.cm (Tier-1 Mental Magic: Visual Enhancement) Emilia used magic to enhance her vision in the dark. Then, she carefully opened the door a crack. Through the gap, she saw a middle-aged man around forty years old, searching for something in her home. In the man''s hand, he held a kitchen knife. After observing for a while, Emilia realized she recognized the man. His name was Charles, one of the men Banning pointed out to her that day from the window! Now Emilia understood that this man was not a thief, but a man sent by the mayor. Was he unaware that the mayor was already dead? Or was the mayor not in his residence? Regardless, Emilia knew the danger she faced tonight was beyond the level of a household thief. She held her breath, gently closed the door, andtched it. Emilia was rapidly thinking about how to subdue the man. Judging by his appearance, Emilia couldn''t determine if the man had abat upation. As a mage not skilled in closebat, she either had to strike first or set a trap for him to fall into. After careful consideration, she chose thetter. Emilia used "Tier-1 Earth Magic: Rock Wall" to erect a stone wall inside her bedroom door. This way, even if Charles managed to force the door open, he would have to figure out how to break down the stone wall to get into her bedroom. Next, Emilia used "Tier-1 Wood Magic: Vine Zone" between the stone wall and the door. Now, all she had to do was wait for Charles to walk right into her trap. . Emilia crouched by the wall, her heart pounding in her chest. After what felt like an eternity, footsteps gradually approached her bedroom. (Please, Vine Zone, you must ensnare him...!) Emilia gripped her wand tightly, her feet trembling uncontrobly. The tension of humanbat was far beyond what she had expected. Suddenly, the bedroom door bumped against the doorframe. The intruder had tried to open the door, only to find it locked. Immediately after, Emilia heard the man''s triumphant voice. "Haha, so you''re hiding in there! I''ve finally found you!" The man was saying while kicking the door with great force. The loud banging elerated Emilia''s heartbeat. On the seventh kick, the door bolt broke and the bedroom door was swung open. "Huh? What''s going on?" The man saw the rock wall behind the door and the small gap between the wall and the door. He approached with curiosity and touched it. At that moment, the "Tier-1 Wood Magic: Vine Zone" that had been set up there was immediately activated. Vines rapidly wrapped around the intruder''s ankles and calves, making it difficult for him to move! Emilia knew the decisive moment had arrived. She mustered her courage, approached the stone wall, peeked through the crack, and saw Charles trying to sever the vines entangling his feet (Tier-1 Water Magic: Ice Thorn!) A rotating water magic circle unfolded at Emilia''s fingertips. Then, several ice thorns shot out from it. Some hit the stone wall and shattered, while others pierced through the gap and embedded themselves in Charles''s body! Charles screamed in agony, and the kitchen knife in his hand ttered to the floor. Emilia couldn''t afford to rx yet. She immediately cast "Tier-1 Wood Magic: Vine Zone" again, this time binding Charles''s hands! Unable to maintain bnce, Charles soon fell to the ground. He could only move like a worm. Still not reassured, Emilia turned to grab another magic book from the shelf, preparing to cast "Tier-1 Water Magic: Frost Breath" to freeze Charles. However, at that moment, a loud bang resonated from the stone wall. Emilia quickly turned back and found another man who could shatter the stone wall with a punch! (Tier-1 Water Magic: Ice Thorn!) Without a second thought, Emilia reflexively attacked him. Then, taking advantage of the man''s evasion of the ice thorns, Emilia managed to run out of the bedroom from the other side! (This man''s strength is extraordinary! He must be some kind of closebat upation!) (Since he could break the stone wall, the "Vine Zone" definitely can''t hold him, what should I do?!!) Emilia dashed towards the front door, but before she could take two steps, a flying rock hit her leg. She stumbled and fell to the ground. Chapter 187 The Real Ghost ? "Ha! Charles, behold my triumph!" eximed Omar with a gleeful expression, tearing through the vines to present his conquest to Charles. Unlike Charles, who possessed nobat upation, Omar was a formidable level 30 fighter, bearing an immense pride in his muscr physique. Just moments ago, he hurled a stone the size of a melon with full force, striking the leg of the foxkin girl squarely. This blow would undoubtedly leave her leg fractured, if not severely bruised! The fallen foxkin girl strove to rise, yet her injured leg was clearly unresponsive. This left her with no choice but to prop up her body with her elbows and crawl across the ground. "Heh, thinking of escaping, are you? Shall I break your other leg for good measure?" Omar''s desire to torment the girl grew as he observed her helpless state. He had a peculiar penchant for hearing the agonizing screams of young girls. "Hey, Omar, don''t go overboard! If you damage her, we''ll be the ones to me!" Charles, now free from the vines, picked up the kitchen knife and followed Omar. He wasn''t concerned about the girl''s welfare, but rather the potential wrath of Mayor Gideon. "I know, I know..." Omar''s fist tightened with a crackle, fearlessly marching towards the girl, while Charles, wary of the potency of magic, followed timidly. At that moment, the girl raised her wand high and began to recite an incantation in a threatening manner. "Tier-2 Fire Magic: me Javelin!" Seeing the bright red magic circle of fire magic illuminate, Charles scampered to the side, while Omar burst outughing. "Are you out of your mind, casting a Tier-2 spell at such a close range?" Omar knew that the recitation of a Tier-2 spell would take much longer than a Tier-1 spell, so he was not worried. Yet, his arrogance blinded him to the wooden magic circle set on the ground, and he stepped right into the vine trap. "Is this all you got?" Omar shook off the vine''s restraints with a swift kick and, picking up a nearby chair, hurled it at the fox girl. Her scream echoed as her concentration shattered, the incantation of her spelling to an abrupt end. "I just love hearing the screams of young girls... you have quite a lovely voice, sweetheart, hahaha!" Omar, who had been scorched by Mayor Gideon''s cigarette and then scorned by Charles as a fool, had been feeling rather oppressed. But now, he regained his confidence through his relentless bullying of the girl! Upon seeing Omar''s resolve, Charles'' fear subsided. He marched up to the girl, cing his knife against her throat, sternly warning her not to resist. He then took out a syringe and injected a pink, unidentified liquid into her arm. "Hahaha, it''s done, it''s done!" Charles carelessly tossed aside the used syringe, abandoning the knife as well. "Hey, Charles, what are you up to?" "Did you forget, Omar? I told you, we''ll each have our turn tonight, hahaha... In a few minutes, she''ll be begging for us, hahaha!" Charles, knowing the fox girl had no chance of turning the situation around, strutted over to a chair and sat down, motioning for Omar to join him. "Just watch, Omar, her legs are probably turning to jelly already, hehe~" . Despair had taken hold of Emilia as herst-ditch trap had also proven ineffective. Moreover, after reciting "Tier-2 Fire Magic: me Javelin", she could feel her magic energy nearing depletion. If she were to forcibly use magic now, it would only trigger magical exhaustion, leaving Emilia in an even more dire predicament. At the current moment, Emilia''s injured left leg waspletely numb, and her body had be limp after Charles had injected her with some unknown substance. These two malicious men sat there arrogantly, waiting with ill intentions for her embarrassment, leaving Emilia utterly powerless...! A sense of helpless despair was threatening to submerge Emilia. At the precipice of life and death, she thought of Banning, hoping that he would miraculously appear and thoroughly teach these two viins a lesson. However, it was this thought of Banning that made Emilia realize that if she wanted to fight side by side with him one day, she could not always expect his help. She sought not a dependent rtionship, but an equal partnership! (I must be stronger...!) Emilia rallied her spirits once more, gritting her teeth to resist the strange feelings within her body. She then looked at the two men, racking her brains to trick them. "You... are... Mayor Gideon''s... men, right? Don''t... you... know?! Gideon... he''s... dead...!" Upon hearing this, both men showed surprised expressions, but this reactionsted less than five seconds before the burly man among them startedughing boisterously. "Hahaha, Charles, did you hear what this chick said? Did your drug make her delirious?" "Yeah, it gave me quite a scare, hahaha! This is the funniest joke I''ve heard today!" Seeing the situation, Emilia remained persistent. "You... go out... and... see...! It''s... true! His house... was... burned... down...!" However, the more Emilia exined, the harder the two menughed. They had already decided that Emilia was lying. No matter what Emilia said next, it would all be in vain. "Rx, sweetheart, once you''ve served us well, we''ll go check out the Mayor''s house, hahaha!" Charles slowly stood up, feeling that the time was about right and eager to enjoy himself first. Then, a kitchen knife that suddenly appeared, plunged squarely into Charles'' head, prating his brain. Charles moaned weakly before copsing on the ground, like a puppet whose strings had been cut. Appearing behind Charles was an unknown young girl holding a giant pair of scissors. The event happened so suddenly that neither Omar nor Emilia could react. However, the girl didn''t hesitate. After dealing with Charles with a single stroke, she immediately charged at Omar with her giant scissors! "Who-who the hell are you?!" Omar hurriedly got up. Although the girl who appeared out of nowhere was petite, she exuded a sharp killing intent. This was not something one could possess after killing just two or three people. The girl did not answer Omar, but aimed the tip of her scissors at Omar''s chest and thrust it straight at him! (Damn it, is she a ghost or what?!) Omar timed it right, extended both hands, and tried to grab the scissors. He would not lose a test of strength to a girl! However, to his surprise, as soon as he reached out, the giant scissors split into two strange curved des. In the blink of an eye, the two curved des opened up and each shed at one of his hands! "Ah!!" Omar was enraged. He endured the severe pain in his hands, swung his fist, and smashed it towards this devilish girl! "Mighty Strike!" Chapter 188 Murderous Phantom: Elle ? Omar''s weighty fist pulverized the floor, a punch intended for the devilish girl''s cranium, yet she evaded with a light leap, stepping effortlessly onto Omar''s arm. Before Omar could react, the girl used his arm as aunchpad, darting to the top of his head. As Omar saw the curved de in the girl''s hands descending towards his arm, he rolled abruptly on the spot, barely escaping the lethal strike. (Damn, she''s no simple foe!) Omar swiftly rose, ncing at the wound on his arm. It wasn''t too deep, a testament to his daily muscle-building regimen. But he feared that if he continued to sustain injuries, the blood loss might be too severe for him to bear he must bring this battle to a swift conclusion! Combat upations, such as fighters, epass numerous styles. Omar was of the strength type, focusing on powerful attacks and disregarding speed, which left him at a disadvantage when engaging in close-quartersbat with the girl. Moreover, Omar had left his usual metallic gauntlets at home that day, depriving him of the courage to confront the girl''s weapon head-on. (I only have one option left...!) "Steel Bound!" With a furious roar, Omar charged. Now, his entire body was significantly hardened, this Tier 2 skill of a fighter allowed him to turn all his exposed body parts into weapons for three minutes. The devilish girl sidestepped, avoiding Omar''s charge, then drew the kitchen knife from Charles'' head and hurled it at him as if it were a throwingncet! Omar didn''t give the knife a second thought, easily blocking it, and it fell to the ground, leaving him unscathed. "Hmph! Trifling tricks!" Looking around, Omar noticed a conveniently sized long table nearby, exactly what he needed. Using his brute strength, Omar lifted the table, using it as a weapon and swung it around the room. Under the onught of these wide-ranging attacks, the devilish girl struggled to keep up, not only unable to counterattack but also being cornered by Omar. Sensing victory within his grasp, Omar grinned ferociously as he hurled the table and lunged at the girl! Unexpectedly, the girl, leveraging her petite stature, rolled on the spot and slipped past Omar''s feet, then, with a backhand stroke, managed to sh open his left heel! "Ah!!!" Omar dropped to one knee in pain, incredulous that the girl could cut through his "Steel Bound"?! As Omar turned to look, the devilish girl was already swinging her strange curved de, severing the anterior tibiofibr ligament of his right leg! This was a disaster; both of Omar''s legs were now incapacitated. With his legs useless, Omar crumbled to the ground in agony. Only then did Omar notice the eerie green glow emanating from the girl''s curved de, unsure whether it was the result of her skill or an innate ability of the weapon. But even if Omar had deciphered the secret, it was already toote. "...I heard you enjoy the screams of young girls." The devilish girl spoke for the first time, her voice young but her tone utterly inconsistent with her teenage appearance. In the voice that should''ve been innocent and pure, there was a chilling, bone-piercing indifference. Omar sensed a ruthless intent to kill in the girl''s voice. He struggled to stand and flee, but his legs wouldn''t obey. Omar assumed he couldn''t stand due to his injuries, but even if he hadn''t been injured, his legs would have been weak from the fear induced by the murderous aura emanating from the girl. At this moment, to Omar, this devilish girl was even more terrifying than Mayor Gideon! "No, no... Miss, I-I... I bear no grudge against you. Wh-why are you... meddling in this... muddled water?" With trembling hands, Omar begged for mercy, hoping the girl would spare him. Omar knew that since even his most powerful "Steel Bound" could be cut, he had no chance of defeating the girl. However, his pleas for mercy were toote. The girl slowly walked up to Omar and with a swing of her de, severed his right hand. "Don''t be modest. I just heard you say that you ''love hearing the screams of young girls''." As the girl spoke, Omar wailed and rolled on the ground. He had never endured such excruciating pain in his life, and what was worse, a significant amount of blood was pouring from his amputated wrist. It wouldn''t be long before he bled out. "Ah... Ah... You... I... Ahh!!" Omar trembled on the ground, crying out helplessly for help, he wrapped his wound in his clothes and crawled towards the exit like a worm, but no matter what he did, it was all in vain. The devilish girl watched with a beaming smile, her face expressing utter enjoyment. "Weren''t you asking why I stepped into this murky water? Well, let me tell you, it''s because I love the screams of you big, strong men, hahaha!" In theughter of the girl, Omar, now incapacitated, became her ything for amusement. Until Omar breathed hisst, he was shed seventeen times by the girl, eventually sumbing to excessive blood loss. . "Oh my, quite the eventful evening stroll. Who would''ve thought I''d stumble upon such an opportune encounter." The devilish girl sheathed her curved de, intending to clean it before departure. This alien de, which could assemble into a giant pair of scissors, was a spoils of war from a previous encounter in Ira Vige where she dispatched a man harboring ill intentions. As it proved rather handy, she had been using it ever since. (Elle, the girl who was attacked... something seems off, should we check on her?) Another girl''s voice resonated in the devilish girl''s mind. This was the rightful owner of her body, Avril. "Ah, I''m not very good with such matters, Avril. How about we switch? It''s safe now anyway." (Alright, I''ll take over then. You''ve worked hard, Elle!) In the blink of an eye, the devilish girl''s demeanor underwent a drastic transformation. The terrifying aura of malice dissipated, reced by an affable, sisterly kindness akin to the girl-next-door. This girl named Avril set down the curved de, then squatted in front of the foxkin girl. While inquiring about her condition, she examined the wounds on her leg. (The injuries aren''t severe... It might be a temporary inability to walk due to psychological factors...) "Miss, my name is Avril. Can you hear me? Could you tell me your name?" The fox girl was flushed, a thinyer of sweat on her forehead, her brows furrowed in distress. Betweenbored breaths, she managed to answer Avril''s question. "My name is... Emilia... I feel... My body so hot... I need water..." "Hot?" Avril ced her hand on Emilia''s forehead and found that her temperature was scalding hot. "How can you be this hot? This won''t do, we need to cool you down right away. Just hang in there!" Avril immediately fetched a ss of water from the kitchen for Emilia, helping her to sip it slowly. Then, she fetched a damp towel to ce on Emilia''s forehead to reduce her temperature. However, Emilia''s fever showed no signs of subsiding, instead, it intensified. "I... My... Inside my body... So hot...", Emilia clung to Avril''s hand tightly. Chapter 189 Taking “Control” ? When Tyler arrived at Emilia''s home, he happened to see Avril (Elle) cleave Charles to death from outside the window. Although Tyler would have arrived in the nick of time even without Avril and Elle''s intervention, he was profoundly thankful for their help in saving Emilia. However, the current situation seemed somewhatplicated to manage. From afar, Tyler observed that Emilia appeared to be unwell, with Avril attempting to cool her forehead. If things continued in this manner, Emilia and Avril might be exceedingly good friends. Then, it would only be a matter of time before they started discussing their romantic interests, potentially exposing Tyler''s "romantic entanglement" with two of them. Ѧdsvel.cm (Silly Nissen: Two? It''s not just two boats you''re juggling, Tyler. I see you''re destined tomand a fleet.) With the urgent situation at hand, Tyler had no time to deal with stupid loli''s pointlessment. His immediate priority was to separate the two girls, and quickly! (Calction Boost, Overclock!) Tyler started brainstorming, scanning his surroundings for anything he could use. Finally, his gazended on an abandoned wooden cabin. Meanwhile, Avril released the hand of the foxkin girl, Emilia, realizing that she was bing delirious. ording to Avril''s experience, she determined that Emilia''s condition was not a simple fever. Elle also reminded her that the suspicious syringe on the ground might be the cause of Emilia''s "ailment". Consequently, Avril retrieved a vial of clear purifying potion from her pack. During her journey with the Divination Rabbit Nevina, Avril had umted considerable knowledge and experience about potions. "Sister Emilia, you should drink this purifying potion. It should help." Unconsciously, Avril activated her skill, "Potion Effect Enhancement," causing a faint holy luminescence to flicker within the potion. After Emilia swallowed the potion, she felt as though a refreshing downpour had cooled her burning body, leaving only a few remaining embers. The semi-conscious Emilia, now feeling slightly better, was about to thank the girl named Avril when suddenly, shouts of a fire rm came from outside the window. "There''s a fire!" "Quick, put out the fire!" "Everyone, wake up! There''s a fire!!" Emilia and Avril simultaneously looked towards the window, indeed seeing a house on fire with a considerable ze. Avril wanted to help, but she was torn between the need to assist and the responsibility of caring for the not yet recovered foxkin girl. Emilia, understanding Avril''s predicament, put on a brave face, telling her not to worry about her and to prioritize putting out the fire and saving people. "Miss Avril, I''m fine over here, you should quickly go." "R-really, truly?" After checking Emilia''s forehead onest time to confirm her temperature had genuinely decreased, Avril finally left with a relieved heart. Not long after Avril had left, a shadowy figure snuck into Emilia''s room. "Emilia, are you alright?!" The figure rushed straight to Emilia. Initially startled, Emilia breathed a sigh of relief upon realizing it was Banning. "I... I''m fine..." Banning''s arrival allowed Emilia to rx herst bit of tension; she leaned against the wall, feeling as though her strength had been drained. "Nonsense, you''re clearly not alright." Banning anxiously examined Emilia''s injuries before surveying the chaotic room. His gaze finally rested on two horrifying corpses on the floor. However, Banning didn''t ask any questions. He only silently crouched in front of Emilia, tenderly embracing her, then stroked her head, assuring her that he would handle everything from here. Emilia nodded, all the suffering she had endured that night was now soothed by Banning''s care. . After securing Emilia''s consent, Tyler hastily tidied the room, sealed the ruined windows, then carried Emilia away from her home to his own lodging. Upon entering the inn room, Emilia, exhausted, had already slumbered deeply in Tyler''s arms. He gently ced her on the bed, tucking her in, before finding a corner for himself to sleep. Reclining on the floor, staring at the ceiling, listening to Emilia''s steady breathing, Tyler reflected on the long day that had finallye to an end. (Tomorrow... I must find a way for the Divination Rabbit to... to take Avril away from Sunny Town...) However, before he could finalize his thoughts, an overwhelming fatigue overcame him, and he swiftly fell into slumber. Elsewhere, after coborating with the townsfolk to extinguish the fire, Avril discovered that the house which had been aze was unupied, devoid of people or any belongings. "Oh, what a nuisance, disturbing our sleep!" "Indeed, such a waste of effort!" "..." Grumbling, the townsfolk dispersed, and Avril returned to Emilia''s house. Surprisingly, Emilia was nowhere to be found. Just as Avril began to worry, she noticed a note left on the table: Thank you, Miss Avril. I''m fine now and have gone to stay at a friend''s house for the night. I''ll thank you properly another day. (I didn''t expect the purifying potion to be so effective...) Avril felt a sense of satisfaction in saving someone. She could feel her significant growthpared to her past self, who couldn''t do anything. After enduring so many tumultuous events, Sunny Town, under the moon''s soft glow, finally returned to tranquility. Everyone sumbed to dreams, except for one person, whose sleep was disturbed by the inside lingering fever. When Emilia awoke drenched in sweat, the heat that she thought the potion had purged had red up again. "If only... I had asked... Miss Avril... for another... vial..." Feeling parched and yearning for arge drink of water, she sat up, observing the unfamiliar surroundings, then felt a slight pain in her leg. Only then did she remember she wasn''t at home. (I-I-I... I am sharing... a room with B-BBBBanning?!!) Emilia instantly became alert. She looked at the other side of the bed, expecting to see Banning, but it was empty. She quickly nced around, finally noticing that Banning was sleeping on the floor. (The floor is so hard, how could he sleep... Fool, a big fool.) The youth''s kindness deeply touched Emilia''s heart. Emilia recalled her mother''s words: A man often treasures the woman he truly loves. Banning''s decision not to take advantage of the situation was undeniably because he cherished her. Looking at Banning''s sleeping figure, the me in Emilia''s heart burned brighter. She quickly drank a ss of water to quell the heat in her body, but to her surprise, it not only failed to help, but exacerbated her struggle to control herself... Chapter 190 Chaos To Arrive ? Emilia licked her lips, slowly moving towards the slumbering Banning. Instinctively, she felt that only by nestling close to him could she alleviate the burning desire within her. The mysterious potion''s effect once again took control of Emilia''s mind. By the time she regained her senses, she found herselfying atop Banning,pletely naked. At this point, she couldn''t care less if her movements would wake Banning; all she desired was to intertwine with him. She could feel her feverish body as if it was melting, and only by continuously caressing Banning''s body could she assuage her burning sensation. Meanwhile, aside from Emilia, there was another female awake in the room: the Stupid Loli, Prisci Nissen. The stupid loli was torn, wanting to watch but also feeling shy, so she covered her eyes and peeked through the gaps in her fingers... Of course, this is not to say she had a physical body, it''s a metaphor. Stupid loli couldn''t help but marvel. Emilia was only two years older than Avril and Viviana, yet she appeared much more mature. The allure of her developed figure would make everyone sigh in admiration, not just boys but girls too, eximing her as a beauty of the world, with radiant skin, that would ensnare one''s soul. As for whether to wake Tyler, the stupid loli thought there was no need to even question it. Ѧdsvel.cm Why should I wake him up? ??? It''s not as if he were under attack. (??) Let him continue sleeping. d(d?) In the view of the stupid loli, Tyler had had a hard day, dealing with the "Purple Trial," the "Singr Demon God," and the "Level 73 Witch Swordsman"... It''s about time for him to have a proper "rest"! (Tyler, you should thank me, the great Prisci Nissen!) . Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 27 6:00 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 22 days The dawn''s radiance cast its light upon thend. At such an early hour, the majority of the inhabitants of the Prison Star were only just stirring from their slumber. Yet, within a ndestine edifice subterranean, the leaders of the five kingdoms constituting the Human Alliance had already convened. The urgency of their assembly was spurred by an exigent event that had transpired the previous evening. "The Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name appeared suddenlyst night in Sunny Town, within the jurisdiction of our Lord Azure Lizard... I trust you all have received reports from your respective surveince agencies." As the "party concerned," the reigning monarch of the Wildforest, or, Wester Kingdom, Darmodar Das III, initiated the discussion in his capacity as the presiding speaker. The remaining leaders of the four kingdoms observed him impassively, their poker faces masking their contemtion and calctions. Throughout history, at regr intervals, the surveince agencies of the five kingdoms have detected the sudden appearance of the Singr Demon God somewhere within the Human Alliance. Since the Singr Demon God always emerges in remote locations, releasing a me pir from the sky before promptly disappearing, the five kingdoms have gradually ''limatized''. Their ''limatization'' doesn''t denote indifference towards the Singr Demon God, but rather, their impotence to retaliate. The Singr Demon God''s appearances are unpredictable, and each instancests no longer than a minute. Even if the agencies could detect the massive energy of the Singr Demon God instantaneously, it would be impossible for their forces to arrive at the scene within a minute. Moreover, even if they could reach the scene within a minute, or happened to encounter the Singr Demon God by chance, they would be powerless against her. Hence, the five kingdoms have adopted simr defensive measures, which involve providing each kingdom''s leader with a formidable guard squad. As long as they can withstand a minute under the Singr Demon God, the leaders need not worry about being suddenly killed. However, the Singr Demon God''s appearancest night disrupted the usual pattern - she appeared prematurely! Although this time, the Singr Demon God''s stay in Sunny Town did not exceed a minute, it incited panic among the leaders of the five kingdoms. If the established pattern could be easily broken by the Singr Demon God, the ''one-minute'' time limit might also be a facy, rendering the lives of the leaders as precarious as a candle in the wind. "Dear all, I am not an rmist. But if we continue to act independently and hinder each other, we''ll eventually be assassinated in our sleep!" At the peak of his impassioned speech, Darmodar Das III mmed his fist on the table. He had been awoken from his slumberst night and still felt a lingering fear! The other leaders were not swayed by Darmodar Das III''s emotional outburst. They knew his emotions were a performance. The leaders assembled for the meeting with the sole purpose of leveraging their interests on this knife''s edge. The focal point of the leaders'' concerns today was what new topics would be introduced at the meeting, and how it would impact their kingdoms'' interests. After his impassioned speech, Darmodar Das III reached the final segment of his address, ready to reveal the true purpose of convening the five national heads. "Gentlemen, for the rise and fall, the life and death of the Human Alliance!" "I, Darmodar Das III, the reigning monarch of the Wildforest Kingdom, hereby propose to you all!" "Let us abandon fruitless strife and unite the strongest forces of the five nations to prioritize the conquest of the ''Ancient Labyrinth''. Only in this way can we wield the ''Light of the Divine Weapon'' against the Singr Demon God!!!" Simultaneously, on the other side of the Prison Star, within the Court of Abyssal Demons of the Abyssal Empire, another ndestine ''discussion'' was in progress. Contrary to the Temple of Myriad Demons used for grand congregations, the Court of Abyssal Demons was a ce essible only to a select few high-ranking demons. At this very moment, within the grand hall of the Court of Abyssal Demons, adorned with numerous skulls, only the Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name and The Eternal Winter Lord were seated. Though termed a ''discussion'', it was more akin to an interrogation. The Singr Demon God sat on her elevated throne, gazing down at The Eternal Winter Lord, who was beginning to irk her. If not for the substantial utility he still held for her, she could easily crush him with a mere thought. Throughout history, The Singr Demon God had always been intolerant of betrayal, and now, The Eternal Winter Lord was under suspicion of such a crime. Considering the substantial contributions The Eternal Winter Lord had made to the Abyssal Empire and the evilkind, The Singr Demon God resolved to afford him an opportunity to exin. "Eternal Winter Lord... Did you sleep wellst night?" The unexpected concern of The Singr Demon God, coupled with the eerie environment within the Demon Court, rendered her words particrly chilling. The Eternal Winter Lord was no fool, and upon discerning the situation, he immediately surmised that something had happened and, most importantly, that The Singr Demon God suspected his loyalty. "The grand n of the evilkind is yet to be realized, how could I rest? May I know what Your Majesty summons me for?" The Eternal Winter Lord asserted his conscience was clear, yet he alsoprehended the proverb that "walking with the powerful is like walking with a tiger". From the moment The Singr Demon God began suspecting him, his neck had essentially been ced on the chopping block. As for why The Singr Demon God suddenly acted thus, The Eternal Winter Lord could only think of one reason. (Banning... I''ve underestimated you.) (Who would''ve thought that from thousands of miles away... you could threaten my life.) Chapter 191 Deduction Of The Eternal Winter Lord ? The Eternal Winter Lord was acutely aware that his survival hinged, not on his innocence, but on his ability to convince Lord Singr Demon God of his guiltlessness. Thus, discerning what Lord Singr Demon God was skeptical about became the Eternal Winter Lord''s most pressing concern. "There''s nothing to worry about, I merely wish to enquire about your whereaboutsst night," Lord Singr Demon God posed, her gaze fixed on the Eternal Winter Lord. Even he found himself unable to maintain eye contact with such exquisite beauty. "I was in a meeting with the staff officers untilte, around two in the morning, then I went back to sleep" The Eternal Winter Lord responded while recalling the night, his words were undeniable facts, corroborated by numerous officials. However, this was not the crux of the matter. The Eternal Winter Lord, through the question posed by Lord Singr Demon God, was gradually able to infer her intentions. (What transpiredst night that led Her Majesty to suspect me?) (Where was Her Majestyst night?) A moment''s reflection and the Eternal Winter Lord pinpointed the problem. Last night, upon the Eternal Winter Lord''s request, Lord Singr Demon God had teleported to the territories of the Human Alliance to assassinate "Banning, the Deathbound"! This fell perfectly in line with the Eternal Winter Lord''s conjecture! (So, it is indeed about "Banning"!) (Him... I can''t believe he managed to evade assassination yet again) (Tsk, my premonitions are eerily urate when ites to misfortune) (But it''s strange, if Her Majesty had suspicions, why didn''t she confront me right away?) Upon reflection, the Eternal Winter Lord had an epiphany. Lord Singr Demon God had deliberately feigned ignorance, setting out covert investigations before confronting him with substantial evidence. At this moment, the Eternal Winter Lord felt a wave of relief; he hadn''t uttered a single lie, otherwise, he might have already lost his head. Additionally, he felt slightly more rxed now. Since he had never partaken in any deceitful actions, any investigation into his affairs by Lord Singr Demon God would only serve to lessen her suspicion. The very fact that they were having a private conversation in the "Hall of Abyssal Demons" was a testament to the dissipation of her doubts. From this point, as long as the Eternal Winter Lord continued to affirm his innocence during the conversation, he could pass the final test. Having thought this far, the Eternal Winter Lord didn''t feel particrly satisfied. He wasn''t the kind to be plotted against and not strike back. . "Your Majesty, did you have a restless night?" the Eternal Winter Lord initiated a counterattack with a question. "Yes... I have something to ask you." The Singr Demon God sighed slightly. Despite her pressuring, the Eternal Winter Lord hadn''t revealed any cracks, and the investigation into him hade up clean. It seemed this valuable talent could continue to be retained. "Last night, I sensed your aura on the territory of the human alliance, how would you exin this? " "My aura?" the Eternal Winter Lord was taken aback, he had considered numerous possibilities but hadn''t anticipated this urrence. (I haven''t set foot on the territory of the Human Alliance for countless years, how could she possibly sense my aura on enemynd?) "Your Majesty, did you sense it in the Wester Kingdom?" "Yes, precisely at the location you requested me to eliminate the ''Crosser''." (Sunny Town? I''ve never been there, let alonest night...) the Eternal Winter Lord was now even more perplexed. Were it not for the fact that the one who had spoken was Lord Singr Demon God the pinnacle of power in the Prison Star world he would have certainly questioned the veracity of her words. (Lord Singr Demon God is the most formidable entity in the Prison Star world, impossible to deceive.) "Your Majesty, are you certain that it was my plete aura'' that you sensed? Could it not have been an echo from a weapon or equipment I''ve used before?" "It was aplete aura; at that moment, it felt as though you, The Eternal Winter Lord, stood right there." "Then why didn''t you" "Time did not permit." Lord Singr Demon God interjected before the Eternal Winter Lord could finish. She was considerably vexed by this predicament. She even considered that she should have prioritised capturing the individual who bore the identical aura to the Eternal Winter Lord, over the rift matter. At this juncture, the Eternal Winter Lord too, felt restless. He needed to think, he had to pace, else his mind would not operate! "Your Majesty, forgive my impropriety." The Eternal Winter Lord rose and began to pace. The situation was more bizarre than he had anticipated, and it might be grave. . In the Prison Star world, even identical twins possess distinct auras. An aura is a unique ''identification'' of each individual entity. Given that even the powerful Lord Singr Demon God affirmed the sameness of the aura with the Eternal Winter Lord, only one possibility remained. (It seems that other ''Tylers'' from parallel Earth realms have also traversed to this Prison Star world.) (Such a low probability event has actually urred...) (Banning, burning, mmable,Tyler the mmable... interesting.) (The "me" from this parallel world, it seems his "heart" is still alive.) The Eternal Winter Lord felt reassured. No wonder this Deathbound was so difficult to deal with, turns out he was facing himself. Defeating oneself is no simple feat. Since Lord Singr Demon God only detected the aura upon departure, it implied that Banning was still alive, hence, the Eternal Winter Lord''s assassination n had failed yet again. However, the Eternal Winter Lord harboured no regret, he even found it quite satisfactory. Since it was "himself" from a parallel world, there existed a possibility ofmunication; if their ideals aligned, he might even be an ally in the Prison Star world. To aplish the "mission", the Eternal Winter Lord had already spent enough time in this Prison Star world. . Having sorted out his thoughts, the Eternal Winter Lord decided not to inform Lord Singr Demon God about the truth for the time being. He wanted to ascertain the true circumstances of this "Banning" first. If "Banning" was an enemy, the Eternal Winter Lord dared not let this "himself" have too much contact with Lord Singr Demon God. How formidable "he" could be, the Eternal Winter Lord knew all too well. Conveniently, due to the cooldown of the teleportation ability for a considerable period, Lord Singr Demon God, being the guardian deity of the Abyssal Empire, could not travel far. Thus, the Eternal Winter Lord had a legitimate reason. Promptly, the Eternal Winter Lord formted his n, approached Lord Singr Demon God, and knelt on one knee. "Your Majesty, I have a request that requires your approval," the Eternal Winter Lord spoke with bowed head. Lord Singr Demon God tilted her head, chin supported by her finger, looking down at this indispensable strategist. "You want to personally go to the Alliance of Light to capture the ''individual who shares your aura'', don''t you? I forbid it." Lord Singr Demon God had her priorities clear. However, shortly after, the Eternal Winter Lord proposed a condition she could not refuse. . Yet, little would the Eternal Winter Lord ever imagine that the formidable opponent he envisaged, Banning, was currently struggling to "extricate" himself from the embrace of a foxkin girl. What made Banning''s heart beat faster was the fact that this voluptuous girl seemed to be waking up, and her delicate hand was beginning to explore his "somewhere"...! Chapter 192 Tyler’s Next Target ? As dawn unfurled its golden hues and avian trills pierced the tranquil morn, Tyler awoke from a dream too vivid to be simply dismissed as an illusion. Its surreal texture had for a moment lent credence to its urrence. Upon awakening, however, Tyler found himself devoid of the rejuvenating satisfaction typically gleaned from a deep slumber. Instead, he was assailed by lingering fatigue. He initially attributed this to the difort of sleeping on a hard floor, but soon realized he was nestled in a soft, warm cocoon of nkets C a sensation far removed from the harshness of a hard floor. Turning abruptly to his side, Tyler''s eyes met the sight of a pair of soft, undting "mounds" of white. They rose and fell rhythmically with the breaths of a young girl... (Tyler: ...Idiot, would you care to exin this anomaly?) (Silly Nissen: Eh? Weren''t you the one who used to call me stupid loli?) (Tyler: I was overly kind to you before. From today, you are the idiot loli.) (Silly Nissen: Uh, what did I do?) (Tyler: Why would Emilia sleep with me like this? Why didn''t you wake me? And what happened to the morning rm service?) As he spoke, Tyler activated his "Calction Boost," depleting some of the restored magic energy. (Silly Nissen: A-Ah... I just thought... you were so tired yesterday... I wanted to reward you... hehe...) (Tyler: Reward me? Why do I feel even more exhausted?) (Silly Nissen: I... I didn''t expect... Emilia to be so formidable... A young girl of the foxkin... she truly is a warrior goddess...) (Tyler: What warrior goddess, speak clearly.) (Silly Nissen: Eh? You don''t remember anything at all?) At idiot loli''s words, Tyler felt a headache beginning to form. Fragments ofst night''s memory made him subconsciously rub his forehead. So, it wasn''t a dream, but reality. (Idiot loli, remember this ??) Seizing the opportunity while Emilia was still asleep, Tyler nned to extricate himself from her embrace. At that moment, Emilia was clinging onto him like a baby ko, her arms and legs wrapped around Tyler. He attempted to gently free himself a few times, but failed to escape Emilia''s "entanglement." Instead, his movements seemed to stir her from her slumber. Her delicate hand restlessly sought "something"... In a sh, Tyler abandoned his earlier caution. (Shadow Step!) But after trying to use his skill, Tyler abruptly realized his shoes were missing! He couldn''t use his skill! (Damn, what the hell happenedst night!) Left with no choice, Tyler reached out to stop Emilia''s random movements. At the same time, he swiftly flipped over, pinning Emilia beneath him, then stood up and escaped her embrace. Surprisingly, despite themotion, Emilia didn''t wake up. She merely hummed a couple of times before resuming her slumber. It appeared that Tyler wasn''t the only one who was "exhausted" from the night before. Having freed himself, Tyler first moved Emilia onto the bed and covered her with a nket, then tidied himself up and got dressed. He left a note for Emilia and ced breakfast on top of it. Afterward, he exited the room, locked the door (Emilia could open it from inside), and started to prioritize his tasks. Yesterday, Tyler aplished three major tasks, but that was yesterday. Starting today, he has new tasks that must bepleted. First is the "Countdown to Confession Death," with only 22 days remaining, the time was not ample for Tyler, especially in Sunny Town. With Emilia in front and Avril behind, if Thini also returned while he lingered here, this would not be an ideal location for Tyler to pursue his next target. Secondly, there''s Avril, Tyler didn''t want her to continue staying in Sunny Town. She had already interacted with Emilia, and if their friendship deepened, Tyler''s scheme to "conquer" both of them would eventually be exposed. Therefore, Tyler set two new objectives for himself. The first was to persuade Avril to leave Sunny Town as quickly as possible; the second was to find a new location for himself, preferably one that could be reached within five days. . While contemting these matters, Tyler had already arrived at Emilia''s home. En route, he had aplished his "daily task" of honing his skills, raising "Calction Boost" to level 11 and "Heart of Focus" to level 8. Upon entering Emilia''s home, Tyler first dealt with the corpses of Charles and Omar, then repaired Emilia''s damaged house, and even retrieved the note he had left for Avril the previous night. With this, he had effectively tied up the loose ends from the previous night. Subsequently, Tyler made his way to the inn where Avril and the divination rabbitkin granny were staying, assuming they would be at breakfast at this early hour. Indeed, Tyler quickly spotted the two in a stall selling porridge. . The stall was bustling with chatter, everyone discussing Mayor Gideon''s sudden demise the previous day. Spection was rife about who would be the next mayor now that the mayor''s family had been wiped out. Tyler ordered a bowl of thick porridge and directly sat across from Avril and the divination rabbitkin granny. "Good morning, Granny Nevina, Avril." Tyler''s arrival was met with surprise and joy. After exchanging pleasantries, Tyler began to probe their ns. "What are you nning to do here in Sunny Town? Is there anything I could help with?" "I don''t have any particr ns. I''ll just follow wherever Avril goes." Tyler knew the divination rabbitkin granny''s n was to hide from the pursuit of the Scarlet family. She chose to follow Avril because her divination foretold that Avril was her lucky charm. After the rabbitkin granny expressed her intentions, both her and Tyler''s gaze fell on Avril, making her somewhat nervous. "I... I originally nned toe to Sunny Town to learn tailoring skills, but recently, I feel like I might have some... aptitude as a pharmacist? So, I want to... hone this skill... and see." During her journey with the rabbitkin granny, Avril had sessfully helped many people with her potions, but as they were all improvised remedies, shecked confidence. However, in Tyler''s view, Avril already possessed the qualifications to be confident, as her status information had already shown a relevantbat upation. Tyler had noticed this when he first met Avril in Sunny Town a few days ago. Avril, Female, 16 years old, a viger from Ira Vige Production upation: Fruit Farmer - Lv2 Manufacturing upation: Tailor - Lv4 Combat upation: Priest Apprentice - Lv2 Skills: 1 / 1 "That''s great, Avril. We should take advantage of our youth and explore our potential, don''t you think, Granny Nevina?" Combat upation Skill ''Deceiver - Lv11'' as been activated and remains in effect... Tyler hinted at the rabbitkin granny with his eyes to help him. He keenly noted that Avril''s current "idea" was the best motivation to persuade her to leave Sunny Town. Sess or failure, it all hinged on Tyler''s next few words! Chapter 193 Clean It Up ? "Indeed, in my youth, I was also quite daring and brave~" The rabbitkin granny eagerly echoed Tyler''s sentiments, albeit her acting skills left much to be desired, her words delivering as if she were reading a script. Fortunately, Avril, being pure and kind-hearted, was devoid of any guile. Hearing Tyler and the rabbitkin granny converse in such a harmonious fashion, her heart was filled with renewed courage. (Hey, Avril, although I''m not particrly fond of Banning, his suggestion is indeedmendable.) (If you could be an aplished pharmacist, then you could assist me inbat.) (In that scenario... we could vanquish even more wicked men!! Ha ha ha ha!!) In Avril''s mind, Elle too approved of this proposal, albeit her worldview was somewhat "wicked." Tyler, using his heart-reading technique, realized that the opportune moment had arrived. He promptly pulled out a book titled "The Preparation and Formtion of Basic Antidotes" and handed it to her. This book was of no use to Tyler as he had already mastered the methods of preparing basic antidotes. "Avril, I have no use for this book, so I''m giving it to you." "Eh? This... this is a potion book. It''s very expensive." To Avril, a potion book costing a few silver coins was a costly item, and she was hesitant to ept it. Tyler knew that convincing Avril in this matter wouldn''t be easy, so he changed his approach and said, "Well then, consider it a loan. Remember to return it to meter." Hearing Tyler say this, Avril immediately agreed, making her feel that there was another connection between them. Avril carefully epted the book, curiously flipping through a few pages, when she inadvertently discovered a golden hair strand tucked within. "Hmm? What''s this...?" The moment she saw the golden hair strand, Tyler''s heart nearly stopped. How could there be a strand of Emilia''s hair in the book?! In the blink of an eye, Tyler thought of ny-nine usible excuses, then selected the most reasonable one. After all, he was a man who had weathered many storms; this minor surprise was well within his control. "Hmm? Hair?", Tyler feigned surprise, nced at it, thought for a moment, and exined, "It could belong to the previous owner. I bought this book at the market because I wanted to understand how to prepare potions." "Tyler, you also want to be a pharmacist?" Avril''s attention was quickly diverted. "Not exactly, because I often encounter poisonous prey when hunting, and buying antidotes is a significant expense. So, I thought if I could make them myself, I could save some money." "Oh..." Avril nodded thoughtfully, already thinking that once she became a skilled pharmacist, she could partner with Tyler for hunting! With this thought, Avril was even more motivated! "Avril, how do you n to be a pharmacist?" Towards the end of the conversation, Tyler threw out his final question. While it seemed like an open-ended question, it actually delineated the path for Avril to be a pharmacist. In psychology, there''s a technique called "the power of suggestion." Through step-by-step guidance, Tyler let Avril speak her mind, making it appear as not his "demand," but Avril''s own desire. And people are always more inclined toply with their own ideas, even if they''re not their actual desires. "I think... I want to find a master, or... or maybe see if there''s a pharmacists'' association... or something?" As for how to learn about being a pharmacist, Avril wasn''t very clear. What she knew was merely bits and pieces she had heard from others. "In that case, there''s a pharmacists'' association in a town not far from here, called Madison." As for information rted to pharmacists, Tyler was well-prepared. He had seen the name Madison many times in potion books. At this point, the rabbitkin granny also began to chime in. "Madison, I''ve been there a long time ago, the pharmacists there are very friendly." . Having heard their conversation, Avril was all but resolved to venture to Madison Town. She cautiously inquired of the rabbitkin granny whether she would be willing to apany her. The rabbitkin granny was naturally delighted and agreed immediately, subtly winking at Tyler as if to say, "You should thank your rabbit granny." "Give it your best, Avril, and may you be a pharmacist soon," Tyler said, casting an expectant gaze at her. "Um... and... what about you, Banning? If you don''t mind, I... I''d also like to know about your future ns." "I''m currently preparing for a long hunting expedition. Now that it''s summer, I can venture further north. I should be back in about a month." Fabricating lies was second nature to Tyler, and it came to him with utmost ease. Avril, upon hearing that Banning wouldn''t be able to apany her to Madison Town, could not help but disy a look of regret. Afterward, the trio continued their conversation over breakfast before bidding each other farewell at the entrance of the stall. As he watched Avril''s retreating figure, Tyler looked forward to her progress. After learning to prepare potions, whether Avril''s current manufacturing upation, "Tailor," would be reced was an excellent opportunity to understand the underlying rules of this world. The next time he saw Avril, Tyler would know. However, just as he was breathing a sigh of relief, a thought in Avril''s mind startled him. (Before leaving Sunny Town, I should visit Sister Emilia once more. I''m worried about her recovery... I wonder if she''s returned home today...) Tyler''s internal red alert once again sounded off. He must prevent them from meeting again at all costs! After about ten minutes, Tyler hurriedly arrived at the Quest Guild. Thankfully, Emilia hadn''t gone home and was already working at the front desk. Tyler observed from outside for a while, and when there were no hunters receiving rewards at the front desk, he discreetly approached and spoke quietly to Emilia. "Emilia, how''s your recoverying along?" At the sound of Banning''s voice, Emilia shivered as if struck by lightning. When she raised her head and confirmed that it was indeed Banning, Emilia, who usually maintained a stoic expression during work, couldn''t help but blush and lower her head. Everything of the previous night were still vivid in her mind. (Is he asking because he''s concerned thatst night was too intense...?) Emilia was shy and wondered why Banning would ask such a question during work hours. It took her a few seconds to realize that Banning wasn''t referring to the "events" at the inn, but was asking about her leg, which had been injured in an attack. "It''s... it''s better now..." Emilia lowered her head even further, afraid to meet Banning''s gaze. "That''s good. Did you eat anything this morning?" "Um... um, thank you, I saw the breakfast you left." Banning''s concern touched Emilia deeply. She had never thought that even a simple verbal expression of concern could make her heart flutter so. Every word Banningspoke sounded to Emilia as if he was saying, "We spentst night together~" This sweet, couple-like atmosphere gave Emilia a sense of shyness, as if they were a couple who had just tasted the forbidden fruit, even though she had merely licked the forbidden fruit and hadn''t truly tasted it. Chapter 194 Encounter In The Outskirts ? Within the Quest Guild, Emilia was subjected to a form of "torture" at the front desk. She was torn between wanting Banning to leave, and desiring him to linger a while longer. On one hand, Emilia feared that if this continued, she would lose control over her embarrassment, potentially making an odd sound. On the other hand, she couldn''t bear to part with Banning, particrly given that it was the end of the month and the Quest Guild was exceedingly busy, ensuring their meetings would be brief and far between. It was then that Banning uttered a sentence that sent Emilia''s mind into a whirlwind of imaginative possibilities. "Emilia, there might still be remnants of the Mayor''s power... Your home isn''t safe at the moment. If you don''t mind, you could stay with me at the inn." After processing Banning''s words, Emilia fixated on the phrase "stay with me." Then, she mentally tranted Banning''s words into an "invitation to cohabitate." (Cohabitate...!!) (Wouldn''t that mean a shameless lifestyle!!!) (Oh my goodness /(/ /./w/.//)/! !!!!!!) Just within the span of a second, Emilia had constructed a hundred-thousand-word diary of her "cohabitation life" with Banning. And in the next second, she had already decided on a name for their child. "Wait, wait! No...Banning, without a... a proposal or something... how can we... have... have a child?" After an excessive bout of imagination, Emilia''s head was buried on the front desk, her fluffy tail wagging back and forth at a frequency that the naked eye couldn''t keep up with. If someone were to pass by and inadvertently get hit by Emilia''s tail, they might be sent flying out of the town Tyler thought. Observing Emilia, who waspletely immersed in her imaginative world, Tyler knew he wouldn''t be able to snap her out of it for a while. Thus, Tyler wrote a note at the front desk, ced it beside Emilia''s hand, so that when she regained herposure, she could see it immediately. . Upon his departure from the Quest Guild, Tyler intended to visit Oleg, the branch chief. Before bidding farewell to Sunny Town, he wanted to discuss future ns with the veteran warrior. Unexpectedly, as he neared Oleg''s residence, he saw that it had been surrounded by the townspeople, many of whom were chanting his name. After a brief inquiry, Tyler learned that everyone was petitioning for Oleg to be appointed the next Mayor. (Being a Mayor... that would at least require approval at the lord''s level, right? This isn''t something Oleg can decide on his own.) From what Tyler understood, even if a Mayor wanted to pass his position to his son, it would still require a mandate from the lord. To put it bluntly, the officials of the town-level administrative units are merely the lord''s wage earners. If one truly wished to ascend to the nobility, they would at least have to be grantednd by the lord. . Given the crowd of people surrounding Oleg''s residence, Tyler decided not to squeeze in to find Oleg just yet, nning to returnter. Shortly after, Tyler arrived at the stables to find Moto-chan. Seeing Moto-chan, Tyler initially thought he was seeing things. In just half a night, Moto-chan had actually levelled up from 1 to 3. This meant that after his battle with Albertst night and returning to Sunny Town, Moto-chan had actually gone out for extra training on his own. He was like the overachiever among warhorses! "Moto-chan, you''re really going all out." Moto-chan replied to Tyler with a determined look in his eyes, showing no signs of fatigue from staying up all night. However, Tyler didn''t want him to push himself so hard, as steady progression was the true path to bing stronger. "Rushing things isn''t the way to go. Rest is also important. I''m punishing you by making you take a nap in the stable. If you defy this order, I won''t be taking care of you in the future." Pretending to be angry, Tyler watched as Moto-chan whinnied softly and obediently closed his eyes. As a warhorse, Moto-chan maintained excellent habits, always sleeping standing up, ready for action at any moment. Tyler nodded with satisfaction, then left the town. While Tyler was faster than Moto-chan, he had wanted to find Moto-chan earlier mainly because he wanted apanion. . Twenty minutester, Tyler arrived at the northern outskirts of Sunny Town. This area, near the North Wilderness, was sparsely popted and ideal for what Tyler had nned next. The level cap for Tier 2 upations is 50, and Tyler was already at level 40. Learning from his previous experience, he intended to adjust his leveling pace this time to avoid wasting too much experience. [Note: After sessfully passing the "Advancement Trial" earlier, Tyler had taken out 15 mercenaries from the Mayor''s forces. The total experience from these 15 individuals was 31,200, which the author forgot to calcte earlier. This has now been added and has resulted in Tyler''s level rising from 38 to 40. This has no impact on the storyline. Please be informed, dear readers.] To avoid repeating the same mistake, Tyler would spend more time improving his skill proficiency. His visit here today was primarily to practice and master his new skill "Shadow Behind," which he acquired after advancing to the "Shadow Assassin" upation. Skill Name: Shadow Behind - Lv1 Skill Effect: 1 Can select a "living target" within a 10-meter range, generate a "shadow duplicate" of the skill user from its shadow, and give it a one-timemand. 2 The shadow duplicate cannot use skills or special abilities. 3 The shadow duplicate can exist for a maximum of 5 seconds. 4 The shadow duplicate disappears immediately when its life energy or endurance reaches zero. 5 The shadow duplicate disappears immediately when the skill user is stunned, unconscious, asleep, or dead. 6 Each use of the skill consumes 200 magic points, with a 15 seconds cooldown after use. 7 For every second the skill is activated, proficiency increases by 5 points. Tyler was excited to acquire this skill. The value of this skill far exceeded its description. However, since Tyler still had many questions about this skill, he didn''t dare to use it recklessly during his battle with Albert. Today, in this deserted suburb, Tyler nned to thoroughly experiment and figure out the full picture of "Shadow Behind." . Two hourster, all the animals near the northern outskirts had been "tortured" by Tyler. He had not only "tortured" the animals but also himself. Correspondingly, Tyler used "Shadow Behind" twelve times, essentially mastered the method of using the skill, and looked forward to the potential growth of this skill after further upgrades. After working hard all morning, it was noon, and Tyler was preparing to return to Sunny Town for lunch and a nap. However, he noticed a familiar face galloping on a horse towards the North Wilderness. Tyler stepped into the middle of the road to reveal himself to the other person. The person, upon seeing Tyler, slowed down the horse awkwardly and finally stopped in front of Tyler. "Granny Kasi, I never thought you could ride a horse so freely at your age," Tyler cheerfully greeted this familiar person. "Hehe... It''s like seeing a ghost in broad daylight, Banning, could you pretend as if you saw nothing?" Granny Kasi didn''t intend to hide anything. She dismounted the horse with an agile movement, more nimble than a young man in his eighteenth year. Chapter 195 Heavy Cavalry Knight ? "Of course, Granny Kasi, I am always your friend," Tyler pledged with the utmost sincerity. Having spent such a long time together, Tyler considered Granny Kasi a friend worth having, whether it be her experience as a "Level 67 Mercenary Sage", or her expertise as a "Level 12 Gatherer" and "Level 14 Pharmacist." These were all areas of knowledge Tyler greatly desired. Moreover, Granny Kasi held crucial information about the "Earthly Ghost," a clue closely linked to the "Singr Demon God." Considering that today marked the second day of "Tyler providing the Earthly Ghost with false information through Granny Kasi," her solitary, rapid ride indicated where she was headed, even without the use of Tyler''s mind-reading technique. "Banning, you didn''t seem surprised to see me. Just how much do you know, young man?" Granny Kasi didn''t rush off but instead started to chat with Tyler while sipping her drink. "Haha, it''s just a hunch, Granny Kasi. You don''t seem like an ordinary person," Tyler replied. "Fine, I''ll take your word for it this time. Aren''t you curious as to why I concealed my power?" Granny Kasi, a straightforward person, broke the awkwardness of having her secret exposed, and casually engaged in conversation with Banning. "Haha, I am indeed curious, but I dare not ask. If you are willing, I am all ears," Tyler responded with a smile. He wouldn''t be casual just because Granny Kasi was easygoing. Understanding someone''s secret often entailed risks. "Hmm, it''s better not to disclose my secrets... However, I can give you a piece of advice: immense power always brings disaster; being an ordinary old granny is the best!" After hearing Granny Kasi''s words, Tyler nodded in agreement. Power, strength, wisdom, and wealth - possessing too much of any of these would inevitably invite disaster. This was almost an unavoidable rule. Since Granny Kasi was unwilling to divulge more, Tyler didn''t press further. However, he still wanted to "care" about Granny Kasi''s future. "Granny Kasi, after you reunite with your family, will you return to Sunny Town?" Tyler asked. "Nonsense, of course, I will! I can''t bear to part with the folks from the Traveling Merchant Caravan." Granny Kasiughed heartily. From her spirited demeanor, Tyler believed she could easily live to a hundred. "What about the Earthly Ghost? Won''t it matter if you betray it?" This was the real question Tyler wanted to ask. He initially thought that raising this question would make the conversation serious, but to his surprise, Granny Kasi still maintained a rxed demeanor. "Of course not. If there was going to be trouble, why would I betray it for you? Could it be just for your handsome face?" Saying so, Granny Kasi burst intoughter again. From Granny Kasi''s perspective, she didn''t know Banning''s true power nor the intricate rtionship between Banning and the divination rabbit. Thus, if necessary, she would sidestep Banning and cooperate directly with the divination rabbit. However, if Granny Kasi were to do so, it would put Banning in a difficult position. "Why did you work for the Earthly Ghost?" Tyler asked again. "You''re asking even though you know," Granny Kasi sighed, and then fully exined her rtionship with the Earthly Ghost. From the beginning, Granny Kasi worked for the Earthly Ghost in hopes of obtaining information about her lost family members. Now that she had the divination results from the divination rabbit, she no longer needed to work for the Earthly Ghost against her conscience. In addition, Granny Kasi told Tyler that the true form of the Earthly Ghost was in the Abyssal Empire, and its control over the serpentine species in the Human Alliance was not a significant threat but merely a means ofmunication. Most people were willing to work for the Earthly Ghost due to interests, and only a few were members of the Shadow Serpent Society. Therefore, even if Granny Kasi betrayed the Earthly Ghost, there was nothing to worry about. "The Shadow Serpent Society?" "It''s an organization established by the Earthly Ghost." "Won''t they try to kill you?" "No, they are busy preparing for some ''big event.'' I don''t know the details, it''s very secretive." Granny Kasi didn''t hide anything, and Tyler saw it clearly through his mind-reading technique. Having said all this, Granny Kasi was mostly rested. She mounted her horse with a gant air, demonstrating a spiritedness that belied her age. Tyler even had a feeling that if a fight were to break out, Granny Kasi, a Level 67 Mercenary Sage, might be stronger than Albert, the Level 73 Curse Swordsman. In the world of the Prison Star, the significance of battle lies more profoundly in experience and skill, rather than a simple triumph of numerical superiority. "Young man, I hope our paths cross again in the future!" "May your journey be blessed with tranquility." The silhouette of Granny Kasi disappeared into the distance amidst a whirl of dust. The parting was such that the date of their next encounter remained uncertain. . After bidding farewell to Granny Kasi, Tyler was about to set off when he noticed another visitor approaching. (What''s going on? Everyone passing through the Northern Outskirts seems to have chosen today to congregate.) Tyler initially had no intention of acknowledging the neer, but the extravagance of thetter''s appearance piqued his interest. Emerging from the billowing dust storm kicked up by the horse''s hooves, a heavily armored knight was galloping towards Tyler. The silver, glittering armor, the sturdy, embellished square shield, the ostentatious yet practical long-handled war hammer... Even without using his identification ability, Tyler could tell that this person spared no expense on his equipment. Then, his gaze fell on the knight''s warhorse, which sported the same extravagant style. Besides the silver-and-white armor, it was adorned with a bright white silk ribbon at the bottom. This ensemble endowed the heavy armored knight with an aura of power, grandeur, and opulence. But of course, it was all form over substance. Before the stranger could get close, Tyler already harbored a distaste for him. Once he was within range, Tyler identified his details. Garvit, male, 32 years old, , Emerald City Cavalry Unit First Cavalry Unit Captain Life Energy: 5827 / 5827 Endurance: 937 / 1211 Magic Energy: 1090 / 1090 Production upation: None Manufacturing upation: cksmith - Lv6 Combat upation: Heavy Cavalry Knight - Lv50 Skills: 2 / 2 ncing at these numbers, Tyler noticed the imbnce. The "Heavy Cavalry Knight" apparently prioritized life energy and defensive strength as a frontline shield, while their offensive capabilities remained unclear. Reflecting on the previous "Lv73 Cursed Swordsman, Albert", who possessed less than 5000 life energy, his endurance and magic energy were two to three times that of this heavy cavalry knight. (The type ofbat upation significantly influences the growth of numerical attributes.) Tyler wanted to examine the stats of this man''s warhorse too, but at that moment, the heavy cavalry knight pulled a sharp stop, slowly circling to a halt near Tyler. "Hey,d over there, you will guide me." The heavy cavalry knightmanded Tyler with an air of entitlement. Perhaps in the world of the Prison Star, knights are considered a cut above themon folk. However, Tyler had no intention of obeying this "custom". "I''m busy, I have a meal to catch." Without a backward nce, Tyler turned and walked away. Chapter 196 Cavalry Unit Captain · Garvit ? "How Dare you defy me?!" The Heavy Cavalry Knight immediately maneuvered his steed to stand before Tyler, raising his long-handled battle hammer towards Tyler''s head. Tyler, unfazed, returned the stare squarely. Such an assertive demeanor seemed incongruous with Tyler''s usual sly and understated manner. Indeed, this was an intentional ploy by Tyler. After discerning the Heavy Cavalry Knight''s intentions through his mind-reading ability, Tyler decided to probe the character of this "Emerald City Cavalry Unit First Cavalry Unit Captain". If he proved to be a man of no worth, he would be disposed of ordingly, but if he was a man of substance, Tyler would leave him an avenue for survival. "I''ve already made it clear, I''m busy. I need to head back for my meal!" Tyler disregarded the Cavalry Knight''s intimidation and skirted around him, continuing on his way. At this point, the Knight rummaged in his bag and tossed something towards Tyler. "Then eat here. I haven''t eaten either. We''ll eat together, and then you can guide me!" What the Heavy Cavalry Knight tossed to Tyler was a white bread roll. He then took one for himself, sitting astride his warhorse and lifting his helmet, ready to eat. Tyler looked at the white bread roll in his hand, aware that this was not something amoner could afford. Regardless of the cost, white bread rolls were in such high demand that they were only enjoyed by the upper sses. Seeing the boy''s hesitation, the Heavy Cavalry Knight tossed a silver coin towards him. "What are you afraid of? I won''t shortchange you for guiding me. Eat quickly, don''t waste my time!" Tyler chuckled, pocketed the silver coin, took a bite of the bread roll, and indeed, it was far tastier than the regr ck bread roll which was as hard as a brick. "You,d, you have no idea who I am, do you?" The Heavy Cavalry Knight began to strike up a conversation with Tyler as he chewed on his bread. "No idea, who are you?" Tyler asked, feigning ignorance. "Hahaha! I knew it! No wonder you''re so brash, even daring to refuse a knight''smand." Ѧdsvel.cm The Heavy Cavalry Knight burst intoughter, and then began to enlighten this ignorant boy wrapped in a tattered cloak. "You better remember, I am the captain of the first cavalry unit of the Emerald City Cavalry Unit, Sir Garvit! Youmon people need toply obediently when you see us, understood?" "Why should we? Are you a noble?" The boy''s question left Garvit momentarily speechless, as the boy had urately pinpointed Garvit''sck of noble lineage. "Er, I... I may not exactly be a noble, but I am quasi-noble! In any case, I am a ss above youmoners!" Garvit managed to bluster his way through, relieved when the boy did not press further. "Oh, alright. Since you''ve paid, where do you want me to guide you to?" "Take me to the Poison de Rat King. ording to your Quest Guild''s report, it''s in a forest called Sun... something." "The Sunny Forest?" "Yes, yes, that''s the one!" It was at this point that Tyler realized why Garvit wanted to hunt the Poison de Rat King; it was a request from the Quest Guild. However, something puzzled Tyler. Why was the Emerald City Cavalry Unit, not the Emerald City''s Quest Guild''s bounty hunters, providing the assistance? It wasn''t the right moment to raise this question, so Tyler set it aside and asked another one. "Uncle Garvit, are you... nning to take down the Poison de Rat King alone?" "Yes, that''s precisely why I''m here. Also, don''t call me Uncle Garvit, call me Captain!" When it came to the purpose of his visit, Garvit spoke eloquently. "I heard that your Sunny Town''s Quest Guild has suffered a serious blow, and the Poison de Rat King is lurking nearby. It''s a critical time of survival, and I can''t just stand by." "Er, but why didn''t your cavalry unite along?" "I alone am enough. There''s no need to mobilize a whole unit. Youmoners wouldn''t understand, you like making a big fuss, hmph!" Garvit seemed to be hiding something, but Tyler didn''t detect anything from his inner thoughts. This man, brash and boisterous on the outside, was surprisingly reticent and quiet within. "Alright, we''ve had our meal. Let''s set off. You know where the forest is, right?" "Yes, I do. Follow me." . After a few minutes of interaction, Tyler had essentially understood this knight named Garvit. This man was prone to arrogance, impatience, carelessness, and deeply ingrained ss consciousness. Nevertheless, he was fundamentally decent, straightforward in words and deeds, and had a certain degree ofpetency. From the moment he first saw him, Tyler, using mind-reading, knew that he was here to exterminate the Poison de Rat King. At that time, Tyler thought that if he were "hell-bent" on his own destruction, he would oblige him. If there was a chance of salvation, he would help, depending on the circumstancesbecause this would be of "benefit" to Tyler. The "benefit" was not about white breads and silver coins, but the chance for Tyler to observe the fighting styles of other professions. For Tyler, this was the truly valuable thing. On the way to the Sunny Forest with Garvit, Tyler took the opportunity to assess Garvit''s warhorse and equipment. Garvit''s warhorse was tall andrge, with a size one round bigger than Moto-chan. Consequently, its attributes were about 20% more than Moto-chan''s, which made Tyler understand that powerful natural creatures were not inferior to lower-level monsters. Nevertheless, Moto-chan was only at level three, making Tyler look forward to whether its appearance would change as its level increased. And after breaking through the level bottlenecks of 20, 50, etc., would Moto-chan wee evolution. After looking at the warhorse, Tyler began to examine Garvit''s equipment, which turned out to be aplete "set". "Silver Heavy Helmet": Strength +10, Dexterity -1; When the head is attacked, it can absorb 40 points of damage. If a single head injury exceeds 800 points, it will be destroyed; "Silver Heavy Armor": Strength +20, Dexterity -5; When the torso is attacked, it can absorb 80 points of damage. If a single torso injury exceeds 1600 points, it will be destroyed; "Silver Heavy Boots": Strength +5, Dexterity -1; When the legs are attacked, it can absorb 40 points of damage. If a single leg injury exceeds 800 points, it will be destroyed. "Silver Edged Large Shield": Strength +10, Dexterity -2; It can withstand a maximum of 2000 points of single damage, piercing resistance +5; After examining Garvit''s equipment, Tyler learned new knowledge. Tyler remembers that Albert''s fine silver chainmail wasbeled with the damage type "physical," while none of the equipment on Garvit was marked with damage types. This means that his equipment can reduce both physical and magical damage. (Is it the special properties of silver? But silver is so soft, should it be mixed with other metals?) In addition to this, Garvit''s equipment also introduced Tyler to a new concept called "set effect." Each of Garvit''s equipment shows: "Set Effect Silver Heavy Defence (4/4)": Reduce the damage received by 10%, and then calcte ording to the equipment effect of the actual hit part. (This is just like a RPG game...) Tyler murmured in his heart, and then they had already arrived at the Sunny Forest. Even on the periphery, Tyler could smell the unique stench of the rotting ck rat group. Chapter 197 Battle Of A Knight[PICS] ? "Is this the so-called Sunny Forest?" Garvit halted his horse, refraining from rashly venturing forth. This unexpected prudence surprised Tyler. The man was coarse yet discerning. "Indeed, it extends as far as the eye can see." Tyler nodded, proceeding onwards. However, Garvit halted him with his long-handled battle hammer. "This is far enough. You should return. I don''t need additionalplications." Tyler was momentarily taken aback. This was unexpected. The man was not just discerning, but perceptive beyond his rough exterior. Garvit didn''t make it explicit, but Tyler understood. The man didn''t want him embroiled in the ensuing battle, hence the suggestion to retreat. It was precisely because of this that Tyler decided to assist him, albeit surreptitiously. "Ah, well. Good luck, then." Tyler cast a final nce at the weapon in Garvit''s hand before turning to leave. (Wielding that, I fear you may not be a match for the Poison de Rat King.) "Heavy Iron Long-Handled Battle Hammer": 1 Strength +30, Dexterity -5; 2 When the wielder''s Strength attribute exceeds the target''s by over 100 points, there''s a 10% chance of inflicting stun with each attack,sting 3 seconds; 3 Ignore the damage reduction effect of enemy armor when dealing damage. Garvit''s war hammer is well-suited tobat against heavily armored foes. However, against agile adversaries, he would struggle tond a hit. The Poison de Rat King is no slowpoke, as Tyler had witnessed before. The earth-shaking sensation was still vivid in his memory. Yet, this was not Garvit''s biggest issue. The most significant challenge Garvit faced was that the Poison de Rat King never operated alone. If it appeared, it would inevitably be apanied by the entire rat pack... The mere thought of a heavily armored knight like Garvit being swarmed by rats in the forest gave Tyler the creeps... especially if the carrion rats whelps could squeeze through the gaps in the armor. "Haha! You just wait and hear of my feats in Sunny Town!" Garvit dered confidently, mounting his horse to venture into the forest. Tyler pretended to leave at first, but after a while, he utilized his hunter''s stealth skills to trace the horse''s tracks from a distance. Although Tyler couldn''t see Garvit within his line of sight, he could hear his booming voice continuously shouting, "Poison de Rat King,e out!" "Poison de Rat King! Someone''s here to y you!" Given Garvit''s crude and chaotic battle strategy, it was challenging for Tyler to associate him with the title of "Captain of the First Cavalry Unit of Emerald City." It was also hard to believe that such behavior was befitting of a 32-year-old "Level 50 Heavy Cavalry Knight." However, a few minutester, Tyler''s perception of Garvit changed. . Deep within the forest, Garvit ventured, dismounting his steed and leading it gently forward, whispering asional words of encouragement into its ear, prepared at any moment for the onset of battle. His eyes took in every detail, including the rat whelps in the near distance, their shrill squeaks not escaping his notice. After Garvit called out once more, he sensed a faint tremor beneath his feet. Instantly, he mounted his horse, bellowing amand that spurred it into a gallop! Without needing to see his adversary, he knew from the intensity of the vibrations that it was the Poison de Rat King charging towards him. Sure enough, after a short while, a creature of elephantine proportions, a giant rat, burst from the depths of the forest. Its charging speed surprisingly matched that of Garvit''s steed, each stride causing the ground to shudder. (Damn it! Was the information wrong?! Wasn''t it supposed to be about the size of a rhino? This thing could swallow a rhino whole!) "Onward!! Onward! Onward! Onward!" Garvit, atop his steed, made a hasty retreat, breaking free from the forest''s confines. However, the enraged Poison de Rat King showed no signs of letting him off easily, leading a horde of rats to continue the pursuit across the barren outskirts. Meanwhile, at a distance about fifty to sixty meters away, Tyler was watching the spectacle unfold. Tyler initially thought that Garvit would engage in battle within the forest. However, to his surprise, the audacious man fled before even catching sight of the Poison de Rat King. Watching them in the wilderness chase, Tyler grew concerned that this man might lead the rat swarm towards Sunny Town, potentially causing severe disaster. Just when Tyler had lost all hope for Garvit, the man finally made a move. Garvit first fed a red potion to his galloping steed, then threw a green spherical device towards the horde of rats trailing behind. Upon hitting the ground, the device released a mass of green liquid that quickly turned into a mist. The lower-level carrion rats, upon inhaling the green mist, gradually slowed until they could no longer move. On Garvit''s end, after the steed consumed the red potion, its speed visibly increased within a few seconds. Half a minuteter, they had pulled a significant distance from the rat swarm. However, Garvit didn''t simply escape. Instead, he expertly maneuvered his steed to circle around and charge bravely towards the oing rat swarm. "Protection of the divine shield!" With Garvit''s battle cry, a silvery holy light emerged from his shield, enveloping both him and his steed. Just as they were about to collide with the horde led by the Poison de Rat King, Garvit suddenly changed his direction, striking at the nk of the swarm, sending a majority of the Carrion Rats flying in the process. Following this, Garvit once again altered his direction, using the same tactic to heavily damage the other nk of the Carrion Rats. Tyler watched with bated breath from a distance, now realizing he had misjudged Garvit. This man was not foolish or inexperienced. He knew that his cavalry would be less effective in the forest, hence he risked leading the Poison de Rat King to the open wilderness. Furthermore, his preparations were thorough, whether it was the mysterious potion fed to his steed or the poison cloud that exterminated the rat swarm, it was evident that he had nned meticulously. (But... after dealing with those weaker rats, how do you n to go head-to-head with the Poison de Rat King?) In Tyler''s opinion, even in a one-on-one face-off, Garvit seemed to stand no chance. The image above depicts the current status of the Poison de Rat King After itsst brawl with the Crimson Serpent King, the Poison de Rat King had mostly healed, save for its broken venomous fangs which hadn''t regrown yet. This irond human riding a horse reminded the Poison de Rat King of thest human who had lured the scale serpent into the forest, which made it seethe with rage, determined to kill this intruder. As it watched the irond human topple its kin wave after wave, the Poison de Rat King remained patient. It waited, biding its time for the moment when the irond human would aim hisnce at it. True enough, when most of its kin had fallen, the irond human finally charged at the Poison de Rat King. Seizing the opportunity, it leapt into the air, curled into a ball, and with a move known as "Hell''s Roll", it sent the irond human and his horse flying without a doubt. Compete in a charge? That''s like a rat trying to teach a cat to hunt! Chapter 198 Second Interaction ? Only after Garvit was sent flying did he trulyprehend the vast disparity between his physique and that of the Poison de Rat King. The head-on collision a moment ago felt as though he was a toddler who had inadvertently crashed into a two-hundred-kilogram strongman. This impact alone, Garvit estimated, had robbed him of at least a third of his life energy. Yet this was not the worst part. The gravest issue was that Garvit now had no other means to oppose the Poison de Rat King. His proudest cavalry charge, a moment ago, had ended in utter failure, effectively disarming him of his most potent weapon. The poison mist potion he had prepared was only mildly effective against the weaker carrion rats, while the true enemy, the Poison de Rat King, remained utterly unaffected. The root cause of all these failuresy in the wed intelligence. The information provided to Garvit had deliberately understated the true power of the Poison de Rat King. ims of it being a mere second-order, level 30-40 creature, about the size of a rhino (Those bastards gave me false info, just to watch me make a fool of myself.) (Or perhaps they wanted me to march to my death.) Garvit had suspected as much earlier but had been unwilling to ept it. Now, however, he was forced to pay the price for his naivety. "Gaye, hide! The rest of this battle is mine alone!" Garvit ordered his steed to retreat, then, with shield in one hand and long-handled battle hammer in the other, he faced the oing swarm. "Protection of the divine shield!" Garvit roared, using his shield to deflect the carrion rats lunging at him. He then swung his hammer, knocking back the enemies relentlessly advancing on him. However, even though Garvit had cleared a significant number with his charge, the sheer quantity of carrion rats was overwhelming. In no time, he found himself encircled by the vile creatures! "Aaaaaah!!!" "Metallic Tornado!!!" Garvit mmed his hammer into the ground and then began to spin at high speed, shield in one hand and hammer in the other! He transformed into a miniature whirlwind of metallic fury, continuously knocking away the carrion rats daring to approach! Each carrion rat colliding with his shield or hammer was instantly pulverized, dead before they hit the ground. Gradually, the swarm dared not advance, and then, they witnessed the Poison de Rat King personally entering the fray. The Poison de Rat King positioned itself, swung a w, and shed with the shield and hammer, producing a brilliant spray of sparks, followed by a second w, a third Ѧdsvel.cm Each strike was stronger than thest, until the seventh blow forced Garvit''s Metallic Tornado to a halt. "Chirp, chirp, chirp, chirp" The Poison de Rat Kingughed victoriously because it saw that the irond human was now a spent force. The Rat King did not deem it necessary to personally deliver the coup de grace to such a "weak" creature. Instead, itmanded its kin to continue the attack, viewing this as a prime opportunity for them to enhance their power. . Garvit, panting heavily, gazed at the oing rat swarm, and at the Rat King sneering at him from not far away. He had the will, but not the strength. The prolonged use of the "Metallic Tornado" skill had drained most of his endurance and magic energy. He could feel his magic energy nearing depletion. Yet, even if he didn''t fall into a state of magic energy exhaustion, he would still be devoured by these carrion rats. Instead of such a fate, he chose to fight till hisst breath. "Gaye, run! Run back to Emerald City!" Garvit shouted with thest of his strength, then gripped his shield and battle hammer tighter, preparing to burn thest of his life in this fight. (I''m sorry, Father.) "Aaaaaah!! Metallic Tornado!!!" This time, the whirlwind of the metallic maelstromsted less than ten seconds. A wave of intense dizziness swept over Garvit''s brain. In thest moment before he copsed, he vaguely saw the boy, who should have left long ago, walking towards him with a ck sword in hand. With a thud, Garvit, d in armor, fell to the ground. Tyler approached slowly, his heart filled with gratitude for the spectacr battle Garvit had put on. Now that Garvit had passed out, Tyler could make his move without any hesitation. "Rats, anyone who doesn''t want to die, leave now! This is no longer your territory!" (evilkindnguage) Tyler loudly admonished the creatures trying to bite through the armor to eat the flesh underneath. However, to the creatures, his "words of advice" sounded more like a provocation! As such, the carrion rats immediately changed their target and charged towards Tyler! In their eyes, this young human wrapped in a tattered cloak, seemed much more appetizing than the fallen irond human. The Poison de Rat King, at this moment, recognized the "scent" on Tyler. It was this fellow who had lured the Serpent King to its nest that night! "Chirp, chirp chirp, chirp, chirp!" (Kill him!) (ratnguage) The rats swarmed him, but these carrion rats and giant carrion rats, with only 100/200/500 life energy, no longer posed a threat in Tyler''s eyes. He was no longer the Tyler from that night. (Blue ze Steed!) With a sweep of his ck sword, a blue me shed. Where the me horse neighed, all rats turned to charred remains. The only thing Tyler needed to be careful about was the angle of his swings, to avoid identally hurting the unconscious Garvit. . With just one strike, Tyler eradicated the remaining rats that the Poison de Rat King had brought from the forest. As the level up notification popped up in his field of vision, Tyler felt a pang of regret that the Prison Star world did not automatically restore his status after leveling up. The incinerated rat demons provided Tyler with 26,000 experience points, advancing his "Shadow Assassin" profession from level 40 to 41. Simultaneously, Tyler noted that only the second-tier Giant Carrion Rats provided full experience, while the first-tier Carrion Rats only provided half the prior experience. This discrepancy had not urred in his previous battle with the 15 mercenaries from the Mayor''s forces. However, now was not the time to contemte these matters. Timing the red light warning perfectly, Tyler performed a side roll to evade the pounce of the Poison de Rat King. Despite taking a hit from the "Blue ze Steed" (6331-1523 / 7561), the creature still exhibited robust fighting spirit, even more furious than before. If Tyler were to continue inflicting this level of damage, he would need to use "Blue ze Steed" four more times to kill the Poison de Rat King. However, his remaining magic energy wouldn''t permit it. Tyler Life Energy: 2321/2340 Endurance: 1590/1594 Magic Energy: 1666/4670 Because he had practiced "Shadow Behind" twelve times in the morning, Tyler couldn''t face the Poison de Rat King at full capacity. Nevertheless, Tyler still believed the situation was manageable. Having endured the Purple Trials, having defeated Albert, even if the Poison de Rat King was one tier and 29 levels higher than him, he didn''t consider it to be an insurmountable adversary. (Let''s put you to the test...) Tyler looked at the shadow behind the Poison de Rat King, then threw the "Shadow Sword ze Steed" towards it. (Shadow Behind!) Chapter 199 Steady Victory ? Simultaneously with the creation of his shadow duplicate, Tyler delivered the followingmand: Utilize "Shadow Sword ze Steed" to assault the "Poison de Rat King" and hurl the "Shadow Sword ze Steed" back to "me" prior to vanishing. Immediately thereafter, a shadowy duplicate, identical in appearance to Tyler, emerged from the shadow of the Poison de Rat King. It leaped upward, seized the Shadow Sword ze Steed hurled by Tyler, and promptly thrust the sword into the Rat King''s back! (4808-67 / 7561) The Poison de Rat King, poised to continue its pursuit, let out a scream. It had assumed that the human had misdirected his sword throw, yet it hadn''t anticipated an abrupt attack from behind... Its charred skin offered little protection! The Rat King instantly wheeled around to discover an eerie ck figure, brandishing the sword the human had thrown, shing at it with each strokending deep! (4741-72-63-59 / 7561) "Chirp Chirp!!" The Rat King yelled, immediately retaliating with a flurry of venomous w strikes! Initially, the Rat King''s ferocious attacks were consistently dodged, but leveraging its size advantage, it quickly exploited the ck figure''s vulnerability, impaling him directly in the chest with a w! Upon being impaled, the ck figure hurled his sword into the distance, then dissipated into a cloud of ck mist. The Rat King roared triumphantly, believing it had killed an enemy, thus intensifying its battle spirit! (So, that''s how it is.) Tyler caught the Shadow Sword ze Steed thrown back by the shadow duplicate, gaining a deeper understanding of the "Shadow Behind" skill. Consistent with the results of previous experiments, the shadow duplicate was incapable of using Tyler''s skills and abilities, including equipment-based skills that consume magic power. Therefore, without the aid of the "Divine Eye of Transcendence," the shadow duplicate''s evasion capabilities were inferior to Tyler''s own, unable to persistently tango with the Rat King. Furthermore, Tyler "incidentally" acquired information about his own "damage tolerance." During the skirmish between the shadow duplicate and the Poison de Rat King just now, it sustained 56 points of damage from a scrape with a w, 37 points from a ncing blow with a tail, and lost the remaining 2228 life energy points when impaled through the chest. Although the shadow duplicate was not equipped with leather armor, skewing the data, this information was still of considerable reference value for Tyler. . After the shadow duplicate was dispatched, the Poison de Rat King continued its ferocious onught against Tyler. However, with the assistance of the red light warning, Tyler was momentarily able to maintain a delicate bnce of evasion. He didn''t have any substantial opportunities for retaliation, at most asionally grazing with a sword stroke before promptly retreating. The pressing issue at hand for Tyler was how to whittle down the remaining 4512 points of the Poison de Rat King''s life energy. From the perspective of "damage per point of magic power," utilizing "Shadow Behind" is not as straightforwardly effective as the "Blue ze Steed." However, the shadow duplicate had sliced open the Rat King''s tough skin, which would enable the next "Blue ze Steed" to inflict even greater damage. Besides, the shadow duplicate could execute special tasks that couldn''t be measured in "damage value," such as a "suicidal attack." Timing the moment of rigidity after the Rat King''s attack, Tyler stepped back and, while throwing the Venomous de, once again invoked "Shadow Behind." The shadow duplicate appeared just in time to catch the Venomous de, and the Rat King, still oblivious to the newly emerged enemy behind it, was intently charging again at Tyler. Tyler carefully gauged the movements of the Rat King and the shadow duplicate, continuously diverting the Rat King''s attention until the shadow duplicate climbed onto its back and leaped onto its head... By this point, even if the Rat King detected the shadow duplicate''s presence, it was toote. In a sh, the shadow duplicate plunged the de into the Rat King''s right eye (4512-530/7561), and then, amidst its struggles, blinded its left eye as well (3982-530/7561). The Rat King, writhing in intense struggle, crushed the shadow duplicate underneath its body amidst the chaos. Before being crushed to death, the shadow duplicate threw back the Venomous de and dissipated into a cloud of ck mist,pleting its mission. Tyler caught the Venomous de, standing at a distance, watching the Rat King writhing in agony, while mentally strategizing his next move. The shadow duplicate not only deprived the Rat King of its vision but also helped Tyler confirm a hypothesis: The Prison Star world incorporates the concept of "weak point attacks." Whether it was the instant kill by beheading Albert previously, or the instant death of the shadow duplicate when pierced through the chest, these instances all demonstrate that the "same attack" applied to "different parts" can yield "different damage," rather than just a fluctuating damage range as in games. Ѧdsvel.cm This means that even though the Poison de Rat King still possesses 3452 life energy points, if its weak point, such as the heart or brain, could be destroyed with a single strike, it would be a lethal blow. In the wound carved open by the shadow duplicate, Tyler had already vaguely spotted the location of the Rat King''s heart. Thus far, Tyler hade to view this battle as a review and reinforcement of his battle against the "Crimson me Dragon." . After a fleeting moment, the Poison de Rat King recovered from its excruciating pain. Although blinded, it located its adversary using its keen sense of smell! Upon detecting the ursed human''s scent, the Rat King rebounded, coiled itself into a sphere, and lunged towards the human with its signature move, "Hell''s Roll"! However, the human''s short-range sprinting speed exceeded the Rat King''s expectations. Its "Hell''s Roll" couldn''t catch up to the human and was instead led into a tree. Thwarted once, the Poison de Rat King formted a new n. It refrained from attacking and waited until the human''s scent was close. At that moment, it spewed a cloud of poisonous gas from its belly, its other signature skill - "Foul Breath"! Against nimble adversaries as such, this move had never failed the Rat King before. Yet, somehow, this human predicted and evaded its breath attack, quickly moved to its rear, and consecutively shed its scarden back with several sword strikes! The Poison de Rat King, blinded and unable to execute precise attacks, was furious. If it engaged in closebat with this crafty human, it might notnd a single hit. Out of frustration, the Rat King leaped high into the air, executing its third skill. "Titan Rat Copse"!!! Magic energy gathered on the Rat King''s body surface, greatly enhancing its resilience. It transformed its body into a weapon and fiercely mmed into the ground! The range of this attack was vast, and a human witnessing it for the first time would undoubtedly fail to evade! However, during the Rat King''s descent, it was astonished to find that the human''s scent had vanished in a sh, only to reappear tens of meters away. With a thunderous "BOOM!", the Poison de Rat King crashed into the ground. This strike made the earth quiver but hit nothing, and the intense recoil temporarily immobilized the Rat King. "Rat King Greyi, you rushed the final step." (Evilkindnguage) A scorching de pierced straight into the Rat King''s back and into its body. Then, after a round of intense internal heat and pain, the Poison de Rat King, Grey, smelling the burnt scent emanating from within its body, lost consciousness eternally. Chapter 200 Reforming Plan ? Surveying the experience notification following the defeat of the Poison de Rat King, the sense of joy eluded Tyler. "Sessful killed Poison de Rat King - Grey - Lv69, upation experience +172500, current experience 184800/16800." After a flurry of upgrade notifications, Tyler''s Combat upation, "Shadow Assassin", had ascended from level 41 to 50, leaving only 10200 points short of the maximum experience. In other words, he had reached the peak level once more. Earlier that morning, Tyler had been contemting how to manage his time, how to practice his skills more diligently, so as not to level up too quickly and waste the experience. However, now it seemed all his nning had been in vain. Was the world of Prison Star too lenient in leveling up, or was he simply an anomaly? Tyler could only conclude it was thetter. A typical Tier 2 upation wouldn''t possess his ability to single-handedly take on a Tier 3 Rat King, let alone his previous opponent, Albert. If it weren''t for the assistance of the "Divine Eye of Transcendence", Tyler would have met his end long ago. From the initial confusion, utterly perplexed about how to be stronger, to reaching maximum level right after advancing to the second tier, Tyler felt he was gradually unraveling the "strategy cheatsheet" of this world. As long as he could continue to grow stronger faster and more efficiently than others, Tyler believed, one day he would stand before the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name" as an equal. Indeed, achieving equality was the first step in establishing the bridge ofmunication! . Upon reaching level 50 this time, Tyler had gained 19 points in Dexterity, 3 points in Strength, and 2 points in Intelligence. ncing at his status, he felt increasingly adept at utilizing his physical capabilities. By Tyler''s sidey the carcass of the Poison de Rat King and the unconscious, yet-to-awaken, Heavy Cavalry Knight Garvit. After some consideration, Tyler first extracted the magic core from the Rat King''s body. It was the most valuable item it possessed. As for the other materials, Tyler didn''t pay them much heed. Next, Tyler searched Garvit and found a red potion for the war horse hidden in his armor, as well as a green poisonous mist potion for throwing. After identifying theirposition, Tyler noted it down and returned the items to Garvit. Tyler now had two more methods forbat at his disposal. Having done what needed to be done, Tyler, fully satisfied with his gains, returned to Sunny Town. His gear was in tatters, it was high time for an equipment upgrade. . Upon arriving at Sunny Town, Tyler headed straight for the familiar equipment store. Upon entering, he saw the familiar craftsman along with two others, studying the materials he had brought earlier the teeth, ws, horns, scales, bones, me sac, wing talons, hide, and marrow of the Crimson me Dragon. "Master craftsmen, any ideas yet?" "My, my! You finally grace us with your presence,d! Where did you purchase these materials? We''ve never seen dragon materials before!" "Indeed! These are materials from a Tier 2 Dragon! I can die without regrets now!" The craftsmen were candid. Since getting acquainted with Tyler, they spoke their minds. (Oh? Dragon materials are that rare?) Seeing the craftsmen excitedly flushed, Tyler decided to keep his trial with the Crimson me Dragon a secret, subtly iming he had bought the materials from a nearly bankrupt caravan at a low price. "Boy, you''re rather lucky! "You''ve got wealth and love, and your own strength isn''t too shabby either. Keep pushing and you''ll achieve great things!" "Do your best,d!" "Love?" Tyler queried, bemused. "Heh, don''t think we didn''t notice. The foxkin girl at the Quest Guild has a certain look in her eyes when she sees you." (Oh, is it that obvious? ) The craftsmen''s words sent a shiver down Tyler''s spine this could be perilous. "Haha, really? I hadn''t noticed.", Tyler tried to y it cool. "Enough of that, we understand how shy you youngsters can be... Come on! Let''s discuss how we can ''rebirth'' these materials!" Fortunately, the craftsmen weren''t particrly interested in romantic topics and quickly moved on to the main matter at hand. . In the equipment store, Tyler engaged in a vibrant dialogue with the craftsmen, and incidentally, acquired a substantial amount of knowledge. It turned out that in the world of Prison Star, there existed the concept of "ancient species." The Dragonkind, as one of these "ancient species," is virtually unseen in human alliance territories. Moreover, all "ancient species" are of a higher caliber than ordinary races. For instance, the strength of a Tier 2 Dragonkind could rival that of a Tier 3 standard demon. The most superior Dragonkind are an unrivaled powerful presence in their own bracket. Tyler''s materials brought this time were of exceptional quality. However, high-quality demon materials often require pairing with high-grade materials of other sorts to maximize their value. Regrettably, in a humble ce like Sunny Town, procuring high-grade metals, wood, stones, and other materials is almost impossible. If forced to produce, it would be a waste of such precious materials. "Nevertheless, there''s a feasible solution if you are open to it," the craftsman proposed. The craftsman informed Tyler that these materials could be sorted and then merged with the high-quality equipment he currently possessed through secondary smelting and fusion casting, thus forging even stronger new equipment. "I must admit, that ck sword of yours has been dazzling our eyes for a while now," he confessed. Tyler, knowing the craftsmen were earnest folks, disyed all his equipment on the table without any concealment. . Following a heated discussion, Tyler approved the final n: The "Shadow Sword ze Steed" would be smelted and reformed with dragon teeth, ws, bones, and a me sac. The "Fir Treant Long Hunting Bow" would undergo framework enhancement with dragon horns, bones, and scales. The "Venomous de - Poison w" would be smelted and reformed with dragon wing talons and bones. The "Ebony Boots - Shadow Step" would be strengthened with dragon skin and scales. The entire process for the four pieces of equipment was ted to take three days. The master craftsman would rally all of Sunny Town''s craftsmen to work in shifts day and night on Tyler''s equipment, which made him feel guilty. However, these old gentlemen seemed not the least bit bothered, instead, they were brimming with enthusiasm. When Tyler inquired about the cost, the craftsmen were indignantly incensed. "Charge what? As craftsmen, having the chance to work with Dragonkind materials once in a lifetime is a privilege! I would pay you for that!" The craftsmen''s response left Tyler in a state of bemusement. Seeing their fervor, Tyler graciously epted their kind offer. As for the Tier 3 magic core from the Poison de Rat King that he had acquired this round, Tyler decided to save it forter and did not reveal it. His rationale was that three days in Sunny Town was already a lengthy stay. If he had to wait even longer for new equipment, it would increase the burden and risk for the next confession. . Exiting the equipment store in the evening, Tyler contemted getting some food as the white bread given to him by Garvit at noon was insufficient. Unexpectedly, he ran into Avirl and rabbitkin granny just a few steps away. (Calction Boost - Overclock!) Spotting the duo, Tyler instinctively activated his skill, anxiously scanning for the figure of Emilia within a thirty-meter radius. Chapter 201 Stellar Oracle ? Undeniably, to avoid unexpectedly stumbling into a "battlefield", Tyler''s ability to observe and discern the "enemy" had been greatly augmented. With the aid of his skill''s deceleration effect, it took him no more than three seconds to ascertain there was no trace of Emilia within a thirty-meter radius, allowing him to breathe a sigh of relief. (s... truly, each day is fraught with "surprises".) To be precise, due to the influence of the "Heart of Fearlessness," Tyler was "startled," but not "frightened." Nheless, it had to be said that if he continued to live on tenterhooks like this, it would inevitably shorten his lifespan. "Banning! Wonderful! I''ve finally found you!" Upon seeing Tyler, Avril promptly sprinted towards him. In her wake, the divination rabbit granny ambled over leisurely. "Hehehe, so it turns out we would encounter ''another knitting needle''... So that''s what it means~," the rabbit granny muttered to herself. Tyler didn''tprehend what she was saying and immediately peered into the rabbit granny''s heart, only then realizing that the rabbit granny had divined for Avril. The divination''s oue was that tonight would be the best opportunity for Avril to depart from Sunny Town, and prior to departing, she would encounter "another knitting needle." ("Another knitting needle"... Could that be referring to me?) Tyler pondered. Avril has always been fond of tailoring, and knitting needles are indispensable tools when knitting woolen garments. They alwayse in pairs, and corrting this to the divination''s oue, the implied message is self-evident... and somewhat terrifying. "Hmm? Were you looking for me? I was just about to dine, would you care to join?" Knowing full well, Tyler feigned surprise, seeding in leading Avril and the rabbit granny away from areas where Emilia might appear, to a secluded yet delectable restaurant. Throughout the meal, Tyler was "quite astonished" to "learn" that Avril and the rabbit granny nned to depart Sunny Town for Madison Town tonight. He then smoothly volunteered to apany them to the familiar carriage station after dinner, arranging for them the best carriage and coachman that could depart tonight. Just before parting ways, while the rabbit granny was filling her water bag, Avril seized the opportunity to be alone with Banning. A bashful Avril didn''t know what to say to Banning, however, Elle had something to convey. "Banning, um... Sister Elle said she has something to tell you..." Upon hearing this, Tyler''s heart tightened, realizing that what was inevitable has finally arrived. He maintained a calm exterior and nodded. In the blink of an eye, Avril''s originally gentle countenance transformed into a stern one, instantly morphing from the adorable girl-next-door to amanding Valkyrie. Concurrently, the status information Tyler saw also changed. Elle, Female, 16 years old, Viger of Ira Vige. Production upation: None Manufacturing upation: Tailor - Lv9 Combat upation: Murderous Phantom - Lv20 Skills: 1 / 1 In just a month''s time, Elle''sbat upation, "Murderous Phantom," had already advanced from level 6 to level 20, which Tyler hadn''t anticipated. It seems that during their time living alone and adventuring, Avril/Elle had experienced her fair share of hardships. (No wonder she was so agile that night...) "Hehe, Banning, aren''t you thinking, ''Finally, Avril is leaving, now I don''t have to live in constant fear?''" As soon as Elle spoke, Tyler''s heart was thrown into turmoil. A woman''s intuition is truly terrifying. Tyler maintained his calm demeanor, beginning his verbal sparring with Elle evenly. "Elle, if it weren''t for the conflicting itinerary, I really wanted to go to Madison Town with Avril." "Hmph, still the same old sweet talk, don''t think I don''t know what you men are thinking." If it weren''t for his mind-reading ability, Tyler wouldn''t dare to easily conclude that Elle was bluffing. "Elle, you''re overthinking," Tyler helplessly shrugged. At this point, Elle suddenly stepped forward, sniffing Tyler''s scent intently. "Hey, you... seem to have the scent of another woman on you?" "Hmm, I interact with many people daily, it''s inevitable to pick up some scent. Why don''t you sniff again to see if there are other smells?" Tyler remained unperturbed, not at all flustered. Through mind-reading, he had a clear understanding of Elle''s thoughts. At this moment, Elle herself wasn''tpletely confident, she was merely applying pressure and testing him. Several rounds of confrontation had passed, and Elle had retreated without any gains. Just before switching back to Avril, she had spitefully warned Tyler, "In any case, if you dare to mess around behind Avril''s back, I will not let you off." With that, Elle even gestured a ''snap'' with her hand. To this, Tyler could only return a smile. . After switching back to Avril, she kept apologizing to Tyler, causing a faint ache in his conscience. Afterward, the rabbit granny returned from her errands and joined Avril in the carriage. While Avril was not paying attention, rabbit granny quietly slipped a note to Tyler, then winked at him. Tyler understood and silently epted. Watching Avril and rabbit granny about to leave, Tyler felt a pang of reluctance. Just as the carriage was about to leave, Tyler handed the remaining four smoke bombs through the carriage window to Avril. "Avril, if you throw these, they''ll create smoke. If you need to escape from danger, use them. Keep yourself safe!" "Thank you, Banning! I''ll keep them safe!" Avril gratefully epted them, tears welling up in her eyes. Shortly after, the carriage started moving, and Tyler waved his arm. Avril and rabbit granny leaned out of the window, looking back at him. "Granny! Avril! Take care of yourselves on the road! I''ll meet you in Madison Town!" "Banning, take care too!" "Keep it up, young man~!" The carriage slowly faded into the distance amidst the ttering of wheels. Tyler stood watching until the carriage disappeared, he still lingered. Today, Tyler had said his goodbyes first to Granny Kasi, then to Avril and divination rabbit granny. The mncholy of parting was always hard to bear. The Prison Star world had no inte or phone, and the postal system avable to themoners was imperfect. It was very hard to meet again after parting. However, this reminded Tyler of his purpose in the Prison Star. Regardless of everything, he had toplete his mission, return to the Earth world, save his father, and rescue his family. Coming back to his senses, Tyler opened the note that rabbit granny had given him. It read: Banning, the matters of the Scarlet Family, now rely on you. I have nothing to give you, nor can I divine your future. However, today I did manage to divine your "Ster Oracle". It''s abstract, and its specific meaning can only be interpreted by you. "Ster OracleBanning" Do not be entranced by the butterfly''s dance, the ck butterfly is the servant of the snake; Do not ignore the bird''s cry, the holy white deer is the messenger of God; (Is this some sort of warning and reminder?) Tyler read the "Ster Oracle" several times. He had no idea about some of the images, like the butterfly and the white bird, but he was somewhat familiar with the image of the snake. (I''ll rest at the inn and think about it.) As evening fell, Tyler didn''t want to waste time standing outside. But speaking of the inn, it reminded him of something he had said to Emilia during the day. "Emilia, there might still be remnants of the Mayor''s power... Your home isn''t safe at the moment. If you don''t mind, you could stay with me at the inn." Chapter 202 The Quest Guild’s Troubles ? "Emm..." Tyler rubbed his forehead, somewhat reluctant to return to the inn. As the saying goes, even the wise cannot foresee everything. Initially, Tyler had invited Emilia to stay at the inn with him to avoid a possible encounter with Avril and Elle when Emilia returned home. Now, however, Avril and Elle had already left for Madison Town with rabbit granny, and it was Tyler himself who had seen them off, so there was no longer any need to restrict Emilia''s movements. Yet, having voiced his invitation, was he to find an excuse in the dead of night to send Emilia away? (Silly Nissen: You''re not above such behaviour, after all. If you''re going to be scum, be thorough about it.) Tyler did initially contemte something along those lines, such as renting another room... However, now that the idiot loli had spoken, he couldn''t let her look down on him. Moreover, the situation in Sunny Town was unstable, and there might indeed be remnants of the Mayor''s power. Therefore, Tyler strode towards the inn where he was staying, albeit with a slightly, ahem, unsteady gait. On his way back, Tyler pondered over the contents of the "Ster Oracle" to distract himself from specting about "what might happen tonight". Speaking of the image of the "snake", Tyler immediately thought of the Shadow Serpent Society and the "Earthly Ghost". If he followed this line of thought, the "ck butterfly" would be the servant of the Earthly Ghost (Shadow Serpent Society), approaching Tyler by some means and bringing danger with it. In contrast, to resolve this crisis, he must heed the "cry" of the "deer". However, how should he interpret the phrase "the holy white deer is the messenger of God"? As for the concept of "God", the people Tyler had met so far all worshipped the "Benevolent God". However, whether this Benevolent God and the Benevolent God who bestowed upon Tyler the Divine Eye of Transcendence are the same concept is still unclear. (In any case, the Earthly Ghost is likely still monitoring me...) Since the Earthly Ghost had not given up, it implies that the "Singr Demon God" behind the Earthly Ghost still harbors murderous intentions towards Tyler. In other words, they had discovered the fact that "Banning" was still alive. Tyler took out the Universal Stone he had obtained in the Purple Trial, intending to exchange it for energy points of the "Precognitive Death Scene". After some hesitation, Tyler put the Universal Stone away, deciding that now was not the time. The reason was simple. The "Singr Demon God" first tried to kill Tyler on "May 5th", then the second attempt was on "June 26th", which was yesterday. The interval between the two attempts was 52 days, which could likely be the cooldown time for the Singr Demon God''s teleportation ability. Even if the Singr Demon God had been dyed by other matters and did note to kill Tyler at the first opportunity, the cooldown time should not be less than 30 days. So, Tyler concluded that even in the most conservative estimate, he only needed to worry about the appearance of the Singr Demon God again after 20 days. . The lodgings where Tyler resided were directly opposite The Quest Guild. Upon his arrival at the inn, he noticed that the lights of The Quest Guild were still on, indicating that Emilia was still at work. After some thought, Tyler decided to procure some food which he brought back to his quarters. He then stationed himself in the shadows outside The Quest Guild, vigntly scanning for any suspicious individuals while awaiting Emilia''spletion of her shift. In his current state, Tyler''sbat prowess was at its weakest. His equipment consisted merely of a leather armor, an iron round shield, a Meditation Ring, and a gauntlet sword he had just purchased. This realization brought to light his substantial reliance on gear, reminding him not to sumb to the illusion of his own strength. During the ensuing three days of awaiting his new equipment, he nned to lead a tranquil life, focusing on honing his skills and concocting potions. After a while, individuals began to emerge from The Quest Guild. Tyler recognized them as the employees, all of whom wore faces of exhaustion. Eventually, once the majority had departed and The Quest Guild had turned off the lights, Emilia finally exited, heaving a sigh as she locked the door. ncing around and seeing no one else, Tyler approached her. "Emilia, why are you working sote today?" he queried. Recognizing Banning''s voice, Emilia''s body jolted, her gloom instantly reced by a lightness in her step as she moved towards Tyler. "I encountered a troublesome issue that took the entire day to resolve. But never mind that, Banning, did youe specifically to meet me?" She asked, all the while subtly scanning her surroundings for others. Once she was certain they were alone, she suddenly quickened her pace, darting into Tyler''s arms in a small run. This unexpected gesture left Tyler at a loss for a response. "Thank you, Banning. I feel as though I''ve been rejuvenated." Emilia swayed her head from side to side against Tyler''s chest, her tail wagging behind her - a clear indicator of her ted mood. "There''s no need for such formalities. Speaking of which, I bought you something to eat. You haven''t had dinner, have you?" On hearing the prospect of food, Emilia immediately perked up, her eyes gleaming. She had not only skipped dinner, but had also only managed to grab a small piece of bread for lunch! "Where''s the food? Where shall we dine?" In that moment, Tyler saw Emilia as a little fox he was raising, her wide, twinkling eyes begging for food were almost too adorable to bear. "In the inn''s room, let''s dine there," Tyler suggested, pointing towards the room with the golden fox emblem on the inn''s exterior wall. At the mention of the ''inn'', Emilia suddenly recalled the promise Banning had made earlier in the day... They were to spend the night together! Her face flushed crimson. What was initially a simple matter of eating had suddenly be something unspeakable whenpounded with the fact that they would be spending the night together. Seeing Emilia''s coy demeanor, Tyler suggested they could head to Cat Girl''s Restaurant, which should still be open. However, Emilia declined, whispering, "Your... your room... will do..." as if eating in the inn''s room was something unmentionable. Tyler chuckled, patting Emilia''s head and her soft fox ears, before leading her into the inn. Ten minutester, inside the room, with her shyness forgotten, Emilia was devouring the aromatic roast chicken and sipping the rich carrot and potato stew. Meanwhile, Tyler sat nearby, concocting potions and making up for the day''s shortfall. (Pharmacist experience: 100+100/600) Once Emilia was nearly done with her meal and Tyler hadpleted the potions, he broached the subject of The Quest Guild. "Was there a financial issue at The Quest Guild, Emilia?" He asked. "No, not at all. The issue lies with the control area of the Gateway of Trials in the western suburbs." Emilia sighed as she exined to Tyler that the employee in charge of the control area was attacked by an unknown group yesterday and only returned to Sunny Town today. ording to the employee, the attackers were a group of mercenaries numbering in the tens. "But that''s not the biggest problem. The biggest problem is that a ''fifth-level difficulty, Purple Gateway of Trials'' has vanished!" Emilia eximed, standing up in her excitement. "Do you understand what this means, Banning? The disappearance of a Purple Gateway of Trials signifies that the first person to pass through it has appeared in the Wester Kingdom!" Chapter 203 Magic At Restroom ? "Good heavens, is this real?" Banning, with a countenance of sheer astonishment, arose in tandem with Emilia. "Unquestionably real, our staff have checked for 10 times - the documented ''Purple Gateway of Trials'' has indeed vanished!" "Isn''t that... a cheerful oue? Why do everybody from the Quest Guild seem rather disheartened?" Banning''s inquisition struck a chord. Emilia sighed, her expression aplex tableau, deted like a punctured ball, she resumed her seated position. "It''s because we have been investigating all day... yet we are still unable to ascertain who exactly hadpleted the Purple Trial." "Eh? Does this imply, someone stealthily entered and, upon sessfulpletion, slipped away unnoticed?" "Correct, ordinarily, a trial challenger must first apply through our guild, this individual likely seized the opportunity during the time gap post the attack on our staff, and entered the Gateway of Trials on their own." "That''s peculiar. Normally speaking, after aplishing such a grand feat, they would be boasting about it everywhere, wouldn''t they?" Upon hearing Banning''s response, Emilia heaved another deep sigh, for they too, shared this sentiment. "Indeed, this very point has been a topic of discussion within our guild for the whole day... we are simply unable toprehend why anyone would proceed in such a manner..." "Could it be the same group who assaulted the staff?" Banning inquired further. "We have considered this possibility, but are you aware, it appears all those mercenaries have perished... scouting teams discovered their abandoned equipment in the forest, their corpses, unrecognizable, devoured by wild beasts..." Recalling the gruesome images of the discovered remnants, a sense of unease crept into Emilia''s heart. Banning shook his head, taking a seat, seemingly bereft of ideas. "...No wonder you all seem so dispirited, indeed, this incident is profoundly eerie." "Mmm... we''ve dispatched staff to report this to the Central Guild, we await their response." Emilia had done her utmost, given the current absence of Branch Chief Oleg, coinciding with the busiest period at the end of each month, she had managed to deal with the unexpected incident of the Purple Trial beyond everyone''s expectations. However, Emilia''s ambitious nature made her unable to ept the oue of the investigation. Banning pondered momentarily, shifting his line of questioning, "What would happen if this individual, who passed the Purple Trial, were to appear?" Emilia perked up a bit, she attempted to envision the scenario, then answered Banning, based on her understanding. "There would certainly be a major uproar! ...The power of the King, the Four Great Lords, including our Quest Guild and other forces, they would all vie for this talent!" Emilia began enthusiastically borating to Banning. She mentioned that even in other countries, those who could pass the Purple Trials were rare as hen''s teeth, the urrence rate of one individual in five years was already considered rtively high. Moreover, those who generally pass the Purple Trials are ones who advance from the first tier to the second, those who dare to challenge the Purple Trials above the second tier are exceedingly scarce worldwide, and those above the third tier who have the courage to challenge the Purple Trials, their numbers, in recorded history, remain at zero. In the face of immense risks, no one is willing to stake their life for an unknown profit. "In a nutshell, those who can pass the Purple Trials are undoubtedly national treasures," Emilia concluded. "Could there be impostors?" Banning posed another question. "The probability is minute, one''s power can''t be falsified, if the pretense is discovered, the consequences would be unimaginably dire." Emilia''s countenance grew stern, she had heard from Branch Chief Oleg before, someone had been executed because they falsely imed they had passed the Purple Trials, and even after the execution, the corpse was hung up for public disy for a month, even when the corpse rotted, no one imed the body. . While the two were engaged in conversation, time had imperceptibly grownte. Banning informed Emilia that there were bathing facilities avable on the first floor of the inn and suggested she freshen up. Emilia paused, then moved stiffly towards the dining table. With her head lowered and cheeks flushed, she stammered something about cleaning up the remnants of their meal and needing to prepare her change of clothes... "In any case... you should go first...!" . Tyler had a habit of contemting while bathing. Regrettably, the realm of Prison Star only offered bathtubs andcked showerheads, preventing him from reaching that "enlightening state of mind". Returning to the matter at hand, from the moment Tyler decided to challenge the Purple Trial, he had no intention of letting anyone, including Emilia and Branch Chief Oleg, know about it. He believed that although publicizing his deeds could lead to fame, wealth, status, and a plethora of resources, he would also have to give up his "freedom" in return. Without freedom, there would be no hope of conquering the Singr Demon God, hence Tyler chose to keep it a secret. With his vivid acting, Tyler managed to glean quite a bit of information from Emilia just now. Now that even the Quest Guild couldn''t find out who passed the Purple Trial, he could rest easy for the time being. As for the trial to advance from the second to the third tier, Tyler nned to challenge it in another ce. After Emilia and the others reported to the Central Guild, Sunny Town would probably soon be a hub of rumors, no longer suitable for Tyler to continue his adventures. . Having finished thinking about these matters, Tyler also finished bathing. Just as he was preparing to dress, the door to the bathing room was suddenly pulled open. (Eh? Eh? Eh? Didn''t I lock the door?) Tyler was taken aback, looking towards the entrance. This inn only had two single bathing rooms, one for male guests and one for female guests. The doors to the bathing rooms were equipped with bolts and should not be able to be opened from the outside... "Banning... I''ming in..." Emilia''s sweet and soft voice came from outside the door. Through the curtain, Tyler could vaguely see her silhouette and her fluffyrge tail. Then he heard the sound of her closing the door again and bolting it. "I... I used a lock-picking spell, I hope you don''t mind..." Tyler was stunned. What? There''s a lock-picking spell in this world? But that''s not the main point now, because Emilia had already pulled open the curtain and wasing in. Seeing this, Tyler hurriedly grabbed a towel and wrapped his "male absolute territory". "Emilia? Why...?" Fortunately, Emilia was still dressed. "In... In our foxkin customs... lovers should... should bathe each other..." Emilia took a quick nce at Banning, then looked away shyly. "Oh, I see. Well, I''ve already bathed! Let''s do it next time." Tyler hurriedly gathered up all his belongings into the basin. Unexpectedly, the basin was immediately pressed onto the countertop. "It, it''s okay, I, I, I''ll wash you again...!" Emilia made up her mind, her eyes burning! In the blink of an eye, Emilia reached out to pull off the only towel on Banning''s body, and Banning also brought out his real skills, avoiding Emilia''s continuous attacks with agile steps! Just as the "battle" was getting intense, Emilia suddenly stopped her towel-snatching actions. "Wait a minute, I''ll go and put a ''Tier-1 Counter Magic'' on the door, so we won''t be disturbed by any mages." Hearing Emilia say this, only one thought crossed Tyler''s mind. (Apart from you, no other mage would use a lock-picking spell to open the door to the men''s bathing room...) . Later, Tyler bathed two more times. Why twice, you ask? ...Well, after getting messed up, of course, he had to take another bath. Chapter 204 A Rare Visitor ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 28 8:00 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 21 days At the break of dawn on the subsequent day, Tyler, having seen Emilia off to work at the Quest Guild, made haste to her home with keys in hand, resolute toplete the restorations within the day. With the rapport established with Branch Chief Oleg, Tyler enlisted an industrious team of skilled and experienced craftsmen, who remarkably aplished the restoration of Emilia''s home within a day. Moreover, Tyler acquired metal and stone, significantly reinforcing the doors and windows of Emilia''s home, ensuring that average individuals could not force their way in through sheer strength. Furthermore, Tyler erected a wooden fence adorned with iron thorns around Emilia''s yard, which was then camouged with green nts. In this way, any unsuspecting outsider who got pricked would certainly make a noise, thereby alerting the upants of the house. However, in reality, Tyler was overdoing it. After observing for two days, it was clear that the Mayor''s core power hadpletely disappeared. As for the power of the other subordinates, they had only served loyally because of the power and status of the Mayor. Now that the Mayor was gone, they scattered like rats deserting a sinking ship. As Tyler was busy with the restoration and reinforcement of Emilia''s house, an unusual guest arrived in Sunny Town in the afternoon. The man, d in shiny silver armor and riding a tall horse, was dragging behind him a giant demon with a size equivalent to an elephant. As soon as he arrived at the entrance of Sunny Town, he attracted the attention of the people. "Wow, that emblem... Could it be from the Emerald City Cavalry?" "Yes, and it''s from the strongest First Cavalry Unit!" "My God, that''s a captain''s sleeve emblem!" "So, he''s the famous ''Silver Heavy Cavalry Knight C Garvit''?!" The hubbub quickly attracted more people, everyone on tiptoes trying to catch a glimpse of this distinguished knight from Emerald City. However, this esteemed Garvit did not seem to care about the townspeople''s wee. He just waved ceremoniously to everyone and then continued to move forward, looking down. The onlookers were quite surprised. In rumors, this "Silver Heavy Cavalry Knight C Garvit" was a very high-profile and arrogant person, but now it seemed that he was quite low-key, at least not as ostentatious as the rumors. Garvit found the town''s guards and asked them to help settle the giant demon''s body somewhere. After that, Garvit started asking people if they knew a young man wearing a ck cloak. "I don''t know his name, I just remember that he is very handsome, probably around seventeen or eighteen years old?" Upon hearing the knight''s description, the townspeople immediately had an answer in their hearts. If you were to talk about the most handsome seventeen or eighteen-year-old boy in Sunny Town, apart from Banning, there was no second choice. But everyone was also puzzled, why would the famous "Silver Heavy Cavalry Knight C Garvit" be looking for Banning? The townspeople didn''t dare to dy in front of the knight, and they consciously began to help search for Banning throughout the town. However, for some reason, Banning was nowhere to be seen that day. After searching for a long time to no avail, Garvit happened to pass by Branch Chief Oleg''s house and decided to first discuss the matter of the "Poison de Rat King" with him. . Unlike the previous day, there were few townsfolk gathered around Branch Chief Oleg''s home. Garvit, having left his warhorse Gaye waiting outside, knocked and entered Oleg''s home. Oleg, freshly recovered from severe injuries, was decorated with scars from burns, but this did not mar his appearance. On the contrary, it made this veteran warrior seem even more valiant and fierce. "Long time no see, Branch Chief Oleg, how is your health?" "Ah, if it isn''t our renowned Garvit. Hahaha, how have you be so polite?" Oleg, the branch chief, jested without any reservation. In his memory, this rapidly progressing junior, ever since his fame, had always been very mboyant and arrogant. Now, seeing Garvit in this humble and polite manner, Oleg felt as though he had returned to the time when thed''s father was still alive. "I was too arrogant before... Fortunately, a wise man enlightened me. He made me realize that I have strayed too far from my original intention during this period." Garvit took off his helmet and scratched his hair in embarrassment. (A wise man?) Oleg''s eyes lit up. This seemed to be an interesting topic. "Oh? This topic seems interesting, sit down, let''s have a good chat!" . There were two reasons for Garvit''s decision toe to Sunny Town to eliminate the "Poison de Rat King". The first was to help his old friend, Branch Chief Oleg, to remove the threat lurking around Sunny Town. The second was to increase his own military exploits in order topete for the position of the next head of the Emerald City Cavalry, Garvit had to establish more merits. However, after actually encountering the "Poison de Rat King", Garvit found that the information was inconsistent with the actual situation, and the Rat King in the forest was much stronger than the information. Based on his trust in Branch Chief Oleg, Garvit didn''t think there was a problem with the information from the Quest Guild, so the only possibility left was that his subordinates had tampered with the information privately, making him mistakenly think that the "Poison de Rat King" was weak. The reason why Garvit would suspect his subordinates was that although he was famous, he was actually just a figurehead captain. He had suspected his subordinates of sabotaging him several times, but due tock of evidence, he could only swallow his anger for the time being. If it were the Garvit from before, he would think that everyone was jealous of his talent. But after being enlightened by that wise man yesterday, he finally realized that it was his poor interpersonal skills and rtionships that had led to all this. Ever since his father''s death, Garvit had strayed too far from his original path. "Now, Garvit, I heard that you single-handedly killed the ''Poison de Rat King''?" Oleg asked with interest. "It wasn''t me who killed it. I was almost killed by the Rat King, but luckily that wise man saved me." Garvit was full of regret as he spoke of his near-death experience, but when he mentioned "that wise man", his eyes lit up. "That wise man?" "Yes, but I haven''t found him yet. I just passed by your ce by chance, so I thought I''d drop in for a visit." "By chance? On the way? Good for you, young man. Has the position of Branch Chief Oleg fallen so low in your eyes? Who is this ''wise man'' you keep mentioning? What''s his background?" "I''m not sure what his name is, but ording to the people in your town, he seems to be called Banning." "Banning...?" Oleg''s expression twisted in surprise. In his understanding, Banning was indeed an outstanding young man, but not enough to aplish the feats that Garvit described. At present, Banning''s strength has not been appraised in Emerald City, but ording to Branch Chief Oleg''s previous observations, he should be around level 20 in the first tier. How could such a level of strength possibly save Garvit, and even defeat the "Poison de Rat King" on his own? Chapter 205 Garvit’s Past ? "Branch Chief, are you familiar with Lord Banning?" Garvit inquired, his keen gaze indicating that he was certain Oleg knew something. "Ah... it''s not that I don''t recognize him," Oleg chuckled, then shook his head in denial, "However, I find it hard to believe that the Banning I know could single-handedly defeat the ''Poison de Rat King''." Oleg vehemently dismissed the possibility that "Banning is Garvit''s savior," yet Garvit insisted onparing the physical features of Banning with Oleg. As they scrutinized from general appearance to eye color, Garvit became increasingly convinced that Banning was indeed the savior he was searching for. This Lord Banning not only saved Garvit''s life but also salvaged his spirit. . Ever since his father''s demise, Garvit had strived relentlessly to fulfill his father''sst wish and to earn the position of the Cavalry leader in Emerald City. If there were any tasks involving hunting monsters or eliminating bandits, he would never miss them. Under such rigorous training and discipline, Garvit, who had inherited his father''s talent, passed the first-tier trial rapidly, fulfilling the requirement to be a knight in the Emerald City Cavalry. But this was just a small step for Garvit. Between the lowest-ranked knight and the Cavalry leader, there was a chasm-like distance. Therefore, Garvit never rxed his expectations of himself and continued to live a life of either training or hunting. In his life, there was no room for leisure. Heaven seemed to favor Garvit for his hard work paid off. With his continually improving strength and excellent records, Garvit climbed from the Ninth Cavalry Unit of the Emerald City all the way to the First Cavalry Unit and, at the age of thirty, he was promoted to be the youngest leader of the First Cavalry Unit since its establishment. On that day, countless honors and praises descended upon Garvit. Even Soren, the leader of the Second Cavalry Unit and his strongestpetitor, willingly put aside his seniority, entertained him in a ce of pleasure for an entire evening, iming to admire him. From then on, Garvit gradually lost himself amidst the fawning ttery of others. Two yearster, Garvit was still the leader of the First Cavalry Unit, but his strength had hardly improved, and he had been stuck at the bottleneck of the second-tier 50th level for a year. Moreover, his reputation was no longer about diligence and effort, but about arrogance and vanity. Garvit was dismissive of this, firmly believing in his own talent, that as long as he continued to work hard, passing the trial would be a natural oue. Those who criticized his arrogance were merely jealous of his talent and achievements. Garvit abandoned his previous ascetic lifestyle, thinking that he had lived too harshly in the past and now needed to bnce work and leisure. As a result, "Work" gradually became asional, and "Leisure" became the main theme for Garvit. . Oblivious to his own deteriorating morality, Garvit had already been surrounded by carrion rats by the time he realized he needed to reflect on his actions. As he stared at the Poison de Rat King, who was grinning maliciously not too far off, he seemed to see the faces of the other captains and cavalry members who ttered him on the surface but were scheming against him in reality. It was not until death was imminent that Garvit understood he had been "ttered to death" by these cunning individuals. Regrettably, he realized toote. He had not only lost to these schemers but also to his own weak will. He reprimanded himself, if only his will had been firm enough, he would not have lost himself in the world of mour and vanity. However, it was all toote. On the brink of death, Garvit apologized to his father. Unexpectedly, right after his apology, a miracle happened. The young man whom he had initially thought was an ordinary individual, had the audacity to walk alone towards the Poison de Rat King, to walk alone amongst the rat swarm. Moreover, there was not a trace of fear in the boy''s eyes as he looked at the monsters. Those were the indifferent eyes of the strong looking down on the weak. Though Garvit lost consciousness due to his magic depletion and didn''t see how the young man fought against the Rat King and the rat swarm, when he woke up and saw the Rat King lying dead before him, he was hit by a wave of shock. He realized how insignificant he was. Garvit btedly realized that the young man had refused his offer to guide him not because he didn''t recognize Garvit, but because he was fearless. In retrospect, Garvit felt ridiculous. He had actually thought that a piece of white bread and a silver coin were enough to request the assistance of such a strong individual. As they were about to enter the forest, Garvit had arrogantly thought that he was protecting the young man by driving him away, unaware that the youth did not even consider the Poison de Rat King a threat. . Garvit felt an overwhelming gratitude for the young man who had saved his life. He understood the rarity of getting a second lease on life, and decided to cleanse his heart and return to his former self. Moreover, having seen through the malicious intentions of those viins, Garvit believed that encountering the youth was undoubtedly a redemption from his father''s spirit in heaven. Therefore, yesterday evening, when Garvit rose again, he tore off the mboyant and useless white silk ribbons from himself and his warhorse''s armor, as a symbolic farewell to his arrogant andcent self of the past two years. Then, dragging the heavy body of the Rat King, he made his way to Sunny Town with a single purpose in mind. Garvit sought the young man, to swear his allegiance to him. He vowed that even if he were to rise to the position of a cavalry leader or higher, he would continue to serve the youth until the expiration of his life! In the room, Oleg had just exined to Garvit the basis for "Banning couldn''t possibly defeat the Rat King alone". "That boy probably hasn''t even challenged the advancement trials yet," Oleg said. "Branch chief, you might be getting old." Garvit shook his head, negating Oleg''s judgment of Lord Banning''s strength. "It''s quite clear that Lord Banning has hidden his true strength, you just didn''t notice it." "Garvit, you seem to be making some subjective assumptions." "It''s not my imagination, but the fact. Otherwise, you tell me, who else in Sunny Town could exterminate the ''Poison de Rat King''?" Garvit''s question indeed stumped Oleg. Oleg questioned himself, even if he were fully recovered, he wouldn''t be the ''Poison de Rat King''s'' match in a one-on-one situation. Not to mention rescuing Garvit from the Rat King and the rat swarm, let alone killing the Rat King. Seeing Oleg unable to answer, Garvit was satisfied, knowing he had vindicated Lord Banning. At this point, he had nothing more to say to Oleg. "Alright, in any case, the quest issued by your guild has beenpleted. As for the reward, you can pay it directly to Lord Banning... Now, I need to find Lord Banning!" "Hold on." Oleg stopped Garvit, then nced at the table. On it was an urgent letter he had received that morning. Initially, Oleg had some hesitation, but after talking with Garvit, he knew who he should go to. "I also need to find Banning, let''s go together." "Show some respect, it''s Lord Banning." Garvit red at Oleg. "Uh... yes, let''s go find L-Lord Banning." Chapter 206 Come Clean ? By the time Tyler finished bolstering and refurbishing Emilia''s house, dusk had settled in. The day had slipped away unnoticed, but on the bright side, he''d managed to level up both "Deceiver" and "Heart of Focus" in the course of his work, resulting in an increase of 10 points each in his Dexterity and Intelligence attributes. Upon exiting Emilia''s house, Tyler realized that quite a number of townsfolk were looking for him. "Look there! It''s Banning!" "We''ve found Banning!" Had it not been for his mind-reading ability, Tyler would have thought he was a wanted man. Within minutes, he was encircled by a crowd of townspeople. They informed him that Lord Garvit, the captain of the Emerald City Cavalry, was looking for him and suggested it might be a beneficial encounter, urging Tyler to meet him posthaste. Tyler pondered the situation, considering Garvit''s haughty nature, he should be reluctant to disclose the embarrassing incident that had taken ce. So, why was Garvit so eager to find him now? (Could he be worried I''d reveal how he was defeated by the Poison de Rat King?) (Could it be... he''s trying to buy my silence?) The more Tyler thought about it, the more this seemed to be the only usible exnation. Originally, Tyler saw Garvit as a man of repugnant character but not bad at heart, hence he decided to lend him a hand. He had no intentions of iming the credit for exterminating the Poison de Rat King, as it didn''t align with his low-key demeanor. But now that Garvit had approached him voluntarily, Tyler thought he might as well squeeze some money out of the situation, especially since he was running short on fundstely. Thus, thanking the kindhearted townspeople, Tyler headed in the direction they pointed to, in order to meet Garvit, who was equally eager to find him. . Soon enough, Tyler spotted Garvit, whose gleaming silver armor was exceptionally easy to identify in the night. Besides Garvit, Tyler also noticed Oleg, the branch chief he hadn''t seen in a while. He was surprised to see the old man up and about. Tyler figured that given the number of bystanders, Garvit would probably rush over, hand him a bag of coins, and whisper, "Let''s talk somewhere else." Indeed, Garvit did rush over, but to Tyler''s utter astonishment, he knelt on one knee before him in full view of everyone and started to speak... "Lord Banning, I am deeply grateful for your life-saving grace! I, Garvit, even though..." Before Garvit could finish, Tyler turned on his heel and sprinted away! He admitted he had been careless, but with the distance between them, he hadn''t been able to use his mind-reading ability to anticipate Garvit''s actions. All in all, the situation was a disaster! Tyler''s painstakingly curated low-profile image was at stake, especially after Garvit publicly knelt and thanked him... the image would be impossible to maintain...! . At this very moment, Tyler was striding purposefully down the street, closely pursued by Garvit and Branch Chief Oleg. Curious residents gathered, wondering what was unfolding. Out of desperation, Tyler dashed to the stables, marveling at Moto-chan''s three level rise (Lv3+3), then mounted the horse and galloped out of Sunny Town. Approximately ten minutester, Tyler pulled up in the wilderness outside the town. He dismounted to rest, waiting for Garvit and Oleg to catch up. Ten minutes passed before the two non-agility-typebat upations appeared, breathless and exhausted. Indeed, Tyler hadn''t ridden away to escape from them, but to find a more secluded ce to converse. He was determined to prevent any further damage to his low-key image. Seeing that neither man was in a state to speak, Tyler broke the ice. "Branch Chief Oleg, congrattions on your recovery. Also, I apologize for making you run so far just after you''ve recovered." Oleg was still panting heavily and couldn''t respond to Tyler, so he just nodded vigorously. Next, Tyler turned to Garvit. He had already grasped Garvit''s intentions through his mind-reading ability. Now, he needed to handle this matter discreetly. "Alright, let''s talk here, Captain Garvit." Garvit was still panting heavily, but he grimly knelt on one knee again, even though he was barely able to breathe. "Lord... Lord Banning... Thank you... for... your... life-saving... kindness... I... I, Garvit... am still... worthless..." Garvit''s words came out in ragged gasps, which Tyler found rather tiresome. He decided to delve directly into Garvit''s mind. Tyler saw that Garvit, having narrowly escaped death, was deeply remorseful and determined to reform. He had decided to pledge his lifelong loyalty to "Lord Banning" in gratitude. (I didn''t expect to encounter such an upright person in the Prison Star world.) Moreover, he noticed a drastic change in Garvit''s dispositionpared to the previous day. The current Garvit was serious, diligent, and honest, a stark contrast to his earlier self. (After his reformation, he seems to have returned to his true self...) . Garvit''s drastic transformation took Tyler by surprise, and Oleg also appeared to be in a state of mixed feelings. Once Garvit finished speaking, Oleg immediately interjected. "Banning, I''ve tried to reason with thisd. He wouldn''t listen. He insists that you saved him and that you single-handedly exterminated the Poison de Rat King... Ah! What are you doing, Garvit?" Oleg was cut off by a sharp elbow jab from Garvit, who was dissatisfied with Oleg''s disrespectful address to Banning and insisted that he should be addressed as "Lord Banning". After hearing the conversation between the two, Tyler roughly understood the gist of the situation. It seemed impossible to change Garvit''s beliefs, and Branch Chief Oleg was not someone who could be easily swayed. Given the circumstances, Tyler decided it was time to change his approach to dealing with people. . "Captain Garvit, let me exin to Branch Chief Oleg." Banning patted Garvit''s shoulder, and Garvit obediently stepped aside. "Branch Chief, I had intended to keep a low profile, but since Captain Garvit saw what happened, I might as well be frank with you." Seeing Banning''''s suddenly mature andposed demeanor, Oleg was taken aback. Could it be...? "The Poison de Rat King was indeed defeated by me, and Captain Garvit was rescued by me." Banning''s statement left Oleg stunned. How could this be??!! "No, no, Ban Lord Banning, this isn''t something to joke about..." In the face of this shocking revtion, Oleg was still hoping for things to revert back to normal. However, once the young man he couldn''t fully understand began to speak, there was no turning back. "It''s no joke." Banning took out a magic core and handed it to Oleg. "Look at this. Isn''t this a third-tier magic core?" Oleg took it in his trembling hands. While Oleg didn''t have the skills of an appraiser, his decades of experience allowed him to confirm that what Banning had given him... was indeed a third-tier magic core. "This is a third-tier magic core, don''t tell me this is..." "Yes, this is the magic core of the Poison de Rat King. If you don''t believe me, you can take it back and have an appraiser confirm it." At this point, Oleg was left speechless, while Garvit wore a proud expression that read "That''s our Lord Banning". Chapter 207 Swear His Oath ? "No... there''s no need for another appraiser..." Oleg returned the third-tier magic core to Banning, his hands trembling slightly. In the rtively peaceful Wester Kingdom, one does not easily encounter a third-tier magic core... Oleg fully believed that Banning had presented the Rat King''s magic core. "Ban... Lord Banning, so it really was you who...?" "Yes, it was me." Banning affirmed nonchntly, causing Oleg to question whether he was dreaming. In Oleg''s perspective, Banning had indeed been an exceptional youth, possibly backed by the Scarlet Family, but that was all. His exceptionality was rtive tomoners of his age, but it wasn''t outrageous. The outrageous ones, like Viviana of the Scarlet Family, were truly extraordinary. Although Oleg had never seen Viviana inbat, he could sense an aura of greatness from her. And now, Oleg seemed to sense something simr from Banning. Recalling the battle in the North Sunny Wastnd, if it weren''t for Banning''s courage, intelligence, and selflessness, countless more would have been injured or killed. Oleg attributed Banning''s sess to bravery and wisdom, but now realized that was a hasty judgment. Now, after discarding his preconceived notions about Banning, Oleg found his thoughts much clearer. He carefully contemted that, ording to what he knew about Garvit, whether it was the diligent and serious Garvit of the past, or the shy and arrogant Garvit ofte, neither had any reason to fabricate a lie about Banning saving his life. Therefore, since Garvit had said it, it must be true. So, the only reasonable exnation for these strange urrences was: Banning had concealed his real strength. (If he''s hiding his real strength, then how strong is Banning really...?) (To defeat the Rat King and its horde alone, he must be at least a top-tier, level 90 third-tier... or even higher, a fourth-tier...?) Oleg didn''t dare to continue this line of thought. The eighteen-year-old youth in front of him was a human-shaped monster. ording to themon sense of the Prison Star world, an eighteen-year-old could be considered exceptional if he reached the full 20 levels of the first tier. If he reached the top level of the second tier, level 50, he would be a one-in-ten-thousand prodigy. Banning had already surpassed prodigy status. "Any more questions, Branch Chief Oleg?" Banning''s voice pulled Oleg back from his thoughts. Seeing this cold-faced yet warm-smiling youth, he felt a hint of awe. "I... I have no more questions... I apologize for my earlier rudeness, Lord Banning..." Oleg was still panting heavily, his hands on his knees. Despite the physical difort, he bowed his head in respect. "Ah, you don''t need to be so formal, Branch Chief. We''re still friends, right?" Banning patted Oleg''s shoulder, each pat feeling like a weight on his heart, making him feel even more breathless. Then, Banning turned back to Garvit. "Garvit, you wish to pledge loyalty to me, correct?" "Yes, Lord Banning!" Garvit immediately knelt on one knee again, his head bowed low. "Alright, you were panting too hard earlier and I didn''t catch everything... Knight Garvit, listen carefully. If you wish to pledge loyalty to me, swear your oath." Upon hearing Lord Banning''s eptance of his loyalty, Garvit was moved to tears. Ever since his father''s death, he often felt lost, without a "direction" in life. But now, he knew, he had found his "new direction" in life. "I, Garvit, Captain of the First Cavalry Unit of the Emerald City Cavalry, hereby swear to the Benevolent Deity..." "From this moment on, I dedicate my life to serving Lord Banning." "I will love what he loves, despise what he despises, devoid of personal desires." "Every word I speak, every action I take, will be in ordance with Lord Banning''s will, without any defiance." "I will serve as Lord Banning''s sword and shield, vignt till death!" Upon finishing his vow, Garvit unsheathed the knight''s sword at his waist, and with his head lowered, presented it to Banning with both hands. Banning epted the sword, lightly tapped Garvit''s left and right shoulders with it, then returned the knight''s sword. "Knight Garvit, I ept your loyalty. Rise." . At this moment, following the simplistic swearing-in ceremony, Garvit officially positioned himself as Lord Banning''s attendant, standing contentedly behind him. Caught in an awkward predicament, Oleg felt as if he should return to the town, but Banning, detecting his difort, swiftly moved on to the next matter. Banning strode a few steps to the side, positioning both Oleg and Garvit before him, and then began to speak. "Branch Chief Oleg, I have a request for you. Knight Garvit, I have an order for you." Banning used two different terms, but the content was the same he asked both Oleg and Garvit to keep his hidden power a secret. In addition, when others were present, they should refrain from addressing him as "Lord Banning." Garvit immediately agreed, while Oleg, after a moment of consideration, also nodded assent. For Oleg, assisting Banning in this matter was nothing but beneficial. Moreover, Oleg had another matter for which he sought Banning''s help, providing him with no reason to refuse. Banning expressed his gratitude to both men. Then, he instructed them to proim upon their return to Sunny Town that Garvit, in his battle against the Poison de Rat King, was poisoned. It was Banning, who happened to be passing by, who provided the crucial antidote that ultimately allowed Garvit to triumph over the Rat King. This evening, out of gratitude, Garvit had been searching for Banning throughout Sunny Town. After this matter, Banning asked Garvit to collect the reward for exterminating the Rat King on his behalf, then transfer it to him through Oleg. With that, Banning had said all he intended to. If there were no other concerns, they would disperse here and each return to Sunny Town. At this moment, Oleg spoke up, mentioning he had a matter that required Lord Banning''s assistance. . "That''s the case, Lord Banning..." Oleg took out a letter from his pocket, handing it to Banning. The seal on the letter was that of the Lord Azure Lizard. "This express letter was delivered to me this morning... It was originally intended for Mayor Gideon, but as he''s no longer with us..." Oleg paused for a moment, still regretful about the mayor''s demise, before continuing. "The letter states that all towns within the Lord Azure Lizard''s territory must send a representative within a month to report to Delis Town... These representatives will form a team to explore and conquer the ''Labyrinth: Labyrinth: Aqua Nest'' located near Delis Town." Chapter 208 Unusual “Luxury” ? As Oleg finished speaking, Tyler had also concluded reading the letter. It was evident that Oleg hoped for Banning to serve as the representative. This was not only to carry out the orders from above, but also an opportunity to demonstrate their power to other towns, potentially influencing the distribution of resources and benefits. However, Tyler was under no obligation toply. He needed to consider the potential advantages and drawbacks of participation and whether it was worth his time and risk. "How far is Delis Town from Sunny Town, Branch Chief? How many days would it take to travel there on horseback?" Tyler inquired. "Not far. If you travel day and night, you should arrive in about seven days." (Seven days...) Tyler nced at the remaining days on his "Countdown to Confession Death", which read 21 days. Subtracting two days waiting for new equipment, he had only 12 days left for the next confession, a far fromfortable timeframe, leaning more towards a race against death. "Is this type of personnel gathering a routine that happens every so often?" Tyler asked next. "Initially, when thebyrinth was first discovered, exploratory teams were organized every six months, but as the number of failures grew, the efforts gradually dwindled... This call to arms is quite sudden, nearly two years since thest one." (A sudden emergency call to arms... Could something unexpected have happened...?) As far as Tyler knew, the only recent "event" that could be ssified as such was the sudden visit from the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name". But what rtion could that have with forming a team to conquer abyrinth? Tyler couldn''t figure it out for the moment. "Is this ''Labyrinth: Aqua Nest'' the same as the Ancient Labyrinth that everyone has been discussing recently?" Tyler continued. "No, this is a regrbyrinth. If it was an Ancient Labyrinth, how could I ask you to risk such danger?" Oleg responded. Oleg''s response was puzzling to Tyler. After further inquiries, he learned that there were two types ofbyrinths in this Prison Star world. Ordinarybyrinths had no entry restrictions, and one could retreat at any point. They were rtively friendly. Ancientbyrinths, on the other hand, strictly limited the level range of those who could enter, and once inside, one could not leave unless the core of thebyrinth was shattered. "I see, so why not deploy the military to conquer these ordinarybyrinths?" Tyler queried. This was an unusual idea, but not unheard of in the Prison Star world. Oleg chuckled wryly, recounting the lessons learned from past failures. "The terrain withinbyrinths is extremelyplex and filled with narrow passages. More people doesn''t necessarily equate to sess. In fact,rge numbers can often be a hindrance." "So... Branch Chief, Garvit, do either of you have experience navigatingbyrinths?" Tyler continued to probe. Much to his disappointment, both Oleg and Garvitcked such experience. As for the benefits of sessfully navigating abyrinth, Oleg painted a colorful picture: fame, fortune, status, treasures C it offered everything one could desire. Tyler, using his mind-reading ability, knew Oleg was telling the truth. However, he still had reservations. Benefits often corrte with risk. If the rewards for conquering abyrinth were as tempting as described, why wouldn''t those with significant power attempt it? Why would they leave the treasures of thebyrinth untouched, providing an opportunity for others to try? There must be some unknown secret at y here. "Alright, Branch Chief, give me two days. I''ll give you my answer in two days." "Of course, of course!" Oleg was overjoyed. At present, if Banning declined to go, Oleg would be hard-pressed to find a suitable representative in Sunny Town. . The following day, Tyler enjoyed a restful sleep, a luxury he hadn''t experienced in a while. He was moved by the return to his daily routine of honing skills upon awakening. Amid this hard-won serenity, Tyler advanced his "Heart of Focus" to level 10 (Dexterity +10), unlocking a new entry, "Intentness." With "Intentness" at his disposal, Tyler could enter a state of deep focus whilst activating "Heart of Focus." Despite doubling his magic energy consumption, it allowed Tyler to perceive the trajectory of his imminent attacks, significantly enhancing the uracy of his long-range assaults. Subsequently, Tyler also leveled up "Shadow Behind" by one level (Lv1+1, Dexterity +20). After leveling up, the shadow duplicate''s existence time increased from 5 seconds to 6 seconds. This substantial improvement furthered Tyler''s motivation to continue upgrading this skill. . Afterpleting his daily routine of honing his skills, Tyler met with Branch Chief Oleg at a tavern near the Quest Guild. As agreed, Oleg handed over the reward for exterminating the Poison de Rat King and the proceeds from selling the Rat King materials to Tyler, totaling 5 gold coins and 78 silver coins. Armed with this substantial sum, Tyler could finallymence the development of new potions. After a full day of experiments, through continuous trial and error, Tyler finally replicated the red potion and green fog potion that Garvit had used. The red potion, called "Elixir of Fervor," increased the user''s burst power by 20% for 20 seconds at the cost of losing 5 health points per second. The green fog potion, dubbed "Weak Poison Fog," had a 15% chance of poisoning those who inhaled it, inflicting 5 points of continuous damage per second for 30 seconds. Reflecting on his experience using the Venomous de, Tyler conjectured that the 15% chance didn''t ount for resistance, so its actual effect was questionable. (Let''s keep this form for now. If I find a better source of poisonter, I could rece it...) . During his potion research, Tyler also didn''t forget to mass-produce antidotes to hone his skills (Pharmacist Experience: 200+100/600). Additionally, he crafted 20 smoke bombs to replenish his depleted stock. In the midst of his inventive zeal, Tyler developed a new item overnight, which he named "Smoke Arrow". Abination of a smoke bomb and a standard arrow, this invention could extend the effective range of a smoke bomb to 100 meters. The test results were excellent. Afterpleting these tasks, a weary Tyler found a nearby ce to have dinner, mulling over the matter Oleg had mentioned the day before as he ate. The opportunity to leave Sunny Town for a legitimate reason, backed by Oleg, was indeed enticing to Tyler. If he could sessfully conquer thebyrinth and obtain treasures, it would be an even greater boon. However, Tyler still harbored doubts about the dangers of thebyrinth. To address this, he retrieved the Universal Stone, converted it into points, and used his ability to foresee his "Precognitive Death Scene" (Divine Eye of Transcendence: Experience Points 1+1/4). As the energy points dwindled, Tyler saw his "Precognitive Death Scene." However, after viewing it, he was taken aback. In this "Precognitive Death Scene," there were no assassins, no murder weapons, and no wounds. For a moment, Tyler was at a loss as to how he died in this vision. Chapter 209 Unknown Death ? "Future Death Date": July 8, 187, at 3:16 p.m. (Note: The current date is June 29) "Content of the Future Death Scene": Tyler is found lying face up in an unfamiliar street, surrounded by a multitude of onlookers, none of whom he recognizes. There are no visible wounds on his body, nor are there traces of blood on the ground. The bystanders'' expressions range from confusion to concern. They are bewildered as to why this man would copse in pain on the street. Some, out of worry, are calling for soldiers. Yet, no one bears the look of horror characteristic of a murder scene, even though Tyler is already dead in this instant. At the moment of his death, Tyler''s expression is extraordinarily pained, his face reddened, one hand clutching his throat, the other clutching his chest, as if trying to stave off the impending death. But he dies nheless. "..." Upon viewing his future death scene, Tyler got momentarily dumbfounded. He transcribed this "Future Death Scene" into a physical picture and scrutinized it several times, but he was unable to discern the cause of his death. For the time being, he could only hypothesize three possibilitiescking in evidence. The first conjecture is that he received a fatal wound to his back. However, Tyler quickly dismissed this idea. If he were wounded in the back, he wouldn''t clutch his throat and chest before dying. Moreover, if the fatal wound were on his back, there would be visible blood, no matter how little. The second conjecture is that he was affected by some specialized skill or curse that could seize control of his body, forcing him to kill himself. Tyler deemed this unlikely as well because if this were the case, he would be clutching his own throat with both hands. Why would one hand be on his chest? Could it be that part of his body was struggling to break free from the control? The third hypothesis is rtively simple: he was poisoned. Unbeknownst to him, he ingested a rapidly acting poison that wrestled control away from his body, leading to his swift demise. The second and third conjectures, while far-fetched and logically inconsistent, are not impossible. To draw a more definitive conclusion, more clues are required. After finishing his meal, Tyler returned to the inn. With Emilia absent for the night, he could focus on his thoughts. He attempted to step out of the confines of the death scene and considered from a different angle who might have the motive to kill him. All along, Tyler had adhered to the principle of eradicating the roots of his problems. Those whom he has offended no longer have the opportunity to seek vengeance against him. However, there is one "enemy" who is still very much alive: the "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name", and the forces behind her, such as the Abyssal Empire and the Shadow Serpent Society. When the Shadow Serpent Society got mentioned, Tyler recalled the "Ster Oracle" left to him by Granny Kana, the divination rabbit. Could there be clues about this "Future Death Scene" in there? After much contemtion, aside from the possibility that the murderer could be from the Shadow Serpent Society, Tyler has no other leads. However, if the murderer is indeed from the Shadow Serpent Society, it ties in with the concept of "poison", serving as a wake-up call for Tyler. In the days toe, he would steer clear of food prepared by others. (Everything that enters my mouth will be prepared by myself.) But Tyler had a question: if the food is poisoned, wouldn''t his appraisal ability be able to detect it? Practice is the sole criterion for testing truth. Tyler immediately infused a poison potion into a piece of ck bread and used his identification ability to inspect it. He found that the name of the "ck bread" has changed to "Poisoned ck bread," and the description content had also changed. (So it is detectable... That''s even stranger...) Since the identification ability could detect it, Tyler believed that his chance of being poisoned is nearly nil. Despite his doubts, Tyler did not abandon his thinking. As the loyal fan of Chubbyemu, Tyler dide up with a method of poisoning that can circumvent the appraisal ability, and that is: "Combination Poisoning." Some foods are harmless when consumed separately, but when mixed with certain foods, they transform into poison. The mostmon poisonous foodbinations include crab and persimmons, honey and tofu, and seafood and Vitamin C. Depending on the amount consumed, severe cases can be fatal. If the enemy were versed in this method, even Tyler''s appraisal ability might inevitably have some omissions. (The Shadow Serpent Society... Could there truly be such a sinister adversary?) (Regardless, it is best to first bid farewell to the days of dining out.) . Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 30 6:00 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 19 days Upon awakening from a night''s slumber, a new day had dawned. Unconsciously, the date to retrieve the new equipment had arrived. Furthermore, this day was potentially when Tyler would depart from Sunny Town. To avoid reentering the "hell" of the dered death countdown, Tyler had calcted that if he were to leave, today would be thest possible day. Faced with the choice, Tyler remained calm, deciding first to deplete his magic power and hone his skill proficiency to quell his anxiety. Relying on his magic power limit of up to 4790 points, Tyler had quickly elevated his "Deceiver" skill from level 12 to level 15. This not only augmented his wisdom by 30 points and dexterity by 5 points but also amplified the effect of his second entry "Charm Effect," extending the level range of the objects affected from "Level 3" to "Level 4"! After honing his skills, Tylerpleted his "brain warm-up," which allowed him to rapidly make a decision. (I''ve decided, today I shall depart from Sunny Town.) Tyler had checked out of the inn, located Branch Chief Oleg, and told him that he was willing to represent Sunny Town and head to Delis Town. Upon hearing this, Oleg was overjoyed and rushed over to embrace Tyler, but Tyler had skillfully avoided him. Then, Tyler had taken Oleg with him to the Quest Guild and exined the situation to Emilia in person. "I''m sorry, Emilia, I only heard from the Branch Chief this morning, but apart from me, the Branch Chief has no other candidates." Tyler tried to phrase his words as delicately as possible, but this sudden news of his departure was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for Emilia. Due to the Branch Chief and everyone else being present, Emilia put on a brave face and did not show her sadness, but her legs were uncontrobly trembling. At that moment, she was thankful that she was standing inside the front desk, where no one could see that she was propped up by her hands and had not fallen. But just then, Banning identally scattered all the application documents on the table inside the front desk. "Oh dear, I''m so sorry." Banning hurriedly entered the front desk, squatted down to pick them up, giving Emilia the opportunity to sit on the ground and, under the pretense of picking up the documents, allow her weakened body to catch its breath. "Don''t be sad, Emilia, it''s not like I''m noting back." Relying on the front desk to block the view of others, Banning quietly grasped Emilia''s hand, and this grip gave her immense strength. Chapter 210 Hesitant Leave ? The warmth of touch had transferred from Banning''s hand into the heart of Emilia. (Indeed, no matter when, as long as Banning is there, everything would be fine.) As if coveting the warmth of a duvet on a winter''s morning, Emilia had tightly gripped Banning''s hand, as though holding on to him would ensure he would never leave. Nevertheless, Emilia had a vague sense that even though she was holding Banning''s hand, he still seemed immeasurably distant. This alienation was not due to physical distance, but rather the disparity in their abilities. Although she had no concrete evidence, Emilia had a faint understanding that Banning had grown considerably sinceing to Sunny Town, and that his entire aura had undergone a transformation. If things continued this way, there woulde a day when she was not even qualified to stand beside Banning - Emilia thought thus. (The direction I should be striving towards is not to hold Banning''s hand, but to keep up with his pace.) With this in mind, Emilia let go of Banning''s hand, then fervently answered Banning''s previous words. "Banning, you don''t have toe back. I wille to find you." At that very moment, Emilia had made a decision, a firm resolution. She would be a bounty hunter again, be a more outstanding mage, challenge the advancement trials, so she could fight alongside Banning, rather than merely relying on his protection. Seeing the change in Emilia, Banning had shown a look of surprise and joy. Hepatted Emilia''s head and ears, then helped her stand up. "Alright, then I look forward to seeing you again." This time, Banning had extended his right hand to Emilia, a handshake of acknowledgment, and Emilia firmly gripped Banning''s hand. As long as it was for the sake of being with Banning, no matter how hard or difficult the practice and trials were, she could persevere. Not far from them, Branch Chief Oleg watched this pair of young people with a smile on his face, filled with emotion in his heart. (How wonderful... this is what youth is...) After saying goodbye to Emilia, Tyler followed Branch Chief Oleg to his home to get the rmendation letter. Only with this letter could Tyler prove that he was a representative of Sunny Town in the unfamiliar Delis Town. Watching Oleg penning the rmendation letter, Tyler thought of the "Future Death Scene" and his increasingly widespread reputation in Sunny Town recently. He had an inspiration and asked Oleg to change the name of the representative of Sunny Town to "Felix." "Felix?... Is this your real name, Lord Banning?" Oleg was a bit surprised, unsure of the intention behind Lord Banning''s request. Tyler smiled and told Oleg that the name was just a code, he didn''t need to think too much about it, and just write as he said. ] Oleg was a smart man, he didn''t ask any more questions, obediently rewrote a rmendation letter, sealed it with wax, and handed it to Lord Banning. Before leaving, Banning also entrusted Oleg with a task. "Branch Chief, Emilia ns to challenge the advanced trial in the future, I hope you could find someone to guide her." "Don''t worry, I''ve long considered Emilia as my own granddaughter, and I''ve already prepared mentors for her." Because hisbat profession (Professional Mercenary) is far from Emilia''s (Junior Mage), Oleg had made acquaintance with some Tier-2 Intermediate Mages a long time ago, waiting for the day when Emilia regains her spirits, to impart experiences to her. Now, Oleg has not only waited for Emilia''s resurgence, but he also gained a grandson-inw-to-be, it could be said that he was blessed with double happiness. . "Then I''ll leave this matter to you, Branch Chief." "Rest assured, leave it to me!" Oleg confidently made a promise, then watched Lord Banning leave with some reluctance. Just when Tyler was about to step out of the door, Oleg couldn''t help but asked the question that had been bothering him for some time. "Lord Banning, the person who passed the Purple Trial a few days ago... could it be... you?" Oleg asked cautiously. Banning turned back, giving Oleg a puzzled look. "Branch Chief, if I had that kind of ability, why would Ie to such a small town?" After saying that, Banning left. Leaving Oleg standing in ce, still trying to figure it out. . Standing on the streets of Sunny Town, Tyler methodically reviewed the tasks at hand. Those who needed farewells, he had bid adieu to. Speaking of which, Garvit the calvary, had set off for Emerald City just yesterday. In fact, Garvit herself had insisted on staying to serve Tyler, but Tyler disliked the feeling of having an extra person around, especially a grown-up male. Therefore, Tyler had ordered Garvit to return to Emerald City and do what she needed to do. He assured her that if he needed him, he would go to Emerald City to find him. This finally managed to send off the loyal Garvit. Now, to return to the main topic, after the goodbyes, Tyler''s next task was to collect his new equipment. As Tyler approached the equipment shop, he was stunned by the scene at the entrance. A dozen craftsmen were sprawled around haphazardly, their faces filled with a satisfied expression as if they hadpleted a fulfilling task. Looking inside the shop, Tyler saw a simr scene. These craftsmen had really put in all their passion into crafting his new equipment. Moved by the enthusiasm of these elder men, Tyler couldn''t wait to step into the equipment shop. He saw four pieces of equipmentid neatly on arge workbench. They looked familiar, but upon a closer look, he could spot the differences. Tyler activated his appraisal ability and immediately confirmed the names of the new equipment. They were: The "Fir Dragon Bow" with dragon scales fused onto the arm; The "Shadow Sword Dragon Steed" with a faint dragon pattern on the de; The "Venomous de - Poison Dragon w" with delicate dragon teeth extending from the de edge; And the "Dragon Boots - Shadow Step" that had been reinforced with ayer of dragon skin. Even with a quick nce at the changes of each piece of equipment after the upgrade, Tyler was so excited that he clenched his fists. As to how to utilize these four pieces of equipment, he needed some time to digest it. At that moment, themotion Tyler had caused in the shop woke up the craftsmen one by one. Surrounded by the craftsmen, Tyler sincerely thanked everyone and praised the changes in his equipment. "I''m not exaggerating when I say that you''ve made these pieces of equipment ''evolve''!" "In the future, if someone asks me ''Who crafted your equipment?'', I will definitely tell them loudly..." "My equipment was crafted by the craftsmen of Sunny Town! Each and every one of them are top-notch craftsmen!!" The words of thanks and praise were indeed a bit ttering, but each of them was Tyler''s heartfelt feeling. At this moment, the sincere praise and recognition from the young man brought tears to the eyes of the craftsmen who had worked hard for three nights! At this point, the lead craftsman brought out a wrapped item from the inner room and handed it to Tyler. "Handsomed, take a look at this. This is a gift that we old men came up with on a whim yesterday. We worked overtime to make it for you." Chapter 211 Setting Out Again ? "A gift?" Tyler''s eyes widened in surprise. He hadn''t expected that these craftsmen could spare the time to do this amidst their busy work schedule. They were a truly adorable group of elderly gentlemen. As he expressed his gratitude, Tyler opened the gift to find a cloak inside. From the outside, it was made of a matte ck fabric, while the inner lining was a delicate dark red leather. "You''ve worn out your old ck cloak. We took the dragon skin you brought and other materials to create a new one for you. Why don''t you try it on and see if it fits?" Unable to refuse the craftsmen''s enthusiastic offer, Tyler draped the cloak over his shoulders. The measurements were just right - these craftsmen certainly had an eye for detail. "You guys have really put in a lot of effort, thank you so much" Tyler was so moved that he was at a loss for words. The cloak was not only discreet and high-quality, but its equipment effects also left him in awe. Equipment Name: Crimson Dragon Cloak Equipment Effects: 1 Equipment requirements: Intelligence 200, Dexterity 200; 2 If equipper''s attributes do not meet the requirements, it cannot be used; 3 Attribute Gain for the equipper: Dexterity +30, Intelligence +30. 4 Resistance Gain for the equipper: Fire Resistance +50, Poison Resistance +20, Mental Resistance +10. Of particr importance was the "Mental Resistance" concept. This allowed Tyler to determine that the Prison Star world must have some form of mental control magic or secret technique, which he must guard against. Tyler thanked everyone and epted the Crimson Dragon Cloak. During a long journey, a cloak could not only shield from wind and rain, but also conceal weapons, armor, and items on one''s person. It was a must-have for travellers. The cheerful craftsmen said that it was they who should be thanking Banning. For these old craftsmen, it was difficult for them to break new ground at their age. If Banning hadn''te to Sunny Town and brought so many interesting and novel materials, they wouldn''t have had the chance to challenge themselves. What these craftsmen pursued was not wealth or fame, but whether they could elevate their craftsmanship to a higher level in their lifetime. These days, it was Banning who brought the dragon materials that helped them achieve this wish. Moved by the craftsmen''s sentiments, Tyler shook hands with each of them, promising that he would bring more interesting materials back to Sunny Town. The craftsmen were moved to tears. They made a vow filled with grandeur that even if their bodies grew old and weak, they would wait until they could craft another piece of equipment for Banning before they died! Not knowing how to thank the craftsmen for their enthusiasm, Tyler quietly left two gold coins and a note on the workbench, then left the equipment shop amidst enthusiastic farewells. . (Silly Nissen: Tyler... You are a capabled, not only capable of handling Granny, but also Grandpa. I must have underestimated you in the past.) (Tyler: You wouldn''t understand, this is romance that only a man would know.) Leaving the equipment shop, Tyler was filled with some measure of exhration... Indeed, a man remains a youth till death. Subsequently, Tyler visited the ornament workshop and obtained the improved version of the binocle. Regrettably, due to the purity of the materials, the improved binocle was still somewhat unsatisfactory. Tyler thanked the ornament maker, left his previous trial product as a memento, and after bidding him farewell with the improved version, he departed. (Later, when I visit arger city, I should find a more skilled craftsman.) . With all tasks taken care of, Tyler finally arrived at the stables. Looking at Moto-chan who had quietly leveled up by two (Lv6+2), Tyler wasn''t surprised at all. A horse is a reflection of its owner, even in the case of warhorses, Moto-chan was the most disciplined of the lot. The only thing Tyler was curious about was how Moto-chan gained experience every night. Could it be hunting the remnants of the carrion rats? Unfortunately, Moto-chan did not yet possess the ability to speak. Otherwise, Tyler could have chatted with him in the evilkindnguage. "Let''s go, Moto-chan. We are in for a long journey." Upon hearing about the lengthy journey, Moto-chan was thrilled and let out a series of excited neighs. A warhorse needs to gallop to find the joy of being a horse. Before setting off, Tyler fitted Moto-chan with the improved version of the horse armor, which he had specially made by a leatherworker a few days before. Wearing the new horse armor, not only would Moto-chan feel morefortable, but Tyler could also hang all the equipment and tools that were temporarily not in use on Moto-chan. This way, he could significantly reduce his load and improve agility in battle. . Riding Moto-chan, Tyler arrived at the northern exit of Sunny Town. All he needed to do was to head north, and he would reach Delis Town in seven days. (Silly Nissen: Are you really going, Tyler? The unfamiliar streets in the "Precognitive Death Scene" might be in Delis Town.) The usually yful loli was uncharacteristically serious, and what she was worried about was indeed what Tyler had thought of. (Tyler: That''s exactly why I have to go.) Regarding the "death due to unknown reasons in Delis Town", Tyler had a different understanding. Based on the current information, Tyler surmised that the person who would kill him was likely to be rted to the Shadow Serpent Society. Given that Granny Kasi had betrayed the Shadow Serpent Society, Tyler could not determine whether "Earthly Ghost" had arranged a new watcher to keep an eye on him. But even if he had been targeted, there was nothing unusual about it. Since his whereabouts were no secret in the eyes of "Earthly Ghost", no matter where he went, he could "again" die for unknown reasons. Based on this judgment, Tyler counterintuitively thought that going to Delis Town was the "safest". At least concerning the "death future of Delis Town," he had already obtained information about the moment of death. What was left was to surpass the self in this future. "Let''s go, Moto-chan!" The determination in Tyler''s voice was infectious, and Moto-chan neighed high-spiritedly, then gradually galloped on the dirt road. Several sparrows flew over at this moment, circling around Tyler, as if bidding him farewell. (Farewell, Sunny Town.) (Wish you all the best, Emilia.) . Simultaneously, upon the path leading towards Delis Town, a meticulously decorated white carriage was jostling along the dirt road. A monstrous four-cornered giant hart was carved on the upper part of the carriage''s side window, a symbol of the Snowy Hart family, known to all within the Wester Kingdom. The Snowy Hart Family, as one of the five major families within the Wester Kingdom, held their territory to the north of the Azure Lizard family, enjoying a nationwide reputation. Currently seated within the carriage was the second youngdy of the Snowy Hart Family, Vanessa Snowy Hart. Vanessa, now twenty-one years of age, had been exchanged to the Azure Lizard Family a decade before, but she had always retained her identification as a member of the Snowy Hart Family in her heart. Her current journey to Delis Town for the extermination of the "Labyrinth: Aqua Nest" was as the second representative of the Azure Lizard family, but also as the first representative of her own Snowy Hart Family. (No matter what, by any means necessary, I must prove my capabilities.) Vanessa thought to herself as she took off the horned hat from her own head, cing it over the doe spirit sleeping by her side. Besides this doe spirit, on either side of Vanessa''s feet, two more doe spirits were sleeping. The ability to simultaneously control three doe spirits, even within the main house of the Snowy Hart Family, was a rare talent. Chapter 212 Earthly Ghost’s Plans ? In the Abyssal Empire, within the Temple of Myriad Demons. The Serpent Mage Earthly Ghost with eyes gleaming sinisterly, and the Falcon MageHeavenly Ghost draped in wings, were locked in mutual gaze, each harboring their own thoughts. Ever since their lord, "The Eternal Winter Lord", had held a private discussion with the "Singr Demon God" in the Hall of Abyssal Demons a few days prior, they had rarely seen the Eternal Winter Lord. The Earthly Ghost could guess that the discussion was likely rted to his own ipetence. Although the Eternal Winter Lord did not explicitly say anything, nor did he punish the Earthly Ghost, the Earthly Ghost quickly realized after that damned "Kasi" betrayed them, that the information hest provided to the Eternal Winter Lord was wed. In other words, the assassination attempt personally carried out by the "Singr Demon God" had failed. The unexpected failure forced the Earthly Ghost to admit that his pawns indeed contained uncontroble factors, in contrast to the Heavenly Ghost''s more reliable pawns. That was why he was facing the Heavenly Ghost at this moment. "Hiss... Heavenly Ghost, thank you for your willingness to help me." "No need for thanks, as colleagues, it''s only right to help each other." The Heavenly Ghost was very polite, but he was not helping the Earthly Ghost out of the goodness of his heart, but rather to share in the merit. The Heavenly Ghost had always wanted to get involved in monitoring the "Crosser", but unfortunately, he was a step slower than the Earthly Ghost and it wasn''t appropriate to stir up trouble. Now, when the Earthly Ghost failed and extended an olive branch, this was the development the Heavenly Ghost was most eager to see. Based on the reference information provided by the Earthly Ghost, the Heavenly Ghost''s little sparrows had already located the crosser named "Banning" today. From now on, no matter where he went, he couldn''t escape the surveince of these aerial watchers. However, the Heavenly Ghost''s surveincework was not perfect. Without nocturnal birds like owls and night herons, the Heavenly Ghost could not monitor at night because most birds are night-blind. In addition, within buildings and underground caves, the Heavenly Ghost''s birds could not track the target''s movements. At times like these, he needed the Earthly Ghost''s cooperation. "Hiss... However, the Eternal Winter Lord doesn''t seem to care too much about surveince recently, hiss..." "Indeed, I always feel like he is preparing some big n." The performance of the Eternal Winter Lord made the Earthly Ghost uneasy. If the Eternal Winter Lord gave up on monitoring, it meant that he had no way to atone for his faults. This kind of anxiety had been bothering the Earthly Ghost these days. After several considerations, he made a decision, a decision that could not be revealed to anyone before it was sessful. "Hiss... Anyway, I''ll need your cooperation for the surveince, Heavenly Ghost, hiss... I have something to do, so I''ll go first." "Alright." . Bidding farewell to the Heavenly Ghost, the Earthly Ghost sought a secluded location, sitting cross-legged, projecting his consciousness onto his "duplicate" far away in the Wester Kingdom of the Human Alliance. At the same moment, within a cold, damp building somewhere in the Wester Kingdom, a ck-and-white banded silver ring snake awakened. The snakey on a circr stone altar, beneath which a white-haired, one-eyed girl knelt on one knee, seemingly having waited a long time. Elsewhere in the room, many other snakes coiled, fast asleep. The silver ring snake hissed a few times, staring at the girl for several seconds before speaking. "Hiss... Hey, Heloise, are you asleep?" At the sound of the silver ring snake, the girl''s body jerked slightly, then she slowly raised her head. "I pay my respects to Lord Earthly Ghost. I was merely testing my soul amidst the spiral of evil spirits..." Although she said this, the girl couldn''t help but let out a small yawn, as if she had just woken up. The Earthly Ghost, controlling the silver ring snake, heaved a silent sigh. Among the reserve cadre of the Serpent Shadow Society, "ck Tigerwing Heloise" was considered fairlypetent, it''s just a shame that there seemed to be something wrong within her head. However, even if her mind was a bit off, it didn''t affect her ability to carry out this task. Rather, it was more like making the best use of everything, no heartache even if she died. "Hiss... Fine, then you are prepared for the ''Snake Blood Trial'', hiss?" "I have no way out, only through the ''Snake Blood Trial'' can I open the road to the future." Heloise''s answers always gave the Earthly Ghost a headache, after a moment of thought he understood that she was ready. Thus, the Earthly Ghost, controlling the silver ring snake, slowly crawled into the spherical container on the altar. Immediately, the container automatically closed, numerous spikes protruded from within the sphere, the spikes covered in the fresh blood of the sacrificed silver ring snake. A few secondster, the sphere automatically opened a small hole, fresh snake blood flowed from the hole, gathering in a bowl-sized pool on the altar. "Hiss... Heloise, drink the ''Trial Blood'', and begin your trial." In the corner of the room, another silver ring snake awoke, this was another snake controlled by the Earthly Ghost. Heloise slowly walked to the small pool filled with snake blood, swallowing a mouthful of saliva. From her somewhat pale face, it was easy to see that she was struggling intensely with drinking the fresh snake blood. "My name is ck Tigerwing Heloise..." "I will swallow the world with the Eye of the Nefarious Tiger King..." "Grant me power, Nefarious Tiger King, a mere ''Snake Blood Trial'' cannot threaten your divine power at all...!" After muttering a bunch of iprehensible words to herself, Heloise dunked her head into the snake blood, gulping it all down! Then, Heloise raised her blood-streaked face, looking at the Earthly Ghost with a confident expression as if to say "is that all?" However, she only remained cool for less than three seconds, before quickly covering her mouth with both hands, lest the snake blood churning in her stomach be vomited out. "Hiss... Well done, Heloise." The Earthly Ghost pretended not to see Heloise''s embarrassing moment, continuing to give her instructions. "Next, you just need to kill the ''Trial Target'', then the trial blood that has merged with you will greatly enhance your power... At that time, your wish can be realized." Heloise listened carefully, nodding vigorously, but she didn''t have the energy to speak. Right now, if she opened her mouth, the snake blood that she had just forced down would be spectacrly vomited out. "Your ''Trial Target'' is a young man named ''Banning'', all the detailed information is in the letter on the altar, you can read it carefully and start the mission immediately." The Earthly Ghost (silver ring snake) coiled up on the ground, raising its body, looking at Heloise with gloomy eyes as she, covering her mouth, walked towards the altar, and took the letter. To be honest, the Earthly Ghost couldn''t associate Heloise with the word ''reliable'', but it didn''t matter anymore. As soon as Heloise drank the snake blood mixed with ''Bloodfang Serpent'', the young man named Banning was doomed. Chapter 213 Enemies Before Dawn ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 30 8:13 PM Countdown to Confession Death: 19 days After a long day''s journey, Tyler did not feel the least bit fatigued. On the contrary, he felt in excellent form. Compared to the constant worry of stumbling upon a "battlefield" in Sunny Town, exploring in the wilderness felt like an idyllic paradise. By midday, Tyler had mastered the use of the upgraded "Fir Dragon Bow". This bow now featured a folding function, greatly improving its convenience, and could also catch enemies off guard in special circumstances. In conjunction with the new entry "Intentness" of the Hunter skill "Heart of Focus" (which allows him to see the trajectory of the arrow in advance), Tyler could reliably hit targets within a hundred meters and had over a ny percent hit rate up to one hundred and fifty meters. This effectively extended the original effective range of 100 meters to nearly 200 meters. Equipment Name: "Fir Dragon Bow" Equipment Effects: 1 Equipment requirements: Strength 50 and Dexterity 60 or more, 2 If equipper''s attributes do not meet the requirements, it cannot be used; 3 Attribute Gain for the equipper: Strength +10, Dexterity +30; 4 Characteristic Gain for the equipper: Pration Effect +30; 5 Equipped Skill: "Power Arrow"; "Power Arrow": Each arrow shot can infuse 100 points of magic power, enhancing the physical damage of the arrow by 300 points; With the help of the new skill "Power Arrow", even when encountering animals with tough skin and thick flesh such as wild boars or rhinoceroses, Tyler could reliably cripple their mobility first, then pinpoint their weak spots for a killing blow. Over half a day, Tyler harvested experience for the Hunter upation (5+210 / 1000), and also secured food for himself and Moto-chan for dinner. It is worth mentioning that since Moto-chan mutated from a regr warhorse to the demon "Iron-hoofed Warhorse", its diet is no longer limited to fodder, hay, and bran. It has developed a taste for meat. Under the moonlit starry sky, the duo enjoyed a leisurely dinner. After a satisfying meal, Tyler practiced the skill "Shadow Behind" (Proficiency: 10+30/ 110) in the open space. Unintentionally, he noticed two wheel marks on the ground. Stooping down, Tyler used his identification ability to confirm them, obtaining the result: "Wheel marks of the Snowy Hart Family''s carriage". . Prison Star Calendar Year 187, July 1 4:16 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 18 days Upon the dirt road leading to Delis Town, the Snowy Hart Family''s white horse carriage was moving steadily at a leisurely pace. Two drivers from the Azure Lizard Family were taking turns, one presiding over the day, the other governing the night, all with the aim of reaching Delis Town a bit sooner, so that Vanessa Snowy Hart in the carriage can gain an advantage in the formation of the Labyrinth Raid Team. Within the carriage, Vanessa was resting, leaning against the window. In her slumber, she faintly heard the chirping of the doe spirits and immediately woke from her dreams. She cast a vignt nce outside the window, found nothing unusual, and then turned her attention to the three doe spirits beside her. The doe spirits were all awake, anxiously peering around, which confirmed to Vanessa that she had not been hallucinating. If the doe spirits were chirping, it meant that entities with hostile intentions were approaching them. Vanessa slid open the window, informed the driver of the imminent danger, and then opened the carriage door, released the three doe spirits to run alongside the carriage. She took out her silver flute, preparing herself forbat. Minutester, the resounding howls of wolves began echoing nearby. Hearing the intermittent howls, Vanessa knew she had been surrounded by "them". "Driver, steer the carriage to an open and well-lit area, then take shelter inside the carriage." Vanessa, who had faced "them" in battle multiple times, was not panicked. She calmly arranged the countermeasures. The reason she, a noble youngdy, was protecting the two drivers wasn''t out of kindness, but because after the battle, she would still need someone to drive the carriage for her. In order to respond in a timely manner, Vanessa half stepped out of the carriage door, one hand gripping the edge of the roof. She then made a forceful leap upwards, skillfully flipping herself onto the roof of the carriage. At this moment, atop the speeding carriage, Vanessa, dressed in her battle attire, was kneeling on one knee on the roof. One hand holding down her feathered hat, the other clutching her silver flute, she let her ck hair flutter behind her, scanning the surroundings with her vibrant green eyes. Before long, the carriage entered a wide-open in. However, at the same time, several dark silhouettes had crossed from the far left and right of the carriage, circling around to the front, preparing tounch a forceful attack. Behind the carriage, several other dark shadows were following at a leisurely pace. Vanessa had a clear view. She knew the enemy''s encirclement had beenpleted. But that didn''t matter. After all, every time she encountered "them", it always started with being surrounded... And ended with her wiping them out. The white horse carriage gently halted on the open field, as the two carriage drivers from the Azure Lizard Family quickly retreated into the safety of the carriage interior, securing the door behind them. Three doe spirits evenly positioned themselves around the carriage, while atop the carriage roof, Vanessa elegantly stood, surveying her surroundings while ying a melodious tune. "Doe Spirit Concerto: First Movement - Thorns" As the ethereal notes of the flute resonated in the air, the three doe spirits, initially indistinguishable from ordinary small deers, suddenly grew into robust tamed harts, and most incredibly, their sturdy antlers sprouted des that could rival any sword''s edge, chilling to behold. As if in defiance of Vanessa''s flute, the enemies encircling the carriage began to howl intermittently, seemingly a show of force and a finalmunication beforeunching their onught. Night winds howled, interweaving with the flute and the howls, casting an eerie pallor over the darkness before dawn. Without warning, three dark figures sprang out from around the carriage, hurtling straight toward the harts who were prepared for battle. However, under themand of the "melody," the harts didn''t rush to meet the attack but waited until the enemies charged close, then lowered their heads to ram their antler des at them! In the blink of an eye, the assants were unable to evade the harts'' attack, repeatedly impaled and hoisted onto the antlers. Only at that moment, under the feeble light, did they reveal their true forms. It turns out, the dark figures surrounding the white horse carriage were a pack of giant wolves, their size rivaling that of a bull. Their limbs held potent strength, their ws were sharp as daggers, yet their soft bellies remained their fatal weakness. The instant death of the assaulters did not deter the wolves'' resolve, on the contrary, a new wave of assault was immediatelyunched following the failure of the first. The wolves'' strategy was to use the sacrifice of their vanguard to entangle the harts'' defenses... Their true objective was to take down themander atop the carriage roof, Vanessa! As the harts were unable to shake off the bodies on their antlers in time to rejoin the battle, the melody of Vanessa''s flute subtly transitioned, seamlessly entering a new chapter. "Doe Spirit Concerto: Third Movement - Shedding Fir" Chapter 214 Concerto ? In the darkness of the night, the melodious sound of the flute suddenly became piercing. Under the rhythmically charged melody, the bodies of the three doe spirits underwent a transformation once again. The massive antlers on the heads of the doe spirits swiftly shrank, allowing them to shake off the bodies of the giant wolves that had been impaled on them. Then, the hind legs of the doe spirits were further strengthened, allowing them to stand upright like humans and use their forehooves as fists to strike at the enemy! The wolves rushing in for the second wave did not expect this change and were caught off guard. They failed to breach the defensive circle and reach Vanessa. However, the wolf pack reacted swiftly. Upon the shift in the situation, they immediately reinforced their ranks with three more giant wolves, leaving the doe spirits who had yet topletely subdue the second wave of wolves spread thin! Vanessa, unflustered by this turn of events, used the notes of her flute tomand the doe spirits to concentrate on the enemies at hand. As for herself, when the three new giant wolves infiltrated the area around the carriage, she suddenly leapt high into the air, evading the wolves'' onught andnded next to one of the doe spirits. Vanessa, with her nimble footsteps, continued to y her tune while circling the doe spirits. The wolves'' attempts to bring her down C their charges, their bites, their w attacks C all fell t. While she was dodging their attacks, the humanoid doe spirits methodically shattered one wolf skull after another with steady strikes. In an instant, the corpses of nine wolvesy strewn across the field. Seeing no further wolves daring to step up, Vanessa temporarily halted her performance. At this moment, from the shadows of the wolf pack, a humanoid wolf stepped to the forefront, standing across from Vanessa at a distance of forty to fifty meters. Vanessa recognized this creature; this werewolf had led attacks against her twice before, and this was the first time they had faced each other directly. Just as Vanessa was about to say something to him, the werewolf let out a rough growl from his throat. Immediately after, the remaining three giant wolves spread out, apparently gearing up for a desperate battle with Vanessa. (It would have been much better if they''d done this earlier. What a waste of my sleeping time. My skin is going to suffer.) Vanessa twirled the silver flute between her fingers and began to y again. This time, having a clear view of the number of enemies, she had no intention of continuing to defend. "Doe Spirit Concerto: Sixth Movement - Peach Blossom" Under the profound musical notes emanating from the slender silver flute, one of the doe spirits'' bodies inted to the size of an elephant, bing a humanoid giant. Another doe spirit gained stronger limbs based on its current figure, while thest one reverted back to the original four-legged hart form, its giant antlers still glistening coldly with the blood of the wolves. Vanessa continued to y her tune as she walked towards the werewolf, with the humanoid doe and the hart on her left and right, and the gigantic doe spirit standing behind her. Every step the giant doe took made the ground tremble. The werewolf growled angrily and charged first, followed by the three remaining giant wolves who alsounched into a sprint! Despite the perilous situation, Vanessa''s performance didn''t miss a beat, and there was not a hint of tremor in the sound. In her concerto, the three doe spirits were as one with her, sharing sight and intention. Vanessa and the doe spirits cooperated with each other, and in the magnificent Sixth Movement, the werewolf and the giant wolves were turned into immobile corpses. "My dear children, you''ve worked hard." After the performance ended, the doe spirits returned to their cute and petite forms, swarming around Vanessa''s feet, asking for belly rubs as a reward. Vanessa rewarded each one, then knocked on the carriage door, letting the two drivers go dig out the magic cores from the wolves, while she herself, along with the doe spirits, went back into the carriage to continue her sleep. . When Vanessa awoke the following day, it was already nearing noon. While she had been asleep, the carriage had made good progress, traversing a considerable distance across thendscape. She instructed the carriage drivers to pull over onto a verdant meadow, letting the doe spirits out to graze, while she herself retrieved some dried rations from her luggage and began to eat with water. The attackers from the previous nocturne were from the werewolf tribe of the neighboring Falnas Empire. The werewolf tribe and the Snowy Hart Family were sworn enemies, and any werewolf would take pride in killing a member of the Snowy Hart Family. Vanessa was unsure how the werewolves had discovered her whereabouts. Living outside of the Snowy Hart Family''s territory, she was considered an easy target by the wolves. However, Vanessa didn''t see the situation as entirely negative. Due to border security restrictions, the werewolves that could reach her were not overly powerful, which gave her the opportunity to umtebat experience and grow stronger. Having been exchanged to the Azure Lizard Family for the sake of familial friendship, she had to exert effort several times that of her siblings in the Snowy Hart Family. Otherwise, the fate awaiting her would be to marry a young master from the Azure Lizard Family, much like a child bride. This was the destiny of being the "child of exchange" for the two families'' friendship. After about ten minutes, Vanessa and her party were ready to depart. But just as they were about to set off, a doe spirit, attracted by a little white rabbit that had hopped over from afar, refused to get back in the carriage. Just as Vanessa was about to scold the doe spirit, a swift arrow whistled through the air, puncturing the little rabbit''s skull and ending its life in an instant. The three doe spirits were startled but didn''t give out the rm cry for enemies'' approach. Vanessa turned to look in the direction the arrow hade from, but initially saw nothing. Squinting, she spotted a person on horseback approaching from the edge of the woods about a hundred to two hundred meters away. ("He hit from that distance?") Vanessa tried to imagine what it would be like if the rabbit was ced a hundred meters awayit would probably look no bigger than a white dot the size of a fingernail. To urately hit a moving target of that size from such a distance, this archer was either extremely lucky or... "Driver, we won''t be leaving just yet. Go pick up that rabbit." Vanessa was intrigued by the archer. If he was talented, she wanted to bring him under her wing. This would be helpful for her when she returned to the Snowy Hart Family in the future. (If he''s strong enough, he could even serve as my retainer in thebyrinth, providing some much-needed ranged capabilities.) Vanessa stood by the carriage, waiting for the horseman toe closer. Up close, the horseman''s steed was even more formidable than she had anticipated, its arrival causing the doe spirits to watch with rapt attention. The rider himself was a young man with striking features. Although his tanned hair, dark cloak, and worn leather armor were all rather shabby, they did little to conceal his austere charisma. Furthermore, the equipment carried on the horse''s back caught Vanessa''s attention. Although all were covered with leather cases, based on her experience, they were likely no ordinary goods. Vanessa quickly concluded that this horseman was not only skilled in archery and quite handsome, but also a seasoned "veteran" of warfare. "May I have a word with you, horseman?" Vanessa lifted the rabbit in her hand, signaling to the young man. She believed that her beauty could instantlypel the young man to dismount and converse with her. "I''m in a hurry, take the rabbit if you like it." The young man didn''t even cken his pace, he simply responded curtly and spurred his horse onwards. Chapter 215 Vanessa’s Frustration ? Vanessa''s hand, which was holding the rabbit, was trembling. She was certain that she had not missed any insignia on the horseman''s body, no emblems of any family or organization were exhibited on him. In other words, this horseman was just an ordinary civilian. On the contrary, Vanessa herself, purposefully standing next to the Snowy Hart family crest in the carriage, could not have been overlooked by him as a member of the Snowy Hart family forces. "Just a mere civilian..." Vanessa, gripped by anger, hoisted the white rabbit and climbed onto the carriage. The three doe spirits, sensing their master''s rage, obediently followed her into the carriage. The two coachmen dared not say a word and promptly prepared for departure. "Catch up to that man..." Vanessa suppressed her anger and calmly gave orders. However, the more her words were hidden in calmness, the more they frightened the coachmen and the doe spirits. The youngdy they served was not one to easily let things go. . Typically, it''s quite challenging for a carriage to catch up with a lone horseman. However, Vanessa believed that the man, having his warhorse carry so much cargo, wouldn''t be able to go fast. On their end, they had just rested, and as long as they exerted all their energy, they would surely be able to catch up in a short distance! Full of expectations to teach the young man a lesson, Vanessa stuck her head out of the window, staring at the horseman galloping in front of her. Then, the horseman went farther and farther away... until hepletely disappeared from Vanessa''s sight. . Vanessa was silent for a long time. She wanted to scold the carriage drivers, but she knew it wasn''t their fault. The horses pulling the carriage had truly given their all, she could see that. She wanted to scold herself, but she didn''t know where she had gone wrong. If the same situation were to happen again, she would likely make the same judgement. "That man was too abnormal... he and his warhorse, there''s definitely something off..." Vanessa sat down in a huff and sulked for the entire day. . The scene switches to Tyler. In the sky, an eagle was soaring. On the ground, Moto-chan was leaving a trail of dust. After shaking off the Snowy Hart family''s carriage, Tyler let Moto-chan slow down. He was sure that the other party, as long as they had a bit ofmon sense, would not think to chase him again. After seeing the Snowy Hart family''s carriage tracksst night, Tyler did not chase after them immediately. Instead, he rested well for the night, dyed his hair a yellow-brown with ginger, and then chased after them while honing his skills (Deceiver Lv15+1, Intelligence +10). With Moto-chan''s capabilities, chasing a carriage was no problem at all. The reason Tyler chased after them was because it was on the way, and because he was curious. As one of the five major families of the Wester Kingdom, why would the Snowy Hart family''s carriage appear in the territory of the Azure Lizard family, and also head towards Delis Town? (Could it be, also for the ''Aqua Nest''?) After chasing for a while, Tyler finally saw that the Snowy Hart family''s carriage was parked by the roadside for a rest. He nced over and could basically confirm that there were only two carriage drivers and a young girl on their side, plus three cute little deer. What puzzled Tyler was that the basic information of the two drivers showed "Azure Lizard family''s coachmen," while only the young girl''s status information showed "Second Young Miss of the Snowy Hart family." Tyler instinctively realized that getting involved might cause trouble, and this kind of youngdy from a big family was not easy to court. So, when this "Vanessa Snowy Hart" invited him to stop and chat, Tyler chose to flee first. . Having shaken off the pursuit of the Snowy Hart family''s carriage, Tyler calmed down to reorganize the information he had gathered in a few seconds. There were two things he was concerned about, one was thebat upation of the second youngdy of the Snowy Hart family, and the other was the appearance of this youngdy. Thebat upation of Vanessa Snowy Hart was a level 48 "White Doe Servant," a concept not within Tyler''s knowledge. Combined with the name of the Snowy Hart family, Tyler spected that this was probably abat upation rted to bloodline or family, and outsiders probably could not learn it. Besides the upation, Tyler was also somewhat concerned about Vanessa''s appearance. This was not because she was delicate and cute, but because Tyler always felt that he had seen this face somewhere. After a little recall, Tyler finally remembered that in his new "Precognitive Death Scene," this second youngdy of the Snowy Hart family also appeared among the passersby! . In criminology, there is a saying that the murderer is always inclined to return to the scene of the crime. Some are to confirm whether the crime is sessful and whether there are any clues left, and some are due to a perverted psychology wanting to see the tragic state of the victim again. Combining the "Ster Oracle" left by the divination rabbit granny, Tyler does not think that Vanessa''s appearance at the scene is a coincidence. (But... didn''t the "Ster Oracle" tell me "don''t ignore the deer''s cry", and say "the holy white deer is the messenger of God"...) Whether it is Vanessa''s family,bat upation, or the three little does that apany her, these all match the description in the "Ster Oracle". And from the tone of voice, Vanessa should be a "good person", not rted to the murderer, what Tyler should do is to take the initiative to approach her. But looking at Vanessa''s indifferent face in the "Precognitive Death Scene," and recalling her very arrogant inner activities when they met just now, Tyler always felt that thisdy would not be the "angel" who could save him. (Lack of clues, let''s talk about it when we get to Delis Town.) (ording to the current situation, this Vanessa also intends to go to Delis Town.) . A day passed quickly, and night fell again. Vanessa, who had been sulking all day, was sitting by the fire, tasting the roasted rabbit meat bit by bit. Even in such a simple outdoor environment, this second youngdy of the Snowy Hart family did not do anything contrary to her identity, and she made the act of eating rabbit skewers very elegant. "I''m full, you guys eat, and we''ll set off after you finish." Vanessa got up and went back to the carriage, watching her three little does eating grass nearby. At this time, one of the doe''s ears suddenly moved, and then it looked up at the nearby woods. Vanessa noticed this, subconsciously reached for the silver flute on her belt, but after waiting a few seconds, she didn''t hear the does crying out, it seemed that it was not an enemy attack. (Is that... a figure?) Under the moonlight, Vanessa could vaguely see a person walking over from the forest. Encountering a lone person in such a wild ce, either it is a scout of bandits, or it is a homeless wanderer. Vanessa saw that the does still had no reaction, guessing it should be thetter, so she was toozy to get off the carriage, thinking that letting the coachmen deal with it would be fine. As the figure got closer, Vanessa was somewhat surprised to find that this "wanderer" was actually a young girl. She seemed quite young, under her pure white hair was a pair of bright sky blue eyes, and for some reason, one of her eyes was covered with a ck eye patch. Looking at the young girl''s strange dress, Vanessa clicked her tongue unhappily. (Could it be a "streetwalker"...) This white-haired one-eyed young girl made Vanessa feel very unpleasant. Chapter 216 The Night Of Encounter ? "Travelers, destiny has brought us together here. At this moment, the Nefarious Tiger King within me seeks a sacrifice. Would you be willing to make a sacrifice for the future ruler?" The white-haired, one-eyed girl addressed the two carriage drivers from a distance with some iprehensible words, leaving them exchanging nces, uncertain of how to respond... even suspecting they had encountered a lunatic. Then, inopportunely yet quite fittingly, the girl''s stomach emitted a "gurgle, gurgle, gurgle" sound. The drivers suddenly understood - she was simply hungry. "Hehehe,e sit with us and eat. We have more than enough," one of the carriage drivers beckoned to the girl, while the other pulled off a rabbit leg and offered it to her, both of them quite weing. To these two middle-aged carriage drivers, the white-haired girl was almost like one of their own daughters... save for the peculiarity of her mind. "The Nefarious Tiger King within me expresses pleasure at your offering...!" The young girl didn''t hold back and, epting the rabbit leg, sat down and began to devour it heartily. Seeing her eat so voraciously and seeming to enjoy it so much, the carriage driversughed heartily. They told her to eat slowly and if she liked it, they could leave the rest of the rabbit for her to take with her. (So she''s a wanderer... at least she''s not fallen into being a streetwalker.) Vanessa sighed and shifted her gaze from the girl. Vanessa had some bad memories associated with streetwalkers. When she was thirteen, the second year after she was exchanged to the Azure Lizard Family, she met a woman who called herself Lydia during a solo outing. Lydia was very kind to young Vanessa, not only showing her around the unfamiliar Emerald City but also taking her to eat delicious food and y fun games. However, half a year after she met Lydia, Vanessa was betrayed by her. Lydia had put a sleeping drug in Vanessa''s food and was a mere step away from selling her to an underground organization to be a streetwalker. If it were not for the doe spirits and guards from the Azure Lizard Family arriving in time, Vanessa didn''t know where she would be or what kind of life she would be leading now. After the incident came to light, the underground human trafficking organization was quickly annihted by the Azure Lizard Lord, and Lydia, who was both a streetwalker and a human trafficker, was put to death by hanging in public. Before the execution, Lydia shouted a sentence to Vanessa in the audience. She yelled in despair, asking why Vanessa hadn''t told her she was the youngdy of a prominent family. If she had known, she wouldn''t havemitted such a stupid act. At that moment, Vanessa''s values were greatly shaken. She had hidden her identity to prevent Lydia from feeling distant from her, as she didn''t like it when people kept their distance out of respect. But she didn''t expect that her unteral idea would prompt Lydia tomit a crime, and that allowed her to see Lydia''s true face. There was no such thing as tenderness or sisterly love, everything was driven by self-interest. . From that day forth, Vanessa no longer felt difort from the chasm between herself and themoners. On the contrary, she found this chasmforting, a sense of security. Commoners were just that,moners. They were not worthy of befriending nobles; they were merely tools for the nobles. Naturally, the consciousness of ss ingrained itself deeply in Vanessa''s heart, where it remained unassable, even to this day. Upon seeing that the carriage drivers had already enjoyed a hearty meal but were still conversing with the white-haired girl, Vanessa cleared her throat subtly, indicating that it was time to set off. The drivers were startled, aware that they had beenx in their duties due to the girl''s arrival. They hurriedly bade farewell to the girl and proceeded towards the carriage. At this point, as if to bid the girl farewell, the three doe spirits walked over to her one by one, gently nuzzling their snouts against her body before returning to the carriage. This left Vanessa utterly astonished. It was the first time she had ever seen the doe spirits get close to anyone other than herself within the territory of the Azure Lizard Family! "Hey, what''s the matter with you three? Are you turning your backs on me?" At Vanessa''s reprimand, the doe spirits lowered their heads and looked at the ground, bleating softly, appearing rather innocent. Vanessa could only sigh. She hadn''t yet advanced to the third tier and was currently unable tomunicate mentally with the doe spirits. (Perhaps they simply liked the scent of her.) "Driver, let''s move," Vanessamanded, and the white carriage resumed its journey, leaving the white-haired girl behind, still enjoying her roasted rabbit by the fire. The white-haired girl watched the departing carriage, feeling a twinge of regret. She had thought that the three little fawns were going to stay back to be her reserve food. She hadn''t expected them to leave so soon. "Hmm... My Nefarious Tiger King Eye... it''s throbbing again..." The girl dramatically clutched her right eye, which was covered with an eye patch. However, she didn''t feel any pain; she just suddenly felt like acting that way. She pretended to be in pain and looked at the departing white carriage, feeling a vague sensation... She felt that the ck-haired girl in the carriage had a very special aura, something indescribable. . In no time at all, the white-haired girl, "ck Tigerwing - Heloise," had gnawed the remaining rabbit meat clean. Ever since she epted the "Trial Blood," she found herself getting hungry easily and her appetite had considerably increased. "Hehehe... It appears the bloodline of the Nefarious Tiger King within me has awakened..." Heloise was exhrated, believing it to be the fulfillment of the promise made by the Lord Earthly Ghost. From now on, as long as she could acquire great power, she would be able to fulfill her desire to repay the kindness of the demon race! (But where could that Banning fellow be?) (Anyway... I should continue towards Delis Town based on the previous information!) Heloise patted her belly; although she had just finished eating, she felt as though her body was ready to move. Certainly, it was the power of the Nefarious Tiger King. [Reminder: Dear Earth World readers, please avoid intense physical activities after a meal.] Then, Heloise raised her head and gazed at the stars in the night sky for a long time. Mumbling something along the lines of, "Gods of the constetions, the followers of the Nefarious Tiger King seek your guidance..." After about ten minutes, Heloise finally discerned the direction to Delis Town through the constetions and proceeded to run straight in that direction. It''s worth mentioning that when Heloise decided to go straight, she meant "absolutely straight". She would go through the forest, swim across rivers, slide down and climb up canyons, all without deviating from her original direction. The reason for Heloise''s stubbornness was twofold. First, she wanted to reach Delis Town as soon as possible. Second, if she changed her course, she would get lost and waste a lot of time finding her way back. Obviously, the second reason was the main one. But a servant of the Nefarious Tiger King would never admit to having a poor sense of direction. Two dayster, Heloise, who had been running straight all the way, finally spotted something. About a hundred meters ahead on the dirt road, she saw a figure riding a horse at full speed. The person on horseback was shrouded in a ck cloak, seemingly a young man. The figure of the youth matched the description of the target "Banning" given to her by the Lord Earth Ghost in the letter. Chapter 217 Fateful Encounter ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, July 3 6:32 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 16 days "Heh, heh, heh, the offering nominated by Lord Earthly Ghost... you will fuel the growth of the Nefarious Tiger King''s apostle!" Heloise maneuvered through the forest with agility. She calcted the youth''s movements, leaping lightly from a branch,nding perfectly in front of the youth! "Spiral..." Just as Heloise was about to use her skill, she suddenly realised that the youth''s hair was a shade of yellow-brown, which contradicted the description provided by Lord Earthly Ghost. (Strange, shouldn''t his hair be ck?) Heloise quickly stopped the usage of her skill, while the youth managed to steer his horse around her. "Excuse me, miss, is there something you need from me?" The young man halted his horse, asking Heloise from a distance of about twenty to thirty meters. "Uh... um..." Heloise didn''t expect to have made a mistake. She was momentarily at a loss for words. "It... it seems the guidance of the ster gods has had a small hup... unknown young man, you need not concern yourself!" Feeling nervous, Heloise instinctively resorted to her usual way of speaking to diffuse the situation. She also secretly felt relieved, grateful that she had stopped her action in time, otherwise, it would have been difficult to smooth things over. The young man looked at Heloise with a tilted head. After a while, he finally spoke, "Your dress is unbuttoned. Maybe you should fix it before we continue talking?" "Huh? My button is undone?" Heloise looked down and, to her horror, the sight that met her eyes was her own white, tender belly. She quickly turned around to fix her clothing. "Damn it! I didn''t expect the forest spirits to be so mischievous... they dared to make a fool out of the Nefarious Tiger King''s apostle!" Heloise was utterly embarrassed. As a member of the evilkinds, having her most vulnerable belly exposed to others was a deep humiliation! She quickly recalled that she must have identally rubbed against a branch or something when she was moving through the forest earlier. No wonder she felt a cool breeze on her belly. Now, since her belly had already been seen, Heloise had to... she simply had to... (I must disy the terror of the evilkinds, so he won''t dare to speak of this incident for the rest of his life!) Tyler watched this girl named "Heloise," feeling puzzled by her previous statement and her current thoughts. If he had encountered such a girl in the world of Earth, he would have definitely considered her a chunibyo. However, in the world of Prison Star, what she said about the "Ster Gods," "Forest Spirits," and the "Apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King" might indeed be true. However, at the same time, the childish plot in Heloise''s mind made Tyler feel that he might be taking her words too seriously. Regardless, Tyler nned to continue the conversation with "Heloise," if not for anything else, then for her identity as the "Reserve Member of the Shadow Serpent Society" mentioned in her basic information. Heloise, Female, 17 years old, Reserve Member of the Shadow Serpent Society Production upation: Gather - Lv3 Manufacturing upation: - Combat upation: de Dancer - Lv49 Skills: 2 / 2 Tyler recalled the previous encounter in Sunny Town with Splurt, who was a low-ranking member of the Shadow Serpent Society. ording to this ranking and considering the levels of strength, Heloise''s position would be inferior to Splurt''s. If the Shadow Serpent Society had already discovered that Banning had killed Splurt and then dispatched someone even weaker than Splurt after him, then either there was an issue with the decision-makers at the Shadow Serpent Society, or there were hidden machinations at y. Indeed, based on Heloise''s recent inner monologue, Tyler could essentially determine that this young girl was indeed the assassin sent by the Shadow Serpent Society to kill him. If he hadn''t preemptively dyed his ck hair to a brown color, they would probably already be in a fight. Tyler, utilizing this point, preliminarily judged that Heloise might not be the intelligent type. "Young man, the encounter of fate has already urred. Now that you have witnessed the weak point of the Apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King, you can only live the rest of your life in endless pain (referring to having seen her white belly but not being able to tell anyone)!" Heloise spoke, forcefully stomping on the ground, easily creating a pit of a meter in diameter, demonstrating her extraordinary foot strength. "Uh? Weak point? You mean the part where I saw your belly? Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone." Tyler activated his "Deceiver" skill, attempting to persuade this slightly off girl. Beforepletely grasping her information, Tyler didn''t quite want to engage her directly... because if things went wrong, the "Death Future" might involve him being killed by this "Heloise" through some special method. "Hmm? Really? You really won''t tell?" The girl became normal in her excitement. "Truly, I swear to the Benevolent Deity." Tyler mimicked the prayer gesture he saw in Sunny Town, making his oath with utmost sincerity. Then, Heloise actually believed him. "Heh heh, well then, the Apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King is willing to believe the believer of the Benevolent Deity... Thank the Nefarious Tiger King, young man, this is a hard-toe-by absolution!" Looking at this self-proimed impressive Heloise, Tyler felt somewhat upset. He was upset because if he had really died at the hands of Heloise in the "Death Future", then his future self must be incredibly stupid. After the crisis of the battle was averted, Heloise started talking to Tyler very naturally. Tyler was all for it, as this was a great opportunity to understand her. The only problem was that to understand what Heloise was saying, Tyler had to use his brain a bit more. "Young man in the vortex of fate, my name is ''Heloise'', also known as the ''ck Tigerwing''. I am a free warrior of the tiger race. May I know your identity?" (ck Tigerwing?) (Tiger race?) Tyler noticed the key information in Heloise''s words, he noted it down and answered her question first. "I am called Felix, a bounty hunter who roams the four seas." What Tyler said was his new identity from now on, to avoid the name "Banning" from continuing to spread. "Felix, indeed a good name, quite the coincidence of fate. Have you heard of a young man named ''Banning''? He looks exactly like you, only his hair color is different. Just now, I mistook you for Banning, that''s why I stopped you halfway." Hearing this, Tyler was utterly convinced. This girl, Heloise, was indeed the assassin sent by the Shadow Serpent Society to kill him. If it weren''t for Tyler''s hair dye and Heloise''s not-so-great brain, they would probably be fighting already. Chapter 218 Temporary Team ? "Exactly like me? That is indeed rather extraordinary," Tyler replied, his acting skills always at the ready, effortlessly delivered. "Indeed, which is why I, as an apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King, decided to question you to see if there''s a fateful connection between you and this ''Banning''," Heloise looked at Tyler expectantly, herrge innocent eyes practically radiating naivety. Unfortunately for her, she had encountered Tyler, the master of insincerity. "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I am an only child and I have no siblings. As for this ''Banning,'' I''ve never heard of him." Tyler calmly quashed Heloise''s hopes. "Is that so... such despairing news... even the Nefarious Tiger King would sigh for this..." The glow in Heloise''s eyes dimmed instantly, and it seemed that their conversation hade to an end. However, Heloise wasn''t discouraged. She firmly believed that the information provided by the ''Lord Earthly Ghost'' must be correct. As long as she continued towards Delis Town, she would definitely find this ''Banning''. "Young Felix, may the path of your destiny be filled with radiance. The apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King will bid you goodbye for now." The young girl nodded slightly at Tyler, then turned around and left. Tyler watched her retreating figure, his hand quietly gripping the Shadow Sword Dragon Steed, as he began to contemte. Tyler believed that Heloise was clearly the assassin sent by the Shadow Serpent Society to kill him, which also verified his previous guess: The ''Singr Demon God'' for some reason, temporarily couldn''te to kill him again. In the past, Tyler''s consistent way of dealing with those who wanted to kill him was to fight fire with fire. But now... facing the young woman Heloise, he hesitated. Tyler hesitated, not because of Heloise''s naive and cute face, nor because of her slender long legs. The reason he didn''t turn against Heloise was first, because he didn''t know what skills Heloise, who was a de Dancer in herbat upation, had. Second, Tyler felt that killing Heloise directly wasn''t the optimal solution at the moment. In the ''Future Death Scene,'' Tyler only saw Vanessa among the pedestrians, not Heloise. Considering Heloise''s off-the-charts chunibyo and kindergarten-level strategy, Tyler temporarily lowered the possibility of her being the murderer to a very low level. In other words, Tyler thought that Heloise wasn''t a high threat to him at the moment. Based on this judgment, if he could maintain a period of joint action with Heloise, Tyler thought he could pry some information about the Shadow Serpent Society from her, and then act ordingly this was the optimal solution under the current situation. Therefore, Tyler caught up with her and took the initiative to talk to Heloise. "Miss Heloise, are you heading to Delis Town by any chance?" "Eh? Ah, yes, Delis Town is the destination of my journey." "That''s great, because I''m heading to Delis Town as well." Tyler, who knew very well, sessfully reengaged in conversation with Heloise. Next, Tyler told Heloise that he was also quite interested in the ''Banning'' she was looking for. "Just the thought of someone in the world who looks just like me... I can''t help but want to meet him." "Indeed, the twin sons are the existence of taboo... Young Felix, are you implying you''re willing to dedicate your strength to the Nefarious Tiger King?" At this moment, Heloise demonstrated a level of intelligence beyond her usual, and immediately understood why ''Felix'' had caught up with her. "Uh-huh, let me help you find him. After all, we''re both heading to the same destination - Delis Town." Tyler nodded affirmatively, thus temporarily teaming up with Heloise. . With Felix guiding the way, Heloise was considerably relieved, for getting lost was her lifelong nemesis. Along the journey, Felix invited Heloise to share the horseback, but she declined. "Hmm, a mere horse is no match for the apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King," she proimed, speeding ahead. This sparked apetitive spirit in Felix''s warhorse, Moto-chan. Unmindful of energy conservation, it sprinted forth with full force, intending to show the white-haired girl who truly owned the title of "the fastest sovereign on this vastnd." Thus, a peculiar scene unfolded in the wilderness a young girl and a horse(carrying a man),peting in a race of speed. After a fiercepetition spanning two to three kilometers, the race concluded with Heloise exhausting her stamina and admitting defeat first. Moto-chan, who had been trailing behind, eventually overtook her with its superior energy reserves, proudly establishing its prowess. . Moto-chan neighed triumphantly, announcing its victory to all directions. Heloise, on the other hand, trudged alongnguidly, catching up at a slow pace. Tyler, aboard the triumphant Moto-chan, couldn''t bear to burst the horse''s bubble; it had barely won, after all. Nevertheless, Moto-chan had indeed grown a lot. Not only did it carry Tyler, but it also bore many pieces of equipment and items. Despite these disadvantages, it managed to outpace Heloise amendable feat. (Howeveryou two were so focused on the speedpetition, where on earth have we ended up?) Looking at the surrounding sandy environment, Tyler knew they had strayed from the path. After wandering in the sandy area for a while, unable to find a way out and seemingly getting deeper into a desert, Tyler suggested they follow their footprints back. A few minutes into their backtrack, Heloise suddenly stopped and gestured for Felix to be quiet. Seeing her heightened alertness, Tyler figured that the predators of this area had likely set their sights on them. Heloise kneeled on the ground, her ear against the sand. After a few seconds, she pointed in the direction of their three o''clock. Tyler followed her direction but saw nothing. However, a few secondster, arge red warning circle suddenly appeared under their feet. "It''sing from underground! Scatter quickly!" Tyler shouted as Heloise started running. She and Moto-chan instinctively ran in opposite directions, sessfully escaping the red warning circle just in time. The moment the three-second countdown ended, a spike-covered worm demon burst from the ground, swallowing the spot where Tyler and Heloise had just been standing. "Whoa! A demon from the underworld! Despicable worm demon, you cannot stop the resurrection of the Nefarious Tiger King!!" Heloise shouted at the worm demon, her hair standing on end like a cat facing an enemy. For her to maintain her speech style in such a situation, Tyler was truly impressed and believed that Heloise must have some strength left. If so, Tyler believed that even if he held back slightly, Heloise could handle this "giant sand worm" on her own. How big is the "giant sand worm"? It''s about the size of a creature that could swallow a cow whole in one gulp. Chapter 219 Blade Dancer ? Tyler was in high spirits. Afterst time''s duel between Pride and Poison de Rat King, he could now observe different types of battles up close. A short distance away, the "giant sand worm" that had just burst out of the sandy ground is of a sizerger than a car, and at least 20 meters long. It''s a formidable creature that''s difficult to deal with. Tyler believed that to defeat it, Heloise must fight with all her might... and this gave him an ample opportunity to fully understand Heloise. Sand Devouring Centipede - Adult, Nameless, Male, 96 years old Sand Devouring Centipede- Lv63 Skills: 3 / 3 Life Energy: 6321 / 6327 Endurance: 3101 / 3427 Magic Energy: 1359 / 1359 The giant sand worm is actually a mature Sand Devouring Centipede. Looking at its level and three basic numerical values, its power is slightly inferior to the Poison de Rat King. This is not only a numerical inferiority, but also a growth issue. From a growth perspective, even if it grows to the same level, this Sand Devouring Centipede still has a certain gap with thePoison de Rat King. As a result, Tyler had gained a deeper understanding of the concept of "growth" in the Star Prison world. Even if it''s a high-level monster, if its growth rate is not high, its power won''t be strong, and vice versa. (No wonder the master craftsmen said that the dragon race is innately a level stronger than other races, it''s rted to the quality of growth.) Because he knew what he''s up against, Tyler could leisurely analyze and contemte, while Heloise didn''t have the sameposure. At the moment, Heloise was standing off against the Sand Devouring Centipede, seemingly waiting for the other to make the first move. "Lord Felix, the power of the Nefarious Tiger King will soon ravage this desert, you''d better stay away to avoid being affected!" Heloise''s words were automatically tranted in Tyler''s mind as: "It''s dangerous here, stay away." However, Tyler wouldn''t ept her kindness as he couldn''t afford to miss such a good opportunity to watch the battle. "Heloise, I''m an archer, you fight freely, I will support you." Tyler dismounted, let Moto-chan hide far away, then readied his "Fir Dragon Bow" forbat. This is one of his fewbat moves that he can show to others. "The Nefarious Tiger King wees the appearance of allies!" Heloise was overjoyed, her tense expression instantly eased a bit. She was unsure of her chances of victory, so having a seemingly reliable helper was a great boon. During their conversation, the Sand Devouring Centipede, unable to wait any longer,unched its attack first! The giant insect slowly coiled its body like a spring, then suddenly lunged at... what, it actually lunged at the weakest in the field, Moto-chan! Moto-chan, which was far away, was startled. It started to evade based on its wild instincts, and at the same time, Tyler aimed at the head of the Sand Devouring Centipede and fired a "Power Arrow," sessfully piercing its carapace (6321-249 / 6327) and slightly deviating its original direction. After a thrilling few seconds, Moto-chan managed to dodge the Sand Devouring Centipede''s surprise attack by relying on its speed and escaped to the outskirts of the battlefield. Meanwhile, Heloise had somehow jumped onto the body of the Sand Devouring Centipede, with a pair of sleeve swords protruding from each of her sleeves, Then, she stabbed them into the hole in the carapace created by Felix''s arrow (6072-27-36 / 6327). (What a nimble physique, so this is what they mean by a dancer.) Seeing Heloise moving as if on t ground on the Sand Devouring Centipede, Tyler admired her agile movements. She was able to stay on its body and find opportunities to attack, even though a single mistake could cause her to fall off or be pierced by its spikes. The only problem was that Heloise''s sleeve swords were too thin andcked the power to pierce the armor. So, Tyler continued tounch "Power Arrows" (6009-251 / 6327) while moving, creating more opportunities for Heloise to attack (5758-39-28 / 6327). With their tacit cooperation, the Sand Devouring Centipede''s health was gradually decreasing (5455-34-30 / 6327). Their tacit cooperationpelled the Sand Devouring Centipede to abandon its pursuit of Moto-chan and instead, devise a solution to first eradicate these two human nuisances. . The Sand Devouring Centipede lifted its head high and then rolled over, twisting its massive body to burrow back into the desert sands. Left with no choice, Heloise temporarily leaped back onto the sandy surface, attentive alongside Felix to ward off the next underground assault. Secondster, the Sand Devouring Centipede rushed out from beneath the sand again, but its onught was not precise this time. Both Heloise and Felix were able to evade the attack range with a minor shift in position. However, just then, the Sand Devouring Centipedefreshly emerged from the sand and maintaining a posture perpendicr to the groundbegan to spin around its own axis abruptly! "Heloise, get down!" As Felix shouted, the barbed des on the body of the Sand Devouring Centipede started to scatter due to its high-speed rotation, a second-tier skill, "de Storm" (Magic Power: 1359-300/1359), it had always used effectively against agile opponents! Centering around the Sand Devouring Centipede, numerous barbed des swept across the entire region. Moto-chan was unscathed due to its distance, but both Heloise and Felix were injured. Employing agile maneuvers and her hidden sleeve des, Heloise fended off the majority of the des. However, due to the obstructed vision caused by the kicked-up sand, she still sustained two gashes on her left abdomen and right thigh (2710-189 / 2710). Felix defended himself with his shield, suffering only a minor scrape on his left shoulder (2490-67 / 2490). Still, his shield was pierced by several des, rendering it unusable. "Heloise! It cannot use that move again in a short time! Take advantage of this and finish it!" Felix pointed towards the body of the Sand Devouring Centipede. Its barbed des were all gone, and it would probably take some time for them to regrow. Understanding the situation, Heloise fearlessly charged straight towards the Sand Devouring Centipede! Such reckless fighting seemed to suit the Sand Devouring Centipede. Just as it was about tounch an attack on Heloise, Felix timely shot two "Power Arrows" from behind, urately hitting the creature''s mouth (5691-416-423 / 6327), forcing it to halt its charging action. Then, Heloise was already in front of the Sand Devouring Centipede! In this lightning-fast moment, the Sand Devouring Centipede suddenly spewed a yellow-green corrosive fluid from its mouth (Magic Power: 1059-200 / 1359), and Heloise already had no time to dodge...! "SpiralRoundDance!" Unexpectedly for the Sand Devouring Centipede, the white-haired girl showed no intention to evade. Instead, she opened the des on both her hands and feet in an instant, performing a high-speed rotation with her body. With the spinning four des, she broke through the corrosive liquid flow and plunged directly into the mouth of the Sand Devouring Centipede! Chapter 220 Deliberation By The Lake ? The sight before his eyes was undoubtedly one of unparalleled carnage, yet Tyler was utterly captivated by Heloise''s ballet-like grace in motion. Her four des served as extensions of her limbs, each pirouette and flourish leaving a gash in the gaping maw of the Sand Devouring Centipede. After an immeasurable number of strikes (4852-1219 / 6327), the Sand Devouring Centipede fell, and Heloisended on the sand with an unparalleled lightness. Remarkably, not a drop of the creature''s blood nor corrosive fluid found its way onto her. (If she were to utilize that technique against me... I suspect I''d have no choice but to resort to ''Shadow Step''.) Tyler mused, continuing to unleash ''Power Arrows'' at the fallen Sand Devouring Centipede. Despite its fall, the creature was not yet dead. The concept of vitality was perhaps most fitting when applied to worm-like demons, as they could endure even with their heads blown apart. Heloise shared Tyler''s understanding. After a brief respite, she seized the opportunity tounch another attack, aiming for the wound on the Sand Devouring Centipede''s head! "ept the judgment of the Nefarious Tiger King... Die! White Tiger Continual Bite!" This time, Heloise swung her sleeve sword directly from a position about five meters away from the Sand Devouring Centipede. Apanying her right hand''s sh, a white sword aura flew from her de, followed by a sh from her left hand, then a double-spinning sh from her foot-sword in mid-air leap. These four sword auras sessively hit the wound on the Sand Devouring Centipede, further tearing its body apart, each strike inflicting over 500 damage! (3633-2167 / 6327) (The force of four consecutive hits canpare with the previous ''Blue ze Steed''. This must be her Tier 2 skill.) By this point in the battle, Tyler had seen both of Heloise''s skills. Unless she possessed some unique ability, it seemed he had a solid grasp of her strength. Without exaggeration, Tyler could immediately think of three or more ways to kill her. However, he had no immediate ns to take action. The Sand Devouring Centipede, with just over a thousand life points remaining, had fallen into a state of weakness. In the world of Prison Star, thebat abilities of all life forms are closely rted to their life energy. As soon as life energy drops to a certain level, all bodily functions follow suit, unless they possess some special ability or skill. And the Sand Devouring Centipede, clearly, was not one of those creatures that could staunch their bleeding. By this time, the Sand Devouring Centipede no longer had the strength to fight back. It was unable to use its unknown third skill, and was subsequently butchered by Tyler and Heloise. Having emerged victorious, Tyler''s experience points were full once again, and Heloise had also reached the maximum level of 50. Considering the majority of the damage output in this battle was dealt by Heloise, Tyler let her decide how to distribute the Sand Devouring Centipede''s materials. Surprisingly, Heloise didn''t want anything. Instead, she asked him if she could simply extract the magic core, leaving the rest to return to nature. (So it is, the tiger race reveres harmony and coexistence with nature.) Tyler readily agreed. Through this conversation, he gained a preliminary understanding of the tigerkin''s cultural philosophy. To express her gratitude for "Felix''s" understanding, Heloise voluntarily gave up the Sand Devouring Centipede''s magic core. "At this moment, I feel the power of the Nefarious Tiger King god is full within me. It seems I have gained enough experience, and this victory is sufficient reward!" Tyler knew this was Heloise''s recognition that she had leveled up and reached the second-tier level bottleneck. He was also experiencing this feeling. Since Heloise was now offering the magic core, Tyler saw no reason to decline. "Then I shall ept it without reservation." Tyler ced the magic core of the Sand Devouring Centipede into his bag. Now, the magic core of the Poison de Rat King was no longer alone. . Upon vanquishing the Sand Devouring Centipede, Tyler and Heloise retraced their steps, spending some time finding the route back to Delis Town before embarking once again. Before long, they came across ake. Upon sight of it, Heloise suggested a rest by thekeside, expressing her desire to wash off the grime coating her form. Tyler had no objections it was a fine opportunity to replenish their fresh water supplies. Thus, they agreed and split up to carry out their individual tasks. With some solitude atst, Tyler had time to contemte his thoughts about Heloise. When they first met, she had introduced herself as the "ck Tigerwing" and imed to be a member of the tigerkin race. By appearance alone, he could discern no characteristics that would identify Heloise as part of any demi-human tribe. She bore neither fluffy ears nor a tail, appearing wholly human. Likewise, his identification revealed no evidence of her tigerkin heritage. He didn''t believe she had any reason to fabricate such an obvious lie it would bring her no benefit... It seemed there was a story hidden behind her appearance, but Tyler had no immediate interest in it. What Tyler cared about now was Heloise''s title of "ck Tigerwing". What''s "Tigerwing" anyway? However, associating "wings" to "flying", It could be aligning perfectly with the first line of the "Ster Oracle" left by the divination rabbit to Banning. ("Do not be entranced by the butterfly''s dance, the ck butterfly is the servant of the snake") ("The butterfly''s dance... de Dancer...") Recalling Heloise''sbat style, which was akin to a dance, Tyler couldn''t help but admire it. However, was such admiration enough to warrant the warning of "do not be entranced"? Tyler felt it was somewhat far-fetched. However, thetter half of the "Ster Oracle" couldn''t be more fitting. As a reserve executive of the Shadow Serpent Society, Heloise perfectly fit the description of the "ck butterfly" being the "servant of the snake". The only issue was the slight difference between the "ck Tigerwing" and "ck Butterfly", which irked Tyler greatly. Following the "Ster Oracle" left by the divination rabbit, Tyler''s most sensible course of action would be to part ways with Heloise or to kill her to avoid any potential danger. However, he was reluctant to make such a rash decision. The identity of the tigerkin, the strange typo, the overly cautious warning... all these elements made Tyler feel as though he had yet to uncover the true story. The "Ster Oracle" was still without a correct answer. (There must be some unknown information... there must be.) Since Heloise posed no immediate threat to his life, Tyler decided to continue traveling with her for the time being. While there were risks, the potential rewards were equally significant, making the gamble seem worthwhile. (First... let''s verify her identity as a member of the deerkin tribe.) Tyler took out the upgraded binocle and quietly skirted around the grove of trees, heading towards the opposite side of theke where Heloise resided. When he could barely make out Heloise''s figure with his naked eye, he raised the binocle and locked onto her position, adjusting the distance between the lenses to obtain the best focal length. When the image of Heloise became the clearest, he activated his skill. (Calction Boost - Overclock) Chapter 221 The Truth Of The Hunter ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 3 1:17 PM Countdown to Confession Death: 19 days The thought had never urred to the idiot loli that Tyler could utilize the deceleration effect of "Calction Boost - Overclock" in such a manner. Under the influence of the deceleration effect, Tyler could perceive more details within the same span of time, thus acquiring a wealth of information. And at present... Heloise was bathing in the pristineke waters, her body entirely bare. Heloise was thorough in her cleansing, and Tyler was equally intent in his observation. After a lengthy scrutiny, Tyler arrived at a conclusion: Heloise was entirely human, devoid of any trace of demi-human lineage. At this point, the idiot loli could not refrain from voicing her disapproval. (Silly Nissen: I''ve totally misjudged you, Tyler! I never thought you were such a pervert!) (Tyler: Shh, keep quiet.) As the idiot loli was about to unleash her fury, Tyler suddenly noticed an unexpected anomaly. At this moment, through the binocle, Heloise turned her back towards Tyler, and on her baster skin was a small, elongated snake! Tyler scrutinized the image several times, confirming his observation. The creature on Heloise''s back was not some tattoo or body art, but a real serpent, as red as blood! (What''s going on? Did it swim up from theke and onto her back? How could Heloise not notice?) The serpent, though small, was as long as an adult''s forearm. Logically, one would feel ufortable with such a thing on one''s back, yet Heloise seemedpletely unaffected. She continued washing her back, even touching the serpent without any reaction. Conversely, the crimson serpent clung to her back as if dead, leaving Tyler utterly confounded. (Could it be... the serpent is dead and squashed against Heloise''s back?) He quickly dismissed this baseless spection. What was happening on Heloise''s back was clearly not an urrence that could be exined away as mere coincidence. . With only the information obtained through the binocle, Tyler could not formte any more hypotheses. He wanted to move closer and use his identification ability to identify what exactly was on Heloise''s back. However, his intuition warned him not to underestimate Heloise''s perceptiveness. Earlier in the desert, she had detected the approach of the Sand Devouring Centipede even before Tyler did. (There''s no other choice, I''ll have to wait for another opportunity...) Just as Tyler decided to abandon his n, he inadvertently nced at the "T" symbol in the palm of his hand. The invisible burden on his shoulders nudged him once again. (Is there really no other way?) Tyler involuntarily questioned himself. Then, he closed his eyes, employing all his imaginative power, seeking any possible method to seed, no matter how improbable. As a result, he indeed devised a n. (Well, it seems this is the only way.) . The n, though far from ideal, was feasible. The crucial factor in its execution hinged on Tyler''s tenacity and "audacity". Prior to embarking on his course of action, Tyler retrieved a smoke arrow from the storagepartment on Moto-chan''s back.When he initially invented this tool, he had not envisaged a scenario where it would be employed in such a manner. Then, beforeunching the arrow, Tyler carefully gauged the wind direction and speed to ensure the smoke would disperse effectively upon itsnding. Before Heloise finished her bath, Tyler activated his "Heart of Focus - Intentness" skill and fired off six smoke arrows in quick session. The white smoke rapidly enveloped thekeside where Heloise was, obscuring her from view. Then, he dropped his bow, feigning concern by shouting "Heloise, are you alright?" while briskly approaching her direction. When he was approximately thirty meters away from Heloise, he turned his back towards her and continued to approach, all the while loudly eximing, "There''s such a heavy fog all of a sudden, could it be an enemy? Heloise, if you hear me, respond!" Heloise, who was not far away, heard his voice. Confused by the sudden fog, she immediately responded, "Felix, the apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King detects your presence! This mist must be the work of an enemy, intent on countering the Nefarious Tiger King! However, this simple mist... will not evade the ears of the ck Tigerwing!" After shouting this, Heloise suddenly realized she was still naked, having been too preupied with the potential enemy to remember to dress. She quickly went to the shore... but just as she bent down, she saw Felix''s figure in the fog! In her panic, she could only cover her front with her clothes and turn her back towards Felix. "Felix, the apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King is currently in a highly unfavorable state! My power could go out of control at any moment! If you continue to approach, there will be danger to your life!!" Heloise, having never encountered such a situation before, was mortified that Felix had already seen her belly, and she was determined not to let him see anything else! "Rest assured, Heloise! I can already sense your immense power! I will approach with my back towards you!" Felix''s response seemed to align perfectly with Heloise''s wave, relieving some of her tension. (If he approaches with his back to me, I suppose... I can ept that.) Heloise nced back at Felix and saw that he was indeed walking backwards. She chose to trust him and focused on locating the source of the fog in theke. . In such a "tense" situation, Tyler sessfully approached Heloise. However, he didn''t get too close, just close enough to use his identification ability. He halted his advance at that point. At this moment, Heloise''s snow-white back was unobstructed before his eyes. With a clear mind, Tyler immediately appraised the blood serpent, and the resultpletely altered his perception of Heloise. [Name]: Parasitic Blood Serpent [Description]: 1 The eggs of the parasitic blood serpent are simr to blood and often enter the host''s body mixed with blood to parasitize. 2 Once the eggs sessfully parasitize, they hatch intorvae quickly, absorbing nutrients from the host body for their own growth. During this period, the host''s appetite will greatly increase. 3 When the parasitic blood serpent grows to a certain extent, it will surface on the host''s back. 4 Since the parasitic blood serpent infects the host''s brain, the host will not detect its existence. 5 The parasitic blood serpent will coexist with the host andy eggs in the host''s body until the host dies or the parasitic blood serpentpletely controls the host''s body. 6 When this timees, the parasitic blood serpent will explode the host''s body, producing arge amount of blood mist, which is highly toxic. Inhaling only one milligram can kill a brown bear-sized creature. 7 The time of poisoning is usually six to twelve hours, and there will be no symptoms before the onset of poisoning. [Current infection progress]: 17% Chapter 222 The Fool’s Choice ? ("Blood mist... highly toxic... a milligram... can kill a brown bear-sized creature...") ("Time of poisoning... six to twelve hours... before the onset of poisoning... no symptoms...") Having perused the description of the "Parasitic Blood Serpent," Tyler finally understood the cause of his impending demise. The cause of death was poisoning, possibly as a result of Heloise''s attempt to kill him that backfired, or perhaps due to Heloise beingpletely infected by the blood serpent. Regardless of the method of intoxication, given that there would be no symptoms post-poisoning, Tyler would remain oblivious until the onset of the venom. Moreover, the "future self destined to die" was unaware of the impending doom, leaving him utterly defenseless. Now that the cause of the unknown death had been discerned, the only task left was to devise a strategy to circumvent the poisoning. Avoiding a future poisoned fate, given his understanding of the underlying principles, was not a difficult task for Tyler. However, after unraveling the mystery, his mood did not lighten, but rather, turned gloomier. Observing Heloise, who was still embarrassed about her nudity, engendered a maelstrom of sentiments within Tyler. (No wonder they sent someone weaker than Splurt...) (So, from the beginning, the Shadow Serpent Society never intended for Heloise to return alive...) Tyler removed his crimson dragon cloak and draped it over the young girl, then turned to depart. "Heloise, it appears the enemy headed in that direction. I''ll give chase." Once distanced from Heloise, Tyler''s mood gradually regained its tranquility. To Tyler, Heloise was merely an assassin with whom he had less than a day''s acquaintance, an assassin whose task was to kill him. However, due to Heloise''s extreme naivety andck of the cold demeanor typical of assassins, he asionally forgot that she was there to kill him. Despite theck of evidence, based on his current understanding of Heloise, Tyler could roughly guess that she was being used by the Shadow Serpent Society, which made it hard for him to harbor hatred towards her, let alone murderous intent. Now, after learning about the "Parasitic Blood Serpent", Tyler''s feelings towards Heloise became even moreplex. Such an innocent child (excluding the part of being overly chunibyo), Heloise somewhat resembled Tyler himself in his younger days. Should he save her? Or should he ignore her? It was unimaginable to Tyler that there woulde a day when he would contemte rescuing the very assassin sent to kill him. (Silly Nissen: "Cough, Tyler, stop agonizing over it. From what I see, you''re just lusting after her body!") Idiot loli''s teasing held some truth to it. Heloise''s soft, dewy skin and fair, long legs... all were captivating. However, Tyler was not such a shallow man. What Tyler was contemting now was the "usefulness" of Heloise as an individual. In his view, if handled properly, perhaps he could use Heloise to reverse his current predicament in the Prison Star world, turning the tables on the "Singr Demon God". Since being transported to the Prison Star world, Tyler had been constantly on the defensive, relying on his wit and precognitive death ability to counter the "Singr Demon God"''s assassination attempts and the Earthly Ghost''s surveince and plots. This time, if Tyler ignored Heloise and allowed her to be discarded and die, indeed, he could avoid the "death in the future". However, this would only avoid it this time. After Heloise''s failure, there would be another Heloise, and the Shadow Serpent Society''s assassination attempts would not cease because of one failure. What''s more dangerous is that the Shadow Serpent Society''s surveince and tracking would only be more precise. Even if the next and the next-next assassination attempts by the Shadow Serpent Society fail, by the time of the next-next-next attempt, when the Singr Demon God''s teleportation ability bes avable, would Tyler still be confident of escaping the Singr Demon God? No, mere defense and escape are not long-term solutions. This is a problem that Tyler has been thinking about for some time. Based on this consideration, Heloise, in Tyler''s eyes, is no longer just an assassin, but a chess piece that can be used in return. If he can sessfully turn Heloise, then Tyler will have the ability to counteract and even attack the Shadow Serpent Society. Furthermore, if he canpletely eliminate the Shadow Serpent Society, or at least remove the Shadow Serpent Society''s surveince ability, then Tyler would effectively blind the "Singr Demon God" and block its ears. With the vast territory and poption of the Human Federation, without eyes and ears, the "Singr Demon God"''s assassination would no longer pose a threat. Therefore, Tyler believes that Heloise could be the crucial chess piece allowing him to switch from defense to offense. . The potential value of exploiting Heloise was incredibly enticing. However, concurrently, the risks associated with leveraging her were immense. ording to the "Future Death Date: 8th July, 3:16 PM", the earliest possible time for the "Parasitic Blood Serpent" to fully infect Heloise could be on the 7th of July, leaving only four days from today. Within these four days, Tyler not only needed to turn Heloise but also find a way to save her. In this barren wilderness, three to four days'' journey from Delis Town, this seemed an impossible task. Moreover, before sessfully turning Heloise, Tyler also needed to guard against the potential of the Shadow Serpent Society contacting her again. ording to Granny Kasi, the Earthly Ghost could use snakes as his messengers. It was possible that during Tyler''s absence, a snake might find Heloise and inform her that "Banning" had changed his name to "Felix" and dyed his hair a yellowish-brown if they had already discovered these changes. With this in mind, Tyler immediately turned back towards theke, using his binocle to check on Heloise as he walked. Fortunately, there was no suspicious snake activity around theke. (...It''s time to make a decision.) Watching Heloise, who was conscientiously folding the crimson dragon cloak, Tyler was about to make a choice. . Should he retrieve his cloak and part ways with her here... or risk continuing to travel together? Should he let Heloise die and himself escape for now... or do everything in his power to save her, gambling on the potential she possessed? In terms of risk, if he failed, he would die there was no bigger threat than that. In terms of benefits, Heloise was a young girl he had known for less than a day. Whether she could be a pawn was still uncertain. With the limitation of only three to four days of action left, abandoning Heloise and waiting for the next pawn to appear might be a more prudent choice. Nevertheless, Tyler didn''t choose this. (The next assassin might not be as innocent as Heloise.) Tyler looked at the letter "T" in his hand and made up his mind. He would save Heloise, then officially start the war against the Earthly Ghost and the Shadow Serpent Society! Chapter 223 The Past Of Heloise ? Under the gentle breeze, the white mist by thekeside swiftly dissipated. By now, Heloise had dressed herself. She carefully folded the temporary ck cloak that Felix had lent her and returned it to him when he returned. "Lord Felix, the Nefarious Tiger King thanks you for your aid, the crisis of rampage has been resolved." "Haha, think nothing of it." Observing Felix''s warm smile, Heloise found it rather miraculous. Felix was like his cloak in and modest on the outside, only revealing itsforting intricacies upon closer interaction (or wearing). She hadn''t felt such considerate care for a long time, not since the time when her family from the tigermen race surrounded her, back when their territory was not yet invaded. "Heloise, shall we continue our journey?" "The apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King is always ready to move!" . Before setting off, Felix once again invited Heloise to ride on the horse with him, but she declined again. As a member of the tigermen race, running was her way of exercising. In addition, this time, Felix''s warhorse no longerpeted with Heloise. They maintained a steady pace, running parallel on the dirt road. "Lord Felix, what school does your archery belong to? Your sharp aura could virtually dissipate darkness." "Hahaha, it''s not as exaggerated as you make it out to be. I just practiced archery while hunting." Heloise vividly remembered Felix''s performance in the battle just now. Although it was their first time cooperating, Felix was like he could predict Heloise''s next move, always providing her with just the right support. This allowed Heloise to severely injure the Sand Devouring Centipede, delivering the decisive blow that determined the oue of the battle. This rare camaraderie during battle made Heloise subconsciously develop some fondness towards Felix. Considering their shared goal, after discussing the topic of the battle, Heloise continued to chat with Felix about other things. . "Felix, there''s a faint aura of darkness around your warhorse." "Felix, there''s a plump pigeon on the tree ahead. Why don''t we make it an offering to the Nefarious Tiger King?" "Felix, the power of the Nefarious Tiger King is about to overflow. Please wait for me here for a moment." "..." By sunset, Heloise and Felix had be quite familiar with each other. At this point, Felix asked Heloise a question. "Heloise, you said you''re from the tigermen race, but I don''t see any characteristics of the tigermen race on you...?" Upon hearing this, Heloise hummed in self-satisfaction and then exined the reason to Felix. . Heloise had been an orphan since childhood. By the time she hade to understand the world, her parents had long since vanished, and it was a human trafficking organization that raised her. Naturally, the traffickers harbored no benevolent intentions; they merely saw Heloise as a pretty prospect and were willing to feed her, hoping that when she reached her teenage years, they could sell her for a good price. Yet, whether it was fortune or misfortune, the year Heloise turned nine, the trafficking organization offended a local lord and was annihted overnight. From then on, Heloise returned to a state of abject solitude, forced to rely on her own resourcefulness to survive. At nine years old, Heloise led a vagrant life. Unbeknownst to her, she had crossed the border with a group of refugees during the Big Migration, leaving the Wester Kingdom, and entering the neighboring Falnas Empire. Once, while hunting for wild chickens in the forest, Heloise identally stumbled into the territory of the tigermen race. At the time, Heloise, terrified by the sharp-toothed, fierce tiger folk, trembled in fear, assuming she would be eaten. To her surprise, the tigermen folk treated her kindly and even adopted her as one of their own. Time flew by, and Heloise lived with the tigermen folk tribe for five years. In these five years, she had be a real young girl of the tigermen race. Whether it was their culture orbat skills, she mastered them as if they were second nature, holding her own even whenpared to real tigermen. At fifteen, Heloise underwent the rite of passage in the tribe. The elders, impressed by Heloise''s gracefulbat stance that was akin to a butterfly''s flutter, and seeing her immacte white hair, bestowed upon her the title "White Tigerwing." However, Heloise was unsatisfied. She said that the incarnation of the Nefarious Tiger King she worshiped was a handsome, one-eyed ck tiger, so she wanted to be called "ck Tigerwing." The people of the tigermen race were long ustomed to Heloise''s quirky ideas, and the elders indulgently agreed to her request, bestowing upon her the title "ck Tigerwing." The happy and peaceful times seemed like they wouldst forever, but a few months after her rite of passage, the tigermen folk''s territory was attacked by the evilkind''s army. The tribe''s territory was attacked by the evilkind''s elite troops. That day, the Steel Rhino Corps that rampaged across thend and the Soaring Dragon Squadron that rained fire from the sky were as fast as lightning, giving the tigermen folk no chance to react. In an instant, the forest was consumed by mes. Later, the human alliance''s troops gradually counterattacked and eventually reimed half of the tigermen folk''s territory, but this territory was not returned to the tigermen folk, but rather directly upied by the humans. Since then, Heloise could only wander with the tigermen folk, making the world her home, until she met "that person." "That person was very kind to us. Not only did he provide us with a ce to live, but he also arranged work for us. He also fully supported our desire to gather strength and reim our territory!" "The most important thing is, he even believes in the legends of our Nefarious Tiger King, and he also gave me..." As she spoke, Heloise paused, wondering whether she could tell Felix about the "Trial Blood." After thinking for a while, she felt that without the permission of "Lord Earthly Ghost," she couldn''t tell him and changed her words: "That person also fully supports me in enhancing my power, hoping that I can awaken the power of the Nefarious Tiger King as soon as possible!" "I see, ''that person'' is truly a great benefactor to the tigermen race." Felix agreed, his face showing his admiration for "that person" without any concealment. "Hmm, indeed, on the day the God of the Nefarious Tiger awakens, ''that person'' will be the greatest contributor." Heloise kept nodding, her eyes full of trust for "that person." . Upon hearing Heloise''s story, Tyler could more or less guess the ins and outs behind it. However, before he could obtain evidence of the Earthly Ghost deceiving the tigermen folk, the difficulty of turning Heloise was still considerable. During their conversation, Heloise said she needed to release some of the power of the God of the Nefarious Tiger. Understanding her meaning, Tyler consciously did not follow her. Heloise walked alone in the woods, found a suitable location, but just then, the voice of "that person" suddenly came from behind her. "Hiss... Heloise, can you hear me... hiss... it''s urgent... hiss... I need to update you on the information about ''Banning.''" Chapter 224 A Quick Fight ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 3 1:17 PM Countdown to Confession Death: 19 days Countdown to Heloise 100% infection: 3~4 days Beside the grove, Tyler watched the owl not far away that was staring at him, feeling a vague sense of difort. He always felt that the owl harbored ill intentions, yet he couldn''t pinpoint why, so he utilized his Deceiver''s Charm skill, prompting it to fly away. (Heloise is taking quite a while this time...) Just as Tyler was about to go and check on her, a warning red light suddenly shone directly towards his right hand. Without a second to spare, Tyler reflexively activated his "Calction Boost: Overclock" skill. Simultaneously, he unsheathed his weapon and dismounted in a fluid motion. Before running for cover, he didn''t forget to pat Moto-chan, instructing it to seek refuge immediately. In the next instant, Tyler saw the white-haired girl leap from the tree branch and thrust her sleeve sword at the spot he had just vacated. "Heloise? What are you doing?" "Sly demon! Don''t think you can continue to deceive the envoy of the God of the Nefarious Tiger!" (Demon?) (Continue to deceive?) Tyler tried tomunicate with Heloise, but she was in a rage andpletely ignored his words. After her initial frontal assault missed, Heloise immediately twisted her body and continued to swing her sleeve sword,unching a series of attacks at Tyler! Seeing this, Tyler had no choice but to set aside the idea ofmunicating for now and focus on dodging under the warning of the red light, while staying alert to Heloise''s two techniques. After a spate of intense attacks, Heloise, who had repeatedly missed her strikes, had to pause to catch her breath. Tyler, however, remainedposed and used this opportunity to put some distance between them. (Why would she think I''m a demon?) (And she said, "don''t think you can ''CONTINUE'' to deceive?") Reflecting on Heloise''s words, Tyler found a clue. From the time he met Heloise to the present, nearly a day had passed, and Tyler hadn''t done anything to deceive Heloise. If he had to say anything, it would be his pseudonym "Felix" and his dyed hair. But Heloise couldn''t have discovered these things without reason, which meant that someone must have told her in the past few minutes. (I was careless. I didn''t expect that "Earthly Ghost" could connect with her in just a few minutes...!) Whether in the Earth World or in the Prison Star World, if a man lies and a woman sees through it, it will be a big problem. Tyler was wary of Heloise''s nimble body movements and didn''t dare to fight in close quarters for too long. He retreated while fighting, deliberately leading the battle to the road. In this way, Heloise wouldn''t be able to utilize the trees tounch a full-scale attack in three dimensions. However, it seemed that Heloise had also seen through Tyler''s ns. Taking advantage of a moment when Tyler''s center of gravity was unstable during his retreat, she suddenly charged forward, arriving in front of Tyler. "SpiralRoundDance!" Using the red light warning, Tyler managed to dodge this torrential onught. Moreover, after going all out to dodge, he gained a new understanding of his own strength - it turned out that his agility had been elevated to another level without him noticing. (The attribute of Dexterity seems to increase a little each time, but the effect is quite significant when umted.) Tyler even felt like thanking Heloise. If it weren''t for her pressing him so hard, he wouldn''t have realized that he still had potential that hadn''t been utilized. On the other hand, Heloise was dumbfounded after her proud attack was avoided. She saw very clearly that Felix''s sidestep to dodge was even faster than her own move! "Heloise, I have no intention of hurting you. Let''s cease fire and have a chat, shall we?" Felix''s words hit Heloise''s sore spot like a sharp knife. "Big liar! And you said you''re an archer! How could an archer''s movements be faster than mine!" . Tyler had initially hoped to converse with Heloise during a moment of her defeat, yet the result was quite the opposite. Heloise, who had been somewhat hesitant, found her fighting spirit igniting into a roaring ze after being "mocked" by Felix. As a member of the tigermen race, as a de Dancer, Heloise''s pride would not permit her to lose in closebat to an archer. At present, she didn''t care about Banning or Felix, she had to prove that she was superior in closebat to the youth in front of her! "Oh, Nefarious Tiger God, your apostle, for the honor of our race, must break the precept here!" With a solemn air, Heloise ced her hand on her right-eye patch, her entire aura dramatically changing. "st the Reality! Blood of the Tigermen Race!" "Burst into Shreds! Body of the Tigermen Race!" "Eye of the Nefarious Tiger King! Seal...Release!!!" As she shouted aloud, Heloise removed her eyepatch with a dashing posture! Beneath that pitch-ck eyepatch was...! . Indeed, it was a healthy right eye, just like the left one! Tyler couldn''t help but chuckle. This only served to infuriate Heloise even more! "You...you...you...what are youughing at!!" "Despicable demon! You dare mock the Eye of the Nefarious Tiger King! You will pay for your ignorance soon!" Heloise''s face turned beet red, she had never been so embarrassed before! "I...I was just..." Even a silver-tongued person like Tyler couldn''t think of an excuse to defend himself at this moment. Enraged and embarrassed, Heloise charged straight at Tyler. Even though Tyler had just mocked her chunibyo tendencies, when the battle began again, his attitude was as serious as ever. Tyler carefully checked Heloise''s life energy, endurance, and magic energy, finding that the values had not changed. It seemed that her act of removing the eyepatch was just a chunibyo act. However, Tyler did not directly conclude that Heloise''s chunibyo act waspletely useless. The cautious him quickly noticed that Heloise''s attack range had be wider, and her reaction speed had also increased. The additional visual field of her right eye indeed brought an improvement in Heloise''s strength. "But, you''re still not on par with me." After evading Heloise''s Spiral Round Dance once again, Tyler nced at Heloise''s remaining magic energy and deliberately taunted her, forcing her to bring out all her skills. "Presumptuous fool! You will stopughing soon!" Heloise took a deep breath, feigning a charge, but abruptly stopped about five meters away from Felix, then swung her sleeve sword, unleashing the first white sword energy. "Take this! White...Tiger...Rapid...Bite!" Four sword auras were sessively shed out. Felix should have been unable to avoid them, however, Heloise''s attacks still missed. Felix seemed to have predicted her attack trajectory in advance, each dodge seemed calm andposed. (My...my attack was seen through? ) What surprised Heloise was not only this. After releasing her skill, she suddenly felt a severe dizziness and found it hard to maintain her stance. (It''s...bad...! Is it...magic...depletion...?! Only at this moment did Heloise realize that her remaining magic energy was just enough for the "White Tiger Rapid Bite". She was so angry that she hadn''t considered her magic energy at all. Seeing the wicked smile on Felix''s face, Heloise tried to resist the bacsh from the magic exhaustion, but her body had already uncontrobly begun to fall to the ground... Chapter 225 Whisper Of The Demon ? (s... it''s over, my body is about to be defiled by a demon...) Holding such a thought, Heloise sumbed to the dizziness of magic exhaustion, helplessly losing consciousness. After an unknown length of time, a delightful aroma of meat awakened Heloise from her slumber. She groggily saw Felix sitting not far from her, gnawing on skewers one after another. Though the meat pieces on the skewers were small, each was substantial and not at all tough! Felix merely had to give a light bite, and the meat piece would separate from the twig-made skewer, enough to show how tender the meat was! With the rich aroma of meat wafting around and watching the meat and juices being chewed back and forth in Felix''s mouth, Heloise involuntarily swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva... "Gurgle " Then, Heloise''s stomach grumbled very discontentedly. "You''re awake, are you hungry?" Felix looked towards Heloise. She wanted to reply "Yes!", but suddenly remembered that this guy is a demon! She hurriedly stood up to prepare for battle! But that''s when Heloise realized that she was actually tied to a tree! She couldn''t move at all! "You...! I...! Wretched demon! What do you want to do to the apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King?!" Looking at the fire used to roast the meat in front of her, and then at the meat skewer in Felix''s hand, Heloise was suddenly scared. This guy wouldn''t want to make her into a roast meat skewer, would he?! The Lord Earthly Ghost had said that demons especially liked to eat human flesh! Thinking of this, Heloise didn''t feel like eating anymore, she wanted to use her sleeve sword and foot sword to save herself, but found that all four swords had been removed; she wanted to forcibly activate a skill to break free from the bondage of the ropes, but the remaining magic energy was not enough...! "Don''t be so agitated, Miss Heloise, I''m not your enemy." Just as Heloise was struggling hard, Felix brought a skewer of meat to her. The aroma of the meat entered Heloise''s nose, making her saliva uncontrobly secrete. "Your stomach is hungry, isn''t it? Have a bite first?" Looking at the fragrant skewer, Heloise instinctively wanted to take a bite, but her remaining reason was telling her, she couldn''t eat it! This is a demon''s food! "You... you must have poisoned it!" Heloise forcefully suppressed her desire to take a bite, and turned her head to the side, out of sight, out of mind! But, Felix walked in front of her again, and ate half a piece of meat in front of her. "You see for yourself, there''s no poison... Besides, if I wanted to kill you, why would I need to poison you?" Felix held a sharp twig against Heloise''s neck, as long as he wanted, he could immediately let the twig pierce Heloise''s throat. Heloise kept brainwashing herself in her heart, telling herself that all this was a demon''s whisper, she must not believe... But ah, the skewer was too delicious, and what Felix said seemed to make sense... Looking at the meat that had been brought to her lips, Heloise''s reason and instinct were in fierce collision! And the result of the collision was, reason lost to the instinct to survive, under the strong temptation, Heloise ate the half piece of meat left by Felix. And then the second piece, the third piece... Heloise ate one piece after another, one skewer after another, she just couldn''t stop eating. By the time she reacted, it had be Felix sitting on the side feeding her. "Good girl, so good." Felix was stroking Heloise''s head like he was petting a little cat, which made her feel a subtle sense of shame, but she doesn''t care about that now, she must quickly fill her stomach, only when she''s full can she have the strength to kill this demon! "Indeed, Heloise, I must admit that I did deceive you." At this juncture, Felix suddenly began to confess earnestly to Heloise, who was somewhat puzzled. But since it didn''t prevent her from eating her meat, she figured it wouldn''t hurt to listen. "The ''Banning'' you have been seeking is actually me. Banning was my former name. Furthermore, this brown hair of mine is dyed; its original color is ck." Heloise remained silent, listening, for what Felix was revealing had already been ryed to her by the Lord Earthly Ghost. "However, I think there''s something you may have misunderstood. I am not a demon. In fact, to the contrary, I am actually a messenger of the Benevolent Deity." "Huh?" Until Felix uttered these words, Heloise could no longer remain passive. How could such a thing be possible? "Cunning demon! Don''t think you can fool me! Don''t think that you can obscure the eyes of the envoy of the Nefarious Tiger King by offering a little sacrifice!" Saying this, Heloise remembered that she had not yet covered her forbidden Eye of the Nefarious Tiger King and anxiously looked around for her eyepatch. However, the eyepatch was in Felix''s hand. Seeing how much she valued it, he kindly helped her put it back on. "Uh, thank you..." "No problem." Having been fed and helped with her eyepatch, Heloise felt a slight shift in her stance. She quickly cleared her throat to reiterate her position. "Felix, the vile demon! Don''t think that being nice to me can fool me! The apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King cannot be easily bought!" Felix chuckled at this, and asked Heloise a question in return. "Heloise, you keep calling me a demon, but on what grounds do youbel me as such? What proof do you have?" This left Heloise at a loss for words. The Lord Earthly Ghost had always directly told her who was a demon, but he had never exined how to differentiate a demon from a regr person. And since the Earthly Ghost Lord and the Shadow Serpent Society were ndestine entities that she couldn''t disclose to outsiders, this made it even more difficult for Heloise to answer Felix''s question. "Um... uh..." Unable to answer the question, Heloise felt a bit flustered. At this moment, Felix spoke words that further challenged Heloise''s beliefs. "Heloise, I think you might have gotten something wrong. But I won''t me you because, as I''ve said, I''m a messenger of the Benevolent Deity. If you''re skeptical, I can prove it to you." "...You can prove it?" Heloise was curious. She believed in the Benevolent Deity, but she had never met one of its messengers before. Did Felix really have a way to prove it? "Of course." Felix stood up and surveyed the surroundings, as if looking for something. "Normally, I cannot use the miracle bestowed upon me by the Benevolent Deity at will. But to save you, a lostmb, I''ll make an exception this time. I believe the Benevolent Deity will forgive me." Felix cleared his throat and slowly raised both hands, his expression solemn and sacred. "Blessed creatures of the Benevolent Deity, pleasee to my side and sit quietly." Upon uttering these words, the surrounding bushes promptly rustled. Soon, nocturnal animals such as squirrels, hedgehogs, foxes, lizards, snakes, and more gathered around him, obediently "sitting" in ce. Heloise was astounded. She had never witnessed such a sacred spectacle, not even during tigermen tribe sacrifices could animals be made to behave so obediently! And these animals, who would typically attack and prey upon each other, were coexisting peacefully. It was nothing short of a miracle! Thinking of this, Heloise could not help but gulp, her eyes wide with amazement. Chapter 226 The Demon Pushing His Luck ? What surprised Heloise even more was that Felix''s self-validation was not yet over. "Animals, at this moment, I am the incarnation of the Benevolent Deity..." "Kneel down! To your worshiped Benevolent Deity!" "Give thanks! To the Benevolent Deity who has bestowed his grace upon you!" With Felix''s words, all the animals surrounding him began to bow in worship. Although due to their different body structures, the animals could not make very standard movements, it was not difficult to see from their devout posture that they were sincere! Witnessing this incredibly sacred scene, Heloise was wholly convinced. Had she not been tied to a tree, she would have wanted to bow in reverence to Felix! "Alright, animals, disperse. Return to your original lives." After several rounds of worship, Felix slowly put down his hands, and the animals obeyed hismand, returning to the woods one after another. At this point, Felix turned and looked at Heloise. For a moment, Heloise thought she saw a deity shrouded in holy light. She didn''t know if it was a delusion or a manifestation of a miracle. "Heloise, you can believe now that I am a messenger of the Benevolent Deity, can''t you?" Without Felix asking, Heloise had already believed in his identity. As she watched Felix approach her, Heloise quickly bowed her head in reverence,pleting the ritual she hadn''t been able to perform earlier. "O Messenger of the Benevolent Deity, please forgive the ignorance of the apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King. I am willing to take responsibility for the mistakes I have made." Heloise kept her head low and her eyes shut, feeling relieved in her heart. She was d that she hadn''t made a serious mistake. If she had harmed a messenger of Deity, she would have been punished by divine retribution. (But, considering how strong Felix is, even if I wanted to, I couldn''t hurt him...) Thinking of this, Heloise felt a bit defeated. However, considering that Felix was a messenger of the Benevolent Deity, it was normal that she couldn''t defeat him, right? At this moment, Felix''s hand once again rested on Heloise''s head. As he stroked her head, he forgave her "sins". "The Benevolent Deity is merciful and saves the world. Heloise, your transgressions have been forgiven." . Tyler breathed a sigh of relief. Maintaining a suppressed smile and feigning a magnanimous demeanor in order to appear sacred was more challenging than he had anticipated. Fortunately, Heloise herself was quite adept at chunibyo role-ying, well-versed in the practice of feigning grandeur. This allowed Tyler to sessfullyplete the first step of his n of persuasion. Seated in the VIP observation seat, the simple-minded idiot loli was impressed by Tyler''s maneuvers. She hadn''t anticipated that persuasion could be achieved in this manner. Until the moment Tyler began his operation, the idiot loli had been considering how to undermine Heloise''s trust in the Earthly Ghost, how to make her realize that the Earthly Ghost was merely exploiting the human race. The loli''s proposed method was to reveal to Heloise that the Earthly Ghost was part of the evilkinds. Once she understood that the so-called Earthly Ghost, who was supposedly aiding the human race, was actually part of the evilkinds who had invaded the human territory, she would realize that he was their enemy. However, the im that "the Earthly Ghost is part of the evilkind"cked evidence. If forcefully asserted, it would seem somewhat feeble. Moreover, if Heloise were to counter with "not all evilkinds are the same", the loli would be left speechless. In contrast, Tyler''s approach was rather ingenious. He did not directly attack the status of the "Earthly Ghost" in Heloise''s heart. Instead, he centered his self-validation around the question of whether he was a "demon", thereby minimizing Heloise''s resistance. Subsequently, he deftly utilized the charm effect of his "Deceiver" skill, sessfully confusing Heloise. Now, Heloise was fully convinced of Felix''s status as a "messenger of the Benevolent Deity". This not only dissolved their antagonistic rtionship, but also indirectly led Heloise to acknowledge the fact that the "Earthly Ghost" was in the wrong. The fact that the "Earthly Ghost" could be wrong was of great importance. Idiot loli learned a psychological theory from Tyler known as the "Broken Window Theory". The theory posits that if a few windows in a building are broken and left unrepaired, the rest of the windows will soon be damaged as well. Conversely, if a building is in perfect condition, the psychological burden of breaking the first window would be enormous. Simrly, the cleaner a street, the less likely it is for people to litter; the whiter a wall, the less likely it is for people to vandalize it. The "Earthly Ghost" was likely an infallible "great figure" in Heloise''s mind. But now that Heloise had acknowledged that the "Earthly Ghost" could make mistakes, it would be easier for Tyler to convince her of the second, third mistake... Until Heloise believes that the so-called "Earthly Ghost" is not the benefactor of the tigermen race, but their enemy. (Silly Nissen: I''ve learned another lesson from Master Tyler!) (Tyler: Hehe, what a rare urrence.) . Tyler did not let the sess of his recent ruse inte his ego, for he understood it was merely what was expected of him. Moreover, during the recent revtion, he had also confirmed another matter whether the "Parasitic Blood Serpent" on Heloise''s back was considered a living creature. After testing with the charm effect of his "Deceiver" skill, Tyler discovered that the blood serpent on Heloise''s back showed no reaction, indicating that it was not a living creature, but rather some other peculiar "entity". Since the Parasitic Blood Serpent was not a living being, could the Earthly Ghostmunicate with Heloise through it? Tyler nned to subtly probe Heloise about this in the next phase, and he was confident he could quickly extract the answer. What he needed to prioritize now was to fully utilize his status as a "messenger of the Benevolent Deity" and exploit Heloise''s guilt from mistakenly identifying him as a demon, to further bring her under his control. "Heloise, even though the Benevolent Deity forgave you, the act of mistaking a messenger of the Benevolent Deity for a demon has left a karmic imprint on you." Tyler uttered these words nonchntly, as he untied Heloise, ostensibly "intimidating" her. Upon hearing this, Heloise immediately became anxious. She didn''t know what Felix meant by "karmic imprint", but she had a vague understanding that it was not something good. "What... what should I do?" Heloise was so anxious that she spoke in humannguage. "Don''t worry. As a messenger of the Benevolent Deity, I naturally have a way to help you eliminate it, but you must be sincere." The more anxious Heloise was, the calmer Tyler became. Because, only by doing this could he fully stir her emotions, so she would not doubt the authenticity of what "Felix" would ask her to do next. "I... I am very sincere! Lord Felix, please tell me what to do." Tyler nced at Heloise, knowing that the mood and atmosphere were perfectly set, so he asked the question he had been nning for a long time. "Heloise, I remember you saying before that the belly of a tigermen race is not to be shown to others, right?" "Yes... yes, the weak spot of the apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King must not be exposed to outsiders." Heloise tilted her head, wondering why Felix was asking this question. "I see...", Felix frowned, hesitating for a moment before asking, "So, in exceptional circumstances, can exceptions be made?" "Special circumstances?" "Yes... To perform the ''Karmic Imprint Purification Ritual'' for you, I need you to remove your top." Chapter 227 Purification Ritual ? "Lord Felix... is this really necessary?" asked Heloise, visibly hesitant. "Yes, during the ''Karmic Imprint Purification Ritual,'' the sinner must confess their transgressions to the Benevolent Deity," replied Felix. "But... the tigermen race''s weakness... cannot be exposed to others..." "Don''t worry, the ''Benevolent Deity'' and its ''messenger'' are not ''people''. Our existence is on a different dimension from yours." "Alright... then... Lord Nefarious Tiger King, please understand... this is a necessarypromise under the circumstances..." "Heloise, if it makes you feel better, you can turn your back towards me." "Mm, okay..." With great reluctance, Heloise removed her top, her heart pounding furiously. She had never exposed her body in front of others since her childhood. "Good, next, drink this." "What is this...?" "It''s a divine elixir that will help you cleanse your karmic imprint more thoroughly." "Um... it feels very thick... it''s hard to swallow... Do I have to drink it all?" "Yes." Heloise swallowed hard several times, finally managing to consume the divine elixir. "Good, next, I will sprinkle holy water on your back. It might be a bit cold, just endure it." "Alright... Ah, ya!" "Is it very cold?" "Um... a bit..." "It''s okay, it''s over now, you can put your clothes back on." "Um, okay..." Despite facing away from Felix, Heloise felt an intense wave of embarrassment. Her entire body felt hot, her heart seemed ready to leap out of her chest at any moment. All of this made it impossible for her to stop trembling. But, in order to wash away her sins and karmic imprint, she had to bear it. After all, she was the one whounched the first attack on Felix. Even if Felix wasn''t a messenger of the Benevolent Deity, she should have been killed after her defeat. It was Felix''s mercy that allowed her to live until now. Reflecting on her fight with Felix, Heloise now realized that Felix did not attack her at all during the entire battle. He was only defending and evading. (The messenger of the Benevolent Deity is really too kind...) (Why did Lord Earthly Ghost get it wrong this time...?) (How can someone as good as Felix be a demon?) . After the "Purification Ritual" waspleted, Felix told Heloise that he had just expended a lot of divine power and needed to rest. He then sat down by the fire and began to meditate. Heloise dressed herself and also sat down by the fire. She didn''t dare to disturb Felix''s rest, so she just quietly watched the flickering mes, asionally stealing nces at Felix. In the depths of her heart, subtle feelings of affection began to stir unknowingly. What Heloise couldn''t imagine at all was that she had beenpletely fooled by this "messenger of the Benevolent Deity, Felix". . Although Tyler had his eyes closed, he was always aware of the situation around him. Only after confirming that Heloise hade over to sit down did he feel at ease to truly start thinking. After all, he didn''t want his next move to be disrupted by a sudden contact from the Earthly Ghost. At this moment, the idiot loli was cursing in Tyler''s mind, criticizing him for pretending to be a prophet and taking advantage of Heloise. Tyler ignored her and skillfully blocked out her voice. In this precious moment, he could hardly spare any effort to think about anything other than rescuing Heloise. The real purpose of Tyler''s trick to coax Heloise into the "Purification Ritual" was to make Heloise believe that "there is a problem with her body that needs to be treated". Only in this way could Tyler permanently get Heloise to cooperate with the subsequent treatment n. Otherwise, Heloise, who couldn''t detect the "Parasitic Blood Serpent," would have no reason to let "Felix" examine her back. Tyler had aplished four key objectives during the purification ritual. Firstly, he confirmed that the "Parasitic Blood Serpent" was only on Heloise''s back. Secondly, he determined the infection rate of the "Parasitic Blood Serpent." Thirdly, he administered the "primary antidote" (holy water) to Heloise and recorded the associated data. Lastly, he sshed the "primary antidote" on Heloise''s back to confirm its effectiveness. Uponpletion of these tasks, Tyler concluded the purification ritual. He needed some time to process the information and ponder his next steps. The overall situation was a mixed bag of good and bad news, with thetter overshadowing the former. The only good news was that the "Parasitic Blood Serpent" was only located on Heloise''s back and had not infected other parts of her body. The bad news, however, was manifold. Firstly, based on the current rate of infection, the "Parasitic Blood Serpent" wouldplete the infection around the 7th of July. This date coincided with the day before Tyler''s predicted date of demise and was consistent with his earlier calctions. If Tyler did not intervene, Heloise would either be killed or self-destruct on the 7th of July, leading to Tyler''s death from poisoning the next day. This meant that Tyler only had three days left to save Heloise. Secondly, in a desperate attempt, Tyler had Heloise ingest his concocted primary antidote in the hope of seeing some positive effects such as a slowdown in the infection rate during the next infection progress check. Simrly, he sshed the primary antidote on the infected area on Heloise''s back to see if the topical application would have any effect. Unfortunately, the infected area showed no reaction. Therefore, after these trials, all Tyler could do was to provide treatment to Heloise as much as possible without dying their journey, striving to reach Delis Town ahead of schedule. He hoped to gather information about the "Parasitic Blood Serpent" in the town, or perhaps find the so-called "clergy" to save Heloise. (No... There are too many "possibilities" and "uncertainties"...) After his contemtion, Tyler did not experience any enlightenment. Instead, he became even more pessimistic. At the moment, Heloise appeared to be a lively girl, but in reality, her life was like a burning candle that had reached the end of its wick, entering the countdown to death. . Was there really no other way to save her? . Tyler didn''t understand why he was so desperate to save Heloise. He knew that his concern went beyond the fear of losing a useful pawn. Perhaps, he didn''t want to repeat the tragedy of his father, whom he couldn''t save. Or perhaps, he harbored other feelings deep within his heart. Regardless, Tyler would not easily give up. (No... There''s another method that could be tried.) Looking at Heloise dozing off beside the fire, Tyler thought of a "person". This "person" was the Earthly Ghost who had imnted the Parasitic Blood Serpent in Heloise. (Earthly Ghost, I must confront you head-on.) Chapter 228 Those Under The Moonlight ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, June 4 0:12 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 15 days Countdown to Heloise 100% infection: 2~3 days "Heloise?" Tyler''s attempts to rouse the girl proved futile as she had already sumbed to slumber. Once asleep, this chunyobio young girl transformed into a picture of innocence, her chest rising and falling gently with her breath, reminiscent of a slumbering kitten. Tyler observed her for a moment before attempting to wake her by shaking her shoulder, only to have her slump onto the ground, continuing her deep slumber. (It seems that the ''Parasitic Blood Serpent'' not only increases hunger but also induces fatigue and sleepiness.) Unable to wake Heloise, Tyler didn''t press further. Instead, he lifted her by the waist and ced her on the back of Moto-chan. He then mounted the horse himself, asked Moto-chan if he could handle the additional weight, to which Moto-chan replied with two light neighs, as if to say, that handling ten more people wouldn''t be an issue. And so, with Heloise in tow, Tyler continued his journey to Delis Town through the night. Every minute saved on the journey increased Heloise''s chances of survival. As for the impending confrontation with the Earthly Ghost, it wasn''t something Tyler could aplish alone. To force the Earthly Ghost out into the open, Tyler would need to continue persuading Heloise. . Under the luminous moonlight, another group was also making their way along the dirt road. Inside the white carriage, the Second Young Miss of the Snowy Hart family, Vanessa, had just been awakened from her slumber by a Steel Owl. The so-called Steel Owls were a breed of tamed avian demons, known for their excellent navigation skills and the ability to fly day and night. They weremonly used by the royal families, nobles, and armies formunication. This particr Steel Owl, named "cktail," was able to locate Vanessa because she always carried a unique ck cat''s eye stone in her bag. The cat''s eye stone was a special form of magic crystal. It contained little magic but possessed a unique magic wavelength capable of spreading its magic signal over a great distance. Once the user infused it with their magic, the stone''s wavelength would be unique, transforming it into the user''s exclusive cat''s eye stone. cktail had memorized the magic wavelength of Vanessa''s cat''s eye stone, which allowed it to find her urately. "Rest well, cktail," Vanessa said, removing the message tube tied to cktail''s leg before letting it rest on the seat next to her. She then opened the tube and carefully unfolded the message inside. As she read the contents, her heart started to race. The only people who would send a message via cktail were from that covert "organization." Receiving a message from the organization meant that Vanessa might be about to receive her own "Dragon Shadow" to pledge allegiance to. The thought of this made Vanessa''s hands tremble. She carefully unfolded the parchment, holding her breath as she took in each word written on it. Once she finished, she fell back onto the backrest of the chair in a state of utter shock. (How could this be... They sent a letter for such a matter?) Unable to believe what she had just read, Vanessa picked up the letter again, scrutinizing it once, twice, thrice... until the words blurred before her eyes. Only then did she cease this fruitless endeavor. She hadn''t misread it. The message wasn''t sent exclusively to her. It was a general notice to all members of the organization. Everyone would receive a copy. The message stated that there had been unusual activities from the "Singr Demon God" recently, and the high-ranking officials of the five great nations were also frequently moving about. All members of the organization, regardless of their status, were ordered to act low-key. If anyone got into trouble, the organization would not carry out any form of rescue. However, Vanessa didn''t care about these "big picture" issues. All she wanted was to have her own "Dragon Shadow" to pledge allegiance to. Otherwise, her efforts to join the "organization" would be meaningless. "Don''t be discouraged... the ''great one'' is still young. There will always be opportunities," Vanessa whispered to herself. This was something she said tofort herself. No matter what, she had to gain power, escape the fate of being a "Child of Exchange," return to the Snowy Hart family, and reim what was rightfully hers. "Doe Spirits, help pull the carriage," Vanessa woke the three Doe Spirits and then took out a silver flute, ying a melodious tune. The enhanced Doe Spirits willingly hitched themselves to the carriage, joining the horses. This significantly increased the carriage''s speed. The disappointment in the "Organization" made Vanessa determined to achieve results in thisbyrinth raid. Reaching Delis Town earlier would certainly help her secure a good position in the team. . As the night wore on, Tyler noted that Moto-chan''s endurance had significantly depleted, prompting him to seek a spacious terrain where they could recuperate. Heloise remained fast asleep. Her sleep quality is truly extraordinary, undisturbed even by the loudest thunder. Seizing this rare moment of tranquility, Tyler seated himself and began to ponder once again on the "Precognitive Death Scene". To differentiate between the two timelines, he referred to himself in the present as "Current Me" and the one who had perished in the "Precognitive Death Scene" as the "Future Me". As for the information within the "Future Death Scene", these were objective facts that had been analyzed extensively, pending further information. Beyond the "Scene" itself, there were also "Hidden Information" which primarily consisted ofmonalities and differences between the "Current Me" and the "Future Me". Tyler attempted to drawparisons, hoping to uncover new clues. Firstly, the "Future Me" was oblivious to his impending demise on July 8th, while the "Current Me" was aware of it. This difference had a significant impact on decision-making. Secondly, based on the aforementioned difference, the "Future Me" would likely proceed to Delis Town. Under the presumption of not knowing about his impending death, it was indeed the most logical choice. Since the "Future Me" would go to Delis Town, it was inevitable that he would encounter Vanessa. Would the "Future Me" engage with Vanessa? Tyler thought it improbable. Given the pressing countdown to his confession death, it was unlikely that he would court such a significant nuisance along the way. Therefore, after avoiding Vanessa, the "Future Me" would then encounter Heloise... (Would the "Future Me" choose to travel with Heloise?) Tyler realized that he had arrived at the most crucial question in his contemtion. Whether the "Future Me" chose to apany Heloise or not would determine the truth behind his death in the "Future Death Scene". Moreover, it could potentially hold the key to saving Heloise. Tyler closed his eyes, activated "Calction Boost", and applied his full strength to deduce what choice the "Future Me" had made. Chapter 229 The Youth’s Determination ? Tyler questioned himself, pondering what had driven the "Current Me" to choose to journey alongside Heloise. Was it an aversion to remaining passive in confrontations? Was it an urge to retaliate against the Earthly Ghost and the Shadow Serpent Society? Was it a reluctance to miss out on such a naive, easily deceived pawn? Or was it a refusal to stand by while Heloise, such a lovely girl, was exploited by the Earthly Ghost, oblivious to her plight? Upon reflection, Tyler felt that he, the "Current Me", had been somewhat "naive" to have chosen to travel with Heloise and even attempt to save her. As for the "Future Me", who had been unaware of the contents of the "Future Death Scene", would undoubtedly have made an even more "naive" decision. Yet, upon contemtion, an answer had emerged. Tyler was almost certain that the "Future Me" too had undoubtedly chosen the path of saving Heloise. However, despite making such a choice, the "Future Me" had still met his demise on the 8th of July. This, undoubtedly, was not wee news. The "Current Me" and the "Future Me" were possibly walking the same path. Everything that Tyler had done up to now, the "Future Me" had likely done as well. In other words, if he couldn''t do better than the "Future Me", then the "Current Me" would be unable to avoid his doomed fate on the 8th of July. For this reason, Tyler had to first rify a question: What was his advantagepared to the "Future Me"? (If the "Future Me" also knew about the "Parasitic Blood Serpent", then how did the "Future Me" die?) Tyler was somewhat puzzled. Even if he wished to save Heloise, they surely wouldn''t die together if he failed... right? (What exactly would happen in the next four days?) (Did the "Future Me" not die from the "Parasitic Blood Serpent"?) A conclusion that had once seemed certain was overturned upon Tyler''s reconsideration. ??He took out the photo of the "Future Death Scene", wherein he could only recognize two people: Tyler himself and the pure passerby Vanessa. (If Heloise hadn''t died by this time, then she shouldn''t be too far away from me...) Tyler sighed, his current prediction for the future was the most pessimistic one. In this doomed future, he might not only fail to save Heloise, but also be killed by the enemy through other untraceable means. To avoid repeating the same mistakes, from this moment on, Tyler must first contemte what the "Future Me" would do in any situation, and then on that basis, ponder how he could do better than the "Future Me". . "Um... Meat... More... I can... Still..." Just as Tyler was deeply engrossed in his thoughts, the sleeping Heloise turned over, seemingly dreaming about eating meat. Seeing the carefree expression on her face, Tyler couldn''t help butugh. (Exactly, why am I so serious?) (Haven''t I always been treading on the edge of the de?) Thanks to Heloise, Tyler''s mood lightened significantly. Instead of constantly worrying and depleting himself, he might as well rest well and then give his best to challenge the impossible. (No matter who the killer is, I won''t let you kill me a second time.) . Simultaneously, within the Abyssal Empire, in a corner of the Temple of Myriad Demons, the Serpent Mage, the "Earthly Ghost", and the Falcon Mage, the "Heavenly Ghost", were ndestinely conferring. "Heavenly Ghost... You may not take kindly to what I am about to say, but it needs to be said." "Hiss, speak your mind." "Do you think the youngdy you sent to ''assassinate'' our target is a bit... off? She turned an ''assassination'' into a public spectacle, and even started sleeping in front of the target tonight. I feel like she''spletely forgotten her mission." The Heavenly Ghost''s criticism left no room for the Earthly Ghost to save face. However, although the Earthly Ghost felt stung by the critique, he really had no rebuttal. Earlier, the Earthly Ghost had locked onto Heloise and the target''s location using the Heavenly Ghost''s information. He had immediately found a nearby serpent and updated Heloise with thetest appearance of the target. The update was effective, and Heloise acted immediately. As expected, Heloise, who was even weaker than Splurt, was swiftly defeated. The only unexpected turn of events was that the target didn''t kill Heloise but decided to keep her alive. This directly led to the failure of the Earthly Ghost''s n to poison the target using Heloise as a human bomb. After the failure of the n, the Earthly Ghost had hoped that the target would vite Heloise. If that happened, the unwavering Heloise would surely try tomit suicide. Upon her death, the Parasitic Blood Serpent would trigger a self-explosion and poison the target. But ording to the information provided by the Heavenly Ghostter, the target had no interest in Heloise at all. The two were getting along like friends, which was utterly unthinkable. At this point, the Earthly Ghost could only pin his hopes on thest possibility. "Hiss... Heavenly Ghost, I did it on purpose." In order to save face, the Earthly Ghost deliberately put on a calm facade. "Hiss... No matter what the ''target'' ns to do next, as long as he is with Heloise, he has already fallen into my trap." "What do you mean?" "Hiss... There''s a secret about the Parasitic Blood Serpent. In the final stage of infection, the rate of infection suddenly increases several times. Those who don''t know this... Hiss... They absolutely can''t guard against it." "I see... So, is it possible to treat the infection?" the Heavenly Ghost asked. "Hiss... There is indeed a way to treat the infection, but it requires a church and a statue of the deity. Hiss... I''ve already checked in advance. Delis Town doesn''t even have a church, let alone a ''clergyman''." After hearing the Earthly Ghost''s reply, the Heavenly Ghost apuded in admiration. However, while he wasplimenting the Earthly Ghost on the surface, he was nning something else in his heart. Since he was already involved in the tracking and surveince, he had to take the opportunity to snatch the credit. Otherwise, it would be too sorry for his hard-working birds. . At the break of dawn, when the small creatures in the forest were waking up, Heloise had shylypleted another "Purification Ritual". "O Messenger of the Benevolent Deity... Has the evil inside me... beenpletely expelled?" Heloise asked while dressing herself, still feeling shy. She thought for a moment, suspecting that it was her own constitution that was the issue, so she added, "My power of the Nefarious Tiger King is of the dark faction, I wonder if it would affect the ritual?" Heloise''s two questions did not receive an immediate answer from Felix. It was only when she had finished dressing and walked over to him that she saw the troubled look on his face, which made her worry as well. "The purification is notplete yet, the situation is a bitplicated...," Felix pondered for a moment before continuing, "At least another seven consecutive ''Purification Rituals'' are needed... Also, you can just call me Felix, no need for such an exaggerated address." Felix''s answer made Heloise''s heart sink, it was as if a bolt from the blue had struck her. (What...?!) (That means... I have to... undress seven more times... in front of Felix...!) Chapter 230 An Eternal Vow Of Fidelity ? Heloise was aghast! Heloise was in turmoil! Heloise was in grave, grave danger! Heloise had initially thought she would only need to undergo the "Purification Ritual" once more, but she was shocked to learn that she would have to go through it seven more times to fully cleanse her of her karmic imprints. If this was the only way, then Heloise... she... she... Heloise held her head, crouched down, and began to curl up and roll on the ground. She was at a loss for what to do! Upon seeing Heloise''s peculiar behavior, Felix hurried over and inquired about her state. Heloise reluctantly stopped and sat on the ground. She looked up at Felix as if she wanted to say something but couldn''t bring herself to do so. After hesitating for a while with her head down, she asked Felix a question. "Lord Felix... what will happen if this karmic imprint isn''t purified?" "If it''s not purified, you''ll die." Felix''s answer was so straightforward that Heloise thought she had misheard. Not getting rid of the karmic imprint could lead to death? Was it that serious? "Lord Felix, I, the Apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King, seemed to have suffered from a hallucination caused by the influence of evil power just now. Could you please answer me again?" Heloise asked with a glimmer of hope, hoping to get a "gentler" answer. However, Felix immediately shattered her illusion. "Heloise, if the karmic imprint isn''t fully purified, you will die." Upon hearing this, Heloise was left with absolutely no room for wishful thinking. Heloise was filled with regret, immense regret! If she hadn''t followed the Earthly Ghost''s instructions, she wouldn''t have fallen into this predicament! (Lord Earthly Ghost... why did you make such a mistake... and why did you confuse a demon with a messenger of the Benevolent Deity... you''ve really done me in...) But what good would regret do? Heloise couldn''t possibly go find Lord Earthly Ghost to hold him ountable. After all, she had never seen Lord Earthly Ghost''s true form and had only ever conversed with his avatar. "Heloise, you don''t need to worry too much about the ''Purification Ritual''. I told youst night that a ''Messenger of the Benevolent Deity'' isn''t considered a ''human'', so you don''t need to treat me as one." Despite Felix''s earnest attempts to alleviate Heloise''s burden, she found it hard to let go. If Felix were just an ordinary man with average looks and abilities, that would be one thing. But he happened to be incredibly handsome in a way that appealed to Heloise''s tastes. His sharply defined features and cool eyes were all in line with her aesthetic preferences. In Heloise''s view, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that if she brought Felix to a tigermen tribe vige, at least five tigermen girls would propose to him on the same day. Therefore, having such an attractive young man see her undressed was something Heloise absolutely couldn''t disregard. What was even more fatal was that after being seen oncest night and once this morning, she was supposed to be seen seven more times. But even one more time would be too much for Heloise due to the rules of the tigermen tribe. . In this moment, Heloise was confronted with a grave decision, a matter of life and death on one hand and a major life event on the other. After some distressing contemtion, she finally understood. If a person were to die, then there would be no question of any major life events. Since things hade to this pass, she could only consult Felix. "L-LordFel... Felix..." "Just Felix is fine." "You... you...you...you..." "Go ahead, I''m listening." Heloise''s words had reached the tip of her tongue, but she just couldn''t spit them out. No one had ever taught her how to say such a thing! But, with nowhere else to turn to, she had no choice but to improvise! "Felix, are you... are you willing... to enter... enter into an eternal vow of fidelity with... with this apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King?" After she spoke, Heloise stared at Felix anxiously, her eyes wide with anticipation. "An eternal vow of fidelity...?" Felix raised an eyebrow in confusion, then turned to look at Heloise. "If making such a vow would make you feel better, then I am willing." To Heloise''s surprise, Felix agreed quickly. But this was not the answer she wanted, and she immediately realized that Felix had not understood the implications of her words. (How... how should I say it...) (Should I just say it directly...? But... but that would be too embarrassing...) Heloise wanted to curl up and roll on the ground again, truly the earth was the only ce for their tigermen tribe. But a brave tigermen member should not evade problems. With a ''better an end with pain than pain without end"'' mindset, Heloise took a deep breath, then suddenly grabbed Felix''s hand! "Then, then, then, then are... are you... are you... are you... are you willing to... to... to marry me?" Although she stuttered, Heloise managed to spit out the words! Felix, however, was all kinds of confused, wondering why Heloise would suddenly propose to him? Without waiting for Felix to ask Heloise, Heloise''s face turned beet red, and she sprinted all the way and charged straight into the woods. . Heloise didn''t know how long she had been running. She just kept running until she was too tired to move any further. Then she finally stopped. Just as she was gasping for breath with her hands on her knees, Felix came over and handed her a water bag, "Here, drink some water." Looking at Felix''s calm demeanor, Heloise thought she had seen a ghost. She didn''t expect that the gap in their physical strength would be so vast. "Nef...Nef...Nefarious Tiger King... I... I... I am grateful for your... your gift..." Perhaps it was due to exhaustion, or perhaps due to being struck by the disparity in strength, but Heloise was now less shy. She even adopted an attitude of "I''ve already said it, so I might as well go all out." At this moment, Heloise and Felix were standing about two to three meters apart, each leaning against a tree and drinking water. After observing Heloise for a moment, Felix broached the topic that had been previously left unfinished. "Heloise, first of all, I want to thank you for your sentiment... But before I give you my response, I would like to know, why did you propose to me? Does it have something to do with the ''Purification Ritual''?" Felix''s calm andposed tone left Heloise feeling a pang of disappointment. She immediately understood that the reason why this young man could ask this question so calmly was definitely because he held no feelings for her. (Indeed, we''ve only known each other for less than two days... and I''m significantly weaker than him...) (And he is a messenger of the Benevolent Deity...) (Wait? What?) As Heloise often referred to herself as an apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King, she had grown ustomed to such titles. This led her to a serious realization only now. (Could it be that... a messenger of the Benevolent Deity cannot marry an ordinary person? ? ?) Chapter 231 Rules Of The Tigermen Tribe ? Heloise has always understood Felix''s statement that "you don''t need to treat me as a ''human''" as being of the same nature as her own often-stated "apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King." However, after "colliding" with Felix''s indifferent attitude, she suddenly realized that what Felix had said was the objective fact. The "Messenger of the Benevolent Deity" is not a ''person'' chosen by the Benevolent Deity, but a subordinate dispatched by the Benevolent Deity from the realm of gods to the Prison Star world, hence the title... Felix, from the very beginning, was not of the same world as her - so thought Heloise. (In that case, what about the rules of our tigermen tribe?) Heloise didn''t have any ideas for a moment, so she simply responded frankly to Felix''s question. "Yes, it is indeed rted to the ''Purification Ritual'', but the real cause that set the wheel of fate in motion is the fate restriction that has gued our tigekin tribe for thousands of years." . Heloise''s answer was still full of chuunibyou elements, but Tyler had already gotten used to it and could understand the meanings after a slight thought. What Heloise referred to as the "fate restriction" was actually the tribal rules of the tigermen tribe. The tigermen tribe is a race that believes in the supremacy of power. Their ancestors set a rule for the tribe that has been used until now. This rule is that, regardless of gender, once they have passed theing-of-age ceremony (at the age of 15), if they are seen naked by a member of the opposite sex who is not a family member for three times, they must marry this person. But if they don''t want to do this, the parties involved have the right to initiate a fair one-on-one duel. As long as they can win in the duel, they can cancel this marriage. After hearing the rules of the tigermen tribe, Tyler''s inner thoughts were that this was too peculiar... ah no, it was too unique. But after careful thought, it made sense. Peeping, which is a high-risk act, certainly cannot be done without some strength. If the weak dare to mess around, they would probably be killed the first time they peep. (No wonder Heloise would resist the "Purification Ritual" so much, it turns out it''s because of this rule...) If Tyler were to perform the "Purification Ritual" for Heloise again tomorrow, it would reach the limit of three times, no wonder Heloise suddenly "proposed" to him just now. Knowing that this was due to the rules, Tyler also solved his doubts. Tyler thought that he could easily earn a confession point after being proposed to by Heloise just now, but he didn''t expect that the text prompt didn''t appear at all. Now Tyler understood that even if the proposal was made, as long as it was not sincere, it would not be recognized as a confession. The feelings of Heloise for him were still just a certain degree of goodwill, and had not reached the level of confession. . "L-Lord...FeFelix I... I have finished speaking, what do... what do you think?" "I think, you might be overly worried." Tyler now knew quite a bit about Heloise. As long as she gets nervous, she will forget about being chuunibyou and start speaking humannguage. As for the restriction of the tigermen tribe''s rules, this is not a problem at all in Tyler''s eyes, and can even be said to be full of loopholes. "Heloise, think about it, every time we perform the ''Purification Ritual'', don''t we only undress the top?" Heloise heard this and thought about it, then nodded her head. Being asked by Felix like this, it seems that "only undressing the top" is not something very shameful. Then, Felixpared this point with the rules of the tigermen tribe. "The rules of the tigermen tribe are ''to see the body naked'', ording to this statement, I think the ''Purification Ritual'' does not count as seeing Heloise''s body naked." Felix''s words seemed to make some sense to Heloise, but she still felt that something was wrong... being seen naked on the upper body was also a very shy thing. Felix seemed to see through Heloise''s thoughts and continued to speak. "Moreover, even if ''seeing only the upper body'' is also considered ''seeing the body naked'', I still think the problem is not big, because as long as Heloise you are not willing, you can initiate a duel, right? As long as I deliberately lose to you, it will be fine." Upon hearing Felix''s words, Heloise felt a flurry ofplex emotions. If it came to marrying Felix, she didn''t seem to be very opposed... Although she had only known Felix for less than two days, she could vaguely understand that Felix would be someone who could apany her for a lifetime. However, if she were to assertively say "I do", she didn''t seem to be able to say it out loud, always feeling that it was a bit rash... or something. But one thing Heloise was quite sure of was that Felix didn''t cherish the opportunity to marry her, which made her quite angry. "Felix, the duel of the tigermen tribe is sacred, deliberately losing is a sphemy to the tigermen tribe, which this apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King will not recognize." "Furthermore, your strength, Felix, I have personally experienced its power, so deception would be meaningless." Although Heloise was saying that she couldn''t beat Felix, she put on a very impressive air. She had to intimidate Felix in any way possible to let him know that even the "Messenger of the Benevolent Deity" couldn''t ignore the rules of the tigermen tribe. However, Felix still maintained a calm expression as if "everything was under control". "I understand, there''s no problem with that, because ording to what you just said, Heloise, there is no strict time limit for the duel. In other words, we can wait until the day you can beat me to initiate the duel, what do you think?" Felix''s way of exploiting the loopholes in the rules left Heloise speechless. If ording to Felix''s words, it indeed could be done that way, but why did Heloise feel more and more angry the more she thought about it? How could Felix see her body and then not marry her? And he was going to look at her seven more times, he would probably remember every mole on her body! Heloise, who had always been unclear about why she was not happy, finally realized that she had been taken advantage of by Felix! (Ah... Lord Earthly Ghost, why did you get Felix''s identity wrong...TT) . Despite being angry, Heloise couldn''t me Felix, after all, he did it to save her, and each "Purification Ritual" also consumed a lot of divine power. And a person as excellent as Felix, even if he returned to the world of the gods, should not worry about not having apanion... Thinking about this, Heloise suddenly felt a bit lost. Not only did she lose in terms of strength, but she also lost in terms of attractiveness as a woman. "Heloise, is my suggestion eptable?" Listening to Felix''s question, Heloise nodded somewhat distractedly, regardless of how, it was definitely important to save her life. Then, the two, who had reached a consensus, set off again, heading towards Delis Town. . On the way, Felix rode a horse and Heloise jogged alongside for exercising. Heloise would asionally steal a nce at Felix to see if he was sneakily looking at her. However, the result was quite disappointing. Felix never stole a nce at Heloise, which made her even more upset. Gradually, the cultural heritage of the tigermen tribe began to engender a certain emotion in Heloise''s heart, she decided that she not only wanted to surpass Felix in strength, but also to make him fall hopelessly in love with herself! (Hehehe... At that time, when you say you want to marry me, I''ll reject you!) Heloise, rekindled her fighting spirit! Chapter 232 An Unorthodox Approach ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, July 4 9:36 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 15 days Countdown to Heloise 100% infection: 2~3 days Tyler took sce in seeing Heloise reignite her fighting spirit, even though this spirit was somewhat "peculiar". The physical condition of a person is closely rted to their mental state. As long as the mental state is good, even if they are sick, they can recover quickly, or dy the worsening of the disease. This morning, under the guise of the "Purification Ritual", Tyler confirmed the infection rate of the "Parasitic Blood Serpent" and the effect of the primary antidote. What he hadn''t expected was that the indiscriminate use of medicine, which is basically a drowning man clutching at a straw, actually had some effect. ording to the original speed, the Parasitic Blood Serpent willpletely infect Heloise on July 7th. However, after taking the primary antidote, the date ofplete infection was postponed to July 9th. Next, Tyler nned to let Heloise take the primary antidote with every meal and then continue to observe the change in the infection rate. Although the primary antidote only has the effect of dying the infection speed, as long as Heloise can live one more day, Tyler will have a little more hope of finding a cure. (But... will it go so smoothly...?) When he thought about how his "future self" might have also used the same treatment method, Tyler couldn''t help but feel pessimistic. Reasoning from the "Future Death Scene", the effect of the primary antidote is likely to be effective only at the beginning, otherwise, it cannot exin the result that Tyler would die on the "8th of July". (Or is it... as the degree of infection deepens, the infection speed in the second half will elerate?) Tyler tried to make several guesses, but guesses without basis will always be just guesses. Under the current circumstances, all Tyler can do is try to surpass his "future self". In order to surpass himself, Tyler tried to imagine how his "future self" would act at this time. Since the "future self" does not have the information rted to the "Future Death Scene", the only guide he has left is the "Ster Oracle" provided by the divination rabbit granny. "Ster OracleBanning" Do not be entranced by the butterfly''s dance, the ck butterfly is the servant of the snake; Do not ignore the deer''s cry, the holy white deer is the messenger of God; Regarding the "Ster Oracle", Tyler previously thought that the difference between "ck butterfly" and "ck tigerwing" was a difference that cannot be ignored, but now, he has changed his mind. Since the "Ster Oracle" is a kind of vague expression, the meaning represented by the "ck butterfly" itself is a butterfly in ck, and the "ck tigerwing" perfectly fits this concept, so, the ck butterfly is Heloise. Tyler believes that the first sentence of the "Ster Oracle" is used to warn himself. If tranted a little, he thinks it can be understood as: Do not covet the use value of "ck tigerwingHeloise" as a chess piece because she is a person from the Shadow Serpent Society and is full of danger. For this sentence, Tyler has to admit the uracy of the "Ster Oracle" because he chose to save Heloise knowing the risks, which is described as "be entranced", he thinks it is indisputable. Tyler is indeed already in too deep. Next is the second half of the "Ster Oracle". In the second half of the sentence, the "deer" should refer to Vanessa and her three little deer, and then the "deer''s cry", naturally refers to Vanessa''s acquaintance invitation to him on the way. Unfortunately, Tyler still "ignored" the "deer''s cry" even though he had already read the "Ster Oracle". As for the remainingst half of the sentence, although it hasn''t happened yet, Tyler can now guess its meaning. (The holy white deer is the messenger of God.) (The messenger of God is actually an abstract expression because in the Prison Star world, the Benevolent Deity only exists in the church, and the church means "the power of healing".) (So, the "holy white deer" is the key to saving Heloise.) If it weren''t for the "Precognitive Death Scene", Tyler would have been ted at this juncture, having finally found a means to save Heloise. Yet now, he found himself devoid of such sentiment. Thus far, virtually all of Granny Kana''s "Ster Oracle" predictions havee to fruition, providing guidance for the future, which Tyler found quite admirable. However, he had no intention of acting ording to the "Ster Oracle". The reason was simple: Tyler believed that his "future self" had indeed acted ording to the "Ster Oracle". If Tyler''s analysis was correct, then his "future self" at this moment chose to take a gamble. He likely brought Heloise back to seek help from Vanessa, but the result was either failure or rejection. In any case, in that future, Tyler was not able to save Heloise. What''s more tragic is that he would die for unknown reasons on "July 8th", and Vanessa waspletely indifferent to his death. So, if Tyler chooses to believe in the "Ster Oracle" at this moment, he will just walk the same old path as his "future self", and that is not a path leading to survival. (Maybe, the "Ster Oracle" should have been strictly obeyed from the beginning for it to be effective?) (Anyway, there is no point in imagining these "ifs" now.) At this moment, the choice in front of Tyler is very clear. Since following the "Ster Oracle" will only lead to a dead end, it''s better to change the method and continue to execute ording to Tyler''s own thoughts. As for "gambling", Tyler has never been afraid. . Prison Star Calendar Year 187, July 5 7:12 PM Countdown to Confession Death: 17 days Countdown to Heloise 100% infection: 3~4 days A day and a halfter, under the continuous urging of Tyler, he and Heloise finally arrived at Delis Town a day and a half earlier than expected. During this period, Tyler did not find any signs that the Earth Ghost was going to contact Heloise again, and after the infection rate of the "Parasitic Blood Serpent" was slowed down again by the antidote, it entered a stable state, and it''s probably impossible to continue to dy. After entering the town, Tyler first asked if there were any churches or clergy in the town, but got the helpless answer of "no". Then Tyler searched all the ces in the town that sold potion books, and finally only found two useful ones, namely "Intermediate Antidote Potion" and "Primary Purification Potion". As for the matter of the "Parasitic Blood Serpent", Tyler also asked some people who seemed to be knowledgeable, but no one had heard of it. The doors of possibility are being closed one by one, but Tyler is not discouraged. He cheered up and found the task guild of Delis Town with a rmendation letter. Before returning to the inn to make potions, Tyler has onest channel to inquire about news, which is the relevant personnel of the "Aqua Nest Labyrinth Raid Team". . As soon as he entered the task guild, Tyler instinctively looked at the front desk, and disappointingly, standing there was not a blond cute fox girl, but a middle-aged man who was as fat as a ball. "Hey, kid, who let you bring a demi-human in here?" Just as their eyes met, the fat man started yelling at Tyler with froth at his mouth. Chapter 233 Delis Town Quest Guild

Chapter 233 Delis Town Quest Guild

"A demi-human?" For a split second, Tyler was taken aback, but he quickly realized that Heloise was merely a "spiritual tigerman". How could she be considered a demi-human? Yet, before Tyler could object, Heloise, standing behind him, couldn''t resist stepping forward. "Audacious fool, why do you insult demi-humans? The Apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King can shatter you into pieces anytime!" The stout man had no time to react before Heloise''s sleeve sword was pressed against his throat. Tyler, who was observing from behind, didn''t interfere as he had deliberately let Heloise confront the man. Tyler knew that Heloise had no intention to kill, but her sharp movements and impressive stance were enough to make the man tremble in fear. "Hey, why aren''t you speaking? The Apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King is questioning you!" Heloise pressed her sleeve sword deeper. Under the chilling sensation of the sharp object, the stout man lost all ability tomunicate. He disregarded the danger of being cut by the sword and crouched down, shaking violently, his earlier arrogance entirely gone. Tyler observed this scene, feeling puzzled. Typically, the front desk of the Quest Guild should have seen all sorts of situations. This man''s copse was happening too quickly. Could he be new? But judging from his appearance and the way he spoke initially, he seemed to be a veteran employee. Tyler nced around. In the hall of the Quest Guild, there were a few bounty hunters scattered about, but they just watched from a distance, showing no intention of helping. (Level nine swordsman...level eleven deman...level seven mage...their levels aren''t high.) Considering the overall condition of Delis Town, Tyler began to understand. This town was quite backward, and itsprehensive strength was probably less than half of Sunny Town. The Quest Guild here was likely always deserted, which exined the poor performance of the front desk staff. Tyler looked back at the request board. There were even requests from seven years ago that remained unresolved. "Heloise, let him go. He''s not worth arguing with," Tyler called Heloise back. After seeing the man''s terrified condition, Heloise no longer felt the need to continue her scolding. After all, most ces in the Human Alliance discriminated against demi-humans, either openly or subtly. However, what she didn''t expect was that after she left the front desk, Felix kicked over the desk. The loud noise not only attracted attention, but it also made the man, who was hit by the desk, scream out in pain. "Felix...what are you doing?" Heloise was stunned. She never thought Felix would act so brutally. Felix, however, gestured for her to sit down next to him on the bench. "I''m calling for the person in charge here." Felix calmly gazed at the stairs in the distance, waiting to see who would descend from the second floor. . Tyler''s previous actions were deliberate. He wanted to portray himself as a violent figure not to be trifled with, embodying the persona of "Felix." The principle of "Felix" was that the joys and sorrows of people do not intersect. Therefore, he chose to be selfish and domineering, acting only in his and his people''s interests, neglecting the affairs of others. Sure enough, within two minutes, footsteps could be heard descending from the stairs. Tyler watched the staircase, identifying the neer at the first opportunity. Pam, female, 59 years old, Branch Chief of the Delis Town Quest Guild. Production upation: Farmer - Lv7 Manufacturing upation: Carpenter - Lv9 Combat upation: Sniper Archer - Lv50 The one descending the stairs was a woman, her age falling somewhere between a middle-aged matron and a venerable matriarch. She was d in a set of faded leather armor, a short sword on each side of her waist, quite imposing. If Tyler were to guess her age solely based on the basic information, he would call her a granny. However, looking at her in person, he thought it more fitting to address her as ady. For the simple reason that Lady Pam appeared to be around her forties. . "Young man, are you the one causing a ruckus here?" Pam, the branch chief, stopped halfway down the stairs, looking down at Tyler from her elevated position. Unfazed, Tyler looked back at her and calmly nodded. "My apologies, madam, for the disturbance. Unfortunately, your guard dog here seems tock the ability tomunicate effectively." Hearing Tyler''s words, Pam cast a nce at the receptionist, then back at him. She was likely piecing together the situation. Surprisingly, the branch chief didn''t appear angry. Instead, she thanked him. "Thank you for showing restraint. If you wouldn''t mind, could you please join me in my office? The youngdy with you is also wee." "I appreciate your hospitality, madam," Tyler responded, giving Heloise a look. Then, under the stunned gazes of the other bounty hunters, the two of them ascended to the second floor. . Tyler couldn''t help but be impressed. Being in charge really made a difference. Throughout their conversation, Tyler had been observing Pam''s reactions. Her amiable attitude was primarily due to her recognizing the notable abilities of Tyler and Heloise. In a talent-starved guild like this, the arrival of two potential Tier 2 individuals was akin to a wolf entering a chicken coop. Pam herself was only Level 50, and being of advanced age, it would have been unwise to bite off more than she could chew. . In the antiquated confines of the office, the trio took their seats. The youngdy appeared somewhat disconcerted, while the young man remainedposed, further convincing Pam, the Branch Chief, whom she should be engaging in conversation. "A pleasure to make your acquaintance. I am Pam, the Branch Chief of the Quest Guild here. May I inquire as to your names?" "Pleased to meet you, Lady Pam. I am Felix, a bounty hunter, and this is Heloise, from tigermen race." Upon hearing Felix''s introduction, Pam appeared somewhat nonplussed, as the youngdy bore none of the distinguishing physical characteristics of a tigerman, save for her strikingly white hair... (Ah, so that''s the case.) Pam quickly understood, realizing that the front desk must have mistakenly identified the youngdy as a demi-human, leading to an offensive remark, and thus sparking a dispute. "I am equally delighted to meet you both. Moreover, I would like to apologize for the discourteous conduct of our front desk staff earlier." Whether the youngdy was a demi-human or not was irrelevant at this point. Pam knew her course of action was to apologize. The youngdy epted Pam''s apology graciously, assuring her that it was no issue, while the young man merely offered a serene smile, making noment. "So, since you havee to the Quest Guild, are you here to post a request or to ept one?" Pam inquired. "Neither, actually. I am here for this." Felix presented a letter, cing it on the table. Upon seeing the wax seal on the envelope, Pam was taken aback, for it was unmistakably the seal of the Quest Guild in Sunny Town. This meant that the contents of the letter were written by Pam''s first love, Oleg. Chapter 234 Branch Chief Pamela ? "Are you from...Sunny Town?" Pam, the Branch Chief, held the letter with trembling hands. However, she quickly regained herposure, knowing she could not show any signs of weakness in front of the younger folk. "I hail from Sunny Town, whereas Heloise is not..." Felix was mid-exnation when Pam stopped paying attention, her focus shifting to the letter in her hands. She was eager to confirm if it bore the familiar handwriting of Oleg. Upon opening the letter, Pam''s eyes met the wild and hasty scrawl she hade to associate with Oleg. She could barely contain her joy, as if she had seen Oleg himself. She unfolded the paper and read each line intently, hoping to find words meant for her. But much to her disappointment, it was a letter of rmendation, devoid of any personal messages. (Ah...of course.) Pam sighed quietly to herself. (After all...I''ve only taken up my post here two months ago. It''s only natural that Oleg wouldn''t know.) With a sigh, Pam once again turned her attention to the young man named Felix and the young girl named Heloise. "A letter of rmendation...I see. It''s about the "Aqua Nest." I didn''t expect you to arrive so soon." Pam returned the rmendation letter to Felix, then informed him that the "Instructor" responsible for assembling the "Labyrinth Raid Team" had yet to arrive in Delis Town. However, she offered to assist in arranging amodations. "There''s no need for trouble, I just didn''t expect we would be the first to arrive...by the way, hasn''t Delis Town chosen its representative yet?" Felix''s question hit a sore spot for Pam, who had been grappling with this issue recently. The operation of Delis Town''s Quest Guild was in a poor state. When Pam took over two months ago, she was overwhelmed by the mess she had inherited. Indeed, even to this day, she had yet to find a suitable recement for the racist receptionist. "Yes, we''re still looking for the right candidate." Pam could only provide a vague response, but Felix, perceptive as he was, quickly seized upon the opportunity. "In that case, would Delis Town consider mypanion, Heloise? Her abilities are quite remarkable, you know." At Felix''s suggestion, both Pam and Heloise let out a surprised "Huh?" However, Felix paid no heed to their reactions, focusing on Pam as he continued to make his case. "As far as I know, the representatives from various ces need not necessarily be locals, right, Lady Pam?" Pam gave a stiff nod, feeling as though Felix had seen right through her. Indeed, if Heloise were willing to represent Delis Town, it would be a great boon to Pam. Even without seeing Heloise inbat, the way she carried herself was enough for the experienced Pam to discern her formidable abilities. (But why would this Felix willingly offer such a beneficial arrangement to us Delis Town?) As the saying goes, there''s no such thing as a free lunch. Pam suspected that Felix had something in mind, a sort of "trade" perhaps. . "Indeed, in that case, Lady Heloise, would you be willing to represent us? If you consent, I will negotiate with the mayor on your behalf." Pam, the Branch Chief, was a woman of action, and seeing that Felix had extended an olive branch, she decided to seize the opportunity. If Felixter made an exorbitant demand, she could always find another representative. After all, Delis Town was the gathering point for the Labyrinth Raid Team, and there were no costs in terms of travel or time. "Lady...? Hehe, the apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King is satisfied with this title!" Heloise was pleased with the respectful address. As for representing Delis Town in the Labyrinth Raid Team, since Felix was also participating, she saw no harm in joining as well. And so, in the office of Pam, the representative for Delis Town was decided in a few words. Later, when the Quest Guild posted the announcement, the bounty hunters of Delis Town were green with envy, but that''s a story for another time. . "So, is there anything else I can assist you with?" After securing the representative for Delis Town, Pam, understanding the situation, proactively asked Felix. She knew that such a beneficial arrangement wouldn''te without a price. "There''s nothing major... However, there is a minor issue I''d like your assistance with," Felix responded, presenting his condition as Pam had anticipated. "Please, speak your mind. If it''s within my capabilities, I will do my utmost to assist," Pam assured him. Felix then asked for a pen and paper and sketched a small, elongated snake. He exined to Pam that this was a ''Parasitic Blood Serpent'' that could infest a human body in its egg form, hatch, and proceed to infect the host. Uponpletion of the infection, the host would explode and die. "I''m afraid I haven''t heard of such a malevolent entity," Pam admitted after hearing Felix''s exnation, her spine chilling at the thought. Heloise seemed to be shivering at the side as well. "If one wanted to eliminate or expel such a creature from the body, do you have any suggestions or methods?" Felix continued to inquire. Pam pondered for a moment before advising Felix to seek the aid of the clergy at a church. However, a small ce like Delis Town didn''t have a church. "I will ask around in Delis Town. If I find any information, I will let you know immediately... Also, if I may ask, is someone you know affected by this malevolent creature?" Felix heaved a deep sigh before answering, "A dear kin of mine." Seeing the sorrowful look on Felix''s face, Pam''s impression of the young man changed. She had initially thought he was just a reckless young bounty hunter, but it seemed that his flippant demeanor was just a fa?ade. "I understand. I''ll do everything within my power." . After leaving the Quest Guild, Heloise followed Felix to the inn rmended by Pam. Along the way, Heloise asked about the Parasitic Blood Serpent. She was curious why even Felix, the messenger of the Benevolent Deity, couldn''t deal with it. Felix exined that there were restrictions on the use of divine power, and as a messenger of a benevolent god, he couldn''t use his powers on himself or his kin. Heloise nodded, only half-understanding, and quietly mused that being an apostle of a benevolent god wasn''t an easy job. Before long, they reached the inn. At this point, Felix asked Heloise a question. "By the way, Heloise, would you mind sharing a room with me tonight?" Chapter 235 The Second Step of Turning

Chapter 235 The Second Step of Turning

"Eh?" "Eh???!" Observing Heloise''s surprise, Tyler remained unperturbed. This was precisely the reaction he aimed to elicit. There is a psychological trick: when making a request, if you first ask for something excessive, then follow up with a more reasonable request, thetter is often more readily epted than if it were asked alone. Tyler''s goal was to have Heloise agree that if "someone" came looking for her at night, she would call him and not meet them alone. The proposition of sharing a room was merely the "excessive request" he made deliberately. "Well... okay then." To Tyler''s surprise, Heloise actually agreed. (Eh?) Observing Heloise''s bashful demeanour and her inner thoughts, Tyler was momentarily speechless. He hadn''t expected that Heloise''s desire to attract Felix''s marriage proposal was sincere! . In the span of a single minute, Heloise mustered the greatest courage she had ever summoned in her life. The implications of sharing a room with a member of the opposite sex were not lost on her! (So, it''s true...) (Felix... he must be nning to... to hold my hand while I''m asleep!) , Although her tigermen adoptive parents had never explicitly told her, Heloise had heard from her friends that when a man and a woman of marriageable age held hands overnight, a baby would be born the next day! (Felix, that dumbass, feigning indifference to my marriage proposal, he''s actually itching to be my husband!) (Audacious enough to make such a bold request!) (Very well, as the apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King, I''ll go along with it!) Feeling relieved after her response, Heloise couldn''t help but feel a twinge of satisfaction. She cast a sidelong nce at Felix, hoping to see a hint of embarrassment on his stern face. "As long as you''re okay with it, let''s go in." To her disappointment, Felix''s face remained as inscrutable as ever, showing no signs of difort. The pressure now returned to Heloise. . With shaky steps, Heloise walked into the inn''s lobby. Each step felt as though she was trudging through a swamp. It seemed to her as if she was climbing a mountain as she scaled the inn''s steps. She followed Felix into the room with a shivering body, anyone who saw her might think she was about to embark on the ancientbyrinth. The single bed in the room dealt a heavy blow to Heloise''s tender heart. (Oh no, what am I going to do now?) She stood at the door, her body rigid as she contemted fleeing. But she was the one who had agreed to this arrangement. If she backed out now, it would surely bring shame upon the tigermen race! (Oh, Nefarious Tiger King, what should I do now...?(䨓)) Just then, seeing that Heloise was still standing at the door, Felix turned around and walked towards her. This only made Heloise more nervous, her entire body shaking like a leaf. "Helo" "F-F-Felix, do you prefer baby boys or girls?" Heloise stuttered, interrupting Felix and leaving him to furrow his eyebrows in confusion. "I-I-I mean, if you like boys, hold my left hand tonight, and if you..." "Enough of this boy-girl nonsense,e inside." Before Heloise could finish, Felix pulled her into the room. Then, Felix brought a quilt and spread it on the floor, telling Heloise, "You''ll sleep here tonight." This time, Heloise was stupefied. . In the span of a single night, Heloise grappled with the revtion, ultimately realizing that she had misunderstood. Felix had never intended to share the bed with her; the arrangement was merely to economize on lodging expenses. Feeling slighted, Heloise loudly dered her intention to get a separate room, only to discover that she had forgotten to bring her money in her haste. Defeated, she trudged back into the shared room. Just when she needed a bit of gentle constion, Felix inadvertently dealt a blow to her feminine pride, stating, "Don''t worry, I won''t touch a single finger of yours." At this point, Heloise cast aside all her pretenses and shyness. She vowed in her heart to the Nefarious Tiger King that she would woo Felix until he was head over heels for her! . As night fell over Delis Town, Tyler was concocting potions in the inn''s room while "chatting" with Heloise. "Heloise, regarding the issue of your karmic imprint, if you''re willing to be honest, you might be able to reduce the number of "Purification Rituals" needed." Heloise was initially reluctant to engage with Felix, but his proposition was too enticing to ignore. "What do you mean, honest?" she asked. "That day, after you spoke to ''someone'' in the forest, you knew my original name was ''Banning'', right?" Tyler brought up the topic directly. Now that they were in Delis Town, it was time to prepare for the battle against the "Earthly Ghost" and the "Shadow Serpent Society". "Uh no, no. That day was the day of destiny. I received a revtion from the Nefarious Tiger King in the forest, which is how I knew your former name" Heloise stammered out apletely unconvincing exnation. Tyler had anticipated this and began to shake Heloise''s faith in the "Earthly Ghost". "Heloise, lying to an ''Messenger of the Benevolent Deity'' will only worsen your karmic imprint," Tyler said, delivering a heavy blow to Heloise''s psyche. "Also, I know all about your service to the ''Shadow Serpent Society'' and how your ''great one'' is actually known as the ''Earthly Ghost''." This revtion was a fatal blow to Heloise. The feeling was akin to a child caught ying on theputer while the parents were out, who had hurriedly turned off theputer and pretended to study upon their return, only to have the mother y back the surveince footage right in front of her. Right now, Heloise''s heart was filled with iced popsicles. "F-F-Felix" she stammered. "Mm-hmm, I know, you don''t have to exin. Anyway, the ''Purification Ritual'' will be extended by three days," he said, causing Heloise to never dare lie to "Felix" again. Then, after wielding the big stick, Felix offered a sweet candy. He told Heloise that he didn''t actually intend to harm the "Earthly Ghost"; on the contrary, he was doing all this to help the "Earthly Ghost". "Heloise, you should know that a benevolent god is merciful," Tyler continued, further utilizing his "Deceiver" skill, walking further down the path of ying the role of a con artist. Chapter 236 What Shall We Have For Breakfast? ? Tyler did not directly tell Heloise that the "Earthly Ghost" was a member of the evilkind, a viin. Following the same strategy as before, Tyler pretended to be ignorant of the true identity of the "Earthly Ghost", using the guise of a "friend" to broach the topic of Heloise''s conversations with the "Earthly Ghost". "Heloise, the reason the Benevolent Deity ''imparted the knowledge'' of the ''Earthly Ghost and the Shadow Serpent Society'' to me is with the intention of saving the ''Earthly Ghost'', who has lost his way and knows not how to return. " "The ''Earthly Ghost'' not only mistakenly believes that I am a demon, but he also has many other good people''s identities wrong. If this continues, his karmic imprint will be too heavy to purify." Using his "Deceiver" skill in conjunction with his mind-reading ability, Tyler''s chatan performance had Heloisepletely fooled. To Heloise, it was utterly bewildering that Felix, who was clearly not a member of the Shadow Serpent Society and had never met Lord Earthly Ghost, knew all about this. The only usible exnation was a divine revtion from the Benevolent Deity. "So, the next time the ''Earthly Ghost''es to find you, let me speak with him for a bit. This is crucial for the salvation of a misguided soul who can still be saved." After seeing that the time was ripe, Tyler revealed the real purpose of their conversation, and Heloise, without any suspicion, readily agreed. "I understand. When ''Lord Earthly Ghost''es to find me, I will definitely let you know!" With this, the second step of Tyler''s n to turn Heloise against the Earthly Ghost was officiallyplete. Next up was a direct confrontation with the Earthly Ghost. . That night, after countless failed attempts, Tyler finally managed to concoct three bottles of intermediate antidotes and five bottles of primary purification potions (Pharmacist Experience: 300+210/600). However, by the time he seeded, Heloise had already fallen into deep sleep, so the experiment to test the effects of the new potions had to be postponed until the next day. (If everything goes smoothly, perhaps we can dy the infection for another day or two...) (Heloise, you must hang in there...) With Heloise asleep, Tyler allowed his worried expression to surface. The situation had improved significantlypared to two days ago. The number of things that could give him hope was gradually increasing, such as the investigation by Branch Chief Pam, the arrival of Vanessa in Delis Town soon, and the potential opportunity to directly interact with the Earthly Ghost, etc. All of these could possibly be methods to save Heloise. Whether or not he could surpass his "future self," Tyler didn''t know. But one thing he was certain of was that he was now walking a different path from his "future self". Tyler picked up Heloise, who was sleeping on the floor, put her on the bed, and theny down on the quilt on the floor to sleep. . Prison Star Calendar Year 187, July 6 6:00 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 13 days Countdown to Heloise 100% infection: 2~3 days The next morning, the rm clock ft. idiot loli woke Tyler as usual. No matter how difficult the situation, Tyler''s daily routine of honing his skills never changed. This was his unique shortcut to surpassing others in this Prison Star world. Since leaving Sunny Town six days ago, Tyler''s skill growth has not fallen behind a single day. "Heart of Focus" has been upgraded from level 10 to level 12; "Calction Boost" has been upgraded from level 11 to level 13; "Deceiver" has been upgraded from level 16 to level 18; "Shadow Behind" has been upgraded from level 2 to level 11; This totals a gain of 20 points in Strength, 200 points in Dexterity, and 46 points in Intelligence. The improvement of attributes is indeed something to be happy about, but the enhancement of the effects after skills are upgraded is the real main event, especially for the second-tier skill "Shadow Behind" which has been upgraded to level 11. After being upgraded to level 11, the range of "Shadow Behind" for creating shadows has been increased from 10 meters to 15 meters, and the existence time of the shadow duplicate has been increased from 6 seconds to 15 seconds, greatly enhancing its strength. But whenpared with the new entry, these improvements seem pale and insignificant. The new entry for "Shadow Behind" is called "Fake Shadow". It allows the designated shadow duplicate to use the skills on the equipment by consuming an additional 100 points of magic power, but the magic power consumed to use the skills will be provided by Tyler himself. At first nce, this new entry seemed somewhat superfluous, since it required Tyler to consume his own magic power. However, after briefly contemting the possible applications, Tyler realized that this new entry was far from simple. One could even say that with the addition of "Shadow Behind - Fake Shadow", Tyler''s power had ascended a new level. It was a pity that Tyler hadn''t had a chance to showcase this recently. The priority was to find a way to save Heloise. . After Tyler finished honing his skills, concocting potions (Pharmacist Experience: 510+300/600; Level 2+1; Intelligence 595+1), and preparing breakfast, Heloise finally woke up to the aroma of milk. Despite Delis Town''s backwardness, its dairy industry was rather developed. Locals could enjoy fresh milk for a mere five copper coins. Smelling the rich aroma of milk, Heloise poked her head out from her nket. She had a habit of covering her head while sleeping. Seeing Felix sitting at the table eating breakfast, Heloise scratched her head, then suddenly remembered that she had slept on the floorst night! How did she end up on the bed? Could it be...?! Heloise lifted the nket with a "whoosh" and immediately opened her shirt to check her belly! Luckily, her belly was still t, even a bit sunken due to hunger, and not bulging like a pregnant woman''s. "You sleepwalked onto my bedst night, so I gave you the bed." Felix provided a timely exnation and beckoned for Heloise to join him for breakfast. But Heloise got a bit emotional. She was both happy and angry, feeling like she was having a split personality. Heloise was happy because Felix was quite gentle with her, not literally making her sleep on the floor all night. But she was angry because she had even crawled into his bed (though unconsciously), but this guy remained unmoved! (Darn it... am I really so unattractive?!) (I get it... Felix must like the busty type,uhhhhhh!) Angry as she was, she still needed to eat breakfast. Heloiseforted herself that she was still young and had room to grow. Then she sat down at the table with a huff. Even the hard ck bread tasted good with the hot and fragrant milk. Heloise was so excited that she identally spilled some of her milk onto Felix. "Oh no! My milk!" Heloise was distressed. She had spilled almost half a cup, and there was no more milk on the table! Seeing Felix reaching for a cloth to clean up, Heloise subconsciously stopped him. In doing so, she lost her bnce and identally pushed Felix onto the floor. "Hey, Helo...", Felix was about to push Heloise off him and get up, but he was suppressed by an outraged Heloise. For the first time, Heloise made eye contact with Felix from such a "dominant position," causing a subtle shift in her mindset. "The milk... can''t be wasted!" Heloise pinned Felix down and began to lick the spilled milk off him bit by bit. Chapter 237 Searching ? Tyler had initially wanted to push Heloise away, but her strength was greater than he had anticipated. Even more challenging was the fact that Heloise''s soft and moist tongue, which was licking him, caused him to tingle all over, rendering him powerless. Gradually, he had no choice but to let her have her way. After an unknown amount of time, the milk on Tyler''s body was licked clean, but he waspletely wet with Heloise''s saliva. "Ah, the milk is truly delicious~" expressed Heloise contentedly as she moved away from Tyler. Her actions were motivated half by the desire for the milk and half by the opportunity to tease Felix, to pay him back for ignoring her feminine charms these past few days. Heloise returned to her seat and continued eating breakfast, ncing at Felix triumphantly, curious to see if her advances had elicited a "reaction" from him. However, Felix maintained an indifferent expression, seemingly unfazed. After sitting up, he nonchntly removed his damp clothing and started to wipe his body. "W-w-w-w-why are you undressing...?!" eximed a flustered Heloise, turning her head away, but not able to resist taking sneaky peeks. She hadn''t expected Felix, who appeared slender with his clothes on, to have such a well-defined physique beneath his clothing. His muscles weren''t the bulky type that one would find in the muscr tigermen race, but rather, they were lean and defined, presenting a unique kind of beauty. "All thanks to you," Tyler replied, drying off his body and putting on new clothing. He then ced two bottles of some unknown liquid on the table. "After you finish breakfast, drink these two bottles of ''Holy Water'' and begin the ''Purification Ritual''." Upon hearing this, Heloise couldn''t help but feel disheartened. She had been so proud of herself when she was licking Felix''s body just now, but now she felt equally despondent. As long as her karmic imprint wasn''t purified, she would have to obediently let Felix have his way. . During the purification ritual, Heloise, following her previous practice, was about to undress when Felix suddenly told her that from today onwards, she only needed to expose her back. "Eh...?" Heloise responded, a bit taken aback. "Because your remaining karmic imprint is on your back." "Oh..." Heloise was a bit slow to react. Logically, she should have been pleased, but considering that she had already shown Felix her front a few days ago, she felt that covering up now seemed a bit hypocritical. Moreover, even though he had such a good opportunity to see her body, Felix showed no interest, which clearly implied that he wasn''t attracted to her! This infuriated Heloise, and she muttered to herself that there must be something "wrong" with Felix, otherwise, how could he remain so indifferent! "Felix... are you... are you..." Heloise hesitated. Heloise was facing away from Felix, who was currently sprinkling "Holy Water" on her back. "What is it?" Felix asked. "Are you only... only... only interested in... big ones...?!" "Huh? What big ones?" Felix''s tone was full of confusion; he obviously didn''t understand what Heloise was talking about. But Heloise''s embarrassment had reached its peak, and she couldn''t bring herself to exin. "I... I... I''ll have you know that I''m only 17 years old, I... I still have time to... to grow bigger!" Frustrated at being belittled by Felix and having nothing to retort with, Heloise could only blurt out these words to save face. As a result, Felix responded with a sentence that left her perplexed for quite some time. "Hmm, I know. You just keep trying your best." . (Does Felix know that I can still grow bigger?) (How did he know?) (He wants me to try my best?) (How to try my best?) Heloise was puzzled by Felix''s answer for a whole morning. During that time, Felix took Heloise around Delis Town, seeking ways to treat the "Parasitic Blood Serpent," but they found nothing by noon. Seeing Felix''s earnest and somewhat anxious demeanor, Heloise also started to take the matter seriously. "Felix, since clergy can treat it, why don''t you take your rtive to the clergy for treatment?" "Because..." Felix hesitated for a moment before revealing the reason. "Because we''ve tried clergy before, but it failed, so we have to look for other methods." Heloise vaguely felt that Felix didn''t reveal the real reason just now. However, his care and concern for his rtive were genuine. Over these days, it was Felix''s kindness that prevented Heloise from hating him. Whether it was helping her remove the karmic imprint or finding a treatment n for his rtive, Felix truly lived up to the title of "Messenger of the Benevolent Deity." (But it''s really annoying that he never sees me as a woman... ??) During lunch, Heloise ate the food for three people alone, and she didn''t feel stuffed at all, which surprised her. Ever since she epted the "Trial Blood," her appetite had been increasing day by day. (But... after epting the "Trial Blood," the demon still hasn''t been eliminated, so what should I do next? Will the Trial Blood gradually be ineffective?) (Lord Earthly Ghost, you have to contact me soon...) For some reason, when she was enjoying her meal, Heloise vaguely felt that Felix''s gaze was full of sorrow and regret. (Could it be that he''s worried that I''ll gain weight?) (Or is he worried about his money?) Without boasting, Heloise was quite confident in her figure, especially her legs, which were longer than most people''s. And after her long-term exercise, there was no excess fat on her thighs and calves, the muscle lines were just right, and sometimes Heloise herself would be mesmerized by them. (It''s okay, the increase in appetite is definitely due to the "Trial Blood." At the worst, I''ll just exercise a little more in the afternoon.) Heloise was very optimistic. She ate another piece of roast potato with gusto. Only Felix''s gaze, still filled with unspoken emotions, was fixed on her. . By the afternoon, Heloise followed Felix to the Quest Guild, wanting to ask if Pam, the branch chief, had any progress. Just then, another group of people also wanted to enter the Quest Guild. They walked in front of Heloise and Felix, acting as if they owned the road. Four or five people took up the entire road, pushing all the pedestrians aside, and swaggered into the Guild''s gate. "Out of the way, out of the way, our Lord Babur here just passed the ''Orange Trial,'' you mortals better not dy Lord Babur''s precious time!" (Note: The difficulty of trials from easy to hard is white < yellow < orange < red < purple.) Hearing their bragging, Heloise couldn''t help but widen her eyes and wanted to see if this Babur who passed the "Orange Trial" had some extraordinary appearances. "Felix, the man named Babur in front is so amazing, he actually passed the Orange Trial! When I challenged the Yellow Trial, I almost died in it...!" Chapter 238 Representative From Madison Town

Chapter 238 Representative From Madison Town

"Yellow Trial? Heloise, you''re quite formidable! What did you encounter during the trial?" Felix rarely looked surprised, satisfying Heloise''s vanity. "Hmm, as the apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King, I naturally possess power linked to fate. I encountered a bear-like demon at the time, standing as tall as a small house!" Heloise was in high spirits, vividly describing to Felix how she overcame her fear and slit the throat of the bear-like demon in a life-and-death moment. "What about you, Felix? You must have passed the primary advancement trial, right?" "Uh-huh. I chose the White Trial, which is much easier than yours." Hearing Felix only passed the White Trial, Heloise couldn''t help but want to show off and regain some ground. She told Felix that after passing the Yellow Trial, a sphere of light would fly into your body, significantly enhancing your power. "Our Yellow Trial light sphere is as big as a fist, how big is your White Trial''s?" "Ours is pretty small, only the size of an eyeball." Knowing she had bested Felix again, Heloise felt even better. At this moment, she forgot that even after passing the Yellow Trial, she still couldn''t beat Felix who merely passed the White Trial. And Felix wouldn''t tell her that he actually passed the "Purple Trial," and the final reward included three light spheres, each the size of a melon. . Apanying the domineering Babur and his group, Tyler and Heloise also entered the Quest Guild. The arrogant middle-aged man at the front desk from yesterday seemed much more submissive today, shivering and hiding behind the desk. And when he saw Heloise, he was scared and hid, afraid of making eye contact with Heloise. "Hey, receptionist, we''re here to join the ''Labyrinth Raid Team,'' where''s the person in charge?" At this time, the group that entered the Quest Guild before them went to the front desk and dered their intention. "Please, please, please wait a moment, I... I''ll go notify them...!" The receptionist, as if he had caught a lifesaver, immediately crawled out from under the desk and ran up to the second floor as if flying. "Hmph, what a good-for-nothing ce, even the receptionist looks so shabby." Babur and his group grumbled and swaggered into the rest area. Babur himself sat in the center, while the others surrounded him like bodyguards. Tyler watched them from a distance, developing a slight interest in this gang of rude people. ording to Tyler''s observations, Babur, the leader, never spoke a word from beginning to end, and all the talking was done by his subordinates. It seems that this Babur has a bit of cunning. Babur, Male, 28 years old, Madison Town Quest Guild Executive Production upation: Miner - Lv7 Manufacturing upation: None Combat upation: Giant Axe Warrior - Lv39 Skills: 2 / 2 Tyler clearly remembered that Babur''s minions had just announced loudly that he had "just passed the ''Orange Trial''". It''s customary for most to challenge the trial only after reaching the maximum level for their current tier. T herefore, Babur''s level should be slightly above level 20 or perhaps slightly above level 50. However, Babur was only at level 39. Could it be that he challenged the second-tier trial before reaching the maximum level? Regardless of how Tyler looked at it, he didn''t believe Babur was capable of such a feat. This group of people intentionally made a spectacle, probably to build up Babur''s reputation and secure him a more favourable position in the Labyrinth Raid Team. As for the four or five people tagging along with Babur, they were all tier 1 of over ten levels. Theirbat professions were all toomon to catch Tyler''s attention. Soon after, the branch chief Pam came down from the second floor, with the receptionist trailing behind her. As soon as she came down, he quickly hid behind the reception desk. "Gentlemen, who specifically is here to join the Labyrinth Raid Team?" Pam greeted with neither humility nor arrogance. She even took the time to nod at Tyler and Heloise in the distance. "It''s our great Babur. He''s a genius who has passed the ''Orange Trial''. You should treat him well!" Babur remained silent, letting his minions answer for him. "I see. The Labyrinth Raid Team''s instructor has not yet arrived in Delis Town. Before he arrives, I can arrange your amodation first. May I see the rmendation letter, if you don''t mind?" At this point, Babur casually tossed out a letter. The letter spun towards Pam, who caught it deftly, then nonchntly opened it to read, nodding as she did so. "So it''s Babur from Madison Town. Here''s your rmendation letter back. Please keep it safe. Someone will take you to the inn where you''ll be staying." Pam returned the rmendation letter and prepared to leave. At this moment, Babur spoke for the first time. "Wait a moment, has Garvit from Emerald City arrived yet?" Pam thought for a moment, then replied, "If you''re referring to Garvit, the captain of the First Cavalry Unit from Emerald City, he hasn''t arrived yet, but he should be on the way." Babur nodded, but didn''t say anything more. Instead, his minions started to make a fuss again. "Just as expected from our great Babur, asking about the strongest candidate right off the bat." "Only Captain Garvit could pique our great Babur''s interest. He''s the only one in this raid team who could surpass our great Babur." "..." The loud chatter of the group drove the other bounty hunters in the Quest Guild away. Meanwhile, Tyler took advantage of the chaos to take Heloise upstairs. To put it frankly, Tyler admired Babur to some extent. Managing such a noisy group without going mad was indeed an achievement. As for Babur''s power, Tyler wasn''t interested at all. Two minutester, Tyler and Heloise sat in the office of Pam, the branch chief. Pam regretfully told Tyler that she hadn''t found any useful methods yet. However, she had borrowed a book from an old schr''s home, titled "Production Methods and Formtion of Intermediate Purification Potions". "Take this and see if it can be of any use." "Thank you, Pam." For Tyler, any method that could further dy Heloise''s infection rate was a good method. The real "cure" for the Parasitic Blood Serpent would eithere from a head-on confrontation with the Earthly Ghost or from Vanessa''s "Holy White Doe". After chatting with Pam for a bit, Tyler and Heloise prepared to take their leave. Just then, amotion came from outside the Quest Guild. Pam got up and walked to the window to look out, and Tyler and Heloise also came to the window. All they saw was that outside the Quest Guild, people on the street were stopping to look up at the sky, talking loudly as they watched. "Oh my god, it''s a Pegasus Knight!" "So beautiful! It''s my first time seeing a Pegasus!" "The person riding the Pegasus looks like the rumoured Garvit!" "Which Garvit?" "Just the Garvit who is the captain of the First Cavalry Unit from Emerald City!" Chapter 239 It’s Garvit

Chapter 239 Its Garvit

As the murmurs of the townsfolk grew louder, everyone in the Quest Guild was drawn outside to gawk at the imminent arrival of Captain Garvit. Branch Chief Pam sighed in admiration, "True to the reputation of Emerald City. They even have a Pegasus mount. Garvit is certainly making a grand entrance." Heloise was entranced by the Pegasus''s white wings, murmuring about how she would grow a pair of white angel wings once she awakened the power of the Nefarious Tiger King. Then, at Heloise''s suggestion, the three of them also went outside to see why Captain Garvit had arrived in Delis Town in such a grand manner. . Garvit rode his Pegasus,nding on the street. Seeing the crowd around him with starry-eyed admiration, Garvit felt somewhat embarrassed. If it were the old Garvit, he would definitely haveughed heartily and greeted everyone at this moment, then boasted about his own fame as "Lord Garvit". But now, Garvit had found himself. He not only did not enjoy this glory of being the center of attention, but he also felt as if he were on pins and needles, wishing he could slip away as soon as possible. He knew very well that his own strength was far from enough, and this Pegasus mount beneath him was actually the asset of the Emerald City Cavalry Corps. He was simply taking advantage today. If it weren''t for receiving an urgent report from the Pegasus messenger halfway back to Emerald City, Garvit would not be willing to ride such an eye-catching mount. "Excuse me, everyone, make way, please." Garvit dismounted and instructed the Pegasus to wait in ce while he prepared to go to the Quest Guild to find Branch Chief Pam. Coincidentally, as he walked over, he ran into Branch Chief Pam who had juste out. "Long time no see, Captain Garvit." "What a coincidence, Branch Chief Pam, I was just about to find you." Garvit had met Pam a few times. Thest time they met, she was not yet stationed in Delis Town, but was the coach of the archer team in Emerald City Cavalry Corps. Seeing Garvit now, Pam was a bit ufortable. In her impression, Garvit was still that ostentatious and vain man. "Um, Captain Garvit... your manner of speaking... what''s the matter?" Pam was trying to ask in the most polite way possible. However, Garvit himself did not know how to exin. "It''s a long story, anyway, let''s go in first?" Garvit gestured to Pam towards the crowd around them, and Pam understood, turning around to take Captain Garvit inside. However, she suddenly found that Felix and Heloise had disappeared at some point. (Hmm? Where did those two go? I was nning to introduce them to Garvit...) "What''s wrong, Branch Chief Pam?" "Ah, nothing, let me take you in." . While Pam wasn''t paying attention, Tyler took Heloise and quietly slipped over to the Pegasus, perfectly hidden from Garvit''s view by the crowd. Tyler certainly didn''t want to be publicly subjected to Garvit''s one-knee salute again. If he said "Lord Banning" again, his new name "Felix" would have been for nothing. Right now, rather than meeting with Garvit, Tyler was more interested in this so-called "Pegasus". This was his first time seeing a flying mount since he came to the world of Prison Star. Pegasus Sasa, female, 5 years old Pegasus-Lv20 Skill Slots: 1/1 Life Energy: 695 / 695 Endurance:132 / 482 Magic Energy: 220 / 220 (So Pegasus is a tamed demon. It seems this world has the skill to tame demons.) Tyler looked at the Pegasus with interest, and Heloise was even bolder. She directly went up and gently touched its wings. It seemed she really liked the Pegasus''s pair of wings. However, after watching for a while, Tyler took Heloise away. He believed that Garvit would not stay at the Quest Guild for too long. . Soon after entering the Quest Guild, Garvit was approached by a muscr man of simr Stature. "Nice to meet you, Lord Garvit. I''ve long been hearing your name. I''m Babur from Madison Town, and I''m also participating in the ''Labyrinth - Aqua Nest'' raid." The so-called Babur reached out to greet Garvit. Unlike Garvit, who was garbed in full armor, Babur was only wearing light leather armor, with a spiked shoulder guard on his left side. A massive axe with a ghostly face was slung over his back. The remnants of blood stter on the axe bore testimony to the numerous battles it had seen. (Ah, he''s a "Great Axe Warrior".) Based on his intuition and past experience, Garvit estimated Babur to be around Level 40 of the second tier. Under normal circumstances, Garvit would have dismissed him without a second thought. Yet, he now politely shook the man''s hand. "It''s a pleasure, Babur. I look forward to learning from you if we get the opportunity to fight alongside each other." What was meant as a courteous remark was taken seriously by Babur. "Absolutely, I will definitely strive for the opportunity to be in the same team as you!" Hearing this, Garvit finally understood Babur''s intentions and realized that Babur was indeed a man of some ability. The fact that Babur knew he would participate in the Labyrinth Raid and that the teams would be divided indicated that his sources of information were quite remarkable. "Good luck to you, then." Garvit released Babur''s hand, preparing to head upstairs with Pam. Pam, who had just learned that Garvit was participating in the Labyrinth Raid, remarked, "By the way, Captain Garvit, I''ve recently met two promising young individuals. I''d love to introduce them to you next time we meet." "Really, that would be quite delightful," Garvit replied with a heartyugh, though inwardly he paid little heed to it. After all, no matter how promising these young individuals might be, they could neverpare to his loyal master, Lord Banning. . Subsequent to leaving the Quest Guild, Tyler and Heloise headed to the outskirts. Tyler had two aims: to hunt animals for some living expenses, and hopefully, encounter some demons. The other was to wait and see if a snake would contact Heloise since, ording to her, the Lord Earthly Ghost usually contacted her at night. To increase the sess rate, Tyler and Heloise kept a certain distance from each other. Before they split, Tyler carefully instructed Heloise, "Heloise, since it''s impossible to perform a purification ritual directly on your ''Lord Earthly Ghost'', I have to resort to another method to help him dispel his karmic imprints. For this, I need you to cooperate with me..." Although Tyler''s request was a bit strange, Heloise took it seriously. She trusted that once she exined the reason to Lord Earthly Ghost, he would surely understand - after all, it was all to help him dispel his karmic imprints. Heloise and Tyler hunted until the sky was filled with stars. She was surprised to find that Tyler, as a messenger of the Benevolent Deity, possessed such excellent hunting skills. Just as Heloise was preparing to catch a deer to prove herself, a green snake approached her. "Hiss... Heloise,e here." In a nearby tree, a green snake was sticking out its tongue as it spoke to Heloise. Heloise coughed slightly in surprise, then walked over to the bushes. And not far behind her, a young man quietly followed. Chapter 240 Head-on Collision

Chapter 240 Head-on Collision?

Tonight, Earthly Ghost was in a foul mood. Despite his confident ims before Heavenly Ghost, he was uncertain whether Heloise could sessfullyplete the mission. In order not to "waste" Heloise, this precious pawn, Earthly Ghost approached her alone tonight, attempting to guide her back to the right path after she had strayed. Thus, he had two objectives tonight: understanding the situation and issuing orders. He needed to understand why Heloise was living so amicably with the "mission target"? Hadn''t he explicitly told Heloise that "Banning" was a demon, a foe that had to be eliminated? Therefore, after finding Heloise, Earthly Ghost brought her into the depths of the forest where they would not be disturbed. "Hiss... Heloise, what''s going on? Exin to me, hiss," Earthly Ghost, suppressing his dissatisfaction, maintained the image of a benevolent "Lord Earthly Ghost" in front of Heloise. "Lord Earthly Ghost, the prophetic star of the Nefarious Tiger King is shining. Even beings like you sometimes have your vision clouded by the mist. Felix, he is not a demon at all." Heloise was still speaking her cryptic words, but when Earthly Ghost heard thest part, he was stunned. What was going on with this child? She was actually denying the instruction he had given her? "Hiss... Heloise, didn''t I tell you that he is called Banning, that his identity is a disguise, and that he is a demon, hiss?" Earthly Ghost was bing frustrated. "Lord Earthly Ghost, names and identities are merely the shells we live in this world. Just as the Nefarious Tiger King has the image of a one-eyed evil tiger among people, what truly matters is the inner self. Regardless of whether he is called Banning or Felix, he is not a demon but a ''messenger of the Benevolent Deity''." Heloise was unyielding, her faith steadfast. Earthly Ghost was now genuinely puzzled. Heloise''s behavior was too abnormal; she seemed to be slipping out of his "control." In Earthly Ghost''s understanding, Heloise should have obeyed him without question. But now, not only did she doubt him, but she also opposed and denied him,pletely ignoring his words. (Could it be that Banning has counter-brainwashed her?) "Hiss Heloise, listen to me, hiss. No matter what "Banning" has told you or done to you, I need you to forget him now, hiss. Just follow my orders, understand, hiss? If you don''t listen to me, the "Trial Blood" will be invalid, and you can forget about reviving the tigermen race, hiss." Left with no other recourse, Earthly Ghost yed his trump card. He knew that "reviving the tigermen race" is a matter of life and death for Heloise. However, to his surprise, even after he had spoken so explicitly, Heloise remained unmoved. "Lord Earthly Ghost, the Nefarious Tiger King once said that being too arbitrary is the root cause of failure. Felix, he truly is a "Messenger of the Benevolent Deity". He is the one who can guide us to break the shackles of fate." "Hiss! What "messenger of the Benevolent Deity" hiss, how can such a thing be possible?" Earthly Ghost gradually lost his patience. He felt that there was something wrong with Heloise''s mind, this head that always spoke such bizarre phrases, it had finally broken down. What "messenger of the Benevolent Deity", Earthly Ghost would never believe in such a baseless thing. He could only think that Banning had sessfully brainwashed Heloise more strongly in such a short time. (It seems that this pawn, Heloise, is no longer usable...) "Lord Earthly Ghost, the apostles of the Nefarious Tiger King never speak falsehoods, Felix is genuine, and he has even performed "miracles" in front of the apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King. Since you find it hard to believe, why don''t you witness it for yourself?" The direction of the conversation suddenly deviated from Earthly Ghost''s expectations. He was about to restrain Heloise, but the "target to be killed" immediately made his appearance. "Good evening, ''Lord'' Earthly Ghost. I''ve often heard Heloise mention ''you''. Today, truly, seeing is believing." The young man with stern brows and eyes walked out from behind the trees where Heloise was. Earthly Ghost immediately understood that everything tonight was nned by this guy ? Heloise waiting in the outskirts at night was merely a trap to lure him out! (So it turns out that Heloise has already teamed up with Banning...) (No wonder my words had no effect earlier.) (Impressive, it''s really well nned Banning!) "Hiss Ha-ha! You are the one who has surprised me, hiss Banning." Earthly Ghost inspected Banning from top to bottom. His initial surprise quickly faded, leaving only a growing sense of excitement. . Tonight,? Earthly Ghost was not inclined to confront Banning directly, for it would expose his ndestine surveince. However, since Heloise had already betrayed him, facing Banning seemed to matter little anymore. After all, Heloise must have divulged everything to Banning. Furthermore, Earthly Ghost thought of that crone Kasi. He now understood why she had provided false intelligence and betrayed him Banning must have been behind it. (This Banning... is indeed not simple...) (No wonder the Eternal Winter Lord would even seek help from the Singr Demon God to assassinate him...) (It seems that I can''t assign female pieces to deal with him in the future.) (This fellow spares no one, from young girls to old grannies, he''s more shameless than our demon race!) In light of these thoughts, Earthly Ghost felt that this forced encounter was not worthless. He had always been frustrated by the fact that he could only operate through snake substitutes in the Human Alliance, and the information he wanted often became distorted after being ryed by the "watchers". But now, he could directly learn about this "Banning". This was a rare opportunity. Because when one is sessful in their schemes, they often love to show off the most. And right now, Banning must be immensely pleased with himself! . "Lord Earthly Ghost, may I ask, how did you find out about me? And on what grounds did you determine that I am a demon?" Banning continued his act, causing Earthly Ghost to suppress augh. (Thisd must have won over Heloise and Kasi with that handsome face and acting skills.) Earthly Ghost knew that under the current circumstances, there was no way to make Heloise change her mind. Since that was the case, he might as well take this opportunity to expose Banning''s true colors and see what kind of person he really is. "Hiss... Since we''re already face to face, let''s stop pretending, Banning." Upon hearingEarthly Ghost''s words, Banning immediatelyughed. "Hehe, dragging you out here really wasn''t easy, Lord Earthly Ghost. This is the second time you''re trying to kill me, right? ...Such a pity, your n to frame me as a demon and get Heloise to kill me haspletely fallen apart." "Hiss... So what if it failed? I can kill you, but you can''t kill me. What can you do to me?" Earthly Ghost stared at the smug Banning, feeling satisfied. The prouder a person is, the easier it is to provoke them. His next step was to provoke Banning to the extreme. Apart from this,? Earthly Ghost also noticed the change in Heloise''s expression. The girl clearly didn''t know about the feud between him (Earthly Ghost) and Banning. After hearing the conversation just now, her face was full of incredulity. (Very good, you feel disappointed in me, don''t you, Heloise... ) (Next, I will make you utterly despise me, then you''ll faithfully follow Banning...) ? (In this way, you can be an excellent suicide weapon, fulfilling your final value, hahaha!!) Chapter 241 A So-called Victory

Chapter 241 A So-called Victory

Heloise had assumed that Felix was trying to save Lord Earthly Ghost through dialogue. However, as their conversation progressed, things began to diverge entirely from her expectations. (So Lord Earthly Ghost and Felix knew of each other''s existence from the start.) (So they are enemies.) (Why did Lord Earthly Ghost deceive me?) (Why did Felix also deceive me?) (Who should I... believe?) Heloise could only stand rigidly on the spot, continuing to listen to this conversation that seemed to be heading in an unknown direction. "Indeed, I may be unable to harm your true body, but what of it? Earthly Ghost, you have already lost, it''s high time you scurry home and weep at your mother''s feet." Earthly Ghost was somewhat taken aback, having not anticipated such aposed retort from Banning, one that held a certain lethal undertone. "Hiss... If you wish to feign bravado, seize the moment. I will ensure you exist in a world devoid of a moment''s tranquility." As Earthly Ghost retaliated, he simultaneously plotted within his mind. Having abandoned Heloise, his objectives for the night had shifted. Earthly Ghost now sought to ascertain whether Banning was aware of the "Parasitic Blood Serpent". Subsequently, depending on the situation, he would manipte Heloise through rhetoric, to continue aligning with Banning as a "suicidal weapon". "Hehe, Earthly Ghost, threats are futile. No matter who you send to kill me, I will ensure they recognize your true countenance." Banning''s words remained confident and audacious, upon hearing which, far from anger, Earthly Ghost felt a secret thrill. "Hiss... My true countenance? What do you know of me?" "I know that you are a demon, a member of the Abyssal Empire, serving the ''Singr Demon God''. Furthermore, you''ve established the ''Shadow Serpent Society'', specifically to manipte individuals within the human alliance to serve your interests!" As Banning spoke, he turned to look at Heloise beside him, then pointed at the Green Snake (Earthly Ghost), emphatically informing her, "Heloise, the demon army that previously devastated the tigermen race''s territory was actually in league with this Earthly Ghost! They not only destroyed your homnd, but they''ve also been masquerading as benefactors, exploiting you to do their bidding!" In the wake of Banning''s words, Heloise''s eyes gradually filled with despair. Earthly Ghost noted with satisfaction that Heloise''s eyes had be dull and lifeless exactly the oue he desired. (Wow... splendid, truly deserving of you, Banning.) (What excellent words.) (Now, Heloise must havepletely given up on me, and then, she will undoubtedly cling to you, her "great benefactor", haha!) For the first time, Earthly Ghost found it challenging to suppress his tion and stifle hisughter. . "Heloise... Earthly... is what Felix said true...?" At the brink of despair, Heloise asked Earthly Ghost with a trembling voice. Earthly Ghost knew that this was the time to deal the final blow. "Hiss... Hahaha! You must be the stupidest tigermen race I''ve ever seen hahaha!" Earthly Ghost no longer needed to hold back hisughter, and heughed loudly. "Hiss, let me tell you, Heloise... what I love most is to see you tigermen folks being fooled by me, it''s just too fantastic!" Earthly Ghost spoke his mind without any reservations. In his eyes, these foolish demi-humans were always just tools to be used. Now that he had the opportunity to announce his masterpiece to the victims, Earthly Ghost couldn''t express how delightful he felt! And after Earthly Ghost admitted to the deception, Heloise immediately sat on the ground, propped up against a tree,pletely lifeless, as if she had lost her soul. (Heh, I''ve seeded!) "Earthly Ghost, don''t be so smug! The people of the tigermen race trust Heloise greatly. You won''t be able to do as you please much longer!" Banning positioned himself before Heloise,unching a counterattack against Earthly Ghost. The "trump card" he used to counterattack was precisely what Earthly Ghost wanted to hear at this moment. "Hiss, hahaha! But you''d have to find the tigermen race first, wouldn''t you?" Earthly Ghost capitalized on Banning''s counterattack to indirectly provide intelligence. Currently, his only concern was Heloise seeking her own race. If that were to happen, she might separate from Banning. Now that Banning had thrown out this matter as a threat, he could take the opportunity to let Heloise know that finding herrades in the tigermen race wouldn''t be as easy as before. "Hiss, moving the tigermen race to another location is as easy as uttering a sentence for me." "Hiss, do you really think I would foolishly continue to use the original base facility?" "I''ll let you in on this, hiss, the tigermen race has already been sent to the war front by me, hahaha!" In order to make everything seem more realistic, Earthly Ghostughed heartily. The things he was talking about hadn''t been executed yet, but even if they had to be done, with Heavenly Ghost helping, it would be easier than tying a knot on a cherry stem with one''s tongue. Seeing that Banning and Heloise were both speechless, Earthly Ghost was very satisfied. Only thest step remained. "Hiss... Banning, since you want to help Heloise, I''ll tell you one more ''good thing''." Earthly Ghost spat out his tongue, gave Heloise a gloomy look, and then looked back at Banning. "Hiss... Heloise has been infested with the ''Blood Serpent''. She only has a year left to live, hahaha!" While speaking, Earthly Ghost closely watched Banning''s changing expression. When Banning heard the words "Blood Serpent" and "only a year left to live", his eyes unconsciously widened, his mouth slightly opened, and even his temples bulged with veins. At this point, tEarthly Ghost knew that Banning definitely hadn''t discovered the matter of the "Parasitic Blood Serpent". "You... what did you say?! You despicable scoundrel!" Banning, who had been perfectlyposed, lost control. He rushed over to Earthly Ghost, grabbed the "neck" of the Green Snake, lifted it up, and held his thumb against the lower jaw of the Green Snake, preventing it from turning its head to bite. "What is the ''Blood Serpent''? How can she be saved?!" Seeing Banning roaring in anger before him, Earthly Ghost felt even more delighted. Despite the fact that he had identally fallen into Banning''s trap tonight, at this point, Earthly Ghost had sessfully turned the trap to his own advantage. "Hiss... you''re so arrogant, aren''t you? Why don''t you figure it out for yourself, hahaha!" Earthly Ghostughed loudly. He had already investigated the fact that there were no churches or clergy in Delis Town. No matter what abilities Banning possessed, it was absolutely impossible for him to save Heloise before she waspletely infected. "Hiss, Banning, do you have any harsh words left? I do enjoy it when you re at me but can''t do anything about it, hahaha!" Earthly Ghost continued to mock, but neither Banning nor Heloise could utter a word. Knowing that his goal had been achieved, Earthly Ghost voluntarily ended the soul control, allowing his consciousness to return to the Abyssal Empire. However, what Earthly Ghost didn''t know was that, the moment his connection was severed, the Green Snake he had been possessing was immediately decapitated by "Banning". Moreover, a fleeting smile shed across Banning''s face. "It''s alright, Heloise, I apologize for deceiving you before. I will exin everything to you properly from now on." Banning gently patted Heloise on the shoulder. Unexpectedly, Heloise threw herself into his arms. Chapter 242 Her Pink Thoughts

Chapter 242 Her Pink Thoughts

"Heloise...?" Tyler looked at the trembling girl in his arms, slightly puzzled. In a situation like this, one would expect Heloise to question him first, "Why did you lie to me?!" Instead, it''s as though she bypassed the most stomach-churning misunderstanding in romance dramas and went straight to the sweet parts. "The Apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King may need a moment... Messenger of the Benevolent Deity, please, stay as you are for now." Heloise spoke without raising her head, her words muffled by Tyler''s chest. Barely audible, Tyler could hear her sobbing. (It seems that... I don''t know you well enough yet, Heloise.) Tyler rxed, gently holding the girl in his arms. . During his recent encounter with the Earthly Ghost, Tyler''s mind-reading was primarily centered on the ghost, asionally checking on Heloise''s mental activity for any abnormalities. Therefore, while Tyler triumphed over the Earthly Ghost, he lost control of Heloise''s emotional state. Now, he carefully read Heloise''s inner thoughts to ascertain his next move. . Heloise''s mental state had undergone three stages. Initially, she felt despair because she and her tribe were deceived and exploited by the "Earthly Ghost," and disappointment that Felix had not told her the truth. Heloise even considered fleeing the scene, but the indomitable nature of the tigermen racepelled her to stay. As she listened to Felix''s conversation with the Earthly Ghost, she began to understand. It turned out the Earthly Ghost had been scheming to kill Felix, and the talk of "Banning being a demon" was merely a ruse to deceive their tigermen tribe. The only constant evil from start to finish was the Earthly Ghost, and Felix had only lied to Heloise about his rtionship with the Earthly Ghost and its true identity. "Why didn''t Felix tell me the truth from the beginning?" This thought lingered in Heloise''s mind for a while, but she didn''t believe Felix was mocking the tigermen tribe. Instead, she gradually understood Felix''s good intentions. (Felix was afraid I wouldn''t believe him, afraid I wouldn''t be able to ept it, so he didn''t tell me directly.) Realizing this, Heloise felt a sudden sense of rity. She now understood that everything Felix had painstakingly nned was to minimize her pain when learning the truth. (Felix went to such lengths for me, a stranger... All these things... they had nothing to do with him...) "Blood Serpent" was the term Heloise heard from the Earthly Ghost. Even though it was merely an instant, Heloise immediately recalled the "Parasitic Blood Serpent" that Felix had been inquiring about these past few days. Such striking simrities could not be chalked up to mere coincidence. This meant that, while keeping Heloise in the dark, Felix had been tirelessly seeking a cure for her. Heloise distinctly remembered that in the Quest Guild, Branch Chief Pam had asked Felix who had been infected by the "Parasitic Blood Serpent". At that time, Felix''s response was... "It is a dear kin of mine." For a moment, Heloise was not even afraid of the fact that she had only a year left to live. Her heart was filled with gratitude towards Felix. (Felix, he truly is a messenger of The Benevolent Deity. He is an angel descended upon the mortal realm.) . "Felix, the Messenger of The Benevolent Deity, you need not apologize for your benevolent deception. Also, this Apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King would like to express her heartfelt gratitude and offer you the highest respect." Heloise ceased her sobbing. She left Felix''s embrace, and then knelt on one knee facing him, lightly kissing his knee. The "knee-kissing ceremony" represented respect and loyalty within the tigermen tribe and was their highest form of etiquette. "Er... There''s no need for me to exin anything to you, is there?" Felix seemed quite taken aback by Heloise''s change in attitude, which secretly amused her. "With regard to this matter, The Nefarious Tiger King indeed needs your exnation. However, as for me, all I need to know is that you are helping me." Heloise slowly stood up, wiped the tears from her face, and showed Felix a teary smile. "But if you insist on exining something, then tell me, Felix, why are you helping me? Heloise was confident at this point. She knew that Felix, who was too shy to express his feelings, must have liked her, which was why he was so dedicated in helping her. "This question... you... do you really want to know the answer?" Felix appeared somewhat embarrassed, which further solidified Heloise''s spection. "Mm-hm! Tell me quickly!" Heloise was eager for the answer. She had even nned out her response if Felix''s answer was "because I like you". She would throw herself into Felix''s arms and tell him that she liked him too. But instead, Felix''s answer was "Because if I see evil deeds and don''t lend a hand, I would be failing in my duty as the ''Messenger of The Benevolent Deity'', and I might even lose my divine powers forever." With every word Felix said, the smile on Heloise''s face diminished. By the time Felix finished speaking, Heloise''s face was expressionless. "Oh, that''s so like you, Messenger of The Benevolent Deity." Feeling disappointed, Heloise turned around and walked towards Delis Town without waiting for Felix. Felix chuckled softly behind her before catching up. . In actuality, Tyler had already discerned that Heloise was on the verge of confessing her feelings. With his astute psychological insight, even if he didn''t take the initiative to confess, a gentle nudge would suffice to prompt Heloise to express her affection for him. However, Tyler refrained from doing so. Given that there were still 16 days left on the "Countdown to Confession Death," he felt no rush to receive a confession. As the ensuing period promised to be exceptionally hectic, Tyler nned to postpone Heloise''s confession as much as possible to buy time for his next tactic. Yet, this time, Tyler didn''t make any substantial effort to attract Heloise. Her fondness for him was primarily due to his ever-improvingpetencies, and secondly, this particr event was a textbook romance tropethe rescued maiden falling for her savior, a near certainty. . On their return journey to Delis Town, Tyler seized the opportunity of Heloise''s silent treatment to analyze the information he had gleaned from his dialogue with the Earthly Ghost. Indeed, Tyler''s confrontation with the Earthly Ghost yielded some unexpected gains. Prior to their conversation, Tyler didn''t anticipate that his mind-reading ability woulde into y, considering the Earthly Ghostmunicated through remote control. However, upon seeing the green snake controlled by the Earthly Ghost, Tyler was nearly moved toughter: the Earthly Ghost''s thoughts and feelings were transmitted to the green snake, enabling Tyler to discern them clearly with his ability. (Who would have thought there would be a ''Heavenly Ghost'' in addition to the ''Earthly Ghost''...) (No wonder I''ve felt watched by various bird species recently...) Looking up at the nocturnal sky, Tyler indeed spotted an owl circling above. Yet, he did nothing and merely lowered his gaze to continue his journey. Now was not the time to stir the "bird" in the "sky". Tyler intended to employ this hard-earned "information asymmetry" to make the Earthly Ghost and the Heavenly Ghost regret ever antagonizing him. Chapter 243 Future Path

Chapter 243 Future Path

Upon reflection, Tyler discerned seven pieces of valuable information from his dialogue with the Earthly Ghost. First, Heloise''s infection with the "Parasitic Blood Serpent" was not voluntary; the Earthly Ghost had deceived her under the guise of the "Trial Blood," exploiting her thirst for power. Second, Heloise''s current objective was to restore the glory of the tigermen tribe. Third, the Earthly Ghost had lost control over Heloise and now merely hoped that she would self-destruct near "Banning." Fourth, the Earthly Ghost believed that "Banning" was still unaware of the truth about the "Parasitic Blood Serpent." Fifth, the most effective treatment for the "Parasitic Blood Serpent" was to seek a clergy member in the church. Sixth, the Earthly Ghost had apanion named the "Heavenly Ghost" who was associated with this event. Seventh, the Earthly Ghost believed that it had emerged victorious from their verbal duel. Summarizing, Heloise had entirely sided with Tyler, and they could nowmunicate openly, eliminating the need for further pretense. As for the Earthly Ghost, it was likely to remain dormant for the next several days, allowing Tyler to slightly lower his guard. However, the "Heavenly Ghost," a previously undetected enemy, was a new factor that Tyler had to consider. (Could the unknown death on July 8th be rted to this ''Heavenly Ghost''?) . Tyler entertained the idea and found it highly usible. "The future Tyler" had gone back to find Vanessa, so when he arrived in Delis Town, it was several dayster than "the current Tyler." In other words, "the future Tyler" might not have experienced the event of a "direct confrontation with the Earthly Ghost," hence remaining oblivious to the existence of the "Heavenly Ghost." Unaware and unguarded against the "Heavenly Ghost," "the future Tyler" was killed at "3:16 pm on July 8th." (However, even if I now know about the Heavenly Ghost, if I cannot figure out how it killed ''the future Tyler,'' I might still not be able to prevent it...) Tyler wanted to take out the photograph of the "Precognitive Death Scene" to examine it, but Heloise, seemingly over her anger, turned around to wait for him. He had to put the photo back for now and find time to study itter. . "Felix, did you deceive me about the ''karmic imprint'' because you were trying to cure the ''Parasitic Blood Serpent''?" Heloise posed a rather lethal question shortly after they resumed their journey. Recognizing that he could no longer conceal the truth from her, Tyler responded honestly. "Yes, I apologize. I felt there was no other option or usible excuse that would have persuaded you to cooperate. I extend my sincerest apologies to you." His heartfelt confession bore the earnest desire for "survival". One crucial theory in gender psychology is that men prioritize logic, while women value attitude. Therefore, when apologizing to a woman, sincerity is paramount. Deception should be avoided unless one is confident they can maintain the charade forever. After hearing Tyler''s apology, Heloise simply nodded and looked away. Initially, she had intended to reprimand him, but she was aware that Felix was trying to save her, so she decided to let him off with a mild scare. Conversely, after hearing how genuinely Felix apologized, Heloise was not upset in the least. Instead, she recalled the first time she undressed before Felix and was ovee with shy emotions, hastily averting her gaze lest Felix noticed her blushing. "Alright, then, I won''t me you... The Nefarious Tiger King does not punish benevolent lies... The Apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King will not forget the life-saving grace of the Messenger of The Benevolent Deity." Heloise epted Felix''s apology in a soft voice. Afterward, they resumed their journey in silence for a considerable distance. . As they neared Delis Town, Tyler broached the subject again after some thought. "Heloise, the Earthly Ghost mentioned that you only have a year left. Aren''t you afraid?" "Heh, the Apostles of the Nefarious Tiger King are all brave!" Heloise responded without hesitation, and she even optimistically stated that it wasn''t just a year left, but she still had a year. "There''s so much we can do in a year, surely we can find a cure, right, Felix?" Heloise''s positive mood instantly infected Tyler. (Yes, if we give up now, even ten years wouldn''t make a difference.) (But if we don''t give up, even a day left could hold hope.) However, Tyler dared not let Heloise know the cruel truth that the progression of the infection would only take another two or three days. It was simply too harsh for a young girl of just 17. At present, Tyler could only hope that the intermediate antidote and purifying potion would have a better effect. Moreover, he hoped that Vanessa''s carriage would arrive in Delis Town sooner. "Indeed, we will definitely find a way," Tyler responded to Heloise''s optimism with a smile, then made a silent resolution. (I''m sorry, Heloise. ''The future Felix'' couldn''t save you.) (But ''the present me'' will definitely expel the ''Parasitic Blood Serpent'' from your body!) . In the aftermath of making such a vow, Tyler was somewhat agitated. However, Heloise, perhaps due to her abundant optimism andck of apprehension, was contemting a different matter. (Since there''s no such thing as a ''karmic imprint''... how did Felix know I was infected with the ''Parasitic Blood Serpent''?) Heloise, who was always forthright, voiced out her question when she couldn''t figure out the answer. "By the way, Felix, how did you initially know that I was infected with the Parasitic Blood Serpent?" This query instantly doused Tyler''s emotional fervor, nearly freezing him solid. "Also, you seemed very certain that the serpent was in my upper body from the start. I recall that you never asked me to remove my... trousers..." Heloise''s cheeks flushed as she stumbled over her words. Meanwhile, Tyler''s heart had turned to ice. He couldn''t possibly tell Heloise that he had observed her entire bathing routine by theke through a binocle. No matter how sincere an apology might be for such a heinous, ahem, act, even the most profound knowledge of psychology had its limits. Therefore, as psychology was rendered useless, Tyler resorted to his only other option - to perpetually keep Heloise in the dark. "The evil entity that is the Parasitic Blood Serpent, even concealed beneath clothing, cannot escape my detection." Tyler responded to Heloise''s query with suchposure that he almost believed it himself. "It''s the power of The Benevolent Deity, isn''t it? But... can it ever be inurate?" Heloise asked, somewhat embarrassed. This tricky question left Tyler perplexed. He peered into Heloise''s thoughts and found her mental state oddly chaotic, filled with symbols like "#%*&" - a sight he had only seen before when Avril was intensely shy. "Under normal circumstances, the perception granted by divine power is urate," Tyler cautiously responded, hoping to gauge Heloise''s reaction. Yet, Heloise veered the conversation in a different direction and raised another issue. "So... tonight... will we... still be sleeping in the same room?" Chapter 244 Heloise’s Awareness

Chapter 244 Heloises Awareness

Witnessing Heloise''s peculiar demeanor, Tyler grew increasingly vignt. This young girl had previously vowed to make "Felix" utterly smitten with her! The primary reason Tyler had shared a room with Heloise the previous night was due to his concern that the Earthly Ghost might surreptitiously contact her. Now, such worries were virtually null. (Should we sleep in separate rooms?) Tyler pondered, unsure. He couldn''t guarantee that the "Heavenly Ghost" wouldn''t take action. Moreover, the "Parasitic Blood Serpent" within Heloise was also a risk factor. Tyler had observed today that the infection process of the Parasitic Blood Serpent wasn''t a linear progression. After Heloise took the potion, the speed of infection slowed down for a while, but after some time, it elerated again. (Perhaps the infection speed is rted to the degree of infection. As the infection bes more severe, the speed of infection may further elerate.) Thus, to be on the safe side, Tyler decided to keep Heloise by his side for observation. "Yes, we will still be sharing a room. Is there a problem?" "No... no problem..." Heloise replied, her head lowered, and she remained silent until they arrived back at the inn. . Since the matter had been openly discussed, Tyler could now unreservedly ask Heloise to show him her back. Once they entered the room, Tyler told Heloise that he needed to verify the infection status of the Parasitic Blood Serpent. Heloise hesitated, seemingly wanting to say something, but she remained silent. Then, with an awkward motion, she undressed, revealing her fair back. (As expected, the infection speed is gradually elerating... I must check it three times a day: morning, afternoon, and evening.) Tyler frowned as he observed the infection''s progress. Name: Parasitic Blood Serpent Current Infection Progress: 42% However, there was still some good news. After trying the basic purification potion, Tyler found that it was effective not only when taken orally but also when applied externally. Tonight, he would use the potion recipe provided by Pam to create a potent intermediate purification potion. He believed this would be more effective in slowing down the infection. "Is the... examination over?" Heloise''s voice quivered slightly. "Yes, it''s done." "How is it?" "Not very optimistic. The ''Sacred Liquid,'' or in other words, the potion, is not very effective. Starting tomorrow, we need to increase the frequency of our checks to three times a day." Tyler thought that Heloise would have objections to this, given her reluctance when he previously mentioned the need for seven days of checks. To his surprise, Heloise simply nodded in agreement, epting the situationpliantly. "Alright, you can get dressed now." As Tyler turned his back as usual, Heloise reached out to catch his sleeve. "Felix..." Her soft voice echoed from behind, causing Tyler to freeze, unable to turn around. "Yes? What is it?" Maintaining his position with his back towards Heloise, Tyler felt a sense of impending doom. "Actually... as the Apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King... I want to request the Messenger of The Benevolent Deity... to thoroughly inspect... to check if there are any other... other Blood Serpents on me..." Heloise''s voice grew quieter as she spoke, her soft whispers barely audible. Tyler, no novice to romance, understood what Heloise was implying. At this moment, although Heloise was merely lightly holding his sleeve, Tyler felt as if his sleeve weighed a thousand pounds. Tyler now understood why Heloise had asked him earlier if the divine power could be inurate. She had been harboring this idea since then. "Are you sure you want to be checked, Heloise?" Tyler asked seriously. "Mmm... mmm..." Heloise nodded, releasing his sleeve and moving towards the bed. Several minutester, Tylerpleted the examination and informed Heloise that the Parasitic Blood Serpent was only in her back. Heloise, her head lowered and her cheeks flushed, only nodded in response. Tyler looked at her, hesitated for a moment, then slowly reached out to pat her hair. "Heloise, I appreciate your trust in me. But now that you are infected with the Parasitic Blood Serpent, I will not take advantage of you... You understand what I mean, right?" Heloise didn''t dare to look up, only nodding in response while keeping her gaze lowered. "Alright then, get dressed quickly. It''s cold at night, don''t catch a chill." Tyler picked up the clothes from the bed and draped them over Heloise''s shoulders, then sat down at the table with his back towards her, earnestly reading ''The Preparation and Formtion Method for Intermediate Purification Potion''. Heloise, sitting at the edge of the bed, didn''t immediately put on her clothes as Tyler had instructed. Instead, she silently watched Tyler''s back for a while, then shyly dressed herself with a smile. . After spending over an hour, Tyler finally managed to create the first sessful intermediate purification potion. He also mass-produced some intermediate antidotes, then had Heloise take both types of potions before bed. He assisted her in applying the intermediate purification potion on her back. By the time they woke up the next day, Tyler would know the effectiveness of the new potion. When it was time to sleep, Heloise suggested that they could sleep on the same bed, arguing that she would end up "sleepwalking" to the bed anyway. Tyler reluctantly agreed. However, to his surprise, Heloise didn''t do anything inappropriate after getting into bed. She obedientlyid at the edge of the bed like a small kitten and fell asleep. As the infection of the Parasitic Blood Serpent deepened, Heloise not only became increasingly fatigued and drowsy, but her appetite also increased. These were all changes that Tyler had observed. The Parasitic Blood Serpent was truly an evil entity. It not only robbed the host of nutrients and took over the host''s body as a breeding ground but also caused the host''s body to burst open when it matured... (Why would such a thing exist in this world!) Tyler clenched his fist as he looked at the sleeping Heloise. However, his anger quickly subsided, and Tyler cooled down. In his anger, he realized a "blind spot" in his thinking. He had a suspicion that since the Parasitic Blood Serpent was so "useful," the "Heavenly Ghost" might also use it tounch a suicide attack. If he were to infect a bird with the Blood Serpent, and then let it dive down when the infection was almostplete, it would be nearly impossible to defend against. But if that was a feasible strategy, then all the efforts of the Earthly Ghost seemed foolish. ording to Tyler''s current understanding of the Earthly Ghost, he was certainly an enemy with a certain degree of wisdom. So, after eliminating the possibilities, there was only one answer left: the Parasitic Blood Serpent had some "secrets" that Tyler didn''t know about. Chapter 245 A Glance of the Skirmish

Chapter 245 A nce of the Skirmish

Heloise had fallen asleep, while Tyler remained deep in thought. He made an initial hypothesis: if the "Heavenly Ghost" was the one who killed him, it could be inferred that there was a rift in the rtionship between the Earthly Ghost and the Heavenly Ghost. At the very least, they were in apetitive rtionship. Based on this inference, the Heavenly Ghost had a reason to attack Tyler using the Parasitic Blood Serpent. Flying creatures were significantly more threatening than serpents. However, if the Heavenly Ghost could do this, the Earthly Ghost could simrly deploy other suicide attackers to target Tyler, instead of focusing solely on Heloise. Yet, when Tylermunicated with the Earthly Ghost tonight, he did not detect any such thoughts in his mind. . This meant that it wasn''t that the Earthly Ghost didn''t want to, but that he couldn''t. . All evidence pointed to the same conclusion: the Parasitic Blood Serpent was extremely rare and the Earthly Ghost could not use it at will. Moreover, it was likely a unique "product" of the Earthly Ghost. Considering the rarity of the Parasitic Blood Serpent, it indicated that it was not as powerful as described in the information. Upon re-examining the description of the Parasitic Blood Serpent, Tyler noticed some clues. Firstly, the eggs of the Parasitic Blood Serpent probably couldn''t hatch under normal conditions and needed to be in a host that met "certain conditions" to begin parasitism. Secondly, considering the change in Heloise''s appetite, smaller creatures like cats or dogs probably couldn''t serve as hosts. Only creatures of simr size to humans orrger could provide sufficient nutrition for the Parasitic Blood Serpent. In addition, the Parasitic Blood Serpent couldn''t coexist with the host for a long time. Given that it kills the host in a short time, it would be more appropriate to refer to the host as a "nursery". Considering these judgments, the cost of breeding the eggs of the Parasitic Blood Serpent alone would be huge, apanied by uncontroble risks. Furthermore, after the host''s death, how to collect and preserve the eggs produced inside the host''s body and the survival rate of the eggs entering a new host are all unknown. However, Tyler could generally infer that the answer must be very difficult. Otherwise, the evilkinds wouldn''t need to wage war with the human alliance. They could just release the Parasitic Blood Serpent into human territories, let it spread infection, and then watch humanity perish. Having thought this far, Tyler could rule out the possibility of the Heavenly Ghost attacking him with the Parasitic Blood Serpent. This brought him to a new question: how did the Heavenly Ghost kill him without leaving any trace? Looking at the "Precognitive Death Scene", where he was seen choking himself while clutching his chest in pain, Tyler once again fell deep into contemtion. . Simultaneously, a minor skirmish was drawing to a close on the bordend between the Abyssal Empire and the Human Alliance. Thebatants were the elite boar-men assault team of the evilkind on one side, and an unidentified human trio on the other. The mission of the boar-men elite assault team was tounch a surprise attack on a watchpoint under the cover of night, but they didn''t anticipate being intercepted midway. Initially, they intended to swiftly eliminate the three humans, leveraging their numerical advantage. Still, the boar-men elites quickly regretted their decision when they underestimated the humans'' capabilities. Among the three humans, two elderly men, one in red and the other in ck, instantly killed several boar-men elites, leaving them no chance to retaliate. The boar-men team leader immediately ordered a retreat, but the two elderly men were faster, blocking their escape route. The man in ck told the boar-men that they would not intervene anymore. If the boar-men could defeat the girl apanying them, they would let them go. The boar-men team leader had no choice but to engage in a desperate battle with the silver-haired, purple-eyed girl, along with his three remaining subordinates. The veiled silver-haired girl, appearing to be in her mid-teens and delicately built, didn''t seem capable ofbat. However, once the fight began, the boar-men couldn''tnd an attack on her agile figure and were gradually defeated by her flying, thin silver swords. Now, only the boar-men''s team leader was left to face the girl in a standoff. "Silver-haired girl who controls flying swords... two elderly men, one in red and the other in ck... You must be the elusive trio that has been appearing everywhere recently!" (humannguage) The boar-men team leader, gripping his chain hammer, knew he wouldn''t survive this night. The girl didn''t reply, but the man in ck did. "Heh, boar-man, yourmand of the humannguage is quite good. Have you lived amongst humans before?" "What if I have?" "If you''re willing to return to the human realm, I can guarantee your life. How about it?" "Hmph, I''d rather die here tonight than return to that ce where I was treated like trash!" The boar-men team leader, eyes filled with resolute determination, had been prepared to die ever since he decided to join the evilkind''s army. "Come on, girl! Show me what you''ve got! You can''t kill me and gain power with those toothpicks you call swords!" The boar-men team leader began spinning his chain hammer, roaring as he charged at the girl. The young girl began to run as well, maintaining her distance from the boar-men team leader while persistentlyunching attacks with her thin silver sword. The boar-men team leader, however, was aware that her targets were unprotected areas of his body, consistently blocking her attacks and seizing opportunities to throw his chain hammer. The girl skillfully sidestepped to avoid the attack, yet the goal of the boar-men team leader wasn''t to hit her. He forcefully tugged the chain hammer back, the prearranged chains entangling the girl''s ankle and instantly hindering her mobility. "Got you!" The boar-men team leader charged at the girl savagely, seizing her was his only chance of victory. But just then, the girl''s thin silver sword erupted with a blinding light. "Scarlet Sword Technique: sh of the Crescent Moon." In an instant, her attack transformed into a crescent of white light, cleaving through everything in its path with the force of a thunderbolt. This strike not only severed the chains in the air but also sliced through the boar-men team leader''s armor and skull. "Magnificent..." The boar-men team leader fell to the ground with a heavy thud, leaving the world he so despised. . The two elder men, witnessing the girl''s victory, didn''t rejoice. They sighed and approached the girl, beginning to point out the mistakes she had made during the battle. The girl listened attentively, nodding from time to time. She showed no pride over her recent victory, her eyes filled with a strong desire to grow and learn. After the instruction, the man in red extracted a letter and handed it to the girl, informing her that it was a letter of rmendation. "Viviana, your training on this battlefield ends today. Next, the lord has arranged for you to join the raid team for the ''Labyrinth: Aqua Nest''... You must bring back spoils of war, do you understand?" "Understood." Without an ounce of hesitation, the girl epted the letter of rmendation and expressed her gratitude to the two elder men. (The ''Aqua Nest''... I remember it''s abyrinth in the territory of the Azure Lizard family...) (I wonder if ''he''... is still in the Azure Lizard family''s territory...?) Chapter 246 Vanessa’s Fate

Chapter 246 Vanessas Fate

Prison Star Calendar Year 187, July 7 6:58 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 15days Countdown to Heloise 100% infection: 1~2 days On the dirt road leading to Delis Town, a white carriage was racing forward. From the carriage window, Vanessa Snowy Hart, the second young miss of the Snowy Hart family, stuck her head out, allowing her jet-ck hair to be tousled by the wind, her emerald eyes fixated on the distant scenery. (If all goes well, I should reach Delis Town by noon.) She thought to herself, before withdrawing her head back into the carriage, adjusting her bo that had been blown askew by the wind. Vanessa had initially thought that dispatching three doe spirits together to pull the carriage would allow her to reach Delis Town before that detestable young archer. However, it now seemed unlikely. Vanessa regretted her initial courteous treatment of the young man. If she ever saw him again, she would surely make him understand her power. (I will etch into your thick skull the etiquette thatmoners should show towards nobles... you impudent brat) Vanessa sighed in resignation. She knew it was useless to be angry, but she couldn''t help but think of that annoying boy. As the carriage traveled, the scenery outside the window suddenly darkened. Vanessa thought it was going to rain, but when she looked out, it wasn''t a cloud that she saw, but a "Azure Flying Lizard" gliding above the carriage. (Tsk, why did I have to run into him of all people...!) . Minutester, Vanessa''s carriage halted at the side of the road, as did the Azure Flying Lizard, which descended onto the roadside grasnd. The Azure Flying Lizard was essentially an oversized lizard, its sizeparable to a full-grown horse, but when its tail was included, it was twice as long as a horse. Its wingspan, when fully spread, could reach eight meters, making it appear muchrger when flying than when its wings were folded uponnding. The Azure Flying Lizard was a signature mount of the Azure Lizard family. Its presence here indicated that a young master from the Azure Lizard family was about to arrive. "Oh, my dear Vanessa, what a fateful encounter this is!" A tall young man jumped down from the back of the Azure Flying Lizard. With his long, green hair and sparkling brown eyes, heplemented his soft, feminine charms. "Good morning, Lord Wace. Are you also on your way to Delis Town?" Vanessa stepped out of the carriage. She didn''t want to ask such an obvious question, but it would be awkward not to make small talk. "Yes, I thought I was toote when I set out two days after you, but it seems fate favors me~" Wace replied with a smile. Vanessa forced a smile in response. The man before her was the one she was to marryWace Azure Lizardif she couldn''t return to the Snowy Hart family with her power. Objectively speaking, Wace wasn''t a bad match. He was the eldest son of the Azure Lizard family, intelligent, and equally skilled inbat as Vanessa. Furthermore, like Vanessa, Wace was a "ssist," disregardingmoners and only acknowledging nobles. However, Vanessa couldn''t bring herself to like Wace''s feminine appearance. If he were to dress in women''s clothes, he might even look prettier than Vanessa. "Vanessa, why don''t we fly to Delis Town together? The view from the air is something you can''t enjoy from a carriage," Wace extended his hand to Vanessa. Vanessa declined politely, exining that she had three doe spirits to look after and couldn''t ride the Azure Flying Lizard. "Thank you for your invitation, Lord Wace, but I can''t leave these children behind," Vanessa said. "Is that so... what a pity..." Wace sighed, bid Vanessa goodbye and mounted the Azure Flying Lizard and left. Vanessa watched the shrinking silhouette of the Azure Flying Lizard in the sky, her fists clenched in silent resolution. In her uing raid on the "Labyrinth: Aqua Nest," Vanessa had two main rivals. One was the renowned "Silver Armored Heavy Cavalry Knight", Garvit, the captain of the First Cavalry of the Emerald City Cavalry Unit in the Azure Lizard family''s territory, a formidable figure with both strength and experience; The other was Wace Azure Lizard, who she had just met. Despite his courteous demeanor earlier, in battle, he could be mercilessly savage, enough to scare even psychos. Calling them rivals didn''t necessarily mean they would be directly fighting each other, rather, they had conflicting interests. Although thebyrinth raid was a team-based activity, there was only a single "ultimate treasure" to be obtained at the end. Naturally, the strongest member of the team would im this treasure. There was no such thing as abyrinth raid team that could maintain peace and harmony all the way to the end in this world of Prison Star. Vanessa Snowy Hart, at all costs, wanted to seize this opportunity to prove herself. If she, now 21, were to fail, she would have no choice but to yield to her fate and marry Wace Azure Lizard. . Switching the perspective back to Delis Town, within an inn, Tyler had just finished examining Heloise''s health. "Felix, how''s the situation?" "Well, the effects of the intermediate purification potion are significantly better, I think we can continue using it." There was a note of joy in Tyler''s voice, for the effects of the intermediate purification potion were indeed remarkable. It had sessfully extended Heloise''s life by another two days when she only had a couple of days left, almost equivalent to saving her life! (In the worst-case scenario, the full infection will ur on July 10th. Within these remaining three days, I must find a solution...!) "Really? That''s wonderful." Heloise was not anxious, as she thought she had a whole year to slowly find a cure. However, she sensed Felix''s tion and consequently felt cheerful. What moved her the most was that Felix genuinely cared about her, otherwise, why would he be happier than her, the person directly affected? . In order to mass-produce the intermediate purification potion, Tyler took Heloise out early in the morning to purchase materials. Halfway there, they encountered Babur, the burly man they had seen in the quest guild the day before, who was causing trouble on the street with his gang. Interestingly, the victims were the local bullies of Delis Town, so the bystanders had no intention to help. They were merely enjoying the spectacle of a dog-eat-dog scene. However, Babur and his gang were blocking the road, which was affecting Tyler and Heloise. "Excuse me, handsome gentlemen up front, we need to get through." Tyler called out from a distance. Normally, being called handsome would have a positive effect, but Babur''s minions didn''t appreciate it. "What''s all the noise, brat? Can''t you see we''re disciplining someone? Scram!" After speaking, one of the minions spat a thick gob of phlegm. If Tyler hadn''t dodged in time, he would have been hit. Upon seeing this, Heloise was immediately infuriated. Spitting, even just saliva, is considered a severe provocation within the tigermen tribe, let alone phlegm! However, Tyler stopped her from retaliating. "Heloise, we''re in a hurry. Let me handle this." While saying this, Tyler inexplicably reached out to touch Heloise''s bottom. Chapter 247 Plan Of The Heavenly Ghost ? "FFFFFF-Felix, what are you...?" Before Heloise could finish her sentence, Tyler had already hoisted her up around her waist and began to run. With a swift leap, he used the head of one of Babur''s minions as a stepping stone and vaulted over them. Heloise finally understood then that Tyler''s intention wasn''t to touch her butt in public; instead, he had lifted her to bypass this rabble swiftly. Once on the ground, Tyler continued to carry Heloise, and within moments, they were far away. By the time Babur''s gang had reacted, the young boy and girl had already vanished from sight. . After being set down, Heloise was still caught in the afterglow of bridal carry. She hadn''t expected that Tyler could lift her so effortlessly, and even jump so high while holding her. (Tyler... did you really only pass the "White Trial"?) No matter how she looked at it, Heloise felt that Tyler''s strength was undoubtedly above her own. She could only attribute this to his status as the "Messenger of the Benevolent Deity." (Oh, how I wish I could quickly awaken the power of the Nefarious Tiger King...:;(ɡn`);:) "Heloise, there are some things I''d like to ask you; shall we walk and talk?" "Hm? Okay." Felix wanted to ask about the Earthly Ghost and the Shadow Serpent Society. He first asked Heloise if she knew of an entity called the "Heavenly Ghost." She shook her head, stating she had never heard of this name. Then, Felix asked if she knew an old man named "Splurt." This time, Heloise confirmed she had heard the name. He was said to be a low-level executive, but Heloise had never met Splurt in person. Heloise told Felix that the Shadow Serpent Society did not have a fixed headquarters. They had countless branches scattered across various towns in different countries. The branch where the tigermen tribe was located was in "Rock Town," not far from Delis Town, but it was likely that it had been relocated by the Earthly Ghost by now. The thought of her tigermen tribe members still being deceived by the Earthly Ghost filled Heloise with rage. She wanted to set off immediately to find her tribe mates, but Felix told her it wasn''t the right time. If they rashly confronted the Earthly Ghost with just the two of them, they would likely fall into his trap. Despite her resentment, Heloise had to admit that she was not a match for the Shadow Serpent Society with her current strength. In the society, apart from the Earthly Ghost, there were numerous high-level, mid-level, and low-level executives. Based on Heloise''s current strength, she wouldn''t even qualify as a low-level executive and could only serve as a reserve. "Don''t worry too much, Heloise. Since the Earthly Ghost is using the tigermen tribe, he won''t harm them in the short term," Felixforted her, patting her head. Surprisingly, this simple gesture was enough to calm Heloise''s anxious heart. "What we need to do now is to be stronger as quickly as possible. For that, we need to first cure the "Parasitic Blood Serpent" in your body and then strive to raid thebyrinth to acquire new power." Hearing Felix''s calm analysis, Heloise felt much better. She admired Felix''s ability to maintain such a calm demeanor at all times. (However, I wish he would be a little less calm when he''s examining my body...,,???,,) . Prison Star Calendar Year 187, July 7 12:09 PM Countdown to Confession Death: 15 days Countdown to Heloise 100% infection: 3~4 days Perched in the barren wilderness about twenty kilometers from Delis Town, a vulture stood in silence. It had been waiting there for nearly an hour. Clearly, it was no ordinary vulture. Its peculiar behavior was due to being controlled by an entity known as the "Heavenly Ghost." After half an hour, the Heavenly Ghost finally heard the voice he had been eagerly waiting for. "Well done, you are a man of your word." (Evilkind Language) The voice drifted from behind the Heavenly Ghost. Turning around, he saw a ck mist that had mysteriously appeared. The ck mist hovered above the ground, neither dispersing nor moving, and the voice continued to emanate from within it. "This vulture isn''t your body, is it? This is truly an impressive feat, Lord Heavenly Ghost." "The impressive one is you, Corki, the ''Invisible Assassin.'' Your title is well-deserved." Until the ck mist appeared, the Heavenly Ghost had been continuously surveying his surroundings. Given the 270-degree field of vision of the vulture, there should have been no way for something to suddenly appear behind him, yet this entity known as "Corki" had managed to do so. And this was precisely what the Heavenly Ghost had wanted. The "Invisible Assassin Corki" was a top-rated killer amongst the demons. The reason Corki was ranked first was not due to his power, but rather his unique and nearly indefensible method of assassination. He didn''t emit any murderous intent, nor did he leave any traces. Those killed by Corki often died clutching their throats or chests, as if struck down by a sudden illness. The Heavenly Ghost had contacted Corki through a middleman and arranged to meet at this location. The Heavenly Ghost had arrived half an hour earlier than the agreed time and had waited for one and a half hours. Assuming that Corki had arrived on time, that meant he had deliberately observed the Heavenly Ghost for an hour before revealing himself to ensure his safety. Such a cautious and unguardable assassin was exactly the kind of individual the Heavenly Ghost needed. If Corki wasn''t so independent, the Heavenly Ghost would have loved to recruit him. "Alright, let''s get to the point, Lord Heavenly Ghost. What does your target look like?" "He looks like this, remember well." The Heavenly Ghost, manipting the vulture''s body, scratched a stern-looking young man''s likeness into the ground with his talons. "He used to have ck hair, but now it''s dyed brown. So don''t be deceived by the hair color." "Understood." "As I mentioned earlier, this guy named ''Banning'' or ''Felix'' is currently in Delis Town. My minions are watching him. If he leaves, I will contact your informant again." "Understood." "The timing of the assassination is up to you, but the sooner, the better." "Understood." Corki demonstrated a high degree of professionalism, carefully noting the employer''s words. Then, when the Heavenly Ghost had finished speaking, Corki only had one thing to confirm. "Lord Heavenly Ghost, I want to confirm with you onest time. The target for this time, hisbat upation level is below third tier, right? My rule is that I don''t take orders for targets above third-tier." "Rest assured, Corki. I''ve confirmed it. He has at most second-tier strength." "Alright, then wait for the good news." As he finished speaking, the ck mist became transparent in an instant andpletely disappeared before the Heavenly Ghost''s eyes. The Heavenly Ghost looked around in astonishment, fluttering about, but couldn''t find any trace of Corki''s departure. He marvelled inwardly, the "Invisible Assassin, Corki" truly lived up to his reputation. (Banning, tomorrow will be your end.) (Sorry, Earthly Ghost, the credit for this time... will be mine.) Chapter 248 Labyrinth Instructor

Chapter 248 Labyrinth Instructor

The summer afternoon was exceptionally stifling, and under normal circumstances, people would stay indoors unless they had business to attend to. However, this afternoon, the Quest Guild of Delis Town was unusually bustling. This was because the "Instructor" responsible for forming the "Labyrinth Raid Team" had arrived. Delis Town was considered one of the more peripheral towns, and its inhabitants seldom had the opportunity to meet renowned individuals. But with the Aqua Nest Labyrinth being designated as apulsory conquest by the Lord Azure Lizard, the strong from all towns within the dominion of the Azure Lizard Family would gradually gather in Delis Town. The denizens of Delis Town had never imagined that this unremarkablebyrinth, which neither produced minerals nor grain, could bring about such a windfall. To increase the sess rate ofbyrinth raids, the king of the Wester Kingdom established the position of "Labyrinth Instructor." Whenever a lord was tasked with forming abyrinth raid team, the royal family would dispatch an Instructor to provide guidance in the respective territory. On this afternoon, the Labyrinth Instructor arrived in Delis Town in a royal carriage. Upon seeing the extravagant royal carriage, the town''s residents dropped their tasks and flocked to the streets to wee the Labyrinth Instructor. Amidst the cheers of the people, the royal carriage made its way to the entrance of the Quest Guild beforeing to a halt. Then, the carriage door slowly opened. Before anyone emerged, the townspeople saw a semi-transparent white mist seeping from under the carriage. Those who came into contact with the mist shivered from the cold. "What in zes? Isn''t it summer? Why is it suddenly so cold?!" As the people were puzzling over this, a snowy white top hat was the first thing to emerge from the carriage, followed by a talldy d in a white fur coat, with ck leather high-heeled boots, exuding an air of majesty as she exited the carriage. Her arrival seemed to freeze time, and all the focus shifted to her. Apanying her strides, her grey-white hair and golden trimmed skirt swayed back and forth, and her emerald eyes glimmered with an intense gaze under her thick eyshes. No one found her heavy attire odd because ever since she alighted from the carriage, everyone around her was shivering from the cold. But to catch a glimpse of the Instructor''s celestial beauty, the townspeople felt it was worth it even if they were to freeze to death. "G-g-good heavens! Is this the Lab-b-byrinth Instructor? She''s too bea-beautiful!" "I-I-I wish I had signed up for the raid team. I wonder if it''s still po-po-possible to join now?" "Does anyone k-k-know her name?" The townspeople, despite shivering from the cold, were still excitedly discussing among themselves. Thedy, however, was indifferent to the buzz around her and walked straight towards the entrance of the Quest Guild. At the entrance, Pam, the chief of the branch, had been waiting for a long time. "Wee, ''Ice Polestar Sheryl,''" she greeted warmly. In response to Pam''s enthusiastic wee, thedy known as "Ice Polestar Sheryl" gave a nonchnt nod, then walked straight into the Quest Guild. Pam, unoffended by the aloofness, quickly followed her in. As for the townspeople who were still gathered outside, they didn''t have the courage to enter the Quest Guild at this time. However, the spectators did not immediately disperse but continued their animated discussions. "So it''s ''Ice Polestar Sheryl,'' I''ve always heard of her, but this is the first time I''ve seen her in person!" "What? You know her? Do tell!" "Tch, you bumpkins, not even knowing ''Ice Polestar Sheryl.'' She''s the Icy Valkyrie who''s made a name for herself on the frontlines in recent years!" "Ah, now that you mention it, I remember! Isn''t she the one who was initially discarded by the Snowy Hart family due to herck of talent, butter shone brilliantly under the royal family... "Shush! How dare you talk about such things here! Are you not afraid for your life?" . At this time, within the Quest Guild, only Pam, the branch chief, and Ice Polestar Sheryl were present. For the low-level bounty hunters, if they were locked in the same room with Ice Polestar Sheryl, they would likely freeze to death. This morning, Pam received news that the "Labyrinth Instructor" would arrive in the afternoon, but she never expected that the royal family would dispatch Ice Polestar Sheryl. This showed how determined the royal family was to conquer the Aqua Nest Labyrinth. (But why has this ordinarybyrinth, long abandoned, be important again?) Pam had her doubts, but facing Ice Polestar Sheryl''s powerful aura, she dared not ask any unnecessary questions and just answered every question Sheryl posed seriously. "There are currently five members of thebyrinth raid team who have arrived in Delis Town. They are..." "That''s enough; you don''t need to go into detail." Ice Polestar Sheryl was very decisive. Even if Pam closed her eyes, she could hardly feel any feminine aura from her. This made Pam secretly sigh, such a waste of a beautiful appearance. "Pam, summon all the members who have arrived. I''ll be waiting here." Sheryl''s words held an undeniable pressure. Upon hearing them, Pam immediately stood up to find the members, not daring to dy a moment. . Fifteen minutester, Garvit, one of the representatives from Emerald City, was the first to enter the Quest Guild. What greeted his eyes was a stunning woman of icy beauty, sitting on the bench, resting her eyes. However, Garvit dared not approach her. Firstly, because he knew that this beautiful woman was the widely acimed Ice Polestar Sheryl. Secondly, he could feel the bone-chilling cold emanating from her, as if icy spears would skewer him if he took one step closer. . Thirty minutester, Babur, the representative of Madison Town, arrived with his minions. His boisterous minions only made noise for five seconds before bing silent, as they had all turned into harmless ice sculptures. Babur, seeing this, didn''t dare to get angry because he saw that the person he respected, "Silver Armored Knight - Garvit," was cowering in a corner, not daring to move. . Forty minutester, the representative from Gudetown arrived, swiftly bing thetest addition to the group huddled in the corner, shivering in trepidation. . Fifty minutester, Pam, the branch chief, brought thest two people to the Quest Guild. Upon entering, the three of them first saw a row of young hoodlums turned into ice sculptures, then the sleeping Ice Polestar Sheryl, and finally the other three members of thebyrinth raid team, all covered in frost. (I must say, this is quite absurd...) Tyler sighed, not because the three were frozen to such a pitiful state, but because he saw the level of the Labyrinth Instructor. This was the first time Tyler had seen a human with abat upation level exceeding 100. Chapter 249 Sheryl’s Lecture

Chapter 249 Sheryls Lecture

"Ice Polestar Sheryl, all the members of the raid team who have arrived at Delis Town are now present," dered Pam, the branch chief, after approaching Sheryl. This "bold" act prompted Babur and others to reassess their opinion of her. It appeared that the branch chief was even more formidable than they had initially perceived - a sentiment shared by Babur and others. "Good," a seemingly slumbering Ice Polestar Sheryl murmured, slowly opening her eyes after hearing Pam''s voice. Her demeanor bore no resemnce to one who had just awoken from sleep. As she opened her eyes, her piercing gaze swept over everyone present, sending a chill down their spines. It felt as though their hearts were instantly frozen. "Come to me, all of you,"manded Ice Polestar Sheryl. She rose from her seat, reining in the pervasive chill surrounding her, and walked onto the stage in the guild hall. The crowd gathered in the open space below the stage. Babur, proving to be quite the opportunist, deliberately jostled the young man with whom he had a grudge, hurrying to secure a position directly in front of the stage. The young man, seemingly not daring to retaliate against Babur, silently moved to a corner. (Heh, heh... serves him right! That''s for opposing me this morning!) (As long as I stand here, I can make a good impression on the guild instructor!) Babur was brimming with self-satisfaction. At that moment, he noticed Garvit, the cavalry unit captain, approaching. He enthusiastically waved Garvit over to stand next to him. "Captain Garvit, this is the center spot. I''ve saved it for you!" Garvit didn''t particrly care about such things, but out of courtesy, he epted Babur''s offer. After taking his position, Garvit nced around, wanting to get a sense of who among the earliest arrivals in Delis Town were. Then, upon catching sight of a certain young man''s face, Garvit froze. (Ban... Lord Banning?!) Surprise overtaking him, Garvit immediately turned to approach his "only superior," even as the guild instructor was about to start her lecture. At that moment, "Lord Banning" also noticed Garvit''s presence. He quickly raised a finger to his lips, signaling Garvit with a gesture. (Lord Banning is telling me to keep quiet...?) Garvit, being rather astute, promptly understood that this was a directive to not draw attention. Consequently, Garvit quietly positioned himself behind Lord Banning, like his bodyguard, standing erect with his hands behind his back. Even though Garvit remained silent, this scene left the others present dumbfounded. Garvit, themander of the First Cavalry Unit of Emerald City, had thus abandoned his prime position and willingly gone to stand behind a nameless soldier. Babur was even more bewildered. He wanted to go over and ask Garvit what was going on, but at that moment, the guild instructor began her lecture. "Listen well, you wretches, I will say this only once," Ice Polestar Sheryl''s words were like a biting wind, making everyone feel as if they were being frozen solid. What surprised everyone was that Pam, the branch chief, was able to stand next to Ice Polestar Sheryl and record her lecture on parchment. "Firstly, be d, you wretches. You have the privilege of hearing my personal instruction. The others who arrivedter can only read the notice board." Ice Polestar Sheryl''s aloof expression and venomous tone made everyone feel as if they were standing in a frigidndscape, enduring a whipping. But what was most bizarre was that everyone was unwilling to leave. The icy beauty of Ice Polestar Sheryl was such that no one could tear their eyes away from her. "Then, I shall make it clear to you now," dered Ice Polestar Sheryl, "my purpose here is to assemble a raid team capable of conquering the ''Aqua Nest Labyrinth,'' not to ensure each of you can return alive from thebyrinth." "Do not assume that amonbyrinth allows you to retreat at any time, thus sparing you from mortal danger." "You are gravely mistaken, you wretches. The true death rate in amonbyrinth is seventy percent! Most of you won''t be able to return alive!" "Once you enter thebyrinth raid team, I do not care whether you were nobles ormoners, or whether your parents were kings or beggars beforehand. In my eyes, you are merely tools for conquering thebyrinth, and there are only those that are useful and those that are not." "Lastly, there is one more thing you should know: I will not enter thebyrinth with you." "Those who are still willing to participate in thebyrinth raid team after hearing this, stay. Those who are unwilling, you may leave." If the earlier ''greeting'' was akin to being whipped in the cold wind, then this subsequent stark warning could be said to be like being stabbed in the cold wind. pon hearing this, the representative from Gudetown immediately turned around and ran off, proving to be quite a decisive individual. Babur, however, was somewhat hesitant. His reason for joining thebyrinth raid team was to ride on the coattails of others and gain experience, hoping to smoothly raise his level to the full second tier in thebyrinth, and then return to Madison Town to challenge the ''White Trials.'' As for the matter of him passing the ''Orange Trials,'' that was all a fabrication. Now, hearing that amonbyrinth was so dangerous, Babur was having second thoughts... But he also held a glimmer of hope, thinking that thebyrinth instructor might be deliberately using harsh words to weed out the cowardly weaklings. After some hesitation, Babur decided to stick around a bit longer to see how things would develop. As for the remaining three individuals, they didn''t appear to be conflicted at all. Garvit''s thoughts were very straightforward. If Lord Banning asked him to participate, he would participate; if he was asked not to, he would withdraw. Regardless of life or death, he would stand or fall with Lord Banning. Heloise firmly believed that Felix and the power of the Nefarious Tiger King God would protect her. Moreover, acquiring new power through thebyrinth was an objective she would not easily give up. Just thinking about her tigermenpanions still being deceived by the Earthly Ghost filled Heloise with courage. Lastly, our friend Tyle, was primarily focused on the basic information of Ice Polestar Sheryl. As for the danger of challenging thebyrinth, what did that amount to for him? Don''t even mention the ''Aqua Nest Labyrinth,'' he had a ''Death Trial'' to face tomorrow afternoon, but wasn''t he still calmly listening to the lecture here? (Ice Polestar Sheryl... She clearly possesses unparalleled power but does not enter thebyrinth. Why is that?) Looking at the basic information of thebyrinth instructor, Tyler was still pondering. Sheryl, female, 28 years old, Chief Court Magician of Wester Kingdom ? Ice Polestar Production upation: Gatherer - Lv3 Manufacturing upation: Pastry Chef - Lv7 Combat upation: Elemental Sage - LV127 Skills: 4 / 4 Tyler''s intuition told him that the kingdom suddenly re-emphasizing thebyrinth raid after two years must have some n hidden behind it. Tyler would not foolishly be a ''pilot user,'' a ''tool.'' Before entering thebyrinth, he must first find a way to "pry open" the mouth of this Ice Polestar Sheryl. Chapter 250 Instructor’s First Advice ? "Indeed, you are the cream of the crop among the useless ones. The first to arrive in Delis Town are certainly of superior quality," Ice Polestar Sheryl gazed down at the crowd from the stage. She was somewhat taken aback that out of the five people, four had chosen to stay she had originally anticipated only one would remain. Upon ascending the stage earlier, Ice Polestar Sheryl received a list of the five individuals who had arrived thus far from Pam, the branch chief. Among the five, she only remembered Garvit, the cavalry unit captain of the Emerald City Cavalry Unit. In her view, the middle and lower ranks of the regr army made for useful tools. Given that Garvit had taken on a mission toe here, she was certain he would stay at least, that was her assumption. Then, what about the remaining three? What kind of insignificant beings were they? Ice Polestar Sheryl took another look at the list: Babur, the representative from Madison Town; Heloise, the representative from Delis Town; Felix, the representative from Sunny Town; These individuals without any particr titles were clearly chosen from among the bounty hunters of various quest guilds. Ice Polestar Sheryl knew well that participating in thebyrinth raid team was mainly a matter of personal will. The so-called "representatives" were not necessarily the strongest. Therefore, she remained skeptical about the capabilities of these three individuals. However, during her previous speech, two things caught Ice Polestar Sheryl''s attention. One was that, for some reason, Garvit had positioned himself behind the young man named Felix, much like a bodyguard. Could it be that this Felix was not an ordinary individual? The other was that the young girl named Heloise possessed snowy white hair, a sight that evoked memories Ice Polestar Sheryl preferred not to recall. (Without a family name, she should not be... But, white hair and eyes that are not emerald green... Could she be the same as me...?) Regardless of whether the answer was "yes" or "no", it no longer concerned Ice Polestar Sheryl. She had long since severed ties with that family. "Listen well, you wretches. We will now get to the crux of the matter," she announced. . Sheryl had once again assumed her role as the Labyrinth Instructor, sinctly imparting the most fundamental information to the remaining four. She informed them that the key characteristic of the ''Aqua Nest Labyrinth'' was its three entrances. Two of these entrances were located near Delis Town, while the third was far away, within the territory of the Scarlet Family. The entrances to thebyrinth were simr to the gateways for advanced trials; they were essentially forms of transportation mechanisms. However, there were also many differences between thebyrinth entrances and the trial gateways. Firstly, thebyrinth entrances did not limit the number of entrants. After the first entrant entered thebyrinth entrance, any number of people or creatures could continue to enter within the remaining five-minute countdown, with no restrictions on their equipment or items. However, after five minutes, thebyrinth entrance would close, remaining closed until all the individuals and creatures who entered through that entrance had either left thebyrinth or died. Only then would the entrance reopen. As for the ''Aqua Nest Labyrinth'', which had three entrances, there was an additional special rule: the three teams that entered through the three entrances were independent of one another. In other words, as long as all the members of one team died, a new team could immediately enter to rece them. "But there''s one thing you need to remember," she warned, "the three teams correspond to the three entrances. Whichever entrance you enter through, if you need to flee, you can only exit through the original entrance. This is a lesson that your predecessors have learned with their lives." As Sheryl spoke, she observed the expressions of the four individuals. Aside from the burly man called Babur, who could not quite conceal his fear, the other three showed no signs of fear, which improved Sheryl''s opinion of them - particrly Felix and Heloise. "As for what''s inside the ''Aqua Nest Labyrinth'', I can only tell you two things," she continued. "One, the terrain inside is a continuous forest. " "Two, the types and numbers of demons are very diverse, especially goblins, which are astonishingly numerous. " "That''s all I''ll say about the ''Aqua Nest Labyrinth''. Tomorrow morning at nine, everyone is to gather here on time. I will announce the details of the team leader selection. " "That''s all I have to say, you can all leave now." Ice Polestar Sheryl coldly looked down at the four people. At this point, the young man called Felix raised his hand to ask a question. "Instructor, if the purpose of forming a raid team is to conquer thebyrinth, then why don''t you select the strongest among you to raid it? Is there some special purpose in letting us ''weaklings'' raid it?" Hearing this, Ice Polestar Sheryl couldn''t help but smile. It wasn''t difficult to consider this contradiction, but not everyone had the courage to openly question a strong person like her. "Rubbish, I won''t answer your question. If you really want to know the answer, then prove with your strength that you''re not a piece of trash." Ice Polestar Sheryl looked at the young man provocatively. She was indeed curious to see how capable this young man, who had a cavalry unit captain acting as his "bodyguard", was. "I see, thank you, Instructor." The young man was surprisingly savvy, quickly shutting his mouth. This deprived Ice Polestar Sheryl of a chance to have some fun. "Alright, all of you can leave now. I need to rest." Ice Polestar Sheryl jumped down from the stage, and the crowd quickly made way for her. They watched as she walked towards therge door of the Quest Guild. Just then, there was the sound of a carriage stopping outside the guild door. Ice Polestar Sheryl didn''t pay it any mind and walked straight out the door. Then, she saw a white carriage parked in front of her, with the four-cornered giant hart emblem that she hated most carved on it. (Why would someone from the Snowy Hart Familye here...?) The carriage door was quickly opened, and three petite doe spirits hopped down from the carriage one after another. Then, a ck-haired, emerald-eyed young girl also stepped down from the carriage. Ice Polestar Sheryl and the young girl''s eyes met, and both were momentarily stunned. "Vanessa...?" "Sheryl... Sister...?" . After several seconds, Ice Polestar Sheryl was the first to react. "Don''t call me that. I am no longer your sister," she said icily, leaving no room for negotiation. "Ah...I-I apologize, Ice Polestar Sheryl," Vanessa quickly corrected herself, avoiding eye contact and stepping aside to let Sheryl pass. Noticing the emblem of the Azure Lizard Family on the coachman''s clothing, Sheryl instantly understood why Vanessa had appeared here, which further darkened her mood. "Vanessa, if you continue to be this naive, you''ll end up a good-for-nothing sooner orter," she warned. "Thank you for your advice, but I''d like to give it another try," Vanessa responded, her tone humble but her words defiant. Seeing this, Sheryl didn''t bother to say anything more and walked away. When Vanessa lifted her head again, she was astonished to find the young archer who had insulted her standing right in the doorway of the Quest Guild. Chapter 251 Vanessa’s Revenge: Overture

Chapter 251 Vanessas Revenge: Overture

(Well, well, well, I''ve finally got you!) Vanessa promptly forgot about her recent encounter with her sister Sheryl, brandishing her silver flute, prepared to give this insolent youth a lesson. At that moment, a muscr man emerged from the entrance, blocking Vanessa''s view. With a look of disbelief on his face, the man muttered something about "impossible...Garvit... must have been deceived by that boy!" and "Ah, what about my n to ingratiate him...". Once the man had moved on, Vanessa was left dumbstruck ? the insolent archerd had vanished? (No, if he had exited through the door, I would have seen it...) (He must still be in the Quest Guild!) With a light sigh, Vanessa recalled her three errant doe spirits to her side. After a brief word with the coachmen, she led her doe spirits into the Quest Guild. Immediately upon entering, Vanessa saw a robust man in full armour approaching her. Vanessa blinked in surprise. Wasn''t this man Garvit? "Captain Garvit?" she queried. "Ah, Miss Vanessa, you''ve arrived," Garvit removed his helmet and bowed, "I am at your service." As the captain of the Emerald City''s cavalry, Garvit was beholden to the Azure Lizard Family, to whom Vanessa was a cherished guest. Thus, his greeting to Vanessa was akin to a vassal greeting a princess. In addition, the Emerald City had sent three representatives to the event: the eldest son of the Azure Lizard Family, Wace Azure; Vanessa of the Snowy Hart Family, who was living with the Azure Lizard Family; and the cavalry captain, Garvit. If Wace and Vanessa were like a young master and maid on a trip, then Garvit was the attendant who was responsible for serving them. "Regrettably, Miss Vanessa, had you arrived a bit earlier, you could have heard the instructor''s exnation in person." "The instructor? Thebyrinth instructor is already here?" Vanessa couldn''t hide her disappointment. She had rushed all the way here, only to miss the instructor''s exnation. "Yes, this time''s instructor is..." Garvit hesitated, but ultimately revealed, "Ice Polestar Sheryl." Upon hearing this, Vanessa was taken aback. Now she understood why sisteer Sheryl had appeared at the door earlier. (So that''s what happened...) (They''ve even sent Sheryl over... what on earth is the King of Wester thinking? Since when did the Aqua Nest Labyrinth be so important?) "Right, where''s the young master? Shouldn''t he have arrived by now? Why haven''t I seen him?" Vanessa hid her emotion. By bringing up Wace, she decided to make good use of the Azure Lizard Family''s resources. "No, it seems he hasn''t arrived yet." "Eh?" Vanessa found this strange. Given the speed of the Azure Flying Lizard, Wace should have already arrived. Could it be that he had taken a detour to some other ce? In any case, guessing blindly wouldn''t help, so Vanessa set the matter aside for now and approached a woman who looked like the branch chief inside the Quest Guild. Upon making eye contact, the mature but still attractive female branch chief courteously greeted her. "Wee, Miss Vanessa." "Thank you. Do you know me?" "I''m Pam. I used to serve as the instructor for the archers in Emerald City." "Oh, then your promotion to branch chief here is quite a loss for Emerald City." Vanessaplimented. She was trying to get on Pam''s good side, hoping that the branch chief could offer her some convenience. "Branch Chief Pam, I''m also here to join thebyrinth raid team. What are the arrangements?" Vanessa asked. The branch chief''s expression hesitated for a moment. She then told Vanessa that Ice Polestar - Sheryl had just finished her first lecture. She had written down the details of the lecture and suggested that Vanessa take a look. "During your reading, please excuse my absence." Vanessa didn''t mind and nodded to let Pam leave. Then, Captain Garvit also told Vanessa that he had some matters to handle and would meet up with herter at the inn where thebyrinth raid team members were staying. Vanessa felt that she didn''t need Garvit''s help at the moment, so she let him go. Thus, ten minutester, after Vanessa finished reading the contents on the parchment, she suddenly realized she had been "abandoned." (What is Branch Chief Pam doing...? Why hasn''t she returned?) . After a ten-minute wait, Pam, the Branch Chief, finally emerged. Vanessa saw Pam descend from the second floor of the Quest Guild, bidding farewell to a youth and a young girl with a broad smile on her face. The youth was none other than the archerd whom Vanessa detested! For a moment, Vanessa''s grip tightened on her silver flute, but she eventually restrained herself, considering that Pam was present, and that it would not befit her to lose her temper. Once she had regained herposure, Vanessa began to sense that something was amiss. Given Pam''s intelligence and social skills, it seemed unlikely that she would neglect the importance of Vanessa''s noble status to attend to amoner youth. (Perhaps there''s something unusual about the girl?) The white-haired girl had indeed caught Vanessa''s attention. Her snowy hair was a feature that Vanessa had once coveted. However, the girl''s eyes were a deep blue rather than emerald, which made Vanessa tentatively rule out a certain "suspicion". Moreover, Vanessa clearly saw that Pam had been engaged in conversation with the youth throughout her descent from the second floor. This suggested that, between the youth and the girl, the former was the more significant party. These signs all indicated that the youth was far from ordinary; he might not even be amoner. . "I apologize for keeping you waiting, Miss Vanessa," Pam said when she finally approached Vanessa. "It''s fine, but... who were those two you just sent off?" Vanessa cut straight to the point, seizing this golden opportunity to know more about the archerd. At this thought, Vanessa didn''t feel much anger about being neglected. "Ah, those two..." An intelligent woman herself, Pam knew that Miss Vanessa must be upset and quickly chose her words. "The brown-hairedd is Felix, a representative from Sunny Town, and the white-haired girl is Heloise. Originally Felix''spanion, she has now be our representative to assist our town, Delis Town..." As Pam spoke, she watched Vanessa''s reaction, hoping that her words would cate her. "As you well know, Miss Vanessa, our Delis Towncks talents. I was afraid of missing this valuable opportunity, hence the negligence earlier. I hope you would understand." After finishing, Pam bowed deeply, thinking that if she could settle this matter by enduring a scolding, it would not be too bad. However, she had indeed lied to Vanessa - the real reason she had been so eager to meet Felix and Heloise was to figure out the rtionship between Felix and the cavalry captain, Garvit. Compared to Vanessa, Pam was more worried about neglecting the mysterious "Felix". Meanwhile, Vanessa also had her thoughts. (So, his name is Felix...) Chapter 252 Vanessa’s Mis-Calculation

Chapter 252 Vanessas Mis-Calction

Surveying the scene from Branch Chief Pam''s perspective, Vanessa could, in fact,prehend her previous actions. However, this didn''t mean Vanessa was prepared to forgive her. "Neglecting a noble is a grave offence... Branch Chief Pam." Vanessa''s words wereced with a stern undertone. "Miss Vanessa, your magnanimity knows no bounds, I beseech you to be generous." Pam bowed even lower, her head almost touching the ground. Seeing the contrite Branch Chief, Vanessa''s anger subsided, but that didn''t mean she was about to let this slight slide without rpense. After a few moments of contemtion, Vanessa had an idea. "Branch Chief, where are all the members who came to join thebyrinth raid team currently staying?" "They are all staying at the Red Leaf Inn, it''s the best inn in our Delis Town." "Good, then Imand you, by the end of today, have the Red Leaf Inn cleared out. From then on, only thebyrinth instructor, myself, and Lord Wace who will arrive soon, are allowed to stay there." Vanessa deliberately issued such a difficultmand. First, she wanted to punish Pam, to ensure she would never dare neglect her again. Second, she wanted to embarrass the youth named Felix. Vanessa was nning to go to the Red Leaf Inn and watch as Felix was evicted. On hearing this demand, Pam looked distressed. She stammered for a while before reluctantly agreeing to Vanessa''s terms. "Miss Vanessa... then... I will go and negotiate with the Red Leaf Inn now, I hope you can quell your anger." "Alright, you should go now." . Vanessa strolled leisurely down the street towards the Red Leaf Inn, apanied by her three doe spirits. The fact that thebyrinth instructor was Ice Polestar Sheryl had given her quite a shock, but it wasn''t necessarily a bad thing, as Sheryl was, after all, someone Vanessa had once considered "family". Vanessa was confident that even if sister Sheryl wouldn''t help her, she certainly wouldn''t harm her. Now, Vanessa''s primary objective was to give the young man named Felix a taste of his own medicine. As the saying goes, enemies often cross each other''s paths. Vanessa had believed she wouldn''t cross paths with the young man again, only to discover he was also participating in thebyrinth raid team. If she didn''t retaliate, Vanessa wouldn''t be able to establish her footing in the raid team. As Vanessa walked, she ran into Captain Garvit, who was also on his way to the Red Leaf Inn. "Miss Vanessa, are you heading to the Red Leaf Inn?" "Yes, are you staying there?" "Yes, all of us participating in the raid team are." On hearing Garvit''s response, Vanessa nodded with a satisfied smile. "Garvit,ter everyone staying at the Red Leaf Inn will be evicted, but don''t worry, I''ll let you continue to stay." Vanessa couldn''t hide her satisfaction, and Garvit, not fully understanding, nodded and thanked Vanessa. Afterwards, Vanessa asked Garvit what he had been up to. Garvit replied that he had been concerned about his "Pegasus Sasa" being lodged in the stables. He was worried the Delis Town stable hands wouldn''t know how to take care of her, so he had gone to check on her. "A Pegasus, no wonder you arrived earlier than me. Your cavalry corps is really generous this time." Vanessa couldn''t help but sigh. She too, wanted a flying mount. "Yes, the mission to raid the ''Aqua Nest'' gives a sense of an underlying issue." Garvit responded to Vanessa''sment, but she didn''t pursue the topic. Regardless of what the "higher-ups" were thinking, her goal was to gain the power to return to the Snowy Hart family through thebyrinth. "How is the Pegasus doing in the stables?" Vanessa changed the subject. On hearing this, Garvit''s face fell, and he even sighed in front of Vanessa. "I apologize, Miss Vanessa, I was too nervous and couldn''t control my emotions." "What happened? Is the Pegasus sick?" Vanessa was somewhat aware of the value of a Pegasus. The entire Emerald City Cavalry Corps only had three. If they weren''t taken care of properly, even as the captain of the First Cavalry Corps, he would be held ountable. "No, that''s not it... It''s just that... Sasa seems to be quite happy in the stables..." Garvit looked distressed as he spoke. "Eh, isn''t that a good thing?" "It is a good thing... but the problem is... she''s only been here for less than two days, and Sasa has taken a liking to a warhorse named ''Moto-chan''. If anything happens... it won''t be easy for me to exin when I go back..." Garvit''s woes made Vanessa burst outughing. "Oh, what''s the big deal? Just have them stay separately, right?" Vanessa suggested, trying to lighten the mood. "I did just that, but I don''t know why. I''m still worried," Garvit confessed, his anxiety evident. Patting Garvit''s armor in constion, Vanessa said, "That horse named ''Mot-chan'' has such a peculiar name, it''s unlikely anything will transpire. You shouldn''t worry needlessly." Garvit admitted that it took him asking the stablekeeper three times to understand the peculiar name. He was left wondering what the owner of the horse was thinking. . A good ten minutester, the duo arrived at the entrance of the Red Leaf Inn. The muscr man who had previously spoiled Vanessa''s revenge was once again in her sights, angrily holding his luggage as he exited the inn. "If they won''t let us stay, then so be it. What''s with the attitude?!" The muscle-bound man grumbled a few times before he walked away. Vanessa was secretly delighted. She wanted to see Felix humbled by the power of the nobility. She wondered if the annoying boy had already been kicked out. Afraid of missing out on the exciting scene, Vanessa quickened her pace. At that moment, she saw Felix and the white-haired girl carrying a heap of things. (Perfect! I made it in time!) Suppressing the excitement in her heart, Vanessa put on a nonchnt front and approached them. . Vanessa had hoped that Felix would notice her first and initiate a greeting. However, Felix, appearing oblivious, did not notice Vanessa at all. Left with no choice, Vanessa initiated the conversation. "Hey, young archer, we meet again." After Vanessa spoke, Felix and the white-haired girl named Heloise finally stopped. Felix stared at Vanessa for a few seconds and furrowed his brows. "Who are you?" This question nearly made Vanessa clench her fist in anger. "We''ve met before on the road to Delis Town. Don''t you remember?" Vanessa asked, containing her anger. "Oh... I vaguely remember. What can I do for you?" Felix''s dismissive attitude was continuously testing Vanessa''s patience. But for the sake of her noble facade, Vanessa held back her anger and posed a question that served as a critical blow. "You''ve just been kicked out of the Red Leaf Inn, haven''t you? Would you like me to intervene on your behalf?" Upon hearing this, Felix and the white-haired girl exchanged nces, then turned to look at Vanessa in confusion. "Miss, you might be mistaken. We don''t stay here. We''re just passing by." At this response, Vanessa was taken aback. Didn''t Branch Chief Pam say that all those participating in thebyrinth raid were arranged to stay at the Red Leaf Inn? Chapter 253 Vanessa’s Wild Deduction ? "You... don''t stay here?" Vanessa questioned incredulously. "Yes, is there a problem?" Felix retorted, leaving Vanessa stunned. Vanessa, observing Felix and the white-haired girl burdened with an array of packages, surmised they were putting on a brave front. Just as she was about to interrogate them, Garvit inexplicably stepped forward to assist Felix, taking all the packages from him. "Lord, next time you go shopping, please let me carry your things," Garvit respectfully offered. "It''s not that serious, it looks like a lot, but it''s not heavy," Felix brushed off Garvit''s courteousness, leaving Vanessa bbergasted. (L-Lord... Lord?) (Why would Garvit...?!) Vanessa was dumbfounded. The series of events unfolding before her eyes were bizarrely dreamlike. Why weren''t Felix and hispanion staying at the Red Leaf Inn? Why was Garvit addressing Felix as ''Lord''? And why was Garvit serving Felix in Vanessa''s presence? The questions were numerous and Vanessa was at a loss where to start. . "What are you doing, Garvit? Why are you calling him ''Lord''?" Vanessa called out, halting Garvit''s departure. "Miss Vanessa, as you can see, I am serving Lord Felix. As for why I address him as such, I''m afraid I can''t disclose that to you." Garvit''s response further mystified Vanessa. Why was Garvit neglecting her, a distinguished guest of the Azure Lizard family, to serve amoner like Felix? Their familiarity suggested they had known each other for some time. (It''s impossible... there''s no reason!) What infuriated Vanessa more was Felix''s nonchnt departure without uttering a single word of departure, a basic courtesy. It was as if the roles were reversed, with Felix being the noble and Vanessa a meremoner. (Felix... Felix... Felix!!) Vanessa swiftly drew her silver flute. Her three doe spirits, sensing their mistress''s wrath, prepared for battle. In this world of Prison Star where status determined everything, a noble could kill amoner without major repercussions, at most paying a symbolicpensation of a few silver coins. Vanessa red menacingly at the retreating figures of Felix and Garvit, contemting her battle tactics. However, it was also these considerations that made her abandon her ns to start a fight. The reason was simple, summed up in three words: she couldn''t win. . Vanessa knew Captain Garvit''s strength well. His title of ''Silver Armored Knight'' was not just for show. Even without his warhorse, he was not to be underestimated. Besides Garvit, she would have to face Felix and the white-haired girl. She was uncertain of the girl''s strength, but she had witnessed Felix''s archery skills. Vanessa''s fighting style mainly revolved around manipting and enhancing her three doe spirits. Her personalbat prowess was extremely limited, and archers like Felix posed a significant threat to her. Therefore, Vanessa finally put down her silver flute and gave up her intentions to confront Felix. If a noble instigated a fight with amoner and lost, it would be a disastrous event from which they would never recover. (Felix... just who are you...?!) . Tyler, apanied by Heloise and Garvit, returned to their lodgings with great equanimity. After helping with the luggage, Garvit took his leave, stating that he would check out of the Red Leaf Inn and move to the same building as ''Lord Felix''. Tyler did not refuse, but granted Garvit this arrangement. After their encounter at the Quest Guild in the afternoon, Tyler had quietly informed Garvit of the precautions for the future. Firstly, he should not address Banning as ''Lord Banning'', but as ''Lord Felix''. Secondly, he cannot let anyone know why he serves ''Lord Felix''; if asked, he should remain reticent. Lastly, he should remain silent unless necessary, which aligns perfectly with the role of an attendant. By all appearances, Garvit was performing admirably, allowing Tyler to seamlessly transition into his new persona. Tyler had previously considered that the persona of ''Felix'' would be different from ''Banning'', and he nned to adopt some audacious measures to strive for greater benefits. "Felix, with all these materials we''ve purchased, we should be able to concoct a lot of potions, right?" Once they were alone in the room, Heloise dutifully removed her top for Tyler to inspect her back. "Yes, don''t worry about the potions, just leave it to me," Tyler skillfully checked the infection status of the parasitic Blood Serpent. The results were promising, the infection was progressing at a steady rate. Given the current pace, Heloise couldst at least three more days. This implied that Tyler could temporarily shift his attention to tomorrow''s ''Death Trial''. As for Vanessa, there was no urgency. Tyler''s current strategy was to deliberately neglect her. Vanessa was a typical youngdy who was ustomed to having people revolving around her since childhood. Hence, if Tyler actively sought to please her, it would have little effect. This was also why the ''future Tyler'' failed - seeking help from Vanessa when he was cornered, especially when he had previously offended her, was virtually impossible. ''Present Tyler'', on the other hand, had sessfully turned his initial meeting with Vanessa into an advantageous situation. He had been cautious when deciding his amodations, which proved to be beneficial. [Click paragraphment for Quote from Chapter 234] However, what truly shocked Vanessa was Garvit''s sudden shift of allegiance from her to Tyler. This way, Tyler''s setup for Vanessa was essentiallyplete. Vanessa would definitely specte a lot about ''Felix''s'' identity, and she would imagine ''Felix'' as someone from the upper echelons of society, who was hiding his true identity. As for what kind of fantasies she would have, Tyler could easily find out with his mind-reading ability. The rest was to perform ording to Vanessa''s imaginations and make her work for him. . Meanwhile, Vanessa was just standing by the window, watching how Garvit, carrying his luggage, left the Red Leaf Inn. No matter how unbelievable it was for Vanessa, ''Felix'' was moving further away from that of a moner''. After pondering for a good half an hour, Vanessa came up with a conclusion. She believed that ''Felix'' might be the illegitimate child of ''King Darmodar Das III of the Wester Kingdom''. Chapter 254 Vanessa’s Hidden Identity

Chapter 254 Vanessas Hidden Identity

Vanessa''s skepticism was not unfounded. Her conjecture was based on a multitude of facts she had personally witnessed. First and foremost, from their initial encounter, Felix disyed an unmistakable disdain for the Snowy Hart family. In truth, in the Wester Kingdom, those idiots unaware of the Five Great Families were few and far between. In other words, Vanessa believed that Felix was deliberately ignoring her, not due to ignorance of the significant influence of the Five Great Families. So why would amoner dare to disregard the Five Great Families? After much consideration, Vanessa could only think of one possibility: Felix was not amoner, but a nobleman in disguise. Supporting this theory were two key points: Pam, the branch chief, had prioritized speaking with Felix even at the risk of offending Vanessa, and Garvit, the captain, had openly defied Vanessa to serve Felix, seemingly having been in Felix''s service for quite some time. Both Pam and Garvit were individuals of certain status and experience, unlikely to be deceived by Felix. Therefore, it could be concluded that Felix was of a higher rank than a meremoner. However, within the Wester Kingdom, the Five Great Families were essentially on equal footing, with none daring to disregard the others. If Felix was not from one of the Five Great Families, but was a noble, then the only possibility was that Felix was a member of the royal family. Having met several princes of the current generation, Vanessa knew that Felix was not among those she had encountered. If others, their deduction may meet a dead end at this point. However, Vanessa was not just the second young miss of the Snowy Hart family, but also a prospective member of a certain organisation. [Click paragraphment for Quote from " People in the Moonlit Night"] In the Wester Kingdom, the dragon represented the royal family, and the so-called ''Dragon''s Shadow'' referred to the hidden dragons - the illegitimate children of the king. Due toplex power struggles, the king had some children who could not be publicly acknowledged. These illegitimate children could not have their identities exposed, for most would be assassinated once their identities were known. Considering that some of these illegitimate children could have potential talent, ''King Darmodar Das III of the Wester Kingdom'' established an ''organisation'' specifically to protect these ''Dragon''s Shadows'', or illegitimate children. Once the illegitimate children grew up, the king would assess their abilities; those with potential would be granted royal status, while the mediocre would disappear from the world one night. Vanessa was part of this organisation, although she had yet to be assigned a ''Dragon''s Shadow'' to protect. If she were assigned to a promising ''Dragon''s Shadow'', she could rise with them, and if the ''Dragon''s Shadow'' turned out to be mediocre and was disposed of, she would only lose some time and nothing more. Because of Vanessa''s knowledge in this area, she naturally developed this conjecture. Once she had this idea, Vanessa was captivated by it, convinced that this was indeed the truth. (I wonder if Felix, the ''Dragon''s Shadow'' has?been assigned his ''Guardian'' yet... If not...) The thought of a potential opportunity excited Vanessa. If Felix wasn''t an enemy, Vanessa quite admired his strength and talent. Vanessa quickly made a decision; tomorrow, she would probe into the reality of this ''Felix''. . Upon the nocturnal streets of Delis Town, Tyler and Heloise, having just partaken of their evening meal, ambled toward their inn. Tyler deliberately took a circuitous route, his sole aim being to lure out the "Heavenly Ghost". At this juncture, less than twenty hours remained until the time of his death, as foretold in the "Precognitive Death Scene". Tyler surmised that the Heavenly Ghost, or its assassin, would likely advance to scout the location in preparation. Tyler''s reasoning was grounded in the fact that the method the Heavenly Ghost employed to assassinate him was too "wless". A person who pursued such meticulousness was unlikely to act directly on the day of the assassination without any preparation. Given that the Earthly Ghost was able to control snakes, Tyler deduced that the Heavenly Ghost could likely control species that fly, such as birds, bats, or perhaps insects. With the cover of nightfall and most birds having retired to their nests due to night blindness, Tyler easily spotted an unusual Brown Forest Owl in the night sky. Next, Tyler purposely led Heloise in and out of several buildings, only to find that the Brown Forest Owl was indeed still lurking not far away. At this point, Tyler was fairly certain that the Heavenly Ghost could use birds to surveil him. Now that he knew the enemy''s method of reconnaissance, it was time for counter-surveince operations. Tyler continued to lead Heloise on a random walk, surveying all the buildings in Delis Town, and found a location well suited for tomorrow''s battle. Would the oue be smooth? Tyler had no certainty. However, he had a way to verify in advance whether his strategy was effective. This "reserve point" that he could have taken but deliberately did not, he had been preserving it for quite some time. . "Heloise, do you have a nickname?" Back at the inn, while checking her back, Felix suddenly asked Heloise. "Nickname? I do have one... Is the Messenger of the Benevolent Deity seeking the secret designation of the apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King?" Heloise was quite surprised; Felix rarely took the initiative to ask about her. This led Heloise to wonder if, after living together for several days, her feminine charm had finally begun to show. "Yes, can you tell me?" Felix asked. (What? So direct?) Heloise was even more astonished. Felix had never shown such obvious interest in her. "Uhm... I''m a bit embarrassed... how should I put this..." Heloise twiddled her fingers, bing somewhat shy. Heloise indeed had a nickname, but she had only ever shared it with her "family" in the tigermen race. If she told Felix now, it would mean that she recognized Felix as family and that would mean she and Felix were a couple! For others, this line of thought might seem peculiar, but for Heloise, who believes that one can be pregnant just from holding hands and sleeping together, this is totally normal. "If you can''t tell me, don''t force yourself, I was just asking casually." Hearing Felix say this, Heloise immediately became anxious. If she missed this opportunity, she would have to take the initiative to tell Felix her "nickname" in the future, and that would not be romantic at all! In her value system, it had to be the man who asked the woman for her nickname! "No, no, it''s not a burden!" Heloise nervously defended her position. Then, with the aim of making things clear, Heloise first asked Felix a question. "Messenger of the Benevolent Deity, Felix, knowing the secret name of the apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King means you will apany her for life, never to betray her. Even so, are you willing to hear her secret name?" Chapter 255 Next Death

Chapter 255 Next Death

Tyler truly marveled at Heloise. Initially, he had merely intended to ask for a nickname to foster closer ties, yet within a few minutes, he had inexplicably entered the phase of "proposing". What''s more remarkable was that Heloise, without realizing, had turned the tables, making it seem as though Tyler was "proposing" to her. However, this was still within Tyler''s control. "Is that so?" Tyler nodded, then counter-questioned Heloise. "Then would Heloise like to know my nickname?" "Of course, I would." Heloise agreed immediately without thinking. By the time she realized what was happening, it was already toote. "Heloise, my nickname is Fe, remember?" "Fe? That''s such a cute nickname! Ha ha ha ha!" Heloiseughed for a while before realizing that something was amiss. Since Felix had already told her his nickname, out of courtesy, she should also tell Felix her nickname. Doesn''t this mean Means "All right, let''s get some sleep. There''s a big day ahead tomorrow." Felix cunningly ended the conversation at this point, leaving Heloise anxious. "Felix! You... you... you haven''t asked me what my nickname is yet!" "I did ask at the beginning, it was you who didn''t tell me." Upon hearing Felix''s response, Heloise felt as though that was indeed the case. After being led on by Felix, she inadvertently revealed her nickname. "I... I... I... I did tell you! My nickname is, Helolo." . Tyler was truly surprised that he was able to gain confession points from exchanging nicknames. "Confirmation of confession received from ''Heloise'', energy points +1, current energy points: 1" The cultural practices of the tigermen race truly were unique. After revealing her nickname, Heloise shyly averted her gaze. Had Tyler not been able to read minds, he would never have understood why Heloise was being so coy. "Helo;p? Compared to my nickname, your nickname is even cuter." Tyler effortlessly called out Heloise''s nickname, and upon hearing her nickname from the man she liked, Heloise blushed from her cheeks to her ears, as if she were about to steam. To escape from this state of embarrassment, Heloise rolled onto the bed, wrapping herself in the nket like a caterpir, leaving only her head exposed. "I-I-I-It''s none of your business!" After saying this, Heloise harrumphed and turned her head away. From then on, in Heloise''s eyes, Felix was equivalent to her husband. However, the opportunity to break the ice did note until muchter. . After Heloise settled down to sleep, Tyler too reclined. He had thought through his strategy for the following day, expended his energy points, and predicted his "Future Death Scene" (Experience of Divine Eye of Transcendence: 2+1). This time, the date of Tyler''s death was ted for the 23rd of July, 187 years from now, at 2:11 in the afternoon. This gave him a buffer of 16 days from the present moment. In other words, Tyler had effectively secured his victory in tomorrow''s face-off against the "Unknown Death". However, before he could rejoice, Tyler was shaken by the scene depicted in his death vision. The manner of his death this time was the most brutal since his arrival in the world of Prison Star. The setting of the death scene appeared to be a mountain stronghold, surrounded by a vast expanse of woods. At the center of the scene, Tyler was torn in half by an enormous goblin bedecked in grand armor and wearing a crown. The goblin was asrge as Tyler with just one hand. Moreover, behind the giant goblin were two equally robust counterparts, their eyes glowing red as theyughed heartily. Tyler had grown ustomed to his death scenarios, so being torn in half did not shock him. What truly appalled him were the other deceased individuals in the scene. Garvit, Heloise, Vanessa... their corpses were scattered in various corners of the scene, their manner of death... too gruesome for Tyler to behold. (How could this happen...?) (Is this... the Labyrinth: Aqua Nest?) Tyler could not fathom how the raid on the Aqua Nest could result in total annihtion. . The content of the future death scene was indeed shocking, but this was a matter 16 days hence. Tyler soon focused his attention on the more imminent threat of tomorrow''s death. Now that the date of his death has been sessfully postponed, it means that Tyler''s n to deal with the Heavenly Ghost is potentially effective. What remains is to see how Tyler performs on the spot the next day. "Awooo... Fe... watch this... apostle... eat... you..." Turning in her sleep, Heloise pulled Tyler''s arm closer. This child, on their third day of sharing a bed, was alreadyfortable enough to sleep uninhibited. Should hement on herck of a sense of crisis, or is it that she trusts Tyler too much? Tyler extricated his arm from the sp of the two carefree "white rabbits". He did not want to wake up the next day with a sore arm. . Prison Star Calendar Year 187, July 8 2:20 PM Countdown to Confession Death: 30 days Countdown to Heloise 100% infection: 2~3 days Come afternoon of the following day, the "Invisible Assassin, Corki" was sauntering leisurely down the streets of Delis Town. As a professional killer, he had arrived in town the previous day and had already acquired a general understanding of the town''syout, distribution of buildings, and the popce. Now, all he needed to do was locate his "assassination target" under the guidance of falcons and sparrows, and then it would be his time to perform. . None of the townsfolk could detect the presence of "Invisible Assassin, Corki", for in his current state, he was merely a tasteless, odorless gas. Corki''s true form was, in fact, a cloud of ck smoke, a rare variant among demons. After a journey of growth and development, Corki had evolved into an intelligent demon with formidable wisdom. Corki''s true form was incredibly fragile, so much so that a collision with a carriage could spell his demise. However, under specific circumstances, he was virtually invincible, all thanks to his two skills. Corki''s first skill allowed him to bepletely invisible, to the extent that even an ancient dragon possessing the "Dragon''s Eye" would fail to detect him. His second skill enabled him topletely conceal his murderous intent and aura from individuals of the fourth tier or below. However, for safety''s sake, he only epted assassination orders targeting those of the third tier or below. Thanks to the application of these two skills, Corki could infiltrate a target''s body unnoticed and in an instant, cut off their breathing and halt the beating of their heart, resulting in their swift demise. His cautious approach to assassination coupled with his nearly indefensible method of assassination gradually made Corki a unique existence among assassins. In Corki''s view, there was nothing particrly special about the target that the Heavenly Ghost had hired him to assassinate. The simpler the task, the happier Corki was who would refuse free money? Before long, Corki saw three sparrows circle above a young man''s head twice before flying away. The young man''s physical features also matched the description given by the Heavenly Ghost. (I''m just doing my own job, youngd, don''t bear a grudge against me.) Chapter 256 Truth of the Unknown Death

Chapter 256 Truth of the Unknown Death

Corki sped up and followed the young man. As a professional assassin, he had the impunity tomit murder even in broad daylight. Suddenly, the young man veered into a three-story equipment store. Corki hesitated momentarily before following him in. He despised the likelihood of unexpected urrences in cramped indoor spaces, but deemed it an unnecessary concern when dealing with a mere youth. (If the Heavenly Ghost had hired a long-range sniper or curse-type assassin, they would have been powerless the moment the target took refuge in a building.) (But I''m different. No matter where the target goes, it won''t impede my assassination.) Corki attempted to keep pace with the young man, but his serpentine movements around the equipment store impeded Corki''s progress. (The way this guy moves is strange...) (Could he have detected me?) (No, he couldn''t possibly detect me. And if he did, he should have attacked me by now.) For safety, Corki deliberately halted his "steps" to ascertain if the youth''s movements would change. However, the young man continued his erratic trajectory, reassured, Corki resumed his pursuit. Before long, both of them had reached the top-floor room, an empty warehouse with only two windows to the outside. Outside the windows, the nearest structure was a small building about five meters away. Corki doubted the youth had the audacity to jump out of the window. (Excellent, you have nowhere to run!) Corki lunged with confidence! But in that blink of an eye, four things happened almost simultaneously: The young man threw out an unidentified orb emitting white smoke, and a sleek ck sword. At the same time, a shadowy humanoid figure rose from the young man''s shadow, and the young man vanished without a trace, his whereabouts undetectable in any corner of the room. (Damn it, it''s a trap!) Corki immediately turned to run, but the blue mes that chased from behind were much faster than him! The relentless blue mes pierced through Corki''s body. Under the extreme heat, Corki was ultimately burned into a small pile of ck powder. As an invisible assassin, Corki''s final death was also invisible and silent. . (I see, the truth is an invisible enemy.) Seeing the prompt that had killed the "Invisible Assassin, Corki", Tyler finally learned the truth behind his "unknown death". Using his mind-reading ability, Tyler, after hearing from the sparrows that the "assassination target is here", turned and entered a building he had selected earlier. In Tyler''s spection, the enemy could fall into two types, one that could attack from a distance using skills, and another that could approach silently. If the enemy was of the "invisible person" type, then Tyler''s mind-reading skills would not work, as being able to see the opponent is a prerequisite for the use of mind-reading skills. So after entering the equipment store, Tyler continued with his original n of snaking his way up to the top floor of the store, and regardless of whether the enemy had followed him up or not, heunched a multi-pronged attack, finally using Shadow Step to teleport to a building nearby. When the smoke bomb exploded, Tyler could vaguely see something in the air, but for him, the difference between seeing and not seeing was not significant, as the skill "Shadow Sword Dragon Steed" was enough to cover the entire room. In the end, Tyler, safe in his hideout, watched as the shadow duplicate released the "Blue me Steed", bringing this counter-assassination operation to a close. . By the time the cooldown period for "Shadow Step" had ended, Tyler had returned to the third floor of the equipment store to reim the "Shadow Sword Dragon Steed", and then leisurely exited the building. Even if he were seen by the Heavenly Ghost on his way out, it would not reveal Tyler''s "Shadow Step" skill. Upon exiting the equipment store, Tyler was quite content to see that the three sparrows were still waiting outside. Tyler believed that the Heavenly Ghost must have expended considerable resources and effort to hire the "Invisible Assassin, Corki". After the failure of "Invisible Assassin, Corki", ording to the modus operandi of the Heavenly Ghost, he should lie low for a while, re-n, and then proceed to assassinate Tyler. The best proof of this was that Tyler''s next death was unrted to the Heavenly Ghost and the Earthly Ghost - at least, that''s how it seemed for now. (Alright, having conquered the "Death Crisis", it''s now time to save Heloise.) As for the method of treating Heloise, Tyler had an idea in mind. The situation this time was somewhat contradictory. The "Ster Oracle" given by the divination rabbit granny was indeed correct, but if he acted ording to the "Ster Oracle", the oue would be to avoid Heloise''s "trouble" and form some kind of alliance with Vanessa. However, Tyler''s action was to adhere to the "Ster Oracle", but not entirely. He was still "entranced" with the butterfly''s dance. He had once ignored the crying of the deer, but now he had arranged for the deer to "deliver itself". Without the "Ster Oracle", Tyler estimated that he would spend a lot more time and energy looking for clues. He kept the kindness of the divination rabbit firmly in his heart. . The scene switches to the Temple of Myriad Demons in the Abyssal Empire, where the Serpent Mage Earthly Ghost and the Falcon Mage Heavenly Ghost are staring at each other. ording to the Earthly Ghost''s n, Heloise should have beenpletely infected by the Parasitic Blood Serpent today and died of self-detonation. However, whether it''s Heloise or Banning, they are all alive and well. Heavenly Ghost was also confused. Why was it that after "Invisible Assassin, Corki" went into the equipment store with Banning, Banning was able toe out safely? Could it be that Corki failed? Wasn''t it said that he had never failed before? Heavenly Ghost immediately contacted his informant, hoping to ask Corki what happened, but he had a vague feeling that Corki might already be dead. Neither of the two demons wanted their failures to be known by the other, but given that they both had some surveince capabilities, finding out the truth was only a matter of time. Now, the Heavenly Ghost and the Earthly Ghost finally understood why the "Eternal Winter Lord''s" assassination attempt on Banning failed. This young man was truly unpredictable. . In the evening, in Delis Town, Vanessa was walking down the street in frustration. It appeared as though she was taking a walk, but in reality, she was looking for someone. From the moment "Labyrinth Instructor" Ice Polestar Sheryl announced the captain selection this morning, she hadn''t seen Felix. Now, Vanessa had no choice but to start looking for Team Captain Garvit. After some search, she finally found him in the stables. "Hey, regardless of whether your name is Moto or something else, without my permission, you''re not allowed to approach Sasa again!" When she entered the stables, Vanessa saw a ridiculous scene. Like a protective father, Team Captain Garvit was standing in front of the Pegasus horse Sasa, ring fiercely at a tall and majestic warhorse. Chapter 257 “Man-to-man” Promise

Chapter 257 Man-to-man Promise

"Captain Garvit, what exactly are you up to?" Vanessa stepped forward, recalling the grumble Garvit had shared with her the day before. (Ah, so this is the steed that has captured Sasa''s heart at first sight. Indeed, among warhorses, it is a standout.) "Good evening, Miss Vanessa... I am teaching this warhorse to keep its distance from Sasa." Captain Garvit''s face was stern, yet his expression only made the scene more amusing. Recognizing this as an opportunity to build rapport with Garvit, Vanessa feigned concern and approached. "I had thought that a Pegasus would only be interested in another Pegasus. This warhorse certainly has some tricks up its sleeve." "Please, Miss, no more teasing. I''m about to die of frustration." Delis Town is a small ce, and this is the only stable in town. Garvit could hardly take Sasa, the Pegasus, to an inn. Therefore, he must keep this warhorse in check here. However, the more Garvit looked at this warhorse, the more familiar it seemed. He felt like he had seen it somewhere before. (Could this be a warhorse I know? Whose could it be?) Garvit asked the stable manager for the name of the owner of this horse. "It was left here by a young man named ''Felix''. Is there a problem?" The manager''s response left the air heavy with silence. Garvit''s eyes widened, and his mouth fell open, while Vanessa stifled a giggle amidst her surprise. "No, no problem... you may go about your business." Garvit waved the man off. It finally hit him - this was Lord Banning''s warhorse! No wonder it seemed so familiar. "What to do, Captain Garvit? Now that you know this horse belongs to your Lord Felix, can you continue to scold it?" Vanessa''s question hit the nail on the head, causing Garvit to hesitate. However, thinking about Lord Banning''s character, Garvit''s uncertainty dissipated. "Of course, I can. Lord Felix would never tolerate his subordinates acting out of line, even if it''s a warhorse." Garvit stood in front of the horse, now with a new perspective. Since this is Lord Banning''s warhorse, it must not be an ordinary horse. Perhaps a good conversation with it could yield some results. "Moto-chan, I ask you - do you truly love Pegasus Sasa?" Garvit asked earnestly. Surprisingly, the horse seemed to understand and nodded its head. Vanessa was stunned, and Garvit couldn''t help but secretly exim: Truly worthy of being Lord Banning''s warhorse, it is indeed extraordinary! "Okay, then, Moto-chan, let me tell you. Sasa is no ordinary horse. If you wish to be with her, you must prove yourself in the Emerald City Cavalry Unit. Only then will you be responsible towards Sasa. Before that, any affectionate action towards Sasa would tarnish her reputation. Do you understand?" The warhorse Moto-chan nodded again, its bright eyes locked onto Garvit. "Well, we have a deal then. Once you have proven yourself in Emerald City''s Cavalry Unit, I will acknowledge you and allow you to officially pursue Sasa. Warhorse Moto-chan, do you ept this agreement?" Garvit extended his fist towards the horse, and Moto-chan, after nodding, actually lifted its hoof to ''fist bump'' with Garvit! "Great! We have officially made a ''man-to-man'' agreement! Don''t let me down, Moto-chan!" Moto-chan responded with a couple of neighs, then bid a reluctant farewell to Sasa and went into a separate stable. Clearly, it understood Garvit''s meaning and would no longer make any inappropriate moves towards Sasa. As a participant, Garvit was once again deeply impressed by Lord Banning. He had only tried tomunicate with the horse on a whim, but he hadn''t expected this warhorse, Moto-chan, to be so spiritually aware. Everything around Lord Banning was always so profoundly mysterious. On the other side, Vanessa became even more convinced of her inference. She believed that it must be Felix''s aura of kingship that had influenced this warhorse. How else could a mere warhorse possess the wisdom of a human? . "Captain Garvit, tonight has truly been an eye-opener." On the way back to town, Vanessa couldn''t resist expressing her feelings once more. "Are all of Lord Felix''s subordinates as exceptional and distinguished as this?" Vanessa inquired. \ "Yes, but I still have a long way to go. I need to strive to be on par with my fellowrades." Garvit was fully aware of his role as a subordinate, yet at the same time, he didn''t lose sight of his own limitations. "Then, would it be possible to shed some light on Lord Felix''s true identity, Captain Garvit?" Vanessa tested the waters with her question. "I''m afraid I can''t divulge that information." "Could you at least tell me how you met Lord Felix?" "I apologize, Miss Vanessa, but I can''t reveal anything rted to Lord Felix." Despite Garvit''s refusal to respond to any of her queries, Vanessa managed to glean one piece of information - everything about Felix was highly confidential. This further solidified Vanessa''s suspicions. Among the many influential figures in this world, those who lived in the shadows, unseen by the public, such as a king''s illegitimate child, were the most representative. "Let''s do this, Captain Garvit. Take me to see Lord Felix. I''d like to talk to him face to face. Surely, you can''t refuse me that?" Garvit pondered for a moment. Lord Banning hadn''t explicitly forbidden this, however... "Miss Vanessa, I don''t know where Lord Felix currently is, but I can apany you to find him." . In the end, Vanessa and Garvit bumped into Lord Felix just as he was about to return to his inn. After saluting, Garvit promptly positioned himself behind Lord Felix. Meanwhile, Vanessa lifted her skirt slightly, abandoned her previous pretentiousness, and greeted Felix proactively. "Good evening, Lord Felix." "Good evening to you as well, Miss Vanessa." This time, Felix did not ignore Vanessa, which she took as a good start. "Lord Felix, you must remember our chance meeting on the road. I didn''t expect we would meet again here in Delis Town." "Indeed... So, Miss Vanessa, what brings you here sote at night?" Felix''s directness was exactly what Vanessa wanted to hear. However, before revealing her true intention, she decided to probe a little further about Felix. "Haha, there''s nothing of particr importance. I just thought it would be a pity not to befriend someone as outstanding as you, Lord Felix." "Oh?" Felix responded with a slight smile, then continued, "Is it a pity not to befriend me, or... is it a pity to miss someone who could potentially be the ''Dragon Shadow''?" Vanessa, who had been quite rxed, froze in an instant. Could this young man really know something about the "Dragon Shadow"? Chapter 258 To get something for nothing

Chapter 258 To get something for nothing

"Dragon... Shadow? What does ''Dragon Shadow'' refer to, Lord Felix?" Vanessa, well-trained, was indeed very flustered at the moment. However, she wouldn''t be easily tricked into revealing any information. Yes, although Vanessa was quite certain in her heart, she still hadn''t confirmed if "Lord Felix" was indeed the king''s illegitimate child. In response to Vanessa''s counter-question, Felix''s face wore aposed smile. His piercing gaze seemed to peer into Vanessa''s heart. "Miss Vanessa, I''m referring to your most coveted ''Dragon Shadow''." "Lord Felix, you really do have a sense of humor. I don''t even know what ''Dragon Shadow'' is. How could I possibly covet it?" Vanessa continued to y dumb. Her organization, "Hidden Dragon," had a strict confidentiality requirement. Unless she could confirm that the other party was indeed Darmodar Das III''s illegitimate child, she couldn''t let any outsider know about the organization''s affairs. At present, Felix was merely toying around with the concept of "Dragon Shadow". Although Vanessa was eager to find the Dragon Shadow, she still maintained her basic sense of reason. "You''ve answered quite well. However, I''m not your superior in the ''Hidden Dragon'', so I won''t reward you." Felix breezily threw out another keyword: Hidden Dragon. First was "Dragon Shadow," then "Hidden Dragon." In Vanessa''s view, Felix was just one step away from spelling out the whole affair of the organization - these were their two most important secrets! Whether it was the organization''s name, Hidden Dragon, or the codename for the illegitimate child, Dragon Shadow, all these were the organization''s top secrets that were strictly forbidden from being disclosed to outsiders. Now, with Felix mentioning them one after another, Vanessa even felt the organization''s security was at risk. (It''s really strange. Why does Felix know about these?) (Isn''t he a wild Dragon Shadow?) (Could it be...?) . "Hidden Dragon? What is Hidden Dragon? Lord Felix, your words are bing increasingly iprehensible to me." Vanessa continued to maintain her professional demeanor amidst the guesswork. However, it seemed that Felix had grown tired of this cat-and-mouse game. "Miss Vanessa, let me be frank with you." Felix seemed to see through Vanessa''s feigned ignorance, elevating the conversation to a higher level. He stepped forward, closing the distance between them to less than a meter. At such a close range, Vanessa could even see Felix''s long eyshes clearly. "Miss Vanessa, I''m not just any Dragon Shadow. I am a Dragon Shadow who is currently being hunted down. My original partner has died, and the organization has not yet arranged for a new partner for me. Just now, I was actually testing you, trying to see if you were the new partner sent by the organization. But it seems that you''re not... That is to say, you are indeed a member of the organization, but you are seeking the Dragon Shadow of your own volition. Am I right, Miss Vanessa?" Felix''s words finally broke through Vanessa''sst line of defense. To her ears, everything that had been unreasonable tonight became reasonable after Felix''s frank disclosure. However, there was still onest thing that Vanessa didn''t understand. "Lord Felix, from the beginning, you have continuously insisted that I''m a member of that organization. I hope you can provide some evidence and not arbitrarily assign me a strange identity." If Felix could even exin this matter to Vanessa''s satisfaction, she would truly be left speechless. . What Vanessa did not expect was that Felix would respond to this question almost instantly. "What more evidence do you need? Your actions have been quite evident, haven''t they?" Looking at Felix''s expression that read ''Isn''t it obvious?'', Vanessa was puzzled. "Obvious? What have I shown?" Felix did not beat around the bush but rather directly articted his reasoning. Firstly, Felix appeared to be amoner, and it was rather peculiar for ady of Vanessa''s stature to overlook the ss difference between nobility andmoners and actively seek to make Felix''s acquaintance. Secondly, Vanessa was too hasty, prematurely addressing Felix with the respectful ''Lord Felix,'' which was uncharacteristic for a youngdy of her station. After pondering, Felix concluded that Vanessa''s attentiveness towards him could only mean one thing - either she had seen through his identity as the Dragon Shadow, or she was the next partner sent by the organization. "Miss Vanessa, wouldn''t you say that these signs are quite clear?" Felix queried. After hearing Felix''s deduction, Vanessa could no longer feign ignorance and had to admit that she was indeed a member of the ''Hidden Dragon''. . "Lord Felix, as expected of the Dragon Shadow, truly exceptional." "Then, I would ask you to get to the point, Miss Vanessa." Vanessa nodded, now that the conversation was open, it was time to change her fate. Vanessa frankly stated that she had not been assigned a Dragon Shadow yet and had minimal influence within the organization. The reason she approached Lord Felix was to confirm whether he was indeed the Dragon Shadow - if so, she nned to bypass the organization''s rules and directly form a partnership with Lord Felix. "You''re quite bold, Miss Vanessa... You''re not afraid that I might reject you and report your rule-breaking behavior to the Hidden Dragon?" At this, for the first time in the conversation, Vanessa genuinely smiled. "Lord Felix, you do enjoy a good joke. If you had such intentions, our conversation would not have progressed this far." With this simple statement, Vanessaplimented Felix''s intelligence and hinted that she had understood the situation. Vanessa''s statement sessfully transitioned the conversation from a "mutually probing adversarial rtionship" to a "coborative rtionship seeking mutual benefit". As Vanessa had hoped, Felix indeed did not outright deny the possibility of coborating privately. However, this exceptionally talented Dragon Shadow, Felix, did not seem so easily persuaded. . "Miss Vanessa, to be honest, I''m not very satisfied with ''Hidden Dragon''. The abilities of its members are uneven, and working with you no longer attracts me..." Felix didn''t finish his sentence, indicating to Vanessa that his "conditions" were about to be stated. Vanessa was not a naive young girl. She knew that Felix would be willing to cooperate with her out of self-interest. The question was to what extent their interests could ovep. "However, if you could help me with ''one thing'', I might consider cooperating with you for a while." Since the conversation had reached this point, there was no reason for Vanessa not to ask, "Could you please exin what this ''thing'' is?" At this moment, Felix shifted his gaze from Vanessa''s face to the three doe spirits at her feet. After observing them for a few seconds, he told Vanessa, "I would like to borrow the power of the ''Holy White Deer''." Chapter 259 A Tentative Cooperation

Chapter 259 A Tentative Cooperation

"Holy White Deer?" Vanessa had never expected to hear this term from Felix. However, since he was the Dragon Shadow, it wasn''t particrly unusual for him to know some things about the Five Great Families. Besides, the "Holy White Deer" wasn''t exactly a secret, merely known to a select few. Considering that they weren''t yet allies, Vanessa wasn''t keen on readily agreeing to Felix''s request this was a prime opportunity for her to negotiate and secure benefits for herself. "Lord Felix, there''s no issue in providing the power of the ''Holy White Deer''... however, in return, I would also like you to agree to some of my requests," Vanessa said with a smile. "Miss Vanessa, what are your requests?" Felix seemed unsurprised by Vanessa''s move and naturally continued the conversation. And so, Vanessa cleared her throat and stated her "requests". Firstly, Vanessa wanted to define the "duration and evaluation criteria of the probation period" so she would know how to exert her efforts. Secondly, she wished to understand Felix''s uing action n so that she could utilize her abilities and resources to smooth the path for him. Lastly, Vanessa proposed to sign a cooperation contract - one for the probation period and another for the official cooperation. "This will help us build a rtionship of trust, don''t you think, Lord Felix?" "No problem, we''ll define the cooperation details as you said." Surprisingly, Felix agreed very readily, much to Vanessa''s surprise. (Strange, he''s usually so meticulous, why would he agree so quickly to such an important matter? ) "Alright, then I''ll prepare the specific contents tonight ande to confirm with you tomorrow morning, is that eptable?" "Yes, I''ll be waiting for you at the inn tomorrow morning." Given how smoothly things were going, Vanessa could only assume that Felix intended to go over the details with her thoroughly in the next stage. But Vanessa wasn''t worried because during her years of exchange in the Azure Lizard family, the majority of her work was rted to various agreements and documentation. "Alright, Lord Felix, I truly appreciate the opportunity you''ve given me. I won''t disturb you any longer tonight..." "Wait a moment, Miss Vanessa." Just when Vanessa thought that the conversation was winding down for the night, Felix called her back. "Since we''ve agreed on your requests, let''s talk about the ''Holy White Deer''." "A-...Ah, are we going to discuss it in detail tonight?" "Yes, I hope you don''t have a habit of going to bed early." . Felix got straight to the point and told Vanessa that he needed the power of the ''Holy White Deer'' because hispanion, Heloise, had been infected with a curse known as the ''Parasitic Blood Serpent'', which could only be purified by the sacred power of the ''Holy White Deer''. (So that''s how it is) (I didn''t expect Felix to understand the power of the ''Holy White Deer'' to such an extent, but...hehe...) Upon hearing Felix''s plea, Vanessa felt more reassured. Firstly, it showed that he was a person who valued camaraderie, and secondly, it confirmed that this "aid" was a one-time thing and wouldn''t evolve into an incessant demand for resources from Vanessa. "I see, no problem. However, why not go to the church in Emerald City? Receiving baptism in a real church would have a better purification effect, no?" Vanessa asked. "Indeed, our original n was to go to the church, but since I''m cooperating with you, I don''t think there''s a need to go to the church anymore." Felix''s answer was reasonable, and Vanessa had no doubts. Moreover, she had already started to hatch a little n of her own. Thus, Vanessa followed Felix into the inn, to the room where the white-haired girl Heloise was staying, while Captain Garvit stayed outside the door. . "Wha...what...what is happening? Has the apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King seen a scene that doesn''t belong to this timeline?" Witnessing Felix entering the room with Vanessa of the Snowy Hart family, Heloise was rendered immobile. She thought to herself: It''s already sote, yet Felix is bringing another woman into his room. Could it be that he ns to amodate another person? Although the n leaders and elders within the tigermen tribe all had three or four wives, if Felix intended to start building a rge family" so soon, she wasn''t ready for it yet! "Heloise, this is Miss Vanessa from the Snowy Hart family." "Miss Vanessa, this is Heloise from the tigermen tribe." Felix introduced them as if it was the most natural thing, then stood aside. Heloise was unsure of what Felix was nning and became extremely nervous. Meanwhile, Vanessa was curiously sizing up Heloise, seemingly contemting something. At that moment, Felix''s words came to Heloise''s rescue. "Heloise, Miss Vanessa is here to help you purify the ''Parasitic Blood Serpent''. You just need to rx and cooperate." "Eh?... Eh??" Heloise was confused, but then she noticed three cute little deering out from behind Vanessa. They were curiously ying around the room and seemed quite friendly towards Heloise. (Ah, it''s the deer I didn''t get to eat that night!) Once she rxed, Heloise finally remembered. She had been invited to have roasted rabbit by the coachman serving this Miss Vanessa when she was hungry! "You... you are the one in the white carriage that night...!" "You finally remember, but it took you quite a while." Vanessa responded with a slight smile. She had noticed it a long time ago but chose not to mention it since it wasn''t a significant matter. . "Miss Vanessa, how should we assist you?" Felix inquired. "No need for assistance, you just need to observe." Vanessa drew a silver flute from her waist and began ying a short tune, gentle and melodious, akin to a spring rain nourishing the earth, inducing rxation. Upon hearing the melody, three little deer obediently gathered around Vanessa, no longer frolicking freely. "Next, I will invoke the power of the ''Holy White Deer'' to purify the malignance within Heloise. However, I cannot guarantee absolute sess. Are you certain you wish to proceed?" Heloise, unsure, looked to Felix. Felix, however, responded with a firm nod. "Very well, then I shallmence." It had been a long while since Vanessast harnessed the power of the ''Holy White Deer'', and she was rather pleased. Moreover, she harbored a secret anticipation. In the tales passed down within the Snowy Hart Family, it was said that using the power of the ''Holy White Deer'' in the presence of the opposite sex would make them fall for you. The reason Vanessa agreed to Felix, in part, was due to this anticipation. (Fall madly in love with me, Felix... In doing so, you will be my exclusive Dragon Shadow ?) Chapter 260 Holy White Deer

Chapter 260 Holy White Deer

The Snowy Hart Family possesses a unique system of its own. Their system is based on the inheritance of bloodlines, and even if outsiders understand the principles, they cannot surreptitiously learn it. Hence, for children born into the Snowy Hart family, the amount of family bloodline inherited bes the fundamental criterion for determining their future family status. In the Wester Kingdom, it is well-known that the family characteristic of the Snowy Hart Family is white hair and emerald eyes. From the sessive Snowy Hart Lords to all the strong people within the family, everyone shares this characteristic. Therefore, whether one possesses white hair and emerald eyes is the most basic element to gauge how much of the family bloodline a newborn of the Snowy Hart Family has inherited. For infants who possess neither white hair nor emerald eyes, they would be abandoned before theye of age. The best fate these children could expect is perhaps to grow up as a minor servant within the Snowy Hart Family. As for children with only white hair or emerald eyes, they would undergo a test when they grow to five or six years old. If they exhibit the talent tomunicate with doe spirits, they can continue to receive cultivation as a child of the Snowy Hart Family. However, if theyck this talent, their fate would still be bleak. Vanessa has no white hair, but she has a pair of beautiful emerald eyes. Coupled with the fact that she exhibited the talent to control three doe spirits simultaneously at the age of five, this allowed her to live to this day as the second young miss of the Snowy Hart Family. However, because Vanessa did not inherit the family''s white hair, her potential has always been lower than those ''children of destiny''. Therefore, in the end, she was still sent to the Azure Lizard Family as an "Exchange Child", which has always been a pain in Vanessa''s life. Returning to the topic, the Snowy Hart Family''s bloodline determines their talent, and this talent specifically refers to the potential rted to thebat profession of "Doe Servant". ying a melody to control the doe spirits and fight alongside them is a uniquebat system of the Snowy Hart Family. Thebat professions such as "Doe Servant", "White Doe Servant", and "Holy White Doe Servant" can only be understood and mastered by members of the Snowy Hart Family. In the power system of the Snowy Hart Family, the "Holy White Deer" is a very special part, specifically referring to allowing the power of the Benevolent Deity to temporarily dwell in the body of the doe spirit, thereby achieving the "Summoning of the Deity". When the "Holy White Deer" is sessfully "summoned", the space where the Holy White Deer is located can be temporarily regarded as the space where the Benevolent Deity descends, making various sacred prayers effective to a certain extent. Such a powerful ability, which can even allow the clergy to continue to use their power after leaving the church, is also known as the "Mobile Church". However, the use of the "Holy White Deer" ability also has a huge cost. Not to mention that the ability itself consumes arge amount of magic energy, the cooling time alone is as long as 30 days. These restrictions make this ability unsuitable for regr use and can only be used as a rescue measure. Even so, the value of the "Holy White Deer" is beyond doubt. Imagine in the depths of an undergroundbyrinth, when the whole team is on the verge of death, the ability of the "Holy White Deer" coupled with the prayer healing of the clergy, it is a miracle that can give all team members a second life. The Snowy Hart Family''s status as one of the Five Great Families owes much to the ability of the "Holy White Deer". . "Doe Spirit Concerto: Ninth Movement - Light of the Buddha." Vanessa''s demeanor shifted as she started to perform the melody. The youngdy''s even breaths transformed into a melody that poured out like a tide as they passed through the silver flute. Within the room, the flute''s sound was as refreshing as a cool breeze, as nurturing as jade dew, purifying the soul. Within this lively melody, it was as if a white spirit resided, dancing to the tune. Her dance was graceful and noble, harmonizing with the sound of the flute, as serene as the moon on a tranquilke. Felix and Heloise were both astounded as they listened, and at that moment, three young deer started to radiate a white light, affectionately huddling together. As Vanessa''s melody continued, the light on the deer grew brighter until the three of them fused into one entity. A full-grown stag,posed nearly entirely of white light, stood up. This sacred figure was instantly recognizable as the legendary "Holy White Deer." Heloise was taken aback, moved by the appearance of the pure "Holy White Deer", while Felix, alongside his surprise, harbored a hint of hesitation towards this luminous deer figure. At this moment, Vanessa''s music was reaching its climax. The crisp flute sound was ethereal, like celestial music that directly touched the deepest parts of one''s heart. Those suppressed, dusty, sad, lonely, and sorrowful emotions began to sprout at the bottom of everyone''s hearts and were then cleansed and purified. The Holy White Deer stepped in sync with the melody, walking over to Heloise, and then gently rested its head on her back. The deer''s figure shivered slightly, and then two bright globules fell from its eyes, merging into Heloise''s back. (Tears of the Holy White Deer...?) Vanessa was surprised when she saw this. She hadn''t expected this white-haired girl to be so loved by the Holy White Deer. In Vanessa''s expectation, merely sessfully summoning the "Holy White Deer" would have been consideredpleting her task, because being around the Holy White Deer would provide a good purification effect. However, the tears just now had gone beyond purification they were sacred tears that could instantly heal fractures and internal injuries! Vanessa had never been able to sessfully make the Holy White Deer shed the "Sacred Tears" in countless previous practices. But tonight, without her giving anymands, the Holy White Deer had actively healed Heloise. (Is this... the will of the Holy White Deer...?) Recalling their initial encounter with this white-haired girl on the road, the doe spirits also showed her a friendly attitude. Looking at the girl''s white hair, Vanessa couldn''t help specting about her identity again, only to quickly give up. (Never mind, even if she "is"... it has nothing to do with me.) (It''s all the sinsmitted by those ugly adults.) . The ethereal and pleasing movement soon came to an end. As the music gradually faded, the radiance of the "Holy White Deer" also dimmed, finally transforming back into the initial three little deer. Heloise felt incredulous as she touched her own back. It seemed as if nothing had happened, but she felt as if her body had be much lighter. Felix came forward to check for her and then gave a positive reply. The "Parasitic Blood Serpent" hadpletely disappeared, and Heloise had regained her freedom. Upon learning of the result, a delighted Heloise started hopping around the room. While hopping, she came to Vanessa''s side and hugged her arm. "Kind sister, it''s already sote, why don''t you stay and sleep with us?" --- End of Volume: Unknown Death --- Next Volume:Labyrinth - Aqua Nest t(??`?)s? Chapter 261 Embark

Chapter 261 Embark

Prison Star Calendar Year 187, July 9 7:29 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 29 days The Abyssal Empire''s sky was perpetually shrouded in grey, even the dawn was deprived of the golden sunlight. The "Singr Demon God - The Unutterable Name" arrived at the Court of Abyssal Demons punctually, ording to the agreed time, where the "Eternal Winter Lord" had been waiting for her. It had been exactly thirteen days since theirst meeting (June 27th). During these thirteen days, the Eternal Winter Lord had been preparing meticulously in solitude, all to fulfill his promise to the Singr Demon God. "Your Majesty," he greeted. "Rise," she responded. The Singr Demon God took her seat upon the throne, emanating an air of authority without showing anger. The world''s strongest power and the most breathtaking beauty were perfectly embodied in her. "Eternal Winter Lord, your promised time has arrived. Have youpleted what you should do?" The Singr Demon God asked indifferently. "Please review it." The Eternal Winter Lord picked up arge box of scrolls, slowly approached, and ced it at the foot of the Singr Demon God. He could have used magic to manipte the box, but to show his reverence for the Singr Demon God, he chose the most primitive method. The Singr Demon God nced at the box, which contained at least fifty to sixty scrolls. Then, under her control, more than ten scrolls on the top floated up, floated around her, and spread out for her to review. Thirteen days ago, the Eternal Winter Lord expressed his desire to personally capture the "Banning, who shares the same aura as him", but the Singr Demon God did not agree. The reason for the refusal was simple, because the demon army cannot be without this strategist. In order to persuade the Singr Demon God, the Eternal Winter Lord made a promise that before he left, he would prepare the strategy n for the various parts of the army for the next three months in advance, and he would definitely return to the Abyssal Empire within 70 days. The Singr Demon God thought the Eternal Winter Lord was joking at that time, but she did not expect that this madman really did it. Looking at the borate strategy and n in the scroll, the Singr Demon God knew it was her turn to fulfill the agreement now. "Eternal Winter Lord, what do you n to do after capturing ''him''?" she asked. "If he can be used for the demon race, I will bring him back to the Abyssal Empire to see you, Your Majesty. If not, I will deal with it directly." He answered. "What if you''re not his opponent?" This question from the Singr Demon God made the Eternal Winter Lordugh. The Singr Demon God thought the Eternal Winter Lord would say, "There is no such if," but the Eternal Winter Lord gave another answer. "If I am not his opponent, then I wille to ask for your help again, Your Majesty." "Heh... You really are troublesome." The Singr Demon God reluctantly epted this answer. As long as the situation could be controlled, she could allow the Eternal Winter Lord to leave for a while. Plus, she herself was somewhat concerned about that "Banning who has the same aura as the Eternal Winter Lord". If the Human Alliance got a talent like the "Eternal Winter Lord", it would be a huge blow to the Abyssal Empire. "Are you leaving today, Eternal Winter Lord?" "Yes, I have some arrangements to make with my subordinates before I depart." "Alright then, you may go." The Singr Demon God waved her finger, and all the scrolls floating in the air automatically returned to the box. The strategy and n in the scrolls did not need the Singr Demon God to execute personally, they just needed to be distributed to the corresponding demon officers. However, even though the Eternal Winter Lord had done this much, when he was really about to leave, the Singr Demon God was still a little worried. Even the wisest person may have a moment of oversight. No matter how thorough the Eternal Winter Lord''s n was, there might be unexpected incidents. And it seemed that the Eternal Winter Lord also saw the Singr Demon God''s worries. Instead of leaving abruptly, he came forward on his own initiative, knelt down on one knee, and stretched out a hand to her. "Your Majesty, the journey is long. Please grant me the ''Blood Oath''." The Eternal Winter Lord said, then drew out a dagger, cut his own palm, and let the blood gather in his palm. The Singr Demon God was somewhat surprised. Theoretically, the Eternal Winter Lord didn''t need to be bound by this oath, but since he was willing to show his loyalty in this way, the Singr Demon God would not refuse. She extended a finger, dropping a droplet of blood that merged with the blood of The Eternal Winter Lord, flowing reversely into his body. Subsequently, a blood-colored brand surfaced on the arm of The Eternal Winter Lord, signifying the establishment of the "Blood Oath". From this moment forth, should the Singr Demon God so desire, regardless of where The Eternal Winter Lord was or what state he was in, she could im his life instantly. The "Blood Oath" has always been applied to subordinates who were difficult to control. This was the first time the Singr Demon God encountered a "fool" like The Eternal Winter Lord who volunteered to ept the "Blood Oath". "Thank you for your indulgence, Your Majesty." "Go and bring good news back to me." The words of parting needed no boration. The Singr Demon God had faith that this time, The Eternal Winter Lord would not disappoint her. At the same time. Wester Kingdom, Azure Lizard Lord''s territory, Delis Town, Red Leaf Inn. Vanessa woke from a sleep, still feeling somewhat surreal. Prior tost night, she had never dreamt that she would suddenly have a "Dragon Shadow" to serve. But now, she could draft a cooperation agreement with the dragon shadow. (Opportunities indeed need to be seized by oneself.) Vanessa was filled with vigor. She didn''t even dress before sitting at the table to draft the agreement. During the drafting of the agreement, she remembered the performance of "Doe Spirit Concerto: Ninth Movement - Light of the Buddha"st night. Vanessa had some expectations originally, hoping that Felix would be like the old stories passed down in the Snowy Hart Family, bing smitten with her because he had heard the "Light of the Buddha" and seen the sacred "Holy White Deer". However, after the performance, Vanessa knew that the so-called "old stories" were simply deceptive. The so-called "attraction" was not a mental magic type of charm, but referred to the elegant temperament of the performer during the performance of "Light of the Buddha". (Well, never mind.) (After all, it''s only a matter of time before Felix falls for me.) Vanessa was confident about her appearance, figure, and charm as a woman. She would continue to cooperate with Felix as a partner in the future. Vanessa believed that as they spent day and night together, as long as Felix was of normal sexual orientation, he would eventually fall at her skirt. As for the future, Vanessa''stest n was to support Felix with all her might so that he could gain the recognition of the Wester King and restore his status as a prince. As for herself, Vanessa, if everything went smoothly, would continue to stay by Felix''s side as a princess. Then, she would strive to improve herself in the royal family with Felix, until several yearster when they ascended to the throne! By then, she, Vanessa, would be a genuine queen! The destiny of the "Child of Exchange" would bepletely shattered by her! Thinking about this, Vanessa couldn''t help but let out some sticky transparent liquid at the corner of her mouth excitedly! Chapter 262 Rehabilitate

Chapter 262 Rehabilitate

Rewinding time to yesterday morning, an array of individuals had already gathered in the bustling hall of the Quest Guild in Delis Town. Situated at the heart of the crowd was Wace Azure Lizard, the eldest son of the Azure Lizard family. His tall stature and soft, handsome features were enough to draw eyes, even while he merely stood there. Beside Wace was Vanessa Snowy Hart, the second youngdy of the Snowy Hart family. Her presence enhanced Wace''s luminescence, causing others to instinctively stand at a considerable distance. On the other side, Branch Chief Pam had also arrived early. She surveyed the number of attendees, then ascended to the second floor to invite Ice Polestar Sheryl to join them. Upon taking the stage, Ice Polestar Sheryl first surveyed the attendees. She was somewhat surprised to find that Felix, Garvit, Heloise, and Babur, all of whom she had seen the day before, were still present. She had assumed that her harsh words from yesterday would have been enough to dissuade them. Aside from these four, the newly arrived individuals in Delis Town, Wace Azure Lizard and Vanessa Snowy Hart, were a wee sight to Ice Polestar Sheryl. She felt as if there were finally some decent candidates. If more mediocre individuals continued to arrive, she thought she might as well return to the pce to report early. . Subsequently,? Ice Polestar Sheryl began to exin the process of selecting the team leaders, her opening remark being, "Listen carefully, you bunch of losers." She informed everyone that since the Labyrinth: Aqua Nest had three entrances, three teams and three team leaders would be formed ordingly. As there were two entrances in Delis Town, Ice Polestar Sheryl would select two leaders before officially entering thebyrinth. Being a team leader was not merely a title, but also came with specific privileges. Ice Polestar Sheryl dered that the team leader would possess three privileges: 1 The power to select team members; 2 The right to receive extra royal rewards ; 3 The authority to determine the distribution ofbyrinth treasures within the team. Thus, bing a team leader was unquestionably a beneficial position. Considering that the final departure date for thebyrinth raid team was set for July 22nd, which was 12 days away,? Ice Polestar Sheryl divided the remaining 12 days into two parts. She would select the first leader during the first six days and the second leader during the remaining six days. The selection method was quite simpletraditional one-on-one arena fights. Owing to her distaste for hassle, Ice Polestar Sheryl pulled out the ready-made arena rules and had Branch Chief Pam post them. Moreover, during the arena proceedings, Ice Polestar Sheryl and Branch Chief Pam would jointly serve as referees to ensure fairness, impartiality, and efficacy. That was the summary of yesterday''s "Team Leader Selection" event. . From yesterday to today (July 9th), the only person who signed up to fight in the arena was Babur, the representative of Madison Town. He automatically became the arena master and was extremely proud. The others who did not sign up were not in a hurry at all because they had already understood the real rules of this "Team Leader Selection". There was no need to rush to the arena and waste their energy. Indeed, if one truly wanted to be a team leader, they only needed to fight for the position of the arena master in thest one or two days. There was no need to foolishly guard the arena for several days. . (Lord Wace would definitely fight for the team leader so there''s only one spot left) (Sigh I don''t want to fight Felix for thest spothowever) Back in the Red Leaf Inn, Vanessa was drafting an agreement while pondering about the team leader positions. Even though she had found a "Dragon Shadow" to cooperate with, Vanessa still did not n to give up the other route immediately. She, who was well aware of the treacherous nature of humanity, would not easily put all her fate in one basket. Also, to prevent Lord Wace from discovering her other identity, Vanessa had to continue to y her role as a youngdy. For this reason, she had already agreed with Lord Felix that the assistance to the Dragon Shadow would only be conducted in secret. On the surface, Vanessa and Lord Felix would pretend not to know each other. (All right the agreement finally finished!) d(d?) (Hoped that this could pass in one go!) After Vanessa had revised the cooperation agreement twice to ensure there were no issues, she quickly dressed and set off. . Tyler stands by the window of the inn, observing the bustling street while nonchntly honing his skills within a long-missed atmosphere of tranquility. With the Unknown Death and the Parasitic Blood Serpent incidents smoothly resolved, two burdensome stones seemed to have finally been lifted from his heart. This time, there were no grand spectacles or life-or-death struggles, but Tyler had to tread carefully at every turn. Compared to direct confrontations with adversaries, such a passive situation, where power was of no use, was more unsettling for him. Now that he had finally earned a much-needed respite, he was naturally inclined to regroup and reenergize. Tyler was well aware that while he rested, his enemies would not be idle. . Soon, Tyler had finished his daily routine of honing his skills. "Calction Boost" had been upgraded from level 13 to 15, the key upgrade being Overclock, which increased the calction boost effect from double to 2.5 times during its state, enhancing the calction ability by 50%. (Correspondingly, the magic energy consumption also increased to 2.5 times, consuming 50 points of magic energy per second.) In addition, "Deceiver" was upgraded from level 18 to 20, and the effective range of "Charm Effect" was upgraded from "Level 4 objects and below" to "Level 5". ording to Tyler''s observation of the general popce''s level, this upgrade suggested that the "Charm Effect" could now manipte more than one-fifth of the people on the street, especially children and young people of lower levels. If it were not for the restriction in "Soul Curse: Purgatory of the Heartless" that required a "sincere" confession, Tyler could have happily manipted countless young girls to confess to him. Afterward, Tyler started to produce potions in bulk, which also served as a way to pass the time while waiting for Vanessa to bring the agreement. Meanwhile, within the inn, amidst the clinking of bottles and jars as Tyler prepared potions, Heloise gradually awakened from her sleep. . In her drowsy state, Heloise saw that Felix was preparing potions and thought, "Ah, it''s time to receive the ''Purification Ritual''." So, she rolled over on the bed, rolled out of the quilt, and then, while undressing, she approached Felix. "Apostle of...Tiger...gives you...morning''s...greetings... "Messenger of...er...quickly perform...purification ritual for...ah... Heloise touched Felix''s body in a daze. She hadn''t woken up yet and was a little dazed, making it difficult for her to stand steady. This gave Felix, who was in the middle of preparing potions, a big trouble - even if one drop more or less when preparing potions, the effect would have a huge difference. "If you''re still sleepy, just keep sleeping, Helolo. I''m busy here." Felix used one arm to hold the two little troubles on Heloise''s chest, and operated with only one hand fancy moves, 10/10/ As long as I mix these two potions in a three-to-one ratio, I could free my hand... Just as Felix was thinking about this, when it rains, it pours, and there was a knock on the door outside. "Good morning, Felix, this is Vanessa, can Ie in?" Chapter 263 Cooperation Agreement ? "Please hold on a moment," Tyler replied, his voice steady, although his heart was in turmoil. At this moment, Tyler was dealing with Heloise rubbing against his arm, her bodypletely bare. And on the other hand, he was in the critical phase of concocting potions. If he made one mistake, all his efforts from the morning would be for naught. Moreover, outside the door was Vanessa, the second youngdy of the Snowy Hart family, waiting. If it were not for Tyler''s good habit of locking doors, he might have already be a star in the sky. . Ten minutester, a slightly impatient Vanessa finally heard the words, "Sorry to keep you waiting." The person who opened the door, Felix, had a thin sheen of sweat on his forehead, which made Vanessa wonder what Felix had been doing so early in the morning. Upon entering the room, Vanessa first saw a table full of potions. She thought Felix was busy concocting potions, which was why he couldn''t spare a moment to open the door for her. However, she then saw Heloise, who was eating breakfast next to the table. Now she was confused. If Heloise was also in the room, why didn''t Felix ask Heloise to open the door for her? Moreover, Heloise being in the room means... Heloise and Felix shared the same roomst night? (No... It couldn''t be...) Vanessa recalled the invitation from Heloisest night, and she realized btedly that Heloise might not have been joking. "Kind sister, it''s already sote, why don''t you stay and sleep with us?" Vanessa froze. (Could it be... Is that an invitation for, ahem, three people, doing?) Vanessa looked at Felix incredulously. The young man was nonchntly clearing the bottles and jars on the table. Vanessa looked at Heloise again. Her clothes were disheveled, and her hair was messy, clearly having just woken up. "Good morning, Second Young Miss of the Snowy Hart family, it''s an honor for the apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King to see you again." Looking at the milk dripping from the corner of Heloise''s mouth, Vanessa''s heart skipped a beat. She then realized that her position as the "future queen" was under an unignorable threat, yet she had beenpletely unaware of it! (Naive... I''ve been too naive!) (A vixena cat stealing fish...) (How could I have overlooked this problem...) "Good morning, I''m also happy to see you again, Heloise," Vanessa replied with a forced smile. As the second youngdy of the Snowy Hart family, even if she was being "stolen" right under her nose, she wouldn''t be easily shaken. In Vanessa''s dictionary, there were no walls that couldn''t be pried open, no hearts that couldn''t be changed. No matter what means Heloise used to win Felix''s heart, Vanessa was confident that she could use the same methods, but perform better, to make Felix turn to her. (Right, Vanessa, you must see opportunities in crises...) (The fact that Felix is with Heloise means that the tactic of "seduction" works on Felix!) . "Please give this a look," Vanessa said, presenting the drafted agreement. For the moment, she held her peace, knowing that if she asked about the rtionship between Felix and Heloise now, she would lose. "Alright." As Felix took his seat, Vanessa purposefully ced the agreement next to him from behind, at an extremely close distance. Not only did she brush her hair against Felix''s cheek, but she also let her chest graze his shoulder, intentionally or otherwise. (Little Heloise, if it''s apetition of size... hehe, I won''t lose to you.) . Vanessa was not a frivolous woman, nor would she casually sell herself. But once she had identified Felix as her "Dragon Shadow," she had already regarded him as her future husband. For Vanessa, the recognition of status was more important than emotional connection. Since she had never been in love, she didn''t understand what it felt like to truly like someone. Compared to the vague feelings of love, she trusted more in the tangible aspects of status and position. Although Vanessa had not yet given up on the path of "self-strengthening," choosing Felix as her Dragon Shadow was the wildest gamble she had ever taken in her life. Soon, Felix finished reading the entire agreement. Seeing him deep in thought, Vanessa felt a bit nervous. In the agreement, apart from some regr format uses, Vanessa mainly wrote three privileges for herself. First, the right to life. Once the agreement was signed, no matter what changes urred in Felix''s status, he couldn''t do anything that would threaten Vanessa''s life in any form. Second, the first priority to serve as a princess or queen. Vanessa could ept a marriage without feelings, but the position of the first wife must be hers. Finally, military power. Vanessa could legally have her own exclusive troops, and this troop had the right to refuse any orders from anyone other than Vanessa, including Felix. To be honest, such three privileges, if Vanessa herself were the Dragon Shadow, she would not be willing to sign. She set such outrageous terms as part of a negotiation strategy, raising the price above her psychological expectation, leaving room for further negotiation. Also, it was a test for Felix. If Felix was furious at these excessive demands, it would mean that the capacity of this Dragon Shadow was limited. If Felix disappointed Vanessa, she would admit that she had misjudged him, then decisively give up and find another wise master. . However, Felix''s answer left Vanessa stunned. "Looks good to me. There''s no problem. Do you want to write a formal version for signing, or shall we just sign on this one?" Felix asked. "Huh?" A few minutester, Vanessa thought she had misheard Felix''s response. "Um, Lord Felix, you don''t... have any areas you want to modify?" Vanessa even took the initiative to ask about modifications. "Hmm? No, I don''t. Do you have any changes you want to make?" Felix still looked like he had no objections. Now it was Vanessa''s turn to be puzzled. How could Felix, as a Dragon Shadow and a potential future king, sign such an overbearing and disadvantageous agreement? If it weren''t for the fact that she was the drafter and beneficiary of the agreement, Vanessa would have wanted to fight for Felix against the other party! "Um... well... I... I don''t have any modifications either..." Vanessa didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t very well cut down her own interests. Thus, in a state of confusion, Vanessa and Felix began to sign the agreement and imprint their hands. Looking at the established facts in ck and white on the paper, and the bright red handprints, Vanessa was a little confused. Felix... was he smart or foolish? (Did... did I just find a fool for my Dragon Shadow?) Chapter 264 Words Speak Louder Than Truth ? "In that case, our partnership during the probationary period is officially established, Miss Vanessa," Felix said, extending his hand to Vanessa. After a moment of hesitation, she took his hand. "Indeed... Lord Felix, let us work together diligently." Initially, Vanessa had considered the "probationary period" to be totally unnecessary, but now, she was beginning to see it as a good thing. If Felix turned out to be ipetent, she could at least abandon the partnership after the probationary period, preventing her life from being indefinitely intertwined with his. However, after shaking hands with Felix, Vanessa''s doubts about him were somewhat ayed. In her previous impression, Felix should have been a delicate pretty boy, but when she touched his hand, she almost thought she had grasped a rock. Felix''s hand was not only rough but also very solid, which was not something a pretty boy could have. Without exaggeration, Vanessa felt that Felix''s hand was even more rugged and weathered than that of the cavalry team''s leader, Garvit. "Did I hurt you?" Felix asked, noticing her reaction. "Ah..no," Vanessa said, collecting herself. "It''s nothing." She quietly tucked away the signed agreement, feeling a bit more confident about Felix. . Having established the agreement, Vanessa immediately started discussing the next steps with Felix. The first thing she wanted to understand was Felix''s background, which would greatly assist her in devising a supporting strategy. "Lord Felix, the security of information cannot be underestimated..." Vanessa hinted with her eyes that Heloise was still in the room. Felix indicated that it was okay and told Vanessa outright that Heloise was on their side. (On our side...?) (Well... if you say so, then I have no choice...) (But...) (AHHHHH... I really want to know what the rtionship between Heloise and Felix is!) Vanessa acted nonchntly on the surface, but she was going crazy inside. She really wanted to know about the rtionship between Felix and Heloise. She was so curious that she almost bit her nails! To Vanessa, Garvit was still eptable, but this Heloise might be a big problem! However, Vanessa didn''t want to lose her dignity in front of Felix, so she decided to find an opportunity to meet Heloise in private, to investigate her background and intentions. "Then, Lord Felix, you may start. I''m ready to take notes," Vanessa said, taking out paper and pen. She was extremely serious about supporting the Dragon Shadow. . Felix told Heloise that he didn''t know who his mother was. By the time he became conscious, he was already living in a church. The church had taken in many orphans, and Felix was one of them. The only thing that could prove his identity was a red gemstone ne. Later, someone from the royal family found the church and established contact with young Felix through the clergy. After that, people started toe regrly to teach young Felix, and he gradually learned about his identity as a "Dragon Shadow" and about the existence of the "Hidden Dragon" organization. Felix''s first partner was a man who always wore a mask. He taught Felix many things, including life, knowledge, andbat. "Unfortunately, until he died, I never knew his name or saw his true face under the mask," Felix said. Listening to Felix''s story, Vanessa was deeply moved. The fate of most of those who serve the Dragon Shadow as her, was just like the masked man Felix mentioned. Those who serve the Dragon Shadow: In life, they apany the shadow; In death, they are buried in the shadow; Their everything, can only be silent. However, Vanessa would not let herself be one of them. She was determined to achieve a brilliant life through serving the Dragon Shadow! . "Then... where is your red gemstone ne now?" Vanessa asked. "I''ve hidden it," Felix replied, much to Vanessa''s satisfaction. If Felix had naively taken out his red gemstone ne at this moment, it would confirm that he was a hopeless case. "Very well, what are your ns now?" When it came to ns, Felix was straightforward, revealing his intentions without reservation. In the long run, in order to gain the recognition of the King of Wester, Felix must continuously enhance his power from two dimensions: "personal ability" and "individual power". In the short term, his primary goal was to challenge the "Labyrinth: Aqua Nest" and achieve results. "In that case... you must be fighting for a team leader position, right?" Vanessa asked hesitantly. "I won''tpete with Wace of the Azure Lizard for the team leader position. My principle is not to make unnecessary enemies." "Do you mean you want topete for the team leader position in the second round?" Felix looked at Vanessa, and his sharp gaze made Vanessa feel as if she had been seen through. "Vanessa, if you want the honor of being a team leader, you canpete for the team leader in the second round," Felix said. In fact, Vanessa''s thoughts had indeed been seen through. She couldn''t believe it. Did Felix have the ability to read minds? "Eh... it''s not... not good, is it?" Vanessa stammered. "There''s nothing wrong with it. Since we are in the same boat, it doesn''t matter who bes the team leader... If you have difficulty challenging the arena master, I can let Garvit take the position of the arena master first, and then deliberately lose to you," Felix said. Felix''s words hit the nail on the head. Vanessa felt guilty for thinking Felix was a fool earlier... Felix was absolutely the most worthy Dragon Shadow to follow! Thus, Vanessa and Felix established a short-term strategy. After that, they would try to minimize their meetings as much as possible to prevent others from discovering their rtionship. "God''s messenger... I didn''t expect the whirlpool of destiny in your life to be so profound," Heloise said, looking at Felix with a somewhat dazed expression. She wasn''t very good at thinking about theseplex issues. "Is that so? I''m used to it," Felix replied with a smile, taking it lightly. As for the current situation, Tyler was somewhat surprised. However, even though he had told several almost irreconcble lies, Tyler didn''t think there would be any major problems. Next, he would even let Garvit know about his identity as the illegitimate son of the King of Wester, and thus his identity in this new small group would be officially established. Tyler had a wicked theory that as long as a lie is not exposed, it is the truth. Moreover, since Vanessa, Heloise, and Garvit all had deep trust in him, even if there were any ws, they would actively help him fill in the problems. All Tyler needed to do was to make good use of his mind-reading skill and continue to y this dangerous bncing act on the cliff. As for how to end this "Lie Drama", Tyler already had an idea in his heart. In this Prison Star world where strength is revered, as long as his strength is strong enough, what identity can he not have? "Helolo, get ready, let''s go and talk to ''Ice Polesta Sheryl''." The old crisis had passed, and Tyler was about to make a move for the next stage''s new goal. Chapter 265 Sheryl’s Past

Chapter 265 Sheryls Past

Different from his previous experiences after seeing the "Precognitive Death Scene", this time Tyler decisively abandoned the Labyrinth: Aqua Nest'', and had no intention of taking any further risks. The reason was simple: he had nopelling reason to challenge the Aqua Nest. Aside from this, two other undeniable "facts" also influenced Tyler''s decision. The first "fac"'' was that in the "Precognitive Death Scene", both the giant crown goblin that had torn Tyler apart and the other two goblins standing behind it had no obvious injuries, indicating an effortless victory. This meant that in this "future battle", Tyler''s team was one-sidedly ughtered, and the gap in strength was exceptionallyrge. The second "fact" was that not only did Tyler himself die, but Heloise, Vanessa, and even Garvit also met untimely ends, and they even died before Tyler did. Even if Tyler had a way to greatly enhance his strength within the remaining 12 days, he had no means to ensure that Heloise and the others could also grow rapidly. In other words, even if he had a way to change the future and win, Tyler had no confidence in being able to preserve the lives of the others. If he stubbornly challenged the ''Labyrinth: Aqua Nest'' and eventually led to the deaths of others, even if only Garvit died, Tyler would feel guilt-ridden. Therefore, although he still verbally told Vanessa that he wanted to challenge thebyrinth, Tyler had long given up the idea of the ''Aqua Nest'' in his heart, and it was just not convenient to tell Vanessa at this stage. Moreover, after Vanessa left that night, having used the power of the ''Holy White Deer'', the cooldown of 30 days meant that there was no healing power to rely on in the ''Aqua Nest'', which was undoubtedly another blow. . However, if he simply gave up like this, he would not be Tyler. He is a man who would utilize all information to the utmost. Tyler could ept the result of giving up the ''Aqua Nest'', but he had to figure out why he and his team would be wiped out in this ''future''. Only by figuring out the reason can this ''death'' not be wasted. (Is it simply ack of strength...?) (Or is there another reason?) As for thebyrinth, Tyler had always had a doubt that had not been answered: If it was just for the sake of conquering thebyrinth and obtaining treasures, why not directly let ''Ice Polestar: Sheryl'' and other strong people form a team to conquer it? Instead, they were looking for Tyler''s ''weak'' team. Was the real reason for their annihtion hidden here? At the time in the Quest Guild, Tyler had asked Sheryl this question, but unfortunately, Sheryl seemed unwilling to reveal the truth easily. In that case, Tyler would have to resort to some means. In Tyler''s view, before Sheryl was a 127-level ''Elemental Sage'', she was first a 28-year-old woman. . As noon approached, Tyler and Heloise first went to the Red Leaf Inn and found Vanessa. Tyler had clearly observed that there seemed to be some special rtionship between Ice Polestar Sheryl and Vanessa. In addition, Tyler also saw rumors about Sheryl in the hearts of pedestrians. Since Tyler and Vanessa had already established a partnership, Vanessa did not beat around the bush and frankly told Tyler about Sheryl''s background. . Sheryl, originally named Sheryl Snowy Hart, was once a member of the Snowy Hart Family. Born with white hair and emerald green eyes, she led a life of privilege within the Snowy Hart Family from a young age. However, as she grew older, Sheryl''s hair gradually turned grey, casting a shadow over her future prospects. At the age of five, ording to the rules of the Snowy Hart Family, Sheryl underwent the ''Doe Spirit Talent'' test. The results were a disappointing blow to everyone. . Sheryl did not possess the ''Doe Spirit'' talent: she was unable tomunicate with the doe spirits through music. . This test result was basically equivalent to a death sentence in the Snowy Hart Family. In that year, Sheryl''s life plummeted from the pinnacle to the depths. Those who had once flocked around her avoided her like the gue after learning the results of her test, not even sparing her a second nce. Such twists and turns in life were not umon in the Snowy Hart Family. Most people led mediocre lives after being pronounced ''dead''. But Sheryl was different, she was not willing to have her life defined as worthless. She believed that everyone had their own talents at birth. Even if she couldn''t be a doe spirit, she wanted to find her own path in life. Vanessa didn''t know what Sheryl had gone throughter in life. All she knew was that when she heard the name Sheryl again, Sheryl had abandoned the surname of the Snowy Hart Family and became a genius court magician in the royal family of the Wester Kingdom. Later, Sheryl became the youngest chief court magician in the history of the Wester royal family at the age of 28, and was awarded the title of ''Ice Polestar'' by the King of Wester himself. "Sister Sheryl gained the recognition of the royal family in her own way and obtained resources from them. Although she has nothing to do with the Snowy Hart family now, I still regard her as my role model." The light in her eyes never faded throughout her narration of Sheryl''s story. Clearly, she aspired to break free from the shackles of the Snowy Hart family like Sheryl and find her own path in life. . "Vanessa, has Sheryl ever told you about thebyrinth?" "What aboutbyrinth?" After Tyler voiced his doubts about thebyrinth, Vanessa couldn''t understand why the royal family would do such a thing either. Consequently, Vanessa volunteered to use her sisterly bond with Sheryl to inquire about this information. And naturally, this was exactly the development that Tyler wanted to see. . Half an hourter, Vanessa found ''Ice Polestar Sheryl'' in the Quest Guild. Tyler and Heloise, who apanied her, hid at a distance and eavesdropped. The conversation between the two was pleasant at first, but when Vanessa asked the real question, Sheryl''s attitude subtly shifted. "I see, you three came to ask this."Sheryl''s reference to Vanessa suddenly changed from ''you'' to ''you three'', making Tyler and Heloise, who were hiding, tremble. It turned out they had been discovered long ago. "If you want me to tell you, no problem. But the premise is that one of you must survive ten seconds under my hand." Fortunately, Sheryl didn''t seem angry. She just waved her hand and instantaneously froze the two-story Quest Guild building. So, was this considered her being angry, or was she not angry? Tyler could only tell for now that Sheryl didn''t intend to let the three of them leave. Chapter 266 Elemental Sage

Chapter 266 Elemental Sage

"Ten... seconds?" Vanessa echoed incredulously, assuming that Sheryl had misspoken and meant ''ten minutes'' instead of ''ten seconds''. "Yes, this is a ''special consideration'' given to you in consideration of our sisterly bond, even though we are half-sisters." Ice Polestar Sheryl waved her finger, creating a number "10" on the ceiling of the Quest Guild''s great hall made of ice crystals. As Sheryl had frozen the entire Quest Guild, no one could enter from outside, so only Vanessa, Felix, and Heloise could participate in this challenge. The underlying message of her action was that this "privilege" was only avable to these three today, and once missed, it would be gone. (Ten seconds... it sounds easy, but is this really a "privilege"?) Tyler watched Sheryl from a distance. She didn''t even have a wand in her hand, but she could easily freeze a two-story building... The power of a 127-level Elemental Sage was definitely beyond his imagination. "Lady Sheryl, may I confirm with you in advance what exactly does ''surviving ten seconds'' mean?" Before officially challenging Sheryl, the thoughtful Vanessa took the initiative to confirm the rules with Sheryl. Sheryl was quite magnanimous, giving a very simple rule. She said that as long as they could call her name "Sheryl" after ten seconds, they would be considered sessful. "During these ten seconds, there are no restrictions, you can do whatever you want, go wherever you want... whether you want to attack me or run away, it''s all up to you. Now, who will go first?" Sheryl stood there with her arms crossed over her chest, obviously not taking these three youngsters seriously. At this point, Felix and Heloise didn''t continue to hide, they came out from the shadows to join Vanessa, the three of them discussed for a while, and then sent Vanessa as the first challenger. "Lady Sheryl, may I prepare first before we start?" Vanessa, holding a silver flute, stood in the hall of the Quest Guild apanied by three deer spirits. "You can, but don''t waste too much of my time." . Sheryl was indeed generous, and Vanessa wasted no time. Without hesitation, she immediately began to y her melody, strengthening her doe spirits to their utmost potential. " Doe Spirit Concerto: Sixth Movement - Peach Twig" The robust notes spilled from her slender silver flute, and within the grand melody, three doe spirits were each augmented into formidable forms: a massive de-horned posture; a humanoid deer demon posture with robust limbs; and a deer giant posture even taller than an elephant. The deer giant, with its colossal form, shielded Vanessa, while the humanoid deer demon and the gigantic de-horned bird stood to her left and right, ready to maneuver flexibly. "Lady Sheryl, I am ready." "Are you? Then let''s start." Sheryl yawned,pletely rxed. Seeing Sheryl''s state, Vanessa immediately controlled the gigantic de-horned deer through her melody and charged towards Sheryl! (One second passed) As Sheryl watched the charging gigantic de-horned deer, she nonchntly extended her hand into the air. In no time, countless ice particles in the air gathered together, forming a dark purple ice crystal staff in her hand out of thin air. (Two seconds passed) "You fail, Vanessa." As her words fell, Sheryl''s "auto recitation" had alreadypleted the magic. A huge magic circle instantaneously unfolded on the floor of the Quest Guild''s hall. At this moment, the gigantic de-horned deer was still five meters away from Sheryl. "Tier 4 magic - Eternal Ice Pce." (Three seconds passed) Relentless white cold air spread out from the magic circle, freezing the charging gigantic de-horned deer in its tracks. On the other side, although the humanoid deer demon and the deer giant had shielded Vanessa behind them at the first moment, they couldn''t stop the advance of the white cold air at all. In less than two seconds, Vanessa and her doe spirits were all turned into ice sculptures. (Five seconds passed) When the ice crystal number on the ceiling turned to "5", Vanessa and her doe spirits were all unable to move. "Vanessa !" Heloise immediately wanted to rush over to check the situation, but was stopped by Felix. "Don''t worry, Lady Sheryl won''t kill." As Felix said, Ice Polestar Sheryl indeed held back... A LOT. Once the ten seconds were over, she released the freeze on Vanessa and her deer spirits. After thawing, they were all unharmed except they might not have recovered from the fear of "thinking they were already dead". "Alright, you trash, who''s next? Or... are you all too scared and want to give up?" Sheryl''s provocation was indeed unpleasant to hear, but she indeed had unparalleled strength as capital. Felix was still frowning in thought. He clearly saw that Sheryl''s freezing magicpletely ignored defense and physical obstruction. This was quite a tough nut to crack. In addition, despite Sheryl''s outwardly arrogant appearance, she seemed to have quietly pre-casted her spell in advance during her battle with Vanessa, otherwise, the Tier 4 magic couldn''t have been released so quickly. In other words, Sheryl had calcted Vanessa''s actions before the battle started. "Lady of Ice, let the apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King challenge your solid ice!" Just as Felix was still thinking, Heloise moved and boldly stepped forward. "Not bad, I like trash that doesn''t dawdle. Saving time is a virtue." Sheryl looked at Heloise''s white hair, her eyes thoughtful. . A minuteter, Heloise''s battle against Sherylmenced. The instant the countdown began, Heloise vaulted into the air, capitalizing on her speed to sprint and leap among the pirs surrounding Sheryl. Sheryl offered a faint smile, cognizant that this white-haired girl had discerned her "Tier 4 Magic: Eternal Ice Pce" was onlyunchable from the ground and was attempting to oust the ten seconds through agility. ? (Two seconds passed) (She seems an unthinking child, yet she possesses unexpected insight.) "Be careful if you''re going to run that fast. You might run into something you''d rather not," Sheryl warned. She lifted her ice crystal staff and waved it slightly. Instantly, several magic circles of varying sizes materialized throughout the Quest Guild hall. "Multiple Parallel Castings: Original Magic: Prison of Blooming Ice Thorns." In an instant, countless thick ice thorns sprouted haphazardly from the magic circles! Heloise, moving at high speed, didn''t have time to dodge. She was forced to unleash "Spiral Round Dance", using her sleeve sword to sh away the ice thorns obstructing her path. However, this maneuver cost her momentum. (Five seconds passed) "Tier 3 Magic: Soul Binding Ice Chains." Sheryl''s next spell unfolded perfectly just as Heloise lost speed, and in the blink of an eye, it bound Heloise''s hands and feet, and then, without suspense, turned her into an ice statue as well. "Not bad, you made me use a bit of my brain for this." (Seven seconds passed) Sheryl, still smiling, turned her gaze to thest person left, the young man named Felix. She had wanted to test him outst time and now she finally had the chance. "Come on, it''s your turn now. Show me what kind of trash you are?" Chapter 267 Battle Politics ? (Sigh, I didn''t expect to be forced to this point.) Inwardly, Tyler heaved a sigh of resignation. If possible, he would prefer not to reveal his true strength. At this juncture, he weighed his options internally - was it more crucial to keep his power concealed, or to unravel the secrets of thebyrinth? The answer was evident - understanding thebyrinth''s mysteries held far greater value. Tyler believed that among the three individuals present, he could wholly trust Heloise. Vanessa, at this point, was in the same boat as him. As for Sheryl, the Ice Polestar, she didn''t seem the type prone to spreading information indiscriminately. Hence, even if Tyler were to go all out, the loss of intelligence wouldn''t be too significant - especially since he would continue to grow stronger. Indeed, as long as Tyler could continue to evolve, revealing his current strength would only have limited impact. If he stubbornly chose self-restraint in an attempt to hide his power, that would be more of a loss than a gain. "It''s an honor topete with Lady Ice Polestar Sheryl." After Heloise was freed from her icy imprisonment, Tyler took her ce in the center of the quest guild hall. The inevitable confrontation with Sheryl was about to begin. . The guild hall was roughly square, about ten meters in length and width, and about three and a half meters high. Besides the four thick pirs at the four corners, there were also four decorative slender pirs around the hall. Under the light from the window, these pirs cast eight quite distinct shadows in the hall. Tyler and Sheryl stood face to face, about five to six meters apart. In Tyler''s hand was the "Shadow Sword Dragon Steed", and on his waist was the "Venomous de - Poison Dragon w" and three smoke bombs. He was d in the "Crimson Dragon Cloak", and his feet were in the "Dragon Boots - Shadow Step". He was fully prepared for the battle. Ever since theprehensive upgrade of his equipment, only the "Fir Dragon Bow" had had a chance to shine. Now, it was time for the other pieces of equipment to show their new prowess. First was the "Shadow Sword Dragon Steed". After its reforging, both its attribute bonuses and power had been significantly enhanced. It firmly retained its throne as the No.1 in output, and was currently Tyler''s most brutal frontal attack method. (Click paragraphment for specific changes) Next was the "Venomous de - Poison Dragon w". Not only had the probability of its poison attribute attack increased, but the poison damage had also increased quite a bit. Additionally, it could deal extra damage when attacking a poisoned target, which somewhat remedied its previous embarrassing situation of being a "scraping knife". (Click paragraphment for specific changes) Finally, there was the "Dragon Boots - Shadow Step". After being remodeled with dragon skin, the attribute bonus of these boots had slightly improved. But what was even more powerful was that it had added a new skill called "Double Shadow Step", which allowed Tyler to further enhance his agility at the expense of arge amount of magic. (Click paragraphment for specific changes) With these pieces of equipment, along with his own skills, Tyler was confident that he could survive for ten seconds under Sheryl''s hand. . "Hey, trash, speak up when you''re ready." "I''m ready. We can start at any time." Tyler adopted a stance that indicated his readiness tounch a direct attack on Sheryl. At the edge of the hall, Vanessa and Heloise stood at a distance, both sweating for Felix. In their eyes, even if it was Felix, he probably wouldn''t be able to withstand Ice Polestar Sheryl for ten seconds. Her frost magic was simply too domineering. "Let''s get started then..." Sheryl waved her finger, resetting the ice crystal numbers on the ceiling to "10". At the same time, Tyler was surprised to find that red light prompts had already appeared in front of, behind, and to both sides of him! The advance notice of the red light was three seconds, which meant that Sheryl had been secretly preparing tounch a preemptive attack before the ten-second countdown began! (As expected of the Chief Court Magician, herbat experience is indeed profound!) "Three, two..." Just as Sheryl shouted "start!", Tyler had already leapt to the side to avoid her, and at almost the same time, four ice thorns that were consecutively thrust out pierced the spot where he had just been standing. (He actually avoided it? Did he see through my advance casting?) Sheryl was slightly taken aback, then immediately followed up with the casting of her next spell, her eyes always closely watching the young man''s movements. (One second passed.) And that young man, after avoiding the opening attack in a thrilling manner, did notunch a counterattack against Sheryl. Instead, he sought cover behind a column. (You never learn, this is not a good idea.) Sheryl immediatelyunched the pre-cast "Tier 4 Magic: Eternal Ice Pce" towards the ce where the young man was hiding, then continued to parallel cast four different types of magic, always ready to deal with unexpected situations. "Tier 4 Magic: Eternal Ice Pce!" (Two seconds passed.) A huge white magic circle spread out on the ground, filling the entire hall with a white chill. Vanessa had just been frozen by this unreasonable strong move. (Wait, what''s going on...?) The experienced Sheryl noticed something wrong with the white fog. The chill of the "Eternal Ice Pce" wasn''t this dense, the young man had done something! (This is not the chill of the "Eternal Ice Pce"! What kind of blindfold did he use?!) Sheryl''s line of sight was suddenly blocked, and under these circumstances, she couldn''t confirm whether the young man was frozen or not. "Tier 2 Magic: Ice Ring!" (Four seconds passed.) Sheryl released an ice ring with herself at the center. Rings of frost breath spread out around her continuously. Taking advantage of the protection of the ice ring, Sheryl rushed straight to the back of the column where the young man was hiding, and as she had guessed, the young man had used this strange white fog to hide somewhere else! Seeing that she was fooled, Sheryl had to withdraw her previousment of "never learn"... This young man had obviously learned a lot from Vanessa and Heloise''sbat experience and could even use Sheryl''s magic effects against her. "Tier 1 Magic: Gale Breath!" Sheryl summoned a gale, blowing away the fog in the guild, and finally saw the figure of the young man at the side of the column. (Six seconds passed.) There''s not much time left, Sheryl''s attack began to go wild. "Multiple Parallel Casting Tier 2 Magic Ice Wall!" Layers of ice walls sealed the young man in a small space in an instant. Sheryl didn''t leave him any gap at all. But that wasn''t the end, it wouldn''t be Sheryl''s victory unless she froze the target. "Simplified Casting Tier 4 Magic Eternal Ice Pce!" In order to win, Sheryl used her magic power without sparing any, exaggeratedly freezing the entire space where the young man was! (Eight seconds passed.) Until now, Sheryl should have won ording tomon sense, but for some reason, she still felt faintly in her heart that this young man would not be frozen so easily. This feeling has no basis, it is just a "hunch" generated by Sheryl''s richbat experience. "Don''t me me, two youngdies." Sheryl looked at the guild hall, raising her ice crystal staff high... The next move will be an extremely crazy area control magic. "Simplified Casting Tier 5 Large Magic Ice Pr Domain!!!" Chapter 268 The Secret Of The Labyrinth ? Ever since the Quest Guild''s building became a colossal ice sculpture, quite a number of people have gathered around to spectate. Everyone is discussing that this must be the handiwork of ''Ice Polestar Sheryl.'' There is no one else but her who possesses the magical power to aplish such a feat. As everyone was engrossed in their discussions, the entire building suddenly ''ng!'' turned into an evenrger lump of ice! Even the neighboring houses didn''t escape, bing part of the massive ice sculpture! "Oh my God...this is...this is too outrageous, isn''t it?" "Just who has offended Lady Ice Polestar, everyone inside is going to be frozen to death, right?" "The Chief Court Magician has indeed transcended human capabilities... such monstrous power..." Among the lively crowd, a young man was also continuously nodding, agreeing with theirments. He looked at thepletely frozen Quest Guild, thinking to himself, if he hadn''t sessfully escaped earlier, he would definitely be frozen as well now. (But... now that the entire building is frozen, how should I go in?) . Inside the Quest Guild''s building, except for a small area around Sheryl, everything else had beenpletely frozen. Even though she had decided to use magic in an extremely wasteful manner at the beginning of the challenge, she herself didn''t expect that she would even use a ''Tier 5 Magic.'' This was one of her trump cards that she kept at the bottom of the box. (Why does this guy make me feel so uneasy...?) Sheryl began to confirm the situation around her, she needed to find the frozen young man to confirm that she had indeed won. But at this moment, Sheryl heard a ''thump, thump'' sound from the roof of the building. Apparently, someone was hopping on the roof. Each hop felt like it was on Sheryl''s heart, amplifying the unease in her heart...amplifying... (No... it can''t be, can it?) An ominous premonition welled up in Sheryl''s heart, she couldn''t believe it, but she indeed began to faintly hear someone shouting from the roof towards the inside of the building. "Sheryl... Lady... ten seconds... gone... did I... pass... the challenge...?" And moreover, this voice was exactly the same as that "trashy" young man''s. (I have never seen such a thing before.) Sheryl unlocked the ice on the path to the entrance of the Quest Guild, walked straight out of the gate, ignoring the people who were watching the excitement at the door, stepped on the ice steps she created, and went up to the roof of the Quest Guild. What came into her view was the young man known as "Felix," who was holding a stone and hitting the frozen roof. . What a fool, how could anyone be this foolish?... Sheryl looked at the young man''s actions and felt he was incredibly foolish. How could a mere stone possibly break her solid ice? But the undeniable fact wasid before Sheryl''s eyes, the young man she considered to be incredibly foolish, had sessfullysted ten seconds under her hand, even forcing her to use a ''Tier 5 Magic.'' Even a simplified casting of tier 5 magic, which could freeze a two-story building, was more than enough. "when did you escape from this building?" Sheryl waved the ice crystal staff, unfreezing the inside of the building. She only wanted to know now, at which point she lost control of this young man. "Eh, probably around the third or fourth second?" The young man answered, but Sheryl was not satisfied. She remembered clearly that at the sixth second, she had dispersed the white mist in the guild hall, and then saw the young man''s silhouette at the side of the column. (He is lying, is he trying to hide his abilities) (Humph, forget it, a loss is a loss, if there''s anyone to me, it''s me for underestimating him.) Sheryl loosened her grip on the ice crystal staff, the staff turned into countless tiny ice particles and disappeared into the air. "You''re called Felix, right? Come with me to the hall first." . Upon returning to the grand hall of the Quest Guild with Felix, Sheryl casually froze the main entrance again. Vanessa and Heloise, seeing Felix and Sheryl return together, were so astounded that they were at a loss for words,pletely unaware of what had transpired. In their collective memory, they only recall that with two seconds remaining in the countdown, everything around them, including themselves, had been frozen solid. "You all want to know the secret of thebyrinth, right? Listen carefully, for I won''t repeat myself." Sheryl ascended to the lectern in the grand hall, her words causing Vanessa and Heloise to fully realize that Felix had won! They couldn''t help but jump up in jubtion! "My heavens! Felix, you actually did it?!" "The Messenger of the Benevolent Deity truly lives up to his reputation! This Apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King is genuinely impressed!" Felix merely nodded in response with a modest smile. To be frank, at this moment, Felix held a certain degree of admiration for Sheryl. She had indeed kept her word and epted defeat gracefully. After the jubntmotion had subsided, Sheryl, with a furrowed brow, expounded on the secret of thebyrinth. "Whether it''s a normalbyrinth or an ancient one, they all share amon characteristic, which we call ''Adaptive Difficulty Adjustment.''" With this as a starting point, the secret of thebyrinth was revealed to Felix and hispanions. As it turns out, the power level of the monsters within thebyrinth is not fixed. The stronger the people who enter thebyrinth, the stronger the monsters will be. Thebyrinth''s power judgement is based on the ''total power of all the people entering thebyrinth.'' When the overall power is too low, there is a ''difficulty floor'' to prevent the difficulty from falling too low. However, when the overall power is very high, there is no difficulty cap, which means there is no loophole to exploit in thebyrinth''s system. If someone as powerful as ''Ice Polestar Sheryl'' were to challenge a normalbyrinth, not only would she have to endure an extremely high level of danger, but the treasures she would ultimately acquire would not be any better. It would be a case of masochism. "You understand now, right? No country would be foolish enough to send a powerful individual into a normalbyrinth. That''s why I won''t join you in challenging the ''Aqua Nest.''" . Upon hearing Sheryl''s exnation, Tyler had an epiphany. He suddenly felt that although Ice Polestar Sheryl was ruthless, she was actually a good person. Based on Sheryl''s exnation, Tyler also understood the true intent of the Wester Kingdom in forming thisbyrinth raid team the real goal was not to conquer thebyrinth and obtain treasures, but to select and cultivate ''talents'' who have potential and qualifications. (The normalbyrinth is just a filter, what the nation truly wants are low-level individuals who can conquer the ancientbyrinths.) (If the secret of thebyrinth were to be made public, then low-level individuals certainly wouldn''t want to team up with high-level individuals, which would eventually lead to a vicious cycle where no one would be willing to challenge thebyrinth.) Tyler got his answer as to why Ice Polestar Sheryl would not join them in challenging thebyrinth, but it still didn''t exin why, in the"''Precognitive Death Scene," Tyler''s team would be annihted. "Lady Sheryl, in your view, if I were to challenge the ''Aqua Nest'' together with Heloise, Vanessa, and the cavalry captain from Emerald City, Garvit, how likely would we be to face annihtion?" As Sheryl started to open up, Tyler asked another question, the answer to which he was keen to know. Chapter 269 Backfire

Chapter 269 ?Backfire

"Annihtion? Unlikely, I''d wager." Sheryl responded without hesitation, an answer that corresponded with Tyler''s expectations. After spending some time together, Tyler had essentiallye to understand the character of the Ice Polestar, Sheryl. This woman, while tongue sharp, was not wicked at heart. In fact, one might even argue that she was a good person. Upon her arrival in Delis Town, she seemed to start off by being particrly harsh, but in reality, she was attempting to prevent unnecessary deaths by encouraging those of weak resolve to quit early. This dichotomy of a warm heart beneath a cold exterior was indeed a rarity. However, after stating that aplete wipeout was "unlikely," Sheryl immediately presented a new perspective. This time, her prognosis wasn''t as optimistic. "However, my previous statement is based solely on theposition of your team. In actuality, there won''t just be your team... Among the three raid teams for the ''Aqua Nest'' this time, the team from the Scarlet family could potentially be uncontroble. You understand what I mean, right?" The subtext of Sheryl''s words was that if the Scarlet family dispatched a strong team, it would certainly significantly increase the difficulty of thebyrinth, which would undoubtedly be a disaster for the two teams from Delis Town. "Lady Sheryl, didn''t the royal family send an instructor to the Scarlet family?" Tyler keenly detected the concern in Sheryl''s words and immediately asked. "They did dispatch someone... but the person they sent to the Scarlet family was just an insignificant official. What good do you think that could do?" Sheryl''s rhetorical question clearly expressed her stance. Looking at the furrowed brow of the Ice Polestar, Tyler finally understood the true situation of the ''Aqua Nest'' raid this time. (It seems that humans are more dangerous than the monsters in thebyrinth.) . ording to the information provided by Sheryl, the key to sessfully raiding thebyrinth clearly lies in a reasonable team configuration. Given thebyrinth''s ''Dynamic Difficulty'' and ''Minimum Difficulty'' mechanism, a raid team should not blindly pursue low levels, but should just surpass this ''Minimum Difficulty.'' In addition, while ensuring the basic structure of the team isplete (for example, at least including a front-line tank, middle control, back-line output, and support), the total number of people in the team should be as few as possible to reduce unnecessary extra ''overall power.'' Thebyrinth instructors dispatched by the royal family, as a few people who know the truth about thebyrinth and have the power to form teams, their real duty is to follow the special mechanism of thebyrinth and form the most reasonable team. If the instructor responsible for forming the team this time was only Ice Polestar Sheryl, then Tyler believed that with her power and status, she could form a good and reasonable team. But now there is a problem, that is, the team of the Scarlet family is not under Sheryl''s control, which is a big trouble. If, let''s say, Sheryl follows the mechanism of thebyrinth and forms two low-level, reasonable teams in Delis Town, but the Scarlet family sends out a strong high-level team, it will undoubtedly pit the two teams in Delis Town. Therefore, goodmunication with the Scarlet family is the key to thisbyrinth raid. "Lady Sheryl, since the Scarlet family is willing to send people to raid thebyrinth, they must also hope to be sessful, right? Have they given out the team list?" After thinking, Tyler asked another question. He felt that although there may be difficulties inmunication, the Scarlet family has no reason to deliberately harm the team in Delis Town. As long as the Scarlet family also needs to send people into the "Aqua Nest", they should not do this kind of self-harming and harmful behavior. "The logic is indeed so, and they did give a list, but I still feel... something is not quite right." It seemed that Sheryl also wanted to discuss this matter with someone, and she generously took out a list. Tyler took a look, and there were a total of seven names on the team list, but none of them belonged to the Scarlet family, all weremoners. And what''s even more incredible is that the list has also marked the level of all seven people, the lowest level is 45, the highest level is 50, all just controlling near the full level of the second tier. "Lady Sheryl, the second tier fifty-level... isn''t it the minimum difficulty of the ''Aqua Nest''?" "It''s said to be so." "Then in this case, isn''t the team of the Scarlet family quite good?" "It is indeed quite good." Just as Felix asked, the team list given by the Scarlet family did not make Sheryl pick out any problems. If there were any problems, it would be that none of the people in the team were members of the Scarlet family. However, given the peculiar nature of thebyrinth, the Scarlet family could reasonably im that their failure to dispatch a family member is due to the unavability of a suitable candidate. . But could it really be such a coincidence? . "Although there''s no evidence, Sheryl still harbors a vague sense of foreboding she feels that the Scarlet family might be nning something disruptive. Tyler was quite privy to the inner workings of Sheryl''s mind. Nevertheless, since he had decided not to participate in thisbyrinth raid, whether or not the Scarlet family is up to something will not affect him. Moreover, the absence of Viviana''s name from the Scarlet family''s roster was somewhat of a relief to Tyler. If Viviana were to participate in thisbyrinth raid, Tyler would have to reconsider his decision. After all, in the Sandrift Gorge incident, it could be said that Tyler owes Viviana a debt of life. The consultation with Ice Polestar, Sheryl, came to a conclusion after addressing Tyler and hispanions'' concerns. The truth about thebyrinth has cast a shadow over Vanessa''s enthusiasm, a result that Tyler wanted to see. Later on, Sheryl lifted the ice seal around the Quest Guild, and everyone dispersed. Two dayster, Lord Wace of the Azure Lizard family easily defeated the current cage master, Babur, and then defeated two other challengers, securing the position of team leader for the first team. Another two days passed, and just as Tyler finished his daily cultivation routine and returned to the inn with Heloise, Vanessa suddenly visited in the night. In a novel, a maiden''ste-night visit would often apany some "indescribable" plot developments. Regrettably, on this night, Vanessa did not bring such pleasing developments. "Lord Felix, there''s an emergency." As soon as Tyler opened the door for Vanessa, she hurriedly entered the room and closed the door behind her. In front of Tyler and Heloise, Vanessa immediately revealed two pieces of news. The first piece of news is that Lord Wace of the Azure Lizard family has just given up his position as team leader and withdrawn from thebyrinth raid team overnight; The second piece of news is that before leaving, Lord Wace found Vanessa and persuaded her also to give up this raid on the ''Aqua Nest''. The reason is that the Scarlet family might not y by the rules. "''Not ying by the rules''? What does that mean?" Tyler had a vague feeling that the ominous premonition of Ice Polestar, Sheryl, mighte true. Chapter 270 Plan Of The Scarlet Family ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, July 13 9:12 PM Countdown to Confession Death: 25 days Countdown to Labyrinth raid: 9 days In the room of the inn, Tyler and Heloise both stared intently at Vanessa. The news she brought tonight could potentially alter the trio''s subsequent ns. "What I am about to disclose pertains to the internal intelligence of the Azure Lizard Family. I implore you both to maintain confidentiality," Vanessa cautioned them before rying the reality of the situation forthrightly. Earlier this afternoon, Wace, the young master of the Azure Lizard Family, had obtained confidential information through his family''s channels. The intel indicated that during the forting raid on the "Aqua Nest", the Scarlet Family would stealthily include formidable entities like the "Silver Wasp Queen" into the raiding party, and they would keep this a secret from Ice Polestar, Sheryl. As the eldest son of the Azure Lizard Family, Wace was naturally privy to the unique mechanisms of thebyrinth, and he immediately understood that the Scarlet Family was setting a trap for the two teams from Delis Town. However, due to the interconnected interests among the Five Great Families, even after learning of such intelligence, Wace would not reveal it to Ice Polestar Sheryl, nor would he trouble the Scarlet Family, choosing instead to prioritize self-preservation and abstain from participating in thebyrinth raid. Undeniably, his decision to share this information with Vanessa was already an act of extreme generosity. Tyler''s mood plummeted immediately after listening to Vanessa''s statement. ("Silver Wasp Queen"... Isn''t that Viviana''s title?) Just four days ago, Tyler was secretly relieved that Viviana hadn''t been involved in this matter. Now, the problem he least wanted to face was inevitably before him. "Vanessa, does Young Master Wace have any idea why the Scarlet Family is doing this?" Tyler inquired. "As for that, he''s not sure and is quite perplexed himself." "Is that so..." Tyler closed his eyes, pondering. As one of the Five Great Families, the Scarlet Family wouldn''t engage in a thankless task. Since they were willing to offend other ns and even sh with the royalbyrinth instructor to proceed with their n, it suggested they''re expecting substantial benefits that correspond with their actions. (It seems that the Scarlet Family possesses exclusive secrets regarding the "Aqua Nest" that only they are privy to.) Having considered this, Tyler had mostly figured it out. In the time since parting with Viviana, Tyler had gleaned some understanding of the concept of the "Divine Heir". As the "Divine Heir" of the Scarlet Family, Viviana represented the future lifeline of the family. If the Scarlet Family didn''t have absolute confidence in their covert operation, they would never risk Viviana''s safety. In other words, while Viviana would enter the "Aqua Nest", she wouldn''t face any threats to her life. It might even be possible that this secret operation was specifically designed for Viviana. Thus, Tyler did not need to risk entering the "Aqua Nest" to repay Viviana for saving his life. However...even though he had rationalized this, Tyler still felt somewhat ufortable. (Well, I''ll think about thister.) The priority for Tyler now was to determine the future course of action for the "trio" consisting of him, Heloise, and Vanessa. Now that Wace had fled, it shouldn''t pose any issue persuading Vanessa, who tended to act pragmatically, to abandon thebyrinth. As for Heloise, her short-term goal was to be stronger, and her long-term goal was to liberate her tigermen tribepanions from the underground. The "Aqua Nest" was not a ce she had to absolutely visit. Therefore, the trio could entirely depart from Delis Town, find another location to practice, challenge the second-tier trials, continue to grow stronger, and even invite Team Leader Garvit to join them, sparing him from risking his life in the "Aqua Nest". Thinking this way, the only problem was feeling somewhat guilty towards Ice Polestar, Sheryl, since they wouldn''t have learned so much about thebyrinth without her honest disclosure. (I didn''t anticipate being embroiled in the power struggle among the ns so soon...) After discussing with Vanessa and Heloise, Tyler ultimately concluded that with nine days remaining before the raid on the "Aqua Nest", they could temporarily stay put and decide the final course of action in a few days, depending on the situation. . Simultaneously, within the Scarlet Family''s mansion, Viviana had just disembarked from the carriage, inpany with the two elders. Albert''s absence at the door to greet her was somewhat surprising. Assisted by other servants, she was escorted to her quarters to rest, while the two elders, the Cardinal and Obsidian, hurriedly sought an audience with the Lord of Scarlet. Their urgency was entirely due to the matter of the "Aqua Nest". Before long, the three pirs of the Scarlet Family, the Lord, Cardinal Elder Rodrygo and Obsidian Elder Augusto, had convened within a ndestine study. Ridiculously, Viviana, who was to be the principal person involved in the forting "Labyrinth n", was excluded. The rationale for not including Viviana was that all three believed her to be overly naive. If she were to discern the full scope of the "Labyrinth n", it might induce adverse effects on the execution of the n. The "Labyrinth n" originated from a secret the Scarlet Family had learned about the "Aqua Nest". The pioneer of the Scarlet Family discovered that if two of the three teams that entered thebyrinth were entirely annihted, the three goblin leaders within thebyrinth would fuse into one, manifesting the true form of thebyrinth boss. Subsequently, when this actual boss was defeated, thebyrinth would proffer an "additional treasure" as a reward. The value of this "additional treasure" would be no less than the treasures obtained from clearing ancientbyrinths. The triad of the Scarlet Family expressed great interest in this secret. Coincidentally, the royal family had initiated a raid on the "Aqua Nest", hence, they crafted this n around Viviana. The Scarlet Family had already colluded with the officials dispatched by the royal family; they would not reveal the actual situation to the two teams from Delis Town. Once all three teams entered thebyrinth, a portion of their team would disperse, specifically tasked with sabotaging the other two teams to hasten their demise. As for the raid on the "actual boss", they had no intention of relying solely on Viviana''s strength and had other ns in mind. "Do the two elders believe that, with Viviana''s current strength, she can sessfully conquer the "Aqua Nest" with absolute safety?" Within the study, the Lord of Scarlet opened the evening''s discussion without any pleasantries. The Cardinal and Obsidian Elders reported Viviana''s recent progress on the battlefield in response to this question and subsequently provided the answer. "Regrettably, the probability of Viviana sessfully defeating the ''true boss'' of the ''Aqua Nest'' on her own is likely only twenty percent. However, as previously nned, with the ''particr method'' in ce, we could increase this sess rate to one hundred percent." Chapter 271 Storm to Come

Chapter 271 Storm to Come

Naturally, the Scarlet Family was aware of the unique difficulty mechanisms of thebyrinth, so they wouldn''tmit the folly of having Cardinal Elder and Obsidian Elder join the Labyrinth Raid Team. The "method" they mentioned refers to a special way of entering thebyrinth that only they could execute. This special method revolves around Viviana. To protect the Divine Heir, Viviana, the Scarlet Family inscribed a concealed magic circle within her at birth. This magic circle has two activation methods: one is for Viviana to initiate it herself, and the other is for it to automatically trigger when Viviana''s life is in danger. Regardless of the method, once the concealed magic circle is activated, Cardinal and Obsidian Elders would be teleported to Viviana''s side immediately to ensure her safety. This unique teleportation applies even if Viviana is within thebyrinth. Indeed, this concealed magic circle serves as the "secret n" to ensure a 100% sess rate for Viviana''s raids, and this way of entering thebyrinth can circumvent thebyrinth''s difficulty rules. It could even be considered cheating in a way no one would be aware. Due to this cheat method coupled with the enormous benefits, the Scarlet Family is resolved to have Viviana raid the "Aqua Nest" even if it means offending other powers. . "Very well, let''s proceed as nned." The Lord of the Scarlet Family nodded, he had absolute trust in his right-hand men, Cardinal Elder and Obsidian Elder. "Understood... By the way, my Lord, we have news that there might be a slight issue in Delis Town." Cardinal Elder, Rodrigo brought up a new piece of intelligence. He stated that all the nobles with significant statuses among thebyrinth raiding personnel in Delis Town had already evacuated after receiving their leaked information. Although there''s a tacit understanding of mutual protection and secrecy among the nobility, Ice Polestar, Sheryl might sense something. If she decides to cause trouble over this matter, it could be problematic. "Ice Polestar, Sheryl... She wouldn''t be the kind of fool who would cross paths with us nobles over the lives ofmoners, would she?" The Lord of the Scarlet Family drummed his fingers on the table. He wasn''t afraid of Sheryl causing trouble, but unnecessary "misunderstandings" with the royal family could be troublesome. "Technically, she shouldn''t, but... Just in case, I suggest we give her a way out." The cunning light flickered in Obsidian Elder, Augusto''s murky eyes. This elder had extensive experience in schemes and machinations. "Oh? What kind of way out?" The Lord of the Scarlet Family asked curiously. Obsidian Elder gave a smirk, sharing his n. Both the Lord of the Scarlet Family and Cardinal Elder approved of Obsidian Elder''s idea after hearing it, and they began preparations overnight in coordination with him. . Prison Star Calendar Year 187, July 14 10:18 PM Countdown to Confession Death: 24 days Countdown to Labyrinth raid: 8 days On the outskirts of Delis Town, a mage of unparalleled beauty but with a cold demeanor was practicing a special detection spell in the open wilderness. Ever since she "lost" to the youth named Felix, Ice Polestar, Sheryl had intensified her practice of detection-type magic, determined not to repeat the same mistake. After reflecting and evaluating the situation multiple times, Sheryl believed her loss was due to her failure to keep tabs on Felix''s location. She initially thought that since she had sealed the entire building''s exterior with ice, it would be impossible for her to lose sight of her opponent within this enclosed space. However, Felix managed to disappear right under her nose using a strange smoke screen technique. He even managed to escape from the house without breaking the ice seal. Regarding this, Sheryl could only assume that Felix must possess a skill that allows him to teleport his body, such as instantaneous movement. A skill like instantaneous movement is a coveted god-tier skill for anybat profession. Losing to such a skill, Sheryl could only admit her miscalction. Moreover, Sheryl believes that Felix must possess other skills equivalent to instantaneous movementthis conjecture has no basis, and is merely her intuition. Not to brag, but Sheryl''s intuition has always been urate. . (Hope I can have a sparring session with him...) As a battle-oriented magician, Sheryl is quite obsessed withbat, which was why she issued the "Ten Second Challenge" to Felix and the others a few days ago. But now, she couldn''t indulge herself in doing what she wanted, as the captain of the first team, Wace of the Azure Lizard, had fled under the cover of night. Although Sheryl was young, she was intelligent and experienced. She could guess with considerable uracy what it meant for the eldest son of the Azure Lizard family to flee overnight, even if it was just an estimate. Next, if Vanessa also leaves, Sheryl could confirm that the Scarlet Family was definitely plotting something in secret. To deal with this possible situation, Sheryl found Chief Pam and asked her to summon Felix. Sheryl was not the type to sit and wait for death. . When Chief Pam found Tyler, he was having lunch in the restaurant with Heloise. Tyler wondered if Chief Pam was still reminiscing about Chief Oleg and wanted to get an update on her old lover through him. But when Chief Pam spoke, Tyler dismissed this trivial thought because he knew he was in trouble. "Does Lady Sheryl want to see me right now?" Tyler deliberately repeated Chief Pam''s words so that Vanessa, who was not far away, could also hear. "Yes, she said there''s an urgent matter. I don''t know if you coulde with me to see her now? (Urgent matter?) Tyler spected that at this time, Sheryl wanted to find him, it must be rted to thebyrinth, and it probably wouldn''t be good news... But since she had specifically named him, he couldn''t avoid it. "Heloise, you continue eating, I''m going to the quest guild with Chief Pam." Tyler''s words were also meant for Vanessa who was not far away, he could probably guess that Sheryl only wanted to talk to him alone. Heloise, being naive, didn''t think much of it, nodded and continued eating. Vanessa, who was dining nearby, looked thoughtfully at Felix until he and Chief Pam left the doorway. . Tyler followed Chief Pam all the way to the second floor of the Quest Guild, where the Ice Polestar, Sheryl, was already waiting in her office. After entering the room, Chief Pam silently withdrew, closing the door behind her, leaving only Tyler and Sheryl alone in the room. (A one-on-one conversation... Why does it feel like being called into the principal''s office...) Sheryl''s presence filled the office with a chilling aura. Tyler forced himself to maintain hisposure as he looked at her, her expression impassive as she returned his gaze. Then, Tyler''s ominous premonition was quickly confirmed; Sheryl''s first words out of the gate effectively cornered him. "Felix, are you all nning to withdraw from the Labyrinth Raid Team?" Chapter 272 A Reward Of Life ? Sheryl''s question made Tyler''s heart skip a beat. There were two reasons for this; one was that Sheryl had discerned their intentions, and the other was that she had asked about "you all", not "you". In other words, Sheryl probably had deduced the rtionship ofmon action between Tyler, Heloise, Vanessa, and Garvit. (Truly impressive... Sheryl, who became the Chief Court Magician at the age of 28, really is formidable.) However, Tyler read from Sheryl''s mind that she was not entirely sure, so he did not intend to confess just yet. "Lady Sheryl, why would you ask that?", Tyler countered. "Isn''t it about time to stop ying mind games with me, Felix? You must know about Wace Azure Lizard resigning his captaincy and leaving Delis Town, right?" The news of the eldest son of the Azure Lizard family withdrawing from the Labyrinth Raid Team was indeed causing a stir in Delis Town, and it would be too fake for Tyler to say he didn''t know at this point. However, before confessingpletely, Tyler wanted to first probe what Sheryl''s purpose was in finding him. "I am aware of Lord Wace''s departure, but I fail to see how it rtes to your previous question?", Tyler continued to feign ignorance. But his feigned ignorance seemed to have worn down thest of Sheryl''s patience. Sheryl slowly stood up, letting out a sigh. The sigh made Tyler feel as if the temperature in the room had plummeted another ten degrees. If the low-temperature "interrogation" continued, Tyler was afraid he might freeze first. . "...Never mind, I won''t beat around the bush, I''ll be direct." Fortunately, Sheryl did not intend to continue the cold interrogation, but chose to have an honest conversation with Tyler. Sheryl bluntly said that she believed Vanessa and Tyler were working together. Whether it was Wace Azure Lizard or Vanessa Snowy Hart, these nobles who had joined the Labyrinth Raid Team couldn''t possibly give up without a reason. However, the fact that Wace Azure Lizard fled indicated that there was a deadly danger in this Labyrinth Raid, and the cause was most likely the "Third Team of the Scarlet Family" that Sheryl couldn''t control. Nobles often protect each other, a dynamic Sheryl had seen many times, and Vanessa, as a current "guest" of the Azure Lizard family, must have received information from Wace Azure Lizard, so there was no reason for her not to flee. "Felix, Vanessa wouldn''t have failed to tell you and nned to slip away on her own, would she?" Sheryl looked at Tyler coldly, her eyes and heart devoid of any emotion. At this point, Tyler finally understood, Sheryl was just doing her job, she was merely here to confirm her suspicions. (Well... since we''re going to withdraw from the team sooner orter, might as well do Sheryl a favor now.) . With less than 8 days left before the Labyrinth Raid Team set off, Tyler decided to have a "sincere" conversation with Sheryl. "Vanessa did tell me, but we haven''t made a final decision yet." Tyler told the truth; they were 99.99% decided on fleeing, but they hadn''t made a final decision yet. "Hehe, Felix, there''s no need for such social niceties with me, is there? Your withdrawal from the Labyrinth Raid Team is just a matter of time." Sheryl''s words were very sharp, and by this point in the conversation, she had confirmed most of what she wanted to confirm, and it was time to reveal her true intentions. "Let me be straightforward with you, Felix. I won''t stop you, and I can''t stop you if you want to withdraw, but I have a request: I want you to stay." (Hah?Me?) Tyler was taken aback; Sheryl''s request was unexpected. Furthermore, Sheryl was a person who said what she thought, which made it difficult for Tyler to know her thoughts in advance through mind reading. "During our previous encounter, I learned that you have a strong ability to escape. I believe that no matter what the Scarlet family ns to do in the "Aqua Nest", you should be able to survive and escape." "What I want you to do is enter the "Aqua Nest" as a member of the Labyrinth Raid Team, figure out the Scarlet family''s plot, and then escape and tell me the truth." "Of course, this isn''tpulsory, and if you''re unwilling, I won''t force you... but if you''re willing, I can offer you a ''reward''." After saying this, Sheryl crossed her arms over her chest and continued to stare at Tyler with cold eyes, waiting for his response. At this point, Tyler found it a bit difficult to look directly at Sheryl, because her posture was, well, her chest was just too... no, the room was just too cold. Out of desperation, Tyler had to first ask Sheryl to retract her frosty aura, then open the window to let the hot air outsidee in - otherwise, Tyler felt that he was going to freeze to death in this summer heat. "Oh, I didn''t realize." Sheryl apologized in a decent manner; it seemed she didn''t mean to lower the temperature to undermine Tyler''s will. After the temperature rose, Tyler''s frozen brain gradually began to function again. He thought about it carefully for a moment and soon came to a conclusion. "Lady Sheryl, what kind of reward are you nning to give me?", Tyler asked first instead of giving a direct answer. "Depends on what you want, money, magic items... as long as it''s within my ability, I can promise it to you." Sheryl''s answer didn''t satisfy Tyler, he wouldn''t risk his life for thesemon things. "So long as it''s within your ability, I can ask for anything, correct?", Tyler asked again. And his question made Sheryl take two steps backward. She misunderstood his intentions. "You... you''re not falling for my body, are you?" Sheryl, who had been mostly emotionless, seemed a bit flustered. Seeing her interesting reaction, Tyler couldn''t help but want to tease her a bit. "Lady Sheryl, I never said that, please don''t overthink things." "Who''s overthinking things about you!" Sheryl''s reaction was somewhat intense, but she had plenty of experience and quickly controlled her emotions. "Enough with this nonsense, tell me what you want as a reward." Seeing that Sheryl was a bit unhappy, Tyler decided to stop teasing her and honestly expressed his thoughts. "Lady Sheryl, I believe you are essentially asking for my life, so the reward I want is for you to unconditionally promise to do something for me in the future. What do you think?" Tyler''s proposition made Sheryl feel that he was asking too much. In her eyes, how could the value of this young man''s life bepared to hers? However, Sheryl really couldn''t go into the "Aqua Nest" herself, because that would cause more serious problems. "I think it''s possible, but with restrictions, it can''t be anything immoral." After some consideration, Sheryl agreed to Felix''s proposal. No matter what, she wanted to figure out what the Scarlet Family was nning this time. "Alright, let''s consider it settled." Tyler extended his hand to Sheryl. She hesitated for a moment, then shook the young man''s hand. (The restriction "immoral"... that should be enough, right?) (This kid should be about ten years younger than me, he can''t possibly be interested in my body... right?) Chapter 273 Plans of the Ghosts

Chapter 273 ns of the Ghosts

The Eternal Winter Lord had been absent from the Abyssal Empire for about four to five days, and the Earthly and Heavenly Ghosts, left without their master, were slightly disoriented. Despite the Eternal Winter Lord not ming them, both the Earthly and Heavenly Ghosts believed that his personal expedition was entirely due to their previous failure. Now that the situation had progressed to this point, the Eternal Winter Lord didn''t ask them to do anything else, merely to keep in touch regrly and report on "Banning''s" location. In terms of surveince, the Earthly Ghost controlled snakes, and the Heavenly Ghost controlled birds. They cooperated with each other, working in shifts day and night, watching Banning closely 24/7. They would immediately notice if he left Delis Town. But, the duo, who prided themselves as the Eternal Winter Lord''spetent subordinates, couldn''t ept their previous failure and gradually began to form a new idea after pondering over it. . On this day, the Earthly Ghost and the Heavenly Ghost, without prior agreement, sought each other out for the same matter: to plot another assassination attempt on Banning. "Heavenly Ghost, I''ve adjusted my mindset, and I feel like I can do it again." "Really? That''s quite a coincidence. I''ve also reignited my fighting spirit recently." The Earthly Ghost and the Heavenly Ghost looked at each other andughed, then reached a consensus. They decided to treat each subsequent assassination attempt as thest, without fear of failure. If they seeded, they would be relieving the Eternal Winter Lord''s worries. If they failed, it wouldn''t affect the Eternal Winter Lord''s actions. Then, since they were treating this as theirst attempt, they naturally had to give it their all to assassinate Banning. The Earthly Ghost told the Heavenly Ghost that he had sessfully persuaded the most powerful member of the Shadow Serpent Society, who was now on his way to Delis Town. The Heavenly Ghost was quite surprised upon hearing this, as he knew something about the highestbat power of the Shadow Serpent Society, who was known for being uncontroble. "Earthly Ghost, your physical body isn''t in the Human Alliance, how could you persuade him?" The Heavenly Ghost''s question made the Earthly Ghost smile bitterly. To mobilize the "most powerfulbatant", he indeed paid a considerable price. "I made a deal with him. As long as the assassination is sessful, I will give him the ''Millennium Snake Crystal'' as a reward." "The Millennium Snake Crystal?!" The Heavenly Ghost was shocked. "Earthly Ghost, if you give away the Millennium Snake Crystal, what will you do for your next tier advancement? There is not a second one in the world!" The Heavenly Ghost''s words were not unknown to the Earthly Ghost, who could only let out a sigh. "Serving the Eternal Winter Lord by removing obstacles is the reason for our existence. My personal gains and losses are insignificant." The Earthly Ghost''s resolution moved the Heavenly Ghost, but even before he was moved by the Earthly Ghost, he had made a crazy move, just like the Earthly Ghost. "You''re right. But I estimate that before the most powerfulbatant of your Shadow Serpent Society arrives in Delis Town, Banning will already be dead." The Heavenly Ghost mysteriously told the Earthly Ghost about his n: these days, the Heavenly Ghost had sold all his possessions and bought the legendary "Liberation Stone" in the demon ck market. As long as the Liberation Stone is sent into thebyrinth, it can make all the demons in thebyrinth, including the boss, go berserk. Their strength will increase dramatically by one tier, but the corresponding side effect is that thebyrinth that absorbed the Liberation Stone will copse on its own after seven days, so it''s an extremely luxurious one-time item. "Given the current situation, this guy Banning is likely to enter the ''Aqua Nest''. Once we confirm he has entered, I will arrange for someone to take the Liberation Stone in. We''ll trap him there with no ce to bury his dead body." The Heavenly Ghost''s eyes shone as he spoke, as if he had already seen the scene of Banning dying in thebyrinth. After hearing the Heavenly Ghost''s n, the Earthly Ghost was also very excited. Their two nsplemented each other perfectly. No matter whether Banning ultimately entered thebyrinth or not, what awaited him was a deadly trap! "Heavenly Ghost!" "Earthly Ghost!" The Heavenly Ghost and the Earthly Ghost firmly sped each other''s hands. They were full of confidence in this joint operation and vowed to win the recognition of the "Eternal Winter Lord" again with the sess of this mission! . Transitioning back to the scene at Delis Town, Tyler, having bid farewell to Sheryl, the Ice Polestar, promptly located Heloise and the others. He conveyed the agreement he''d made with Sheryl to the group. "Since we''ve broached the subject, you are free to withdraw from the Labyrinth Raid Team without any reservations. Is that understood?" Tyler''s intention was for Heloise, Vanessa, and Garvit to altogether abandon thisbyrinth expedition. Everyone was in agreement with this decision, but they were concerned about Tyler undertaking this dangerous mission alone. "Lord Felix, while I, Garvit, may not be particrlypetent, I am admittedly quite resilient. I hope you will entrust the task of uncovering the truth to me." Garvit was well aware of the perilous nature of this task, but if his life could serve a purpose for Lord Banning, he would die without regret! "Well, Captain of the Emerald City Cavalry, it''s most suitable for this task to be assigned to the apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King. When ites to reconnaissance and withdrawal, the agility and speed of our tigermen race are unmatched!" Heloise also stepped forward. She was not unafraid of death; rather, she was confident in her ability to return alive. Tyler was touched to see both of them willing to risk their lives for him. He hadn''t made such close friends on Earth, but in this Prison Star world, he had suddenly made two. "I understand your feelings, but this is a task I must undertake myself. After all, I was the only one who sessfully passed Sheryl''s ten-second challenge, wasn''t I? You must believe in my abilities." Tyler couldn''t possibly let his friends risk their lives for a decision he had made. Moreover, since he had agreed to Sheryl''s request, that meant he had the corresponding confidence. With eight days left before the raid on the "Aqua Nest", Tyler was confident that he could elevate his abilities another notch during this time. . After Tyler had spoken, Garvit and Heloise still argued for a while, but in the end, they were persuaded by him. Meanwhile, Vanessa had been watching Tyler thoughtfully. When everyone fell silent, she asked Tyler a question. "Lord Felix, I hope you won''t take offense if I''m wrong... but did Sheryl use her beauty to seduce you, and that''s why you agreed to her request?" Vanessa''s question caused Tyler, who had been drinking water, to spray it out. "There''s no such thing. Why would you ask that?" Tyler didn''t expect that he would have such a lecherous image in Vanessa''s heart. "Uh... because not only is Sheryl beautiful, but her figure is also quite, ahem, stunning... If I were a man, I definitely wouldn''t be able to resist..." While Vanessa was saying this, she nced at Heleise from time to time. She spected that Lord Felix and Heloise must have had an "intimate" rtionship. "Don''t worry, Vanessa...", Tyler sighed with a wry smile, trying to make her understand that he wouldn''t be seduced by a beautiful woman. "Although Sheryl is indeed beautiful, in my view, you and Heloise are not inferior to her." Tyler''s intention in saying this was to express that he was not an ignorant man without experience, who would be seduced by Sheryl''s beauty, but after he said this, the atmosphere at the scene became oddly awkward. Heloise blushed and looked down at her fingers, while Vanessa looked away embarrassedly. Garvit was very sensible, he quietly left the room, and even remembered to close the door. Chapter 274 Expectations of Two Girls

Chapter 274 Expectations of Two Girls

The atmosphere within the inn room was subtly charged with ambiguity. Vanessa decided to seize the opportunity to rify the exact nature of the rtionship between Felix and Heloise. "Lord Felix, may I ask why you and Heloise are sharing a room? Could I possibly be misunderstanding something?" Vanessa mustered her courage, finally voicing the question. In truth, Vanessa was somewhat hopeful that she had indeed misconstrued the situation. As a noblewoman, she understood that it was quitemon for men of power and influence to maintain multiple concubines. However, as the prospective queen to Lord Felix, she yearned to be the first woman to establish a marital rtionship with him. Upon hearing Vanessa''s question, Heloise''s face reddened even further, which only served to deepen Vanessa''s pessimism. Unexpectedly, Felix''s response was quite neutral. "The reason I am staying with Heloise is due to her previous infestation of the ''Parasitic Blood Serpent''." Felix''s response effectively cooled the intimacy of the room''s atmosphere. "Remember when we used the power of your ''Divine White Doe'' to treat her? Don''t you remember?" "I remember... So that''s why..." Vanessa nodded nkly, for a moment believing that she had indeed misunderstood Felix and Heloise''s rtionship. But Vanessa was not naive. She quickly realized that Felix''s exnation left something to be desired. "Hold on! If the ''Parasitic Blood Serpent'' has already been purified, why are you two still staying together?" Vanessa was certain she hadn''t misunderstood the sequence of events. Felix''s exnation could ount for the past, but it didn''t exin the present! Faced with Vanessa''s astute inquiry, Felix remained calm. He sighed slightly, and then said with a hint of seriousness that the exnation was rather long-winded. . "Heloise, may I disclose the situation regarding the ''Earthly Ghost'' and the ''Shadow Serpent Society'' to Vanessa?" Before exining to Vanessa, Felix first sought Heloise''s opinion. Heloise graciously nodded her assent. Since Vanessa had once saved her life, Heloise no longer regarded Vanessa as an outsider. And so, Felix concisely ryed the circumstances to Vanessa, informing her that the members of the Shadow Serpent Society could potentiallyunch an attack at any moment. Consequently, for safety reasons, he and Heloise rarely separated. "So it''s the Shadow Serpent Society... I had heard some rumors, but I didn''t expect the organization to truly exist." Vanessa was genuinely convinced this time. From the rumors she had heard, the force of the Shadow Serpent Society was formidable, rivaling the organization she belonged to: the Hidden Dragon! "But why is the Shadow Serpent Society after you?" "Vanessa, I think you should already know the answer to that question." Felix''s implicit message in his reply was clear to Vanessa. (So, it all boils down to Felix''s identity as the ''Dragon Shadow''...) Vanessa had known beforehand about the intensepetition surrounding the ''Dragon Shadow'', but it wasn''t until she was directly involved that she realized how naive she had been. The focal point of the power struggle in the Wester Kingdom was the ''Dragon Shadow''! "I understand, Lord Felix. If there''s anything you need, feel free to tell me anytime. I''ll try to help." By this point, Vanessa hadpletely forgotten the original question she wanted to ask. Her mind was solely upied with how to assist Felix inbatting the Shadow Serpent Society. After Vanessa and the outside Garvit had left, only Heloise and Felix remained in the room. Felix, as always, was batch producing potions in the afternoon period, while Heloise, instead of taking her usual rxed nap, was lost in thought. After hearing Vanessa''s question, Heloise began to ponder what exactly was her rtionship with Felix? Although ording to the custom of the tigermen race, once they had exchanged nick names, they were considered betrothed, this custom only applied to members of the tigermen race. Even though Heloise had rified this with Felix, it didn''t count. Before, Heloise thought the custom of the tigermen race was very reasonable, but now, she felt that she had been wronged! To be honest, Heloise hoped that Felix would have admitted their rtionship just now, but as a youngdy, she also desired the confirmation of their rtionship to be more romantic, not under others'' questioning. (What exactly does Felix think of me now...) Looking at Felix who was not far away, Heloise wanted to ask, but couldn''t utter the question. During their time in Delis Town, Heloise was alone with Felix day and night, even sharing a bed with him at night without any guards up... But Flex, oh Felix, he hadn''t even touched a single finger of Heloise, which made her truly uncertain about asking him. Is it because Felix is too much of a gentleman? Or is it that he is not interested in her? Reflecting on the time when she was infected with the "Parasitic Blood Serpent," Heloise remembered how Felix had run around for her. She believed that Felix must have feelings for her. But he had feelings for her, yet he could hold himself back, which made Heloise think that Felix must be too shy! As a youngdy of the tigermen race, Heloise always remembered the tribal teachings: what the tigermen wants, they must strive for themselves! But, like an old tiger hunting, you must wait for the opportunity to strike a lethal blow! Therefore, Heloise won''t act rashly, but continue to wait for an excellent opportunity. Heloise believed that as long as she continued to spend the days and nights with Felix, the opportunity would sooner ortere! Year 187, July 19 9:12 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 19 days Countdown to Labyrinth raid: 3 days Time unknowingly passed by five days, Sheryl, the Ice Polestar, sat in the office of Pam, her mood still not good. After Wace Azure Lizard withdrew from thebyrinth raid team, Heloise, Vanessa, and Garvit, those three promising talents Sheryl thought highly of, also withdrew one after another. Now in the team, the only person Sheryl could rely on was Felix. However, even though she had already agreed on a strategy with Felix, Sheryl could ultimately only know the Scarlet Family''s conspiracy, but could not stop their evil deeds. And this meant that Sheryl could only watch the two teams from Delis Town go to their deaths. As abyrinth instructor, Sheryl couldn''t ept this situation, she had begun to think about making up an excuse, to let the two teams immediately withdraw once they entered the "Aqua Nest". But this approach also has problems, because if the Scarlet Family''s team were to explore thebyrinth in an orderly manner, then Sheryl''s actions would undoubtedly harm the Scarlet Family... This will also cause big problems. For these matters, Sheryl had been troubled for four to five days, and then today, thisbyrinth raid event that made her stuck in a dilemma finally had a new development. At noon today, Pam, the branch chief, found Sheryl and told her that the Scarlet Family''s envoy had brought a batch of backup raiders for thebyrinth to Delis Town. Upon hearing this, Sheryl immediately got up to see the envoy from the Scarlet Family. She wanted to see what tricks the Scarlet Family wanted to y at this critical juncture. But half an hourter, Sheryl''s mood fell into an indescribable depression. The reason for her gloom was that the envoy of the Scarlet Family had actually brought ten death row inmates! Chapter 275 Set Off Day

Chapter 275 Set Off Day

The envoy of the Scarlet Family delineated the matter unequivocally: the ten condemned criminals were intended to assist Sheryl in forming two teams. By utilizing these death row inmates, there would be no need for innocents to venture into thebyrinth to face certain death, thereby alleviating Sheryl of unnecessary psychological burden. After having made this clear to Sheryl, the Scarlet Family''s ndestine scheme regarding the "Aqua Nest" was now an open stratagem. And this audacious demeanor, leaving Sheryl exasperated and fuming, yet unable to vent her anger, was truly frustrating. Sheryl had no desire to restructure two teams as per the Scarlet Family''s decree. However, if she wished to avoid unnecessary sacrifices, she had no choice but to ept these ten death row inmates. (The Scarlet Family... I, Sheryl, will remember this grudge...!) After a protracted internal struggle, Sheryl eventually epted the ten condemned criminals sent by the Scarlet Family. She concocted a pretext to dismiss all current members of thebyrinth raid team, quietly retaining only Felix, hoping to uncover the truth through him. . Prison Star Calendar Year 187, July 22 9:02 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 16 days Countdown to Labyrinth raid: 0 day Time swiftly passed, and three dayster, the day for thebyrinth raid team to depart finally arrived. During this period, Tyler had been spending all his avable time honing his skill proficiency and resting to restore his magic. Otherwise, he was mass-producing potions to enhance his Pharmacist upation experience, thus leading an extremely "utilitarian" life. Heloise, who had been with Tyler day and night, at one point thought the Benevolent Deity''s messenger must have gone mad. After all, from Heloise'' unknowing perspective, when Tyler was honing his proficiency, he merely seemed to be sitting there, lost in thought. "Just wait for me in the town. Trust me, there won''t be a problem." Before departing, Heloise, Vanessa, and Garvit all simultaneously insisted on entering thebyrinth with Tyler again, but he firmly refused them all. Tyler still clearly remembered the scene of total annihtion in the future death scene. Perhaps, in that future, he had allowed everyone to enter thebyrinth together due to an ill-founded optimism because he was unaware of the impending ending. "You don''t need to see me off either, I''m just going to explore thebyrinth, I''m not nning to fight to the death. I''ll be back soon, so don''t make this seem so tragic." Under Tyler''s strong insistence, everyone had toply with his suggestion and bid him farewell at the inn''s entrance. Heloise dipped her fingers in her own saliva and drew a circle on the back of Tyler''s hand, solemnly stating this was a traditional ceremony of the tigermen race. This ceremony would imbue all her luck into Tyler, ensuring his safe return. "You can''t wipe it off, okay? Absolutely don''t wipe it off!" Seeing Heloise so earnest, Tyler could only smile and ept. After Heloise, Vanessa presented Tyler with three precious potent magic potions and seriously cautioned him about the precautions. Tyler remembered these magic potions; he had seen Viviana use them before. They restored magic at the cost of life energy, but in the world of Prison Star, they were extremely precious magic restoration items. Finally, Garvit suggested that Tyler ride Pegasus into thebyrinth as its flying ability would definitely be of great help. After contemting for a moment, Tyler politely declined Garvit''s kind offer. The convenience of flight was indeed quite beneficial, but in this life-and-death situation, Tyler preferred to charge into the battlefield with his trusted partner, Moto-chan, rather than an unfamiliar Pegasus. "Alright, you can stop here. I''ll be back soon." Tyler didn''t feel that this trip to the "Aqua Nest" would be particrly dangerous, but everyone''s farewells had turned the atmosphere into one of tragic valor as if he were a hero of Sparta. (Let me see what the Scarlet Family is really up to...!) . Prior to rendezvousing with thebyrinth raid team, Tyler first sought out Moto-chan at the stables. It had been almost nine days since hestid eyes on Moto-chan. This reunion after a "long" absence of nine days almost made Tyler fail to recognize Moto-chan There were significant changes in Moto-chan''s appearancepared to Tyler''sst impression of him! Presently, Moto-chan''s physique was a notch more robust than a regr warhorse, standing above two meters tall when erect, and weighing an estimated three to four hundred kilograms. A glossy sheen of metallic luster adorned the pitch-ck muscles, and several healed scars silently narrated the trials it had gone through. Moreover, its four hooves were also quite striking, the shimmering silvery metallic hooves, akin to warhammers, hammered the ground with every step. Tyler used his identification ability to confirm Moto-chan''s information and found that not only had it grown in appearance, but its basic information had also seen a substantial improvement! Steel-hoofed Warhorse, Moto-chan, Male, 0 years old. Steel-hoofed Warhorse - Lv21 Skill slots: 2 / 2 Life Energy: 1027/1027 Endurance: 975 / 982 Magic Energy: 210 /210 While Tyler had been busy with his own cultivation, Moto-chan didn''tg behind his master. It had evolved from the initial Tier 1 [Iron-hoofed Warhorse] to the Tier 2 [Steel-hoofed Warhorse], with all its attributes seeing a substantial improvement, and it even learned a new skill! "It''s just like you, Moto-chan! Always surprising me!" Tyler said happily, patting Moto-chan''s back. Moto-chan grunted a few times in a very low voice, as if saying that this little progress was nothing to boast about. Subsequently, Tyler mounted some of his equipment and tools on Moto-chan''s horse armor, then set off riding Moto-chan. . When Tyler arrived at the rendezvous point, Ice Polestar Sheryl and Branch Chief Pam were already waiting there with two teams of convicts. Tyler had heard about the convicts from Sheryl the day before. He didn''tment on the Scarlet family''s actions, but he did understand the information that anyone who entered the Aqua Nest would inevitably die. There wasn''t much idle chat after the three met. After briefly confirming the precautions, they headed towards the entrance of the "Aqua Nest". Along the way, with Ice Polestar Sheryl escorting them, the convicts didn''t dare to act recklessly. When they arrived at the entrance of thebyrinth, they all obediently followed orders and went in one after another. The entrance to the "Aqua Nest" did seem simr to the Gateway of Trials to Tyler. They both looked like rectangr glowing bodies, like teleportation portals. However, the differences were also quite obvious. The teleportation portal of thebyrinth entrance disyed the words "Labyrinth: Aqua Nest" in both human and demonnguages, and its color was also different from the white, yellow, orange, red, and purple of the trials. It was entirely a gloomy green light. The two entrances of the "Aqua Nest" were less than fifty meters apart. Under the urging of Ice Polestar Sheryl, two teams of convicts entered their respective entrances. Then, after a five-minute countdown, the two entrances turned gray one after another, meaning that until the people who had entered all died or all left thebyrinth, the entrance would remain closed. "Felix, if you go in after everything in thebyrinth is over, I will consider your actions as a breach of agreement." "Don''t worry, Lord Sheryl. I should be able to go in soon." Chapter 276 First Encounter with “Aqua Nest”

Chapter 276 First Encounter with Aqua Nest

Upon learning of the sent death-row convicts yesterday, Tyler began to consult with Ice Polestar, Sheryl, and altered their original course of action. Since the Scarlet Family had shown their cards, tantlymunicating to Sheryl that the two teams from Delis Town entering thebyrinth were marching to their doom, Tyler believed there was no need for him to apany these convicts into thebyrinth. ording to thebyrinth''s rules, as long as all the teams corresponding to a particr entrance had either all withdrawn from thebyrinth or all perished, that entrance would reopen. Tyler deemed it best to enter thebyrinth under these circumstances. Sheryl concurred with Tyler''s perspective and agreed to the alteration of the n. However, after really implementing it, she couldn''t help but feel somewhat anxious. . Tyler, Sheryl, and the branch leader Pam quietly waited at the entrance of thebyrinth. The two gray entrances of thebyrinth made the atmosphere exceedingly oppressive. As time ticked by, this oppressive feeling became increasingly heavy. Ten minutes passed. Tyler remained calm, while Sheryl''s expression visibly tightened. Another ten minutes psed. Sheryl had paced back and forth over a hundred times, but Tyler was still as rxed as ever. Tyler could tell that Sheryl was enduring a torment that made each second feel like a year. If Tyler''s timing for entering thebyrinth was indeed toote, she would not be able to know what the Scarlet Family had done in thebyrinth. However, Tyler had faith in his judgment. One of his bases was that his future death time was "July 23", still a day away from now. This meant that the interior of the "Aqua Nest" was considerably vast. Even if the Scarlet Family nned to kill the two teams from Delis Town as soon as they entered thebyrinth, it would still take a significant amount of time to aplish it. The difficult half-hour mark passed, with Tyler still in a calm andposed state, but it seemed Sheryl was about to lose her patience with him. Just then, thebyrinth entrance further away from them suddenly lit up, once again emitting an eerie green light! "Q-Quick! It''s open, Felix, Felix! You have to go in now!" Ice Polestar Sheryl was so excited she began to stammer. Branch leader Pam was also so shocked she couldn''t utter a word. Seeing this, Tyler didn''t dy and immediately mounted his Moto-chan, charging into the entrance of thebyrinth! . Upon entering thebyrinth, the sensation was much like entering the Gateway of Trials. After a brief loss of consciousness, Tyler opened his eyes to find himself standing at the foot of a mountain, still astride his Moto-chan. Tyler looked around. He noticed that the entire area was indeed very vast. However, there was a semi-transparent barrier surrounding him, with the mountains in the center. It restricted the movement range, as if to tell Tyler: the range of thebyrinth is just thisrge, don''t think of moving elsewhere. Then, the green-lit entrance of thebyrinth was right behind him. If he wanted to flee thebyrinth, he could just reenter this rectangr light. The ignorant death-row convicts were told that if they fled thebyrinth, they would be executed immediately. If they could sessfully conquer thebyrinth, their death sentences would be lifted, and they would be released without charges. Hence, none of the convicts chose to flee. They all marched towards the mountains at the center of thebyrinth. Tyler observed the footprints on the ground for a while, confirming the direction of the five death-row convicts, and then dismounted to follow their tracks along with Moto-chan. (The group was killed off almost half an hour after entering thebyrinth...) (Were they killed by the demon... or did the Scarlet Family make a move?) Not long after following the tracks, Tyler saw a column of red light in the sky, shining directly down from the clouds onto the center of the mountains. It seemed to be indicating that the core of thebyrinth was there, as if inviting those wishing to conquer thebyrinth toe and destroy the core. Based on the scenes he had observed in his "Precognitive Death Scene", Tyler was able to discern the structure of this "Aqua Nest"byrinth. Thebyrinth was set within a mountain-forest range, with three parties started from the safety zones located at the foot of the mountains. In the heart of thebyrinth, atop a central mountain, sat a heavily guarded fortress. At the center of this fortress, illuminated by the red light pir, resided the core of thebyrinth. (The Scarlet family must be circling the foot of the mountain to engage with the convicts) (Is Viviana involved in such an act? It doesn''t seem characteristic of her. ) However, the thought of potentially facing Viviana as an adversary induced a certain level of anxiety in Tyler. He was uncertain whether the gap between himself and Viviana had diminished since their encounter at Sandrift Gorge, and if so, by how much. Nheless, under the influence of his unique skill "Heart of Fearlessness", Tyler was not hindered by these concerns. Unacquainted with fear, he trusted his rational judgment and steadily continued his search for clues. . After fifteen minutes, Tyler came across three corpses of convicts, as well as several goblin bodies scattered nearby. It was evident that a fierce battle had recently urred here. The convicts, from the looks of their wounds, were in by the goblins who expertly utilized the terrain to their advantage, employing abination of traps and ambushes. When ambushed, the convicts fought back desperately, resulting in mutual destruction. However, it appeared that two of the five convicts had copsed in will and abandoned theirrades in their final moments. (Such a dreadful battle) Tyler inspected each goblin corpse. If the convicts hadn''t engaged with these goblins first, he would''ve had to face them alone. "Goblin Scout, Level 19..." "Goblin Rogue, Level 26..." "Goblin Archer, Level 18..." "Goblin Sharpshooter, Level 37..." "Goblin Berserker, Level 48..." After assessing the information of the goblins, Tyler started forming an initial impression of the strength of thebyrinth''s creatures. Several trapsid by goblins could have ensnared Tyler if not for his hunter skills. Given the levels of the convicts he had observed previously, ranging from 35 to 50, victory against these goblins on their home turf was virtually impossible. Tyler now had a grasp of the Scarlet Family''s scheme. They must have sent formidable individuals into the "Aqua Nest", including Viviana, which would exin the formidable strength of the creatures, leaving no chance for the convicts. Even if any convicts were fortunate enough to survive, they would likely be hunted down and killed by the Scarlet Family''s operatives. The intentions of the Scarlet Family were clear: they sought to annihte both parties from Delis Town. As for their motives, Tyler spected that such actions might trigger a special mechanism within the "Aqua Nest", thereby fulfilling some ndestine objective. Chapter 277 In Danger In Forest

Chapter 277 In Danger In Forest

Tyler excavated the magic cores from the goblins around him, storing the first-tier ones in a bag to sellter and feeding the second-tier ones to the Shadow Sword ze Steed, increasing its experience by 20 points. Then, he randomly chose one of the fleeing convict''s footprints, apanied by Moto-chan, and resumed tracking. As Tyler ventured deeper into the forest, traces of demons became more frequent. In addition to the traps set by goblins, there were asionally demons that mimicked their surroundings to ambush passersby, such as Rock Scorpions and Treants. With the aid of the Divine Eye of Transcendence, Tyler detected these demons'' intentions to attack and easily evaded and defeated them. However, ordinarybyrinth explorers might have suffered some hardships. After nearly ten more minutes, Tyler finally caught up with the fleeing convict, who was now a corpse. This time, he made an important discovery near the body: in addition to the convict''s footprints, there were also human footprints. (Sibyl''s footprints...) The identification of the footprints provided Tyler with crucial clues. Tyler remembered the names of all ten death-row inmates, and there was no "Sibyl" among them. In other words, this Sibyl must be one of the people sent by the Scarlet Family. Tyler then examined the convict''s corpse. Apart from some injuries sustained during the previous battle with the goblins, there was a fatal wound on his back, as if pierced by a long spear or simr weapon. Combined with the footprints discovered earlier, it was evident that this injury was inflicted by Sibyl. (Good, it seems I''m getting closer to the truth.) Tyler changed his tracking target and began to follow Sibyl''s trail. As they walked, Moto-chan, who was following behind Tyler, suddenly bit his arm gently and whined softly. Within seconds, several red light indicators appeared from all directions, pointing at different parts of Tyler''s body! (Ambushed!) Based on the thickness of the red light indicators, Tyler quickly deduced that the enemy was using crossbows or simr weapons. In this surrounded situation, breaking through was the safest option. "Moto-chan! Break out!" As Tyler leaped onto Moto-chan, he swung his sword towards the densest source of red light indicators. The neighing zing stallion galloped through the air, devouring not only the arrows shot at them but also continuing to burn into the forest! Tyler noticed that there was no information about killing demons in his field of vision, indicating that a single Blue ze Steed was not enough to kill these ambushers. (Something''s wrong. If they were first-tier goblin archers, they shouldn''t be able to withstand the damage from the Blue ze Steed... Could it be that all the demons surrounding me are second-tier or higher?) As Tyler pondered, arrows from other directions approached. Tyler activated the "Calction Boost: Overclock" skill to enter bullet time and used the ironwood round shield he acquired in Delis Town to block the arrows. Immediately after, he drew the "Fir Dragon Bow" from Moto-chan''s horse armor and aimed at the goblins emerging from the shadows. With the "Heart of Focus: Intentness" skill assisting his aim, he fired several "Power Arrows" in session, each one hitting its target''s head, eliminating five enemies in one breath. (Goblin Rogues, levels 43? 45? 47? ?) Seeing the identification information of the enemies, Tyler was surprised. The Goblin Rogues that ambushed the convicts were only level 26, so why did they be nearly level 50 when facing him? (I shouldn''t have ventured too deep into the forest... Is it just bad luck?) After withstanding the first wave of attacks, Tyler pulled the reins to change Moto-chan''s direction and charged towards the goblins who had ambushed him. Although this was Tyler''s first encounter with goblins, based on his understanding of them from various anime and movies, the only way to truly deal with these cunning and treacherous creatures was to eradicate thempletely. Upon Tyler''s shift to a confrontational approach, the goblins'' tactics underwent a transformation. Although his vision was somewhat obscured, Tyler could faintly discern the green-skinned goblins dispersing throughout the forest for cover. Concurrently, a formidable goblin, standing three meters tall and brandishing a battle-axe in each hand, leaped forth from the woods, positioning itself directly before Tyler! Goblin Fearless Warrior, Male, 47 years old Goblin Fearless Warrior - Lv61 Skills: 3/3 Life Energy: 6102/6118 Endurance: 3001/3021 Magic Energy: 1215/1215 (Third tier? Truly?) Tyler was not surprised to encounter a third-tier enemy within thebyrinth, but he was merely in the peripheral area. If the outer monsters were already this formidable, how terrifying would thebyrinth''s core boss be? (Slightly troublesome.) (I must engage in swiftbat.) (Otherwise, if more goblins are attracted, escape will be impossible.) Tyler did not allow the Goblin Fearless Warrior to distract him excessively. Surveying his surroundings, he was devising? a strategy to swiftly conclude the battle. At that moment, the Goblin Fearless Warrior unleashed a piercing roar, and a red glow enveloped all nearby goblins, their murderous intent palpable. (As expected of a third-tier creature, capable of bestowing group enhancements...!) Tyler did not falter, promptly summoning the "Shadow Behind" and entrusting it with the Shadow Sword ze Steed to charge the enemy lines! "Moto-chan! Let''s assault the rear ranks!" Seizing the opportunity while the shadow duplicate engaged the Goblin Fearless Warrior, Tyler rode Moto-chan into the forest. Moto-chan seemed to activate a special ability, disregarding the trees and shrubs'' obstruction, charging like a tank. This allowed Tyler to freely target the goblin sharpshooters hidden in the trees! (Two left...) (One left...) As the final Goblin Rogue attempted to flee, Tyler unhesitatingly hurled the Venomous de - Poison Dragon w, striking the enemy''s calf. Capitalizing on the enemy''s stumble, Tyler followed up with an arrow to the head, concluding the battle at the rear. At that moment, the distant Goblin Fearless Warrior charged toward Tyler with a roar. The shadow duplicate persevered until thest moment but failed to return the Shadow Sword ze Steed to Tyler. Tyler hurled a smoke bomb and dismounted, splitting with Moto-chan to evade the Goblin Fearless Warrior''s charge. The shadow duplicate was defeated, but the issue was not significant. Tyler''smand to the duplicate was: Do not use magic power; inflict as much damage as possible while holding off the Goblin Fearless Warrior. Now, with no concerns remaining, it was time to send the Goblin Fearless Warrior on its way. Chapter 278 Our Respective Battles

Chapter 278 Our Respective Battles

Tyler nced at the Goblin Fearless Warrior''s condition. After battling with Tyler''s shadow duplicate, it was left with roughly two-thirds of its original state. Goblin Fearless Warrior - Lv61 Life Energy: 4099 / 6118 Endurance: 1901 / 3021 Magic Energy: 1015 / 1215 The cloth armor worn by the Goblin Fearless Warrior had been shed to tatters by the shadow duplicate. However, its skin and muscles proved to be more resilient than the crude armor, enduring several strikes from the shadow without sustaining deep wounds. At this moment, the Goblin Fearless Warrior brandished its battle-axe, dispersing the smoke Tyler had just thrown with the gusts it created. Seizing the opportunity, Tyler retrieved his Venomous Dagger and Shadow Sword me Steed, positioning himself within the forest to await the enemy''s approach. The Goblin Fearless Warrior, feeling yed, roared in fury and charged towards Tyler! Unperturbed, Tyler calmly began to runterally, sessfully using the trees within the forest as excellent cover, hindering the massive foe''s ability to continue its assault. As the Goblin Fearless Warrior''s vision was obstructed by arge tree, Tyler sidestepped to its rear and unleashed a "Blue ze Steed" from mid-air. The zing blue steed pierced through the enemy''s body, leaving severe burns and draining 2772 points of its life energy (4099-2772 / 6118). With its life energy now hanging by a thread, Tyler clearly saw the enormous goblin''s faltering steps. On the brink of death, the Goblin Fearless Warrior roared once more. As a murderous red light appeared on its body, its movements became fluid again. It then swung its two battle-axes like a madman, charging towards Tyler and mercilessly cutting down any trees that stood in its way! Tyler noticed the Goblin Fearless Warrior''s magic energy had decreased, while its strength and fighting spirit had significantly increased. Moreover, its current reckless charge likely involved some innate domineering skill. However, such a mindless approach could not alter the situation. Tyler faced the Goblin Fearless Warrior head-on and delivered another "Blue ze Steed," ending its life. . After the Goblin Fearless Warrior fell, tranquility was restored to the forest. Tyler collected the magic cores from the defeated creatures, retrieved any usable arrows, and swiftly left the battlefield. (Shadow Sword me Steed Experience: 20+22 / 100) With the addition of the Goblin Fearless Warrior''s magic core, Tyler now possessed three third-tier magic cores. When he had the time, he nned to visit a major city like Emerald City tomission a skilled craftsman to forge new equipment. However, this would only be possible if he could safely exit thebyrinth. Tyler reunited with Moto-chan and resumed tracking "Sibyl." This time, he was more cautious in concealing his presence and took the most covert routes to avoid attracting the goblins'' attention again. Outside the entrance to the "Aqua Nest"byrinth, Ice Polestar Sheryl and Branch Chief Pam had been waiting for over half an hour. Shortly after Felix entered thebyrinth, another gray entrance lit up with green light, indicating that another death row convict team had been annihted. Now, Sheryl and Pam''s greatest fear was seeing the green light reappear at the entrance Felix had entered. If the gray entrance lit up again, it would mean Felix had perished. "Lord Sheryl, don''t worry. I believe Felix will be fine." "Well" Words of Pam did little tofort Sheryl, who had already witnessed countless individuals who should have been safe ultimately perish within thebyrinth. Labyrinths, whether ordinary or ancient, were terrifying demonirs where a moment''s carelessness could cost one''s life. But at this point, all Sheryl could do was trust in Felix. Recalling the moment when Felix entered thebyrinth, Sheryl still remembered a peculiar bird that followed him into the maze. Although it was not unusual for creatures to inadvertently enter thebyrinth, Sheryl felt that the bird seemed to have deliberately followed Felix. (I hope it''s just my imagination.) . Simultaneously, in the "Labyrinth: Aqua Nest," a silver-haired young girl with a veil covering half of her face was traversing the forest alone. Despite the veil, her captivating, bewitching eyes would still enchant anyone who saw them. A sly old elm treant, disguised as an ordinary tree, had noticed the enchanting young girl from afar. It stealthily approached her with its roots underground, and when it was close enough, the roots suddenly burst forth, lunging at the delicate body of the young girl! However, to the treant''s surprise, its roots were instantly severed by an unknown force. As it looked up, several silver rapiers had appeared around the young girl, with three of them flying straight towards the treant! (Damn it, how did I get discovered?!) The elm treant uprooted itself, revealing its true form as a treant demon. Its hardened branches and vines were unafraid of the iing rapiers, and it seized the opportunity to strike, not only avoiding being cut but also knocking the rapiers to the ground! (Hahahaha! I don''t know why, but my strength has indeed increased!) The old treant was overjoyed by its sudden growth. Just half an hour ago, an inexplicable force had surged into its body, allowing its power to advance by a whole tier, evolving from a second-tier treant to a third-tier elm treant. Initially, the treant had felt somewhat unreal, but now it could truly sense the growth of its own power! (Die! Leaf Storm!) The old treant shook its body, and the leaves falling from its crown transformed into flying des under the influence of its magic, attacking the silver-haired girl! As the wide-ranging attack was about to seed, the young girl gracefully swung her silver longsword, knocking down the leaf des while dancing lightly on her feet, arriving in front of the old treant! At this point, the treant felt somewhat weak. As a tree spirit-type demon, it was least adept at dealing with agile enemies and fire-based attacks. If its attacks were difficult tond, its massive, clumsy body would be a sitting duck! (...Left with no choice, eat this! Root Entanglement!) The old treant abandoned the idea of conserving its magic power and directly used the new skill it had acquired after evolving to the third tier! With the treant at its center, numerous thick roots burst forth from the ground, stubbornly resisting the young girl''s shing sword, and forcibly entangled her! Chapter 279 Disrupted Clues

Chapter 279 Disrupted Clues

(Hahaha! Such incredible power! This is the might of a Tier 3 creature!) The treant reveled in its sess, having ensnared the young girl with great satisfaction! At this moment, it felt like a mighty wolf, having firmly trampled the helpless chick beneath its feet. Seizing the opportunity while the girl was immobilized, the treant extended its usually concealed, highly toxic branches. With a single prick, the neurotoxic venom would render her lifeless within minutes. (Spare me no me, girl.) (In this Aqua Nest, thew of the jungle reigns supreme!) The treant steadily approached the girl, constantly regenerating its roots faster than she could sever them, ensuring her delicate feet remained bound to the ground. However, just as it closed in to within five meters, the treant suddenly felt a sharp pain in its leg, causing it to lose bnce and topple forward. (What... what happened?!) Struggling to its feet, the treant noticed a cluster of silver swords, previously hidden, now surrounding it. These swords, unlike the initial ones, gleamed with a white radiance, clearly enhanced by magic power. It was these silver swords that had ambushed the treant''s leg from behind, causing it to fall! (Damn it, I didn''t expect you to have a hidden move!) With its leg temporarily out ofmission, the treant resorted to using its branches as makeshift limbs for support. Faced with the onught of the magically enhanced silver swords, the treant invoked its "Vine Armor" skill, summoning vines to reinforce its body and continue its advance! As long as it could withstand the girl''s attacks and deliver a single strike, victory would still belong to the treant! (Ahhhhhh! My leg may be crippled, but you''re still bound and unable to move!) But in the next instant, the treant''sst hope was dashed. Although the girl''s feet were still entwined, her hands remained free. Before the treant''s very eyes, she merged three silver swords with the one in her hand, forging a magnificent, two-meter-long crimson greatsword. "Scarlet Sword Technique: Giant Sword Style." (Humannguage) The treant couldn''t understand the girl''s words, but it clearly saw the dazzling light erupting from the crimson greatsword in her hands. Then, with a swing of the greatsword, a crescent-shaped beam of white light was unleashed, bing the most beautiful sight the treant had ever witnessed in its life. . After the treant''s demise, the roots binding Viviana''s legs automatically loosened. Brushing off the dirt clinging to her body, she recalled all the summoned silver swords and downed an entire bottle of potent magic potion, finally allowing her tense nerves to rx slightly. (Something''s off about thisbyrinth...) An hour earlier, Viviana had entered the "Labyrinth: Aqua Nest" with a team arranged by the Scarlet Family. ording to the pre-established n, she proceeded alone towards thebyrinth''s center, while the other four members split into two groups to lure away the demons, reducing Viviana''s losses along the way. For the first stretch, the battles Viviana encountered were rtively easy, mostly involving Tier 1 or early Tier 2 enemies, hardly requiring her to break stride. However, about half an hour in, she distinctly sensed a sudden increase in the strength of thebyrinth''s demons. Viviana didn''t believe she had ventured too deep into thebyrinth, making this change in demon strength unnatural. The only usible exnation was that a formidable individual had entered thebyrinth, causing its difficulty to spike. (A new individualDoes it mean that the two teams from Delis Town have been eliminated? ) Viviana was astonished by this possibility. To her knowledge, the person responsible for the two teams from Delis Town was the renowned Ice Pr Star, Sheryl. With her wealth of experience, it was unlikely she would assemble such a weak team. Various signs led Viviana to suspect that something was amiss with thisbyrinth expedition. Given the current situation, she could still handle a single Tier 3 monster, but if she continued to be worn down like this, the likelihood of encountering danger would gradually increase. . Viviana''s mission this time was to swiftly reach thebyrinth''s core, and upon encountering its boss, activate the magic circle inscribed within her, summoning the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders. Although she personally disapproved of this arrangement and deemed the use of the hidden magic circle wasteful, she dared not oppose the family''s decision. However, based on the strength of the demons on thebyrinth''s periphery, Viviana surmised that thebyrinth''s boss might astonishingly be of the fifth tier, rather than the manageable fourth tier she had anticipated. If so, the family''s foresight was truly remarkable. (I could only proceed cautiously.) Viviana extracted the magic core from the ancient treant and, concealing her presence, continued towards the location of the red light pir. . The perspective shifts back to Tyler, who followed Sibyl''s footsteps to an orchard. Judging by Sibyl''s path, Tyler guessed that he hadpleted his task and was heading towards thebyrinth''s core to rendezvous with hispanions. However, Sibyl failed to achieve this goal, as his corpse now hung from a tower. Gazing at the gruesome remains of the middle-aged man, Tyler gained a deeper understanding of thebyrinth''s horrors. . At this moment, Tyler hid in the distant woods, observing the orchard''s situation through a binocle. The orchard was tended by a group of female goblins, who chatted andughed while caring for the fruit trees, unarmed and unarmored. Four wooden towers stood around the orchard, each manned by several goblin archers on watch. Additionally, three squads of goblin soldiers patrolled the area, with dozens more resting in a nearby camp. Overall, the orchard was heavily guarded and difficult to infiltrate. Sibyl''s footsteps did not lead to the orchard; he merely passed nearby but was unfortunately discovered by patrolling goblin soldiers. After a battle, Sibyl was overpowered and killed. Of course, this was merely Tyler''s conjecture based on the scene''s traces; without the binocle ''s aid, he could not confirm that the corpse hanging from the tower was Sibyl''s. Relying on vague and disjointed information, Tyler learned that Sibyl was a 75th-level, third-tier dual-gun wielder. Sibyl''s death meant that Tyler''s leads were severed, and he had to search for the Scarlet Family''s team anew. However, Tyler harbored another thought: he wanted to retrieve Sibyl''s body from the tower, as it might hold useful clues. Chapter 280 Marching Into Danger

Chapter 280 Marching Into Danger

(Should I take this risk?) Tyler gazed at these elite, armed goblin soldiers, weighing the risks and rewards in his heart. If he were to abandon Sibyl''s body, finding someone from the Scarlet Family would cost Tyler a significant amount of time. Not only might he fail to find them, but the Scarlet Family might alsoplete their conquest of the Aqua Nest before Tyler could locate them. On the other hand, if he dared to seize or steal Sibyl''s body, Tyler might end up like Sibyl, hanging from the towerin the form of a corpse, of course. Time was slipping away, and to make the right decision, Tyler cautiously approached the orchard, using the binocle to identify key information about several goblin soldiers. Guarding the tower were elite goblin sharpshooters, four on each tower, totaling sixteen. However, if Tyler positioned himself well, he would "only" need to face four simultaneously. Goblin sharpshooter, Male, 53-year-old Goblin sharpshooter -? Lv67. Skill: 3/3 Life Energy: 3118/3118 Endurance: 2410/2421 Magic Energy: 2120/2120 Patrolling the orchard''s perimeter were three squads, each with ten members. Leading each squad was a third-tier goblin elite captain, while the members were second-tier goblin sword-and-shield warriorsboth quantity and quality were present. Goblin Elite Captain, Male, 49-year-old Goblin Elite Captain -? Lv73 Skill: 3/3 Life Energy: 6321/6321 Endurance: 3014/3084 Magic Energy:1150/1150 The elite captain had impressive life energy, and the sword-and-shield warriors'' stats were proportionally scaled-down versions of the captain''s. Each was a high-level, second-tier warrior in their forties or fifties. Tyler estimated that if he were to charge head-on, he would have to face at least five third-tier goblins and nine second-tier soldiers simultaneouslya situation that couldn''t be ovee with mere courage. As for Tyler himself, after eight days of intense training, his strength had indeed improved significantly. However, due to the bottleneck of not yet advancing to the next tier, the ceiling effect still had a considerable impact. . During the previous eight days of training, Tyler mainly focused on improving his skill levels, with the following changes: Production upation - Hunter: Level 4+1; Manufacturing upation - Pharmacist: Level 3+1; Skill - Heart of Focus: Level 12+3; Skill - Calction Boost: Level 15+5; Skill - Deceiver: Level 20+5; Skill - Shadow Behind: Level 11+9; The most direct benefit of raising upation and skill levels was the increase in attribute values. As a second-tier, level 50 "Shadow Assassin," Tyler''s attributes were somewhat "specialized". Tyler Life Energy: 3100 (2840+260) Endurance: 2439 (2088+351) Magic Energy: 7690 (6590+1100) However, these attribute values were well-suited to Tyler''sbat style. Without such arge amount of magic energy, he wouldn''t be able to fully utilize his skills. In addition to the increase in attribute values, several of Tyler''s skills had reached new qualitative breakpoints. 1 Skill - Heart of Focus added an entry: +1 positive modifier when making evasion checks. Although Tyler wasn''t yet clear on the meaning of "checks" in the skill descriptions, this undoubtedly enhanced his dodging ability. 2 Skill - Calction Boost''s overclock entry had grown several times, allowing Tyler to double his calction ability. The value of this could only be understood through actual experience, as it brought a sense of agile thinking and joy. 3 The most crucial skill was Shadow Behind. After reaching level 20, the range for summoning shadow duplicates expanded to 20 meters, and the duplicates'' existence time increased to 25 seconds. Since the skill''s cooldown was only 15 seconds, this meant that Tyler could now summon up to two shadow duplicates simultaneouslya significant change that sparked the imagination! Thanks to these improvements, Tyler could now face a third-tier Goblin Fearless Warrior alone without falling into a bitter struggle. However, confronting five third-tier goblins and nine second-tier soldiers on enemy territory was still too risky. . However, if brute force won''t work, he gotta outsmart them. Tyler''s consistent style is to rely on his intellect to fight. First, he circled the orchard stealthily, and an idea formed in his mind. The rest depended on whether the actual operation could match his expectations. (Idiot Loli: Tyler, you''re really addicted to taking risks.) (Tyler: This is maximizing returns under the premise of taking moderate risks.) Tyler nced at the "T" character in his palm and activated the first "Dyed Trap." In the woods 200 meters away from the orchard, Tyler used vines as a fuse to set up an ignition device that would cause arge fire in about twenty minutes. After activating this device, Tyler quickly moved to another side of the orchard, 150 meters away, and ignited a simr device. Havingpleted these two preliminary actions, Tyler sneaked to a position only 100 meters away from the orchard and waited for the right moment. The dense shrubs here were perfect for concealing his presence. Soon, Tyler saw ck smoke rising from the southwest, which was the first fire point he had set. The goblins in the orchard quickly discovered the fire, and a patrol team of goblins rushed towards the fire point. After a while, ck smoke rose from the second fire point, quickly drawing another team of goblins. With this, only one team of goblins remained patrolling near the orchard, and the attention of the goblins in the watchtowers was diverted by the two fires. Seizing this opportunity, Tyler ignited his fire arrows and shot three in a row into the densest part of the trees in the orchard, causing a third fire inside the orchard shortly after. Now, most of the goblins in the orchard were in a state of panic, and even the goblins in the nearby camp rushed out to put out the fires. Seeing the situation, Tyler knew the time hade and quickly ran towards the tower where Sibyl''s body was hanging, summoning a shadow duplicate at the farthest distance and giving orders. A few secondster, Tyler was close enough to the tower. He activated the skill "Heart of Focus" and shot an arrow from a hundred meters away, urately cutting the rope holding the body, letting it fall to the ground! During this time, the shadow duplicate he had summoned earlier had already reached the base of the tower. It picked up the body and began sprinting towards the location Tyler had designated! At this point, everything had gone smoothly, but during the final retreat, the shadow duplicate was discovered by the archers on the tower. As the nearest watchtower sounded the horn, the other three towers followed suit. Arrows flew towards the shadow duplicate one after another, quickly hitting its shoulder and side. Just as the shadow duplicate was about to be taken down, another shadow duplicate arrived, wielding an ironwood round shield! After throwing a smoke bomb, it immediately began swinging the shield to help itspanion block the arrows! However, the smoke bomb''s effect was not very effective, as the goblins quickly changed their strategy, using rapid and dense arrows topensate for theirck of uracy. Moreover, after the horn sounded, loud wolf howls echoed from the goblin camp, and arge number of goblins riding giant wolves charged towards the shadow duplicates! Chapter 281 Worse Than Forecast

Chapter 281 Worse Than Forecast

Upon the tower, arrows rained down like a torrential downpour. Under this relentless barrage, the shadow duplicate wielding ironwood round shields were quickly riddled with holes. The other shadow duplicate, burdened with Sibyl''s lifeless body, was on the verge of copse. At that moment, Tyler appeared out of thin air behind the shadow duplicate, and after taking Sibyl''s body, vanished without a trace in the blink of an eye. The entire process took less than two seconds. The "now-invisible" Tyler, carrying the corpse, materialized within the woods fifteen meters away. He instructed Moto-chan to transport the body towards thebyrinth''s exit while he sprinted to the main road to draw the enemy''s attention. In an instant, Tyler employed the "Shadow Step" to teleport beside the shadow duplicate, then used the "Double Shadow Step" to escape with the body. This marked the first time the "Double Shadow Step" was utilized in actualbat. For the next 300 seconds, Tyler could not use the "Double Shadow Step" again, but that was of no concern, as he had already devised a n to shake off his pursuers. . On the road outside the Goblin Orchard, Tyler, armed only with a Shadow Sword Dragon Steed, sprinted at breakneck speed. Several hundred meters behind him, the Goblin Wolf Riders were rapidly closing in. In this mountainous terrain, the giant wolves, with their exceptional agility, traversed the ruggedndscape as if it were t ground. As Tyler ran, he periodically nced back to gauge the distance between himself and his pursuers. Simultaneously, he steadily approached the location he had previously identified for his next move. When the opportunity arose, Tyler hurled a smoke bomb and charged into the ensuing cloud of smoke. The sudden appearance of the white smoke forced the pursuing Goblin Wolf Riders to slow down. However, the Wolf Rider Captain quickly barked an order, dispelling the panic among his troops and leading them into the smoke. Once inside, the Captain continued to gallop for a few steps before realizing something was amiss and ordered a halt. Unbeknownst to them, a cliffy just beyond the smoke. Had the Wolf Rider Captain not been familiar with the surrounding terrain, many of his riders might have plunged to their doom. The question now was: where had the human gone? Under the Captain''smand, the Goblins dismounted and searched for any trace of the human, while the giant wolves sniffed the ground for his scent. Despite their efforts, they found no sign of the human youth, who seemed to have vanished into the smoke as if by magic. All clues ended here. "Cunning scoundrel... If I see him again, I''ll tear him to shreds!" (Goblinnguage) The Wolf Rider Captain cursed vehemently before spitting and leading his troops back to the Orchard camp. Not far from the Goblin Wolf Riders, on a nearby hillside, Tyler observed their search efforts through the binocle. Only after they had retreated did he set off to rendezvous with Moto-chan. Thebination of the smoke bomb and the Shadow Step, coupled with theplex terrain, made for an ideal escape. Tyler had to admit that Ice Polestar Sheryl had a keen eye for talent. While his prowess in directbat was debatable, his ability to escape was second to none. . Half an hourter, Tyler sessfully rendezvoused with Moto-chan. Upon their meeting, he witnessed Moto-chan trampling a wild wolf to death, marveling at the force of the blow, which he estimated to be even more powerful than his own punch. Subsequently, Tyler removed the corpse of Sibyl from Moto-chan''s back. After a thorough search, he discovered two bottles of potent magic potions and a roll of parchment on Sibyl''s body. Tyler drank one of the magic potions and unrolled the parchment, which read: Mission One: Eliminate the convicts entering from the entrances of Delis Town; Mission Two: Ensure the safety of Viviana Scarlet. (Indeed, those convicts were sent in to be killed.) (But why would the Scarlet Family want to eliminate the other two teams?) (Protecting Viviana is understandable, but is it necessary to list it as a separate mission?) Tyler had a vague feeling that these two missions were hinting at the "phases" of thisbyrinth expedition. The Scarlet Family''s first phase was to eliminate the other two teams, and the second phase was to protect Viviana... It seemed that as long as Viviana was safe, they could achieve some goal. (There are too few clues; I can only guess.) Tyler sighed silently, realizing that he was still far from uncovering the truth. Although Sibyl was a member of the Scarlet Family''s operation, her status was too low. Even if he had been captured alive, Tyler doubted he could have learned much from him. To uncover the truth behind the Scarlet Family''s actions, he needed to approach someone of higher status. (Would Viviana know the truth about this operation...?) Recalling the silver-haired girl with extraordinary abilities but a pure heart, Tyler felt that Viviana might also be unaware of the Scarlet Family''s ns. If it were the Viviana he knew, she would never participate in such a scheme. "Moto-chan, given the current situation, we can only venture deeper into thebyrinth. Why don''t you leave thebyrinth entrance first?" Tyler intended to embark on the adventure alone, but Moto-chan did not ept his suggestion. Instead, the warhorse took the lead, heading deeper into thebyrinth. With its actions, Moto-chan conveyed to Tyler that a warhorse would never flee the battlefield. . At the same time, in the Temple of Myriad Demons within the Abyssal Empire, Heavenly Ghost and Earthly Ghost were synchronizing their progress. "Earthly Ghost, it seems your ''ultimatebatant'' is still a step behind." Heavenly Ghost informed Earthly Ghost that, over half an hour ago, his informant had seen Banning enter the "Labyrinth: Aqua Nest." Consequently, he had immediately dispatched a swift swallow carrying the "Liberation Stone" to enter thebyrinth at the fastest speed possible. "Now, people in thebyrinth must be wondering why the demons'' strength has suddenly increased by a tier, huh? Hahaha!" Heavenly Ghostughed heartily while feeling the pain of spending his entire fortune. It was a surreal experience. Earthly Ghost patted Heavenly Ghost''s shoulder, expressing respect for his loyalty to the Eternal Winter Lord. In addition, Earthly Ghost had news to share with Heavenly Ghost, though he was unsure whether it was good or bad. "Heavenly Ghost, my ''most powerfulbatant'' agreed to the task of hunting Banning, but his temper is difficult to control... He''ll be in Delis Town soon, and I suspect that if he can''t find Banning, he might go on a killing spree there." Heavenly Ghost showed no reaction to this news. In his view, as long as thebatant obediently waited in Delis Town for Banning to emerge from thebyrinth, there would be no problem. As for how many people he killed, that was up to his discretion. Of course, the best oue would be for Banning to die within thebyrinth, which was what Heavenly Ghost truly desired. Chapter 282 Goblin Military Camp ? Prison Star Calendar Year 187, July 22 11:35 AM Countdown to Confession Death: 16 days Amidst the forest, Viviana stifled her breath as much as possible while traversing the rugged terrain. Thebyrinth''s core, marked by a red beam in the sky, seemed close, yet the treacherousndscape magnified the distance, forcing even a formidable individual like Viviana to spend time on the journey. Not long ago, Viviana spotted three plumes of ck smoke in the distance, as if a fire had erupted within the woods. Considering their location within the maze, she surmised that the ze was likely the result of a skirmish. (How are my teammates doing?) (Those who had entered thebyrinth with me, none had returned to regroup) The abnormal increase in the strength of the demons and her solitary predicament left Viviana uneasy. This "Labyrinth: Aqua Nest" grew increasingly enigmatic. She even began to worry if her fellow members had all perished. (Can I really sessfully reach thebyrinth''s core?) Doubtful thoughts quietly amplified within Viviana''s heart, and the core issue stemmed from the theft of the "Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia," which had provided her with near-limitless magical power. Without it, Viviana''sbat style became constrained, and in thebyrinth''s unique environment, which demanded consideration for prolonged and repeated battles, she found herself further restricted. As she followed the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders back into the fray, Viviana, attempting to adapt to her newbat style, faced criticism. Once ustomed to a life of "abundance", it was difficult to return to a life of "scarcity", especially for someone like Viviana, who had never experienced hardship. Amid her uneasy thoughts, Viviana walked on, gradually sensing that something was amiss in the atmosphere. The sounds of wildlife had all but vanished, even the chirping of birds was absent, rendering the area eerily quiet. However, by the time Viviana noticed this, it was toote. A slender, dark green figure had stealthily approached under the cover of the trees. As she heard the hissing sounds, the twelve-meter-long two-headed stone python had already encircled her. Outside the entrance to the "Labyrinth: Aqua Nest" in Dristown, Ice Prstar Sheryl and Branch Chief Pam had been waiting for over an hour. The gray entrance indicated that Felix''s survival time within thebyrinth had far exceeded that of the two groups of death row inmates, providing some relief to Sheryl and Pam. Given that both had pressing matters to attend to in Delis Town and lunchtime was approaching, Sheryl left a letter for Felix at the exit before temporarily returning to town with Pam. Sheryl felt somewhat guilty about her actions, as Felix was risking his life for her, but she couldn''t wait at the entrance for him. Unbeknownst to her, this "guilty act" saved both her and Pam''s lives. . Meanwhile, within thebyrinth, Tyler and Moto-chan were already having lunch. Tyler understood the importance of bncing work and leisure. Also, deep down, he harbored a notion that the Scarlet Family''s scheme could remain enigmatic, and at worst, he would owe a favor to Sheryl. However, if he were to lose his life, that would be a truly unfavorable oue. After satiating their hunger, Tyler even had Moto-chan stand guard while he leaned against a tree and took a brief nap to replenish the magic energy he had expended. Throughout their journey in thebyrinth, Tyler had noticed that Moto-chan possessed an exceptional perceptiveness. Its untamed intuition often allowed it to detect the presence of enemies even before Tyler could. Once they had rested, Tyler and Moto-chan resumed their journey. After traversing some distance, they discovered a terraced field at the border of two mountains, where a group of female goblins were tilling the soil. (In this Aqua Nest, the goblin poption has its own ecosystem.) Were it not for the constant threat to their lives, Tyler would have been quite interested in observing how these goblins lived. As Tyler was considering circumventing the goblin settlement to continue onward, he suddenly noticed a small squad of goblins preparing to transport a cart of food away. The destination of the food would either be a granary or an important facility. After pondering for a few seconds, Tyler decided to stealthily follow them. . The transport team consisted of eight second-tier sword-and-shield goblin soldiers, with an average level of around 45. In addition, there was a third-tier goblin elite squad leader, with a level as high as 80, wielding a wolf-toothed ring de in each hand, appearing quite experienced. Tyler had initially thought that transporting food within goblin territory would be unproblematic, but reality proved otherwise. The goblins encountered two demon attacks along the way, both from third-tier demons: the "Steel Thorn Rock Bear" and the "Double-Tailed Venomous Civet." Under the fierce battle andmand of the elite squad leader, the goblins managed to achieve a hard-fought victory, but at the cost of two soldiers'' lives. This demonstrated that life within this Aqua Nest was not entirelyfortable for the goblins, which exined their development of such an excellent military system. In the blink of an eye, two hours had passed, and Tyler followed the food transport team to a rtively t valley. Here, wooden walls stood erect, enclosing a goblin military camp. On the parade ground within the camp, arge number of goblin soldiers were drilling. Tyler observed and estimated through the binocle that there were approximately four to five hundred individuals. Even disregarding their quality, the sheer number of goblins could exhaust Tyler to death in a head-on battle, not to mention that all these soldiers were second-tier goblin sword-and-shield soldiers. In addition to the soldiers, there were also forty to fifty third-tier goblin squad leaders present, each diligently and loyally overseeing their respective soldiers. Upon witnessing this scene, Tyler''s heart sank. Such abyrinth was not something that could be conquered by dispatching four or five second-tier professionals, let alone three teams. (Thest time I saw Viviana, she was already at the third tier...) (The Sibyl I saw earlier was also at the third tier...) (Could it be that the Scarlet Family sent such a strong team this time that thebyrinth''s difficulty has be so outrageous?) However, after much thought, Tyler still felt that something was amiss. Even if the Scarlet Family''s team consisted entirely of third-tier members, or even some fourth-tier members, and had a team size of ten to twenty people, it would still be impossible to capture this Aqua Nest. That was because Tyler had clearly seen a stone-carved chair ced on the tform in the parade ground, indicating that there must be a fourth-tier existence above the third-tier goblin squad leaders within this camp. Moreover, this was merely a military camp and not the core location of thebyrinth. Furthermore, the banners erected within the camp bore numbers. The camp Tyler observed was the third camp, implying that there were at least two other camps of simr scale. However, just as Tyler was marveling at the goblins, something even more astonishing urred. In the mere blink of an eye, he incredulously discovered that the levels of all the goblins within the camp had risen by one tier! Chapter 283 Unwelcome Guest ? Time rewound by half an hour. On the outskirts of Delis Town, near the entrance to the Labyrinth of the Aqua Nest, the disheartened Babur came to take a nce at the entrance before leaving in despair. As a representative of Madison Town, Babur regretted not being able to join the expedition team into thebyrinth. In order to achieve sess within thebyrinth, he fabricated a lie about passing the Orange Trial and even brought along some followers at his own expense, only for it all to amount to nothing. Baburmented that thebyrinth raid team was too deep for someone like him to handle. Having seen the entrance with his own eyes, he fulfilled a wish and spat at the glowing entrance before turning back towards Delis Town. On his way back, Babur encountered a tall, thin old man d in tattered gray robes, walking towards him. Seeing the old man''s destitute appearance, Babur dismissed him as a beggar and walked past without a word. However, the old man initiated conversation with Babur, asking, "Hey, you''re just in time. Do you know someone named Banning?" The old man''s crude speech further irritated Babur. Couldn''t he be more polite when asking questions? Already in a bad mood, Babur snapped at the old man, "Get lost if you don''t want to die, you stinking beggar!" After yelling, Babur disdainfully spat at the old man. In Babur''s view, his spit wouldnd squarely on the old man''s face, but he was mistaken. Babur''s saliva did not reach the old man''s face, for his head had already left his neck before the spit couldnd. "Young people these days, so impolite." The ragged old man moved so quickly it seemed like teleportation. Before Babur''s spit and head hit the ground, he appeared behind Babur, a red skull-headed scythe with a chain wrapped around its end materializing in his hand. As Babur''s spit and head fell to the ground, blood gushed from the severed neck. The old man threw the scythe, piercing Babur''s carotid artery, and the blood ceased to spurt, instead being absorbed into the scythe. "Have you eaten, Draven? Once you''re done, we''ll continue searching for Banning." The old man spoke to the scythe, but it did not respond; it was merely his own monologue. After a few minutes, the old man saw that the man he had killed was now pale and bloodless. He retrieved the scythe, casually tossed it into the air, and it transformed into a red light, disappearing into the atmosphere. . The old man in tattered gray robes continued on his way until he saw twobyrinth entrances. He stopped, recalling that his employer had mentioned a young man named Banning who intended to enter abyrinth called the Aqua Nest. "Let me see... what''s the name of thisbyrinth..." The old man approached and discovered that thebyrinth was indeed called the "Aqua Nest," which greatly helped him. "Fufufufu... it seems the gods above treat murderers with equal care!" The old man chuckled, stroking his unkempt beard, and walked straight into the glowing entrance. All of this was witnessed by a small sparrow perched on a nearby tree. The sparrow''s eyes were directly connected to the brain of the Heavenly Ghost, who was shocked by the scene! "Earthly Ghost! Earthly Ghost!!" The Heavenly Ghost ran and shouted through the Temple of Myriad Demons, and upon finding the Earthly Ghost, he immediately recounted what he had just seen. "Earthly Ghost! Your ''ultimatebatant'' just entered the ''Aqua Nest'' on his own!" Upon hearing this, the Earthly Ghost was dumbfounded, for the development of events was unlike what he had anticipated. Shouldn''t that murderous maniac with the "highest power" have started a massacre in Delis Town first? How did he directly enter the "Aqua Nest"? Could he have taken a wrong turn? "Heavenly Ghost, are you certain you saw the ''Bloodbane Serpent - Erosk,'' that psycho?" "Of course, I''m not mistaken! How could I be wrong about someone of this caliber?" The Heavenly Ghost was adamant, and the Earthly Ghost believed him. With the Heavenly Ghost''s surveince capabilities, there was no room for error. The situation had developed beyond the Earthly Ghost''s expectations. "Fine... The highest power is indeed uncontroble... This maniac has no patience at all..." The Earthly Ghost, frustrated and disordered, pped the Heavenly Ghost''s thigh. Now, the development of the situation was even more difficult for him to control. Seeing this, the Heavenly Ghost patted the Earthly Ghost''s shoulder andforted him with a few kind words. "Earthly Ghost, this isn''t entirely a bad thing. With this psycho entering thebyrinth, it''s like sending another Liberation Stone in there. The difficulty inside thebyrinth has probably risen another level, and it''s definitely not an environment where someone like Banning can safely escape." "Besides, even if he enters thebyrinth, he will surely continue to hunt Banning. In this way, isn''t our sess rate in achieving our goal even more stable?" After the Heavenly Ghost''s analysis andfort, the Earthly Ghost''s mood improved significantly. Indeed, they now had a double insurance policy. Banning, trapped in thebyrinth, had no chance of escape. . Time rewinds to the original timeline. After witnessing the changes in the demons within the military camp, Tyler had already considered fleeing. It took considerable effort for Tyler to defeat a single third-tier demon, and now, just within this military camp, he had to face four to five hundred third-tier goblins and forty to fifty fourth-tier goblin squad leaders! Without a doubt, no matter how the battle unfolded, Tyler''s fate would be miserable. The only constion was that these goblin troops were on the outskirts of the core area, somewhat like an outpost camp. As long as Tyler didn''t attract their attention, he could sneak into the core fortress. (Idiot loli: Yeah, and then you''ll see even more terrifying monsters.) (Tyler: Indeed, this journey is truly a no guts no glory one.) Idiot loli''s teasing had a yful tone, but the current situation was just as she described: the deeper they ventured into thebyrinth, the more likely they were to never return. Tyler now faced a choice: Should he retreat here? Or should he continue towards thebyrinth''s core? In the sky, the red light beam still marked the location of thebyrinth''s core. Tyler looked at this not-so-distant position and began to weigh the pros and cons, as well as the risks: If he moved forward, he would find the truth behind the Scarlet Family''s n, the favor of Shelly, and perhaps some unexpected gains... but also the possibility of unexpected death; If he retreated, he would have rtive safety, but nothing else. Should he take a gamble? The question that had appeared countless times before was once again before Tyler. And Tyler''s choice was: to take a bold gamble! With Moto-chan in tow, Tyler carefully bypassed the goblin military camp and continued towards thebyrinth''s core hidden within the mountains. Chapter 284 Hidden Magic Circle

Chapter 284 Hidden Magic Circle

Within the forest, the silver-haired, violet-eyed girl, Viviana, veiled in white, was drenched in fresh blood. This blood was not her own, but that of the recently in third-tier demonic creature, the "Two-Headed Stone Python." After killing the Two-Headed Stone Python, Viviana was in decent condition when she discovered another one feasting nearby. Seizing the opportunity, she decided to strike while the iron was hot and y another to hone herbat skills. However, as Viviana approached the second python, it astonishingly shed its skin and evolved into a "Three-Headed Steel Python" before her eyes! Viviana was genuinely startled and hastily retreated to safety. The difference between a fourth-tier and a third-tier demon was not to be underestimated. While Viviana could emerge unscathed from a battle with a third-tier creature, facing a fourth-tier one would mean a life-or-death struggle. Ordinarily, Viviana would have assumed she had merely stumbled upon the creature''s evolution. However, the peculiarbyrinth led her to entertain another possibility: had the strength of all the demons within thebyrinth increased by a tier in that very instant? It wasn''t long before Viviana confirmed her suspicions. On a nd near the forest, she discovered a goblin military camp. Within the camp, the weakest goblin Viviana could see was a third-tier elite goblin sword-and-shield warrior, numbering four to five hundred. ording to Viviana''s knowledge, the goblin soldiers within the Aqua Nest should have only been first-tier. Yet now, they possessed third-tier strength, far surpassing a mere "slight increase in power." Viviana was acutely aware that since her entry into the Aqua Nest, the strength of the demons within thebyrinth had been enhanced at least twice, each time with a significant one-tier increase. Viviana knew that within the Aqua Nest, which had three entrances, there were also threebyrinth bosses. If her earlier hypothesis held, the power of the three bosses at thebyrinth''s core should have also increased by two tiers, surpassing Viviana''s imagination. (The Cardinal and Obsidian Elders... can they handle it?) Viviana no longer believed that the Scarlet Family''s n was underestimating her. She even began to worry for the two formidable elders. If thebyrinth bosses were three fourth-tier demons, the elders could easily defeat them. However, given the current situation, thebyrinth bosses were likely at least three fifth-tier demons, which could mean the elders might not emerge unscathed. After observing the goblin camp for a while, Viviana withdrew. She found a safe spot to eat and replenish her energy before consuming two bottles of potent? potions to recover her magic power. At this point, Viviana felt she had recovered about eighty to ny percent of her strength. With renewed vigor, she set off once more toward thebyrinth''s core. Viviana Scarlet, Magic Swordsman - Lv90 Life Energy: 4510 / 5220 Endurance: 3202 / 3665 Magic Energy: 4316 / 5370 . After more than an hour, Viviana finally caught sight of the goblin fortress within her field of vision. The red light in the sky shone directly upon the formidable fortress nestled within the mountains, leaving no doubt that the Labyrinth: Aqua Nesty within its walls. Viviana observed from a distance, realizing she seeminglycked the ability to even enter the fortress. Four towering stone towers stood at the perimeter, each at least thirty meters tall (equivalent to a ten-story building), with stone walls connecting them, leaving no gaps. The only way to enter the fortress was through fourrge gates situated in four directions, but each gate was guarded by two fourth-order Goblin Steel Giants, and between the gates, two teams of elite Goblin Wolf Riders patrolled relentlessly, leaving no vulnerabilities. Viviana was now immensely grateful for the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders'' insistence that she familiarize herself with the before entering thebyrinth. Without the knowledge gained from it, she might not have even been able to discern the strength of her enemies. . Viviana observed the fortress''s perimeter for a long time, attempting to find an opportunity to infiltrate, but on this mountain, there was truly no cover. It was not just a matter of sneaking into the fortress; even approaching it slightly, Viviana felt she might be discovered by the goblins on the stone towers. After countless internal deliberations, Viviana despondently concluded that she could notplete the task entrusted to her by the Scarlet Family. (I''m sorry, Lord Scarlet, I''m sorry, esteemed elders, I cannot reach thebyrinth''s boss.) Now, Viviana faced two paths: Either turn back to the entrance of thebyrinth, abandon the attack, and dere the mission aplete failure; Or activate the hidden magic circle outside the fortress, summon the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders, and endure their scolding before following their orders. After considerable agony, Viviana ultimately chose thetter. The reason for her choice was simple: she naively believed that the scolding would be less severe if she chose the second option, whereas if she unterally decided to leave thebyrinth, unimaginable punishment would await her. . Having made her decision, Viviana retreated into the depths of the forest to avoid alerting the goblins when activating the magic circle. Once she confirmed the surroundings were safe, she mustered her courage, closed her eyes, and channeled a small portion of her magic into the hidden magic circle within her body. Immediately, a dark, four-symbol, eight-star magic circle emerged on Viviana''s forehead, expanding into arger, simrly structured magic array that rotated beneath her feet. As the magic circles'' light grew brighter, two smaller star-shaped magic circles appeared within therger one, and the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders, Rodrygo and Augusto, materialized within the star-shaped arrays. "Good afternoon, esteemed elders," Viviana bowed deeply, keeping her head lowered, not daring to meet the elders'' eyes. The Elders surveyed their surroundings after appearing, their expressions gradually darkening. "Viviana, where is the boss of thebyrinth?" asked the Cardinal Elder, Rodrygo. "The boss is... within the fortress ahead." Viviana replied softly, not daring to raise her head for even a second. "Why didn''t you enter the fortress and reach the target before summoning us? That wasn''t the n, was it?" the Elder asked again, his tone growing more severe. "B-because... I judged that I could not break through the fortress''s defenses alone, so for safety''s sake, I summoned the esteemed elders here." Viviana argued, despite knowing she had not followed the n, unwilling to be scolded too harshly. The two elders furrowed their brows in suspicion upon hearing Viviana''s defense... but five minutester, when they followed her to a location with a view of the fortress, they understood the meaning behind her words. "Augusto... who do you think has the audacity to scheme against our Scarlet Family?" The Cardinal Elder, Rodrygo, clenched his fists, fire in his eyes. Chapter 285 Cardinal and Obsidian Elders

Chapter 285 Cardinal and Obsidian Elders

The two elders discerned at a nce that the defensive strength of the Goblin Fortress far exceeded their expectations. This meant that after the Scarlet Family dealt with the two teams of death row criminals, when the entrance to Delis Town reopened, more formidable individuals had entered the "Aqua Nest." Based on the degree to which the strength of the demons exceeded their ns, the two elders believed that at least two individuals with mid fifth-tier strength had entered thebyrinth, or perhaps a strong early sixth-tier individual. Those with such strength would not enter thebyrinth without reason; in other words, they must havee to deliberately cause trouble for the Scarlet Family. "Shall we change our n, Rodrygo?" Obsidian Elder Augusto inquired. "No, proceed as nned... Even if we must retreat, I want to see who our enemy is this time," Cardinal Elder Rodrygo replied through gritted teeth. If the Scarlet Family were to return empty-handed from this "Aqua Nest" expedition, it would be their third consecutive heavy blow. First, there was the theft of the Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia; Next, they were swindled out of arge sum of money by the divination rabbit; And now, they might waste a valuable opportunity to use the hidden magic circle... If there was amon mastermind behind these three incidents, the identity of the powerful individuals who entered the Aqua Nest would undoubtedly reveal relevant clues! The Scarlet Family''s motto was "Revenge must be taken for enmity, and kindness must be repaid," and this creed had permeated the bones of every family member. As the left and right arms of the Scarlet Lord, the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders were staunch enforcers of this creed. Therefore, even if this n were to fail, they must find out who their enemy is! . "Viviana, hide in this forest, and retreat immediately if anything goes wrong, understand?" Before setting off, Cardinal Elder Rodrygo made arrangements for Viviana, who nodded earnestly and watched the two elders head towards the Goblin Fortress. At this moment, Viviana felt both happy and worried. She was d that the Cardinal Elder had hardly scolded her, but she was also concerned about the uing battle. With the Cardinal Elder''s strength, annihting the fortress''s defenses would undoubtedly be no problem, but the oue against thebyrinth''s boss was uncertain. Regrettably, aside from worrying, Viviana could not help. She knew that if she went with them, she would only be a burden to the two elders. . Before long, the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders arrived at the foot of the mountain where the fortress was located. The goblins on the stone tower immediately spotted the intruders and sounded their horns. Subsequently, the fortress gates opened, and three teams of Goblin Wolf Riders burst forth, charging towards the base of the mountain. The elders intentionally allowed the goblins to discover them, aiming to create as much motion" as possible. In doing so, the enemies who had targeted the Scarlet Family would realize that they were already in the final stages of conquering thebyrinth. Their n was to lure the hidden enemies out, and improvise based on the situation. As the Goblin Wolf Riders closed in to about a hundred meters, Cardinal Elder Rodrygo stepped forward. The two elders, a well-coordinated duo, no longer needed verbalmunication to understand each other''s intentions. Cardinal Elder unsheathed his soul-engraved divine weapon, the "Bloodfire Demonde - Dearborn," from its scabbard at his waist. The ruby-like longsword ignited with red mes upon being infused with magic power. With slightly bent knees, the Cardinal Elder held the sword horizontally at his side, and the scattered sword mes formed a ten-meter-tall me giant in front of him, assuming the same stance as the elder. As the Cardinal Elder swung his sword in a horizontal sh, the me giant did the same with its ming longsword. The ten-meter-long ming sword swept across the forest, igniting a massive fire and sending the Goblin Wolf Riders tumbling in the ze! However, the Cardinal Elder''s attack was not over. He sheathed the Bloodfire Demonde, took a step forward, and lowered his body while gripping the scabbard with his left hand. His gaze was fixed on the goblin fortress on the mountain. The me giant mimicked the Cardinal Elder''s movements, and as the elder unsheathed his sword for another strike, the giant did the same. This time, the ming sh transformed into a fire dragon that roared towards the goblin fortress on the mountain, igniting the gates with a single blow! "Well done, Rodrygo. Quite a spectacle," Obsidian Eldermented from the side. The fire would only grow more intense in the forest, and eventually, anyone in thebyrinth would see the billowing smoke and towering mes. "Just warming up," Cardinal Elder replied as he sheathed the Bloodfire Demonde and dismissed the me giant. He and Obsidian Elder then proceeded towards the goblin fortress on the mountain, surrounded by mes. As for the Goblin Wolf Riders, they had already been reduced to charred remains in the raging fire. . In ten minutes'' time, the two elders relentlessly cut down the onught of goblin forces, arriving before the zing gates of the fortress. Two fourth-tier "Goblin Steel Giants" wielding ck rock clubs had been waiting for them for quite some time. With the enemy now within striking distance, the Steel Ghost Giants were no longer bound by their duty to remain stationary and roared as they charged at the two old men! This time, the Obsidian Elder stood in front of the Cardinal Elder, his eyes fixed on the hardened, ckened skin of the Steel Ghost Giants, a n already forming in his mind. "It seems I must trouble you, old partner." The Obsidian Elder murmured as he drew his divine sword, named "Lightbane Spellde - Korlskin." The de appeared almost translucent, as if forged from ck ss, seemingly fragile yet exuding a sinister aura capable of corroding bones. The moment the Obsidian Elder unsheathed the Lightbane Spellde, the two attacking Goblin Steel Giants immediately shifted to a defensive stance, their terror subdued by the dreadful aura emanating from the elder''s sword. The Obsidian Elder chuckled, remarking, "Fourth-tier creatures truly are different, knowing what danger is," before channeling his magic into the Lightbane Spellde. Instantly, a surge of ck energy erupted from the de, extending its length by ten meters. Wielding this sword of ck energy, the Obsidian Elder leaped into the air, seemingly defying gravity, and soared to the same height as the two Steel Ghost Giants. He then unleashed a series of shes, one after another, totaling eight strikes beforending. With each sh from the elder, the Steel Ghost Giants raised their ck rock clubs to defend themselves. However, they found it peculiar that they could not block the ck energy sword, which pierced their bodies time and time again like air... yet caused no harm! The two Steel Ghost Giants exchanged nces and burst intoughter. After all that, it turned out that this human was merely terrifying in appearance but ultimately unremarkable! Chapter 286 Bloodbane Serpent - Erosk

Chapter 286 Bloodbane Serpent - Erosk

As they were thinking about it, the human elder unleashed another dark longsword. The goblin giants, feeling no harm and unable to defend, abandoned their defense and switched to offense, roaring as they charged at the two elders. However, at that moment, their vision suddenly darkened, and they fell straight to the ground, plunging into an eternal "slumber." The goblin giants could not know that the Lightbane Spellde of the Obsidian Elder was a sword that only attacked "life energy," rendering all defenses ineffective. And because they were in a highly excited state during battle, they had not noticed that their bodies had actually fallen into fatigue due to the decline of their "life energy." By the time their life energy reached zero, it was already toote. . "Rodrygo, even the gatekeepers are at the fourth tier, far beyond the nned level... Shall we still enter this fortress?" The Obsidian Elder dodged arrows shot from the stone tower while conversing with the Cardinal Elder, in a nonchnt manner. "Indeed, drawing out thebyrinth boss at this time would only put us at a greater disadvantage." The Cardinal Elder held his Bloodfire Demonde upright in front of him, murmured something, and a heavenly fire fell from the sky, urately hitting the nearest stone tower, igniting the goblins inside and temporarily preventing them from shooting arrows at them. Entering the fortress was not difficult for the two, but the outside and inside of the fortress were two different concepts. Breaking into the core area could potentially draw out thebyrinth boss, something they both unwilling to see. Even though their strength was extraordinary; Even though they could leave any ordinarybyrinth by returning to the entrance; In anybyrinth, once thebyrinth leader appeared, it was no longer a situation where they could leave at will. However, not entering the fortress did not affect the new n of the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders. The central location on the mountain was now aze, and they believed that the enemies who had ambushed the Scarlet Family were already approaching. In the worst-case scenario, even if the enemy had sixth-tier strength, the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders were confident in finding the enemy after they approached, and then making a decision to withdraw after confirming the enemy''s identity. During the waiting period for the "enemy" to appear, the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders stood outside the fortress gate, continuously ying the goblin reinforcements. Their actions carried a certain risk, as the leader of the goblin race would not watch their people being ughtered indefinitely. So, would thebyrinth boss inside the fortress be drawn out by themotion outside first, or would the "unknown enemy" reveal themselves first? The Cardinal and Obsidian Elders were "lucky," as the "unknown enemy" appeared first. Moreover, this "enemy" did not hide but appeared directly in front of them. "Fufufu, I never thought I''d meet you two here, Red-chan, ck-chan... This is quite an unexpected surprise." The voice arrived before the person, and the hoarse "Red-chan" and "ck-chan" made both the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders shudder involuntarily. The only one in this world who would call them Red-chan and ck-chan was that madman. As a scythe with a skull-shaped de suddenly flew over and embedded itself in the fortress gate, an old man in a tattered gray robe, holding the chain at the end of the scythe, "flew" to the fortress entrance andnded gracefully in front of the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders. The presence of this thin, tall old man with blood-red eyes put the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders on high alert! "Bloodbane Serpent, Erosk, why are you here?!" The Cardinal and Obsidian Elders immediately distanced themselves, but fortunately, the Bloodbane Serpent showed no intention of attacking immediately or ambushing them, only smiling as he watched them. "What a good question, why am I here...?" The Bloodbane Serpent twisted his wrist, and the dark scythe, along with the chain, returned to his hand. "I think it''s fate, the gods above have sent me to kill you andplete the unfinished business fromst time... You two are the only exceptions who have escaped from my hands." As the Bloodbane Serpent spoke, he slowly approached the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders. . Evidently a mere disheveled old man, he caused the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders to be extremely tense. Although they did notmunicate, both were simultaneously contemting how to escape from the old man''s grasp. Upon encountering the elder known as "Bloodbane Serpent - Erosk," the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders immediately understood that the strength of thebyrinth''s demons was due to this old man''s influence. It was no wonder thebyrinth''s difficulty increased with such a formidable individual present! "Bloodbane Serpent, don''t think we''re the same as before!" The Cardinal Elder ced his hand on the hilt of his sword, yet his footsteps continued to slowly retreat. "Is that so? How delightful! You must give it your all to entertain me, fufufufu." The Bloodbane Serpent swung his chain, causing the scythe to spin beside him, evoking unpleasant memories for the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders. However, their previous battle had be nourishment for their growth, and they now knew which techniques were effective against this Bloodbane Serpent and which would only expose unnecessary weaknesses. Without warning, the Cardinal Elder struck first, drawing his Bloodfire Demonde while infusing it with magicl power, and immediately plunged the burning de into the ground beneath him. "zing Pir Barrage!" The Cardinal Elder shouted the technique''s name to build momentum and convey his intentions to the Obsidian Elder. As he executed the technique, a pir of fire erupted from beneath the Bloodbane Serpent''s feet, but the elder''s speed was even faster! With an inconceivable gait, he left the sessive pirs of fire behind and closed in on the Cardinal Elder! In the blink of an eye, as the dancing scythe shed towards the Cardinal Elder''s neck, his body dissipated into mes, vanishing into thin air. Simultaneously, a dark sword aura seized the Bloodbane Serpent''s offensive opening, striking precisely at his body... No, it missed! The Bloodbane Serpent contorted his body in a manner impossible for humans, narrowly evading the attack! "Fufufufu, how exhrating! Truly, it''s sheer ecstasy!" The Bloodbane Serpentughed heartily as he leaped into the air, brandishing three identical pitch-ck skull scythes, each entwined with long chains at their ends. "Before I kill you two, make sure to entertain me to the fullest!" The Bloodbane Serpent roared as he hurled the scythes, which merged into four red lights in midair before solidifying into four winged serpents. Two of the serpents flew towards the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders, one encircled the Bloodbane Serpent, and thest serpent headed towards the nearby mountain forest. The Cardinal and Obsidian Elders'' faces turned pale upon witnessing this scene. Hidden within that forest was the most important Divine Heir of their Scarlet Family, Viviana! The Bloodbane Serpent''s actions clearly indicated that he had noticed Viviana''s presence! "Divine Weapon Release! Grant my enemies a merciless death! Lightbane Spellde - Korlskin!!!" Without any hesitation, the Obsidian Elder plunged the Lightless Curse Sword into his own chest. Instantly, the ss-like sword transformed into ck smoke, consuming his body entirely. Chapter 287 The Duel Of Opponents Gazing upon the zing forest, Tyler felt somewhat perplexed by the situation. In his memory, Viviana''s fighting style should have nothing to do with mes, and it was unlikely that the local goblin race would set fire to their own homnd. This meant that there must be fire-rtedbatants among the Scarlet Family, and they were fighting near the goblin fortress in thebyrinth''s core area. (It seems Viviana must be fighting alongside her team. I wonder if their strength is enough to face thebyrinth boss...?) When Tylerst saw Viviana, she had just reached the third tier, with a level slightly above fifty. After nearly two months apart, he guessed that she might have reached the full level of ny in the third tier or even ascended to the fourth tier. As the Divine Heir of the Scarlet Family, she would undoubtedly have ess to ample resources for training, leveling up, and advancing in tiers, so this pace was not unreasonable. However, even if Viviana had reached the fourth tier, she would still be no match for thebyrinth boss. Tyler spected that the boss would be at least fifth tier, sixth tier being within reason, and seventh tier... not impossible. Therefore, if the Scarlet Family did not have a fifth or sixth tier leader, they would not only be unable to defeat the "Aqua Nest" boss, but they might also struggle to survive. (Is the current situation... also part of the Scarlet Family''s n?) Considering the previous cunning tactics employed by the Scarlet Family, Tyler could only assume that the currentbyrinth situation was also part of their n. As one of the five major families of the Vester Kingdom, they should have at least this level of strategic prowess. Based on this assumption, Tyler believed that the Scarlet Family''s team would be able to sessfully defeat thebyrinth boss. However, under the current circumstances, it would be too risky for him to directly enter the battlefield. Tyler decided to approach the fortress a bit closer and continue observing the situation with his telescope. After all, no matter how important the truth behind the Scarlet Family''s n was, it was not as important as Tyler''s own life. . At the entrance of the goblin fortress, the ghostly Sword Demon floated in the air. Obsidian Elder sacrificed half of his life energy to unleash the true form of the soul-engraved Divine Weapon "Lightbane Spellde - Korlskin," merging it with himself. The Sword Demon had no physical form, beingposed entirely of ck smoke. Instead of hands, it wielded two three-meter-long ck smoke swords, and instead of legs, its torso trailed into wisps of ck smoke. At this moment, its hollow eyes stared intently at the Bloodbane Serpent, its murderous intent evident. The Bloodbane Serpent, Erosk,ughed heartily. He had experienced this form in their previous battle and had suffered a loss. This time, he didn''t know if he had a way to deal with it. But it didn''t matter; experiencing the "joy" of battle was the most important thing for this madman. On the other side, taking advantage of Obsidian Elder''s intimidation of the Bloodbane Serpent, Cardinal Elder swung his Bloodfire Demonde, severing the attacking red snake. He then activated the cloak''s skill to summon a pair of "me Wings" and took off, chasing after another red snake! "Fufufu, Reddy got himself some nice equipment, huh?" While using all his strength to dodge the Sword Demon''s attacks, the Bloodbane Serpent still had the leisure to praise Cardinal Elder, as the energy he used for offense was now left with nowhere to go. Facing the smoke-formed Sword Demon, all of the Bloodbane Serpent''s attacks were ineffective. Moreover, the Sword Demon''s attacks were extremely lethal, and none of the defensive methods known to the Bloodbane Serpent could withstand its shes, forcing him to continuously evade. "Twenty seconds have passed, cky. You only have forty seconds left... or have you improved during this time?" During theirst encounter, the Sword Demon could only maintain its form for one minute. This time, the Bloodbane Serpent anticipated three minutes, and as long as he could endure those three minutes, it would be his turn. The Sword Demon did not respond, but its attacks continued to grow more fierce. Just as the Bloodbane Serpent was about to run out of room to retreat, the gaunt old man suddenly transformed into a red snake right before the Sword Demon''s eyes. At the same time, Cardinal Elder, who was about to catch up with the red snake, was astonished to find that the flying red snake had turned into the Bloodbane Serpent himself! Neither the Cardinal nor the Obsidian Elder knew of this shape-shifting ability. It seemed that during their period of progress, the Bloodbane Serpent had not been idle either. "Fufufu, are you happy to see me, Reddy?" Taking advantage of Cardinal Elder''s astonishment, the Bloodbane Serpent extended his hands, and countless chains flew from the blood holes in the center of his palms towards Cardinal Elder. He immediately turned to flee, flying while releasing zing shes behind him. However, the Bloodbane Serpent''s chains were like living snakes, not only avoiding Cardinal Elder''s shes but also coiling around his ankles, grounding him and bringing him back to the entrance of the fortress. "Burn even hotter, Dearborn!" Cardinal Elder channeled more magic power into the Bloodfire Demonde, causing the de to glow red-hot. The scorching de sessfully severed the Bloodbane Serpent''s chains, returning the three to a standoff at the entrance of the fortress... and now, the Divine Weapon that Obsidian Elder had paid a great price to unleash had passed its effective time, forcing him to revert to his human form. The only thing on the minds of the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders was to stall for as much time as possible, allowing Viviana to safely escape the Aqua Nest. As for the Bloodbane Serpent, Erosk, he was thinking about how to corner "Reddy and cky," learn all their abilities, and then kill them both. After some simple contemtion, the Bloodbane Serpent made a mad move: he summoned the red skull-headed scythe Draven once more, swung it around with the chains to gain momentum, and then hurled a scythe sh at the fortress gate! "Reddy, cky, you''re still too restrained! Let''s have some more fun! Fufufufu!!" With the scythe''s light cutting through the fortress gate, the five-meter-thick gate was diagonally severed in two, and then, with a "bang," it fell to the ground. The Bloodbane Serpent''s madness was not over yet. He manipted the chains to bind the goblin corpses on the ground and then flung them one by one into the goblin fortress,ughing all the while, his intentions clearer than ever. "Madman... this old monster is truly a madman...!!!" Both the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders sensed the Bloodbane Serpent''s intentions, but they were powerless to stop him. If they actively engaged him in closebat, they would fall into his trap. The two could only watch as the Bloodbane Serpent continued his reckless actions until a thunderous roar erupted from within the goblin fortress! The roar was so loud that all the birds in the surrounding forests took flight. For a moment, the burning forest, the sky filled with ck smoke, and the countless birds in the air all plunged thebyrinth''s Aqua Nest into unprecedented chaos. Following that, heavy footsteps echoed from within the fortress. Each step was apanied by violent tremors, heralding the imminent arrival of the goblin king. Chapter 288 [Bonus ] Here Comes The Ruler ? The wildfire spread rapidly, and Viviana knew something was amiss. She had already begun to evacuate towards the entrance of thebyrinth, following the instructions of the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders. However, due to themotion at the fortress, several goblin military camps on the outskirts had entered a state of war. Numerous Goblin Wolf Riders were scouring the area in search of enemies. In addition, these intelligent goblins had set up a blockade around the fortress, attempting to intercept any intruders who had breached thebyrinth''s core. The goblins'' response undoubtedly increased the difficulty of Viviana''s evacuation. She had to boldly stride forward while remaining vignt against the goblin forces that could emerge at any moment. Her dancing Crimson Sword cleared a path before her, simultaneously serving as an early warning system for any approaching enemies. In the direction of the fortress behind Viviana, familiar magical fluctuations and bright mes asionally erupted. These were the battle techniques of the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders, whom she knew well. Even without witnessing the scene firsthand, Viviana understood that the two elders were fighting with all their might. (Have they already engaged in battle with thebyrinth boss?) (I thought they would abandon thisbyrinth expedition) Viviana continued to worry about the two elders, but soon, she lost the luxury of concern. A sudden appearance of Goblin Wolf Riders blocking her path forced Viviana to halt. She instantly recognized the leader as a fourth-tier "Goblin Wolf Cavalry Commander." And since this foe had revealed itself, it meant... "Floating Crimson Sword!" Viviana decisively summoned all her rapiers to shoot in all directions. As expected, four or five Wolf Riders emerged from the surroundings, intending to ambush Viviana, but her preemptive strike disrupted their ns. Nevertheless, this brilliant attack could not change the fact that Viviana was now surrounded. She could confirm the presence of one fourth-tier and five third-tier enemies with her own eyes. This was not a situation she could ovee with her current strength. "Sword Aura Blessing." Viviana focused on the Crimson Sword in her hand, and the de began to shine with a sacred radiance. An inevitable, life-or-death battle was about to unfold. . Meanwhile, the atmosphere at the entrance of the goblin fortress had reached its most tense moment. From the increasingly approaching footsteps and ground vibrations, it was not difficult to deduce that the ruler of the fortress was about to reveal himself. "Fufufu... Let us revel together!" Bloodbane Serpent Erosk could hardly conceal the smile on his face, as nothing could bring him more joy than a frenzied and chaotic battle! The Elders seized this final moment to contemte their strategy. Once thebyrinth boss joined the fray, their retreat would be even more challenging. However, in contrast, the Bloodbane Serpent, this old monster, would also expose more weaknesses. After the appearance of the Bloodbane Serpent, Elders had already understood that all of this was the scheme of the secret organization "Snake Shadow Society." While many people knew of the infamous Bloodbane Serpent Erosk, few were aware that he was actually a core member of the Snake Shadow Society. Nevertheless, the Scarlet Family''s intelligence organization was not maintained in vain, allowing them to have some understanding of the Snake Shadow Society. Today, with the Bloodbane Serpent appearing in the "Aqua Nest," Cardinal Elder did not believe it to be a coincidence. He thought that there might be a traitor within the Scarlet Family who had leaked their n to the Snake Shadow Society. Then, the Snake Shadow Society took advantage of the Scarlet Family''s n, intending to strike at the Divine Heir Viviana and the two elders within thebyrinth. Due to thebyrinth''s isted nature, any actions taken within it would be extremely difficult to trace, as long as the relevant traces were handled properly. In addition, Cardinal Elder believed that the previous incidents of the "Pigeon Blood Ruby theft" and the "extortion by the rabbit spirit" might also be rted to the Snake Shadow Society, as this organization had the power to aplish these two tasks. The only remaining doubt for Cardinal Elder was why only the Bloodbane Serpent hade tomit the crime. If the Snake Shadow Society truly intended to target the Scarlet Family, it would be unlikely for them to send only one person. Regarding this question, Cardinal Elder could only think of one reasonable exnation: other members of the Snake Shadow Society were hiding, and perhaps someone was already pursuing Viviana. Upon this thought, his expression became even more tense, as they were now in an extremely urgent situation! "Bloodbane Serpent, why does the Snake Shadow Society oppose the Scarlet Family?!" Before thebyrinth boss appeared, Cardinal Elder loudly questioned the Bloodbane Serpent. "Fufufufu, you even know about the Snake Shadow Society... You know quite a lot." The tall, thin old man, Bloodbane Serpent, smiled mysteriously. He neither admitted nor denied, only wanting to see the anxious expressions of "Reddy" and "cky." As for whether the Scarlet Family would be enemies with the Snake Shadow Society from now on, the Bloodbane Serpent did not care. For Bloodbane Serpent Erosk, only the madness of battle mattered. At this moment, another earth-shattering roar resounded within the goblin fortress, and a massive figure leaped out from behind the destroyed fortress gate,nding heavily between Elders and the Bloodbane Serpent! "Fufufufu! Here ites, here ites!!" Amidst the rolling dust, the Bloodbane Serpent''s shrillughter was particrly piercing, while the towering figure standing in the dust emitted a terrifying pressure that oppressed every pore of those present. As the dust settled, the true face of the massive figure was revealed to everyone. The goblin ruler who had leaped out stood as tall as a three-story building, with a massive but not bloated physique, and his robust green muscles shone with a metallic luster. However, the most unforgettable aspect was the goblin ruler''s body structure, with three faces, six arms, and six legs, making it unclear whether it was a single entity or a fusion of three goblins. The goblin ruler''s head had three faces in different directions, and its torso and hips seemed to be stitched together from three bodies, with three pairs of arms and legs extending in three directions, leaving no blind spots from any angle. Moreover, the personalities of the three faces were distinct: One face held a long spear and a square shield, its fierce expression resembling a war god; Another face gripped a staff with one hand, its eyes gleaming with wickedness like a sorcerer; And thest face held a longbow in one hand and an arrow in the other, its expression calm as if an archery god. Upon the goblin ruler''s entrance, its six eyes stared at the three people present, and its three mouths babbled in the goblinnguage, expressing its rage through the tone alone! Both Elders and the Bloodbane Serpent dared not act rashly at this moment, as the strength of the goblin ruler clearly exceeded their expectations. Moreover, they both hoped that the goblin ruler''s hatred would be directed at their opponent. At this moment, one of the goblin ruler''s sorcerer faces raised a skull staff made of countless skulls. After quickly chanting a few spells, a massive green magic circle suddenly unfolded in the sky,rge enough to cover the entire Aqua Nestbyrinth! Immediately, four red beams of light shone down from the magic circle, with three of themnding on Cardinal Elder Rodrygo and the Bloodbane Serpent, and another beam falling on a nearby mountain forest. That location was precisely where Viviana was. Chapter 289 Worsening Situation ? A mere ten seconds prior, Tyler, who had been rubbernecking outside the goblin fortress through the binocle, suddenly found himself enveloped by an overwhelming red warning light. No matter where he sought refuge, he could not escape the coverage of the ominous glow. Undoubtedly, this was rted to the Goblin Ruler raising its skull-headed staff. As the three-second countdown within the red warning light ticked away, Tyler activated his Calction Boost skill in the nick of time, entering a bullet-time state. With his brain''sputational power doubled in the slowed time, he pinpointed the exact moment before the iing "attack" and executed his evasive Shadow Step. When he reappeared fifteen meters away, there seemed to be no change to his condition. (Did I... dodge it?) Carefully assessing his situation, Tyler was somewhat surprised to find that he had indeed seeded. Secondster, as several red light beams shot down from the massive magical array in the sky, he realized that none of them targeted him, further confirming his sessful evasion. Tyler''s n was simple: since the attack appeared to be an inescapable, all-epassing assault, he wanted to use the brief moment between his disappearance and reappearance with Shadow Step to dodge it. Fortunately, not only was his idea correct, but he had also executed it perfectly. (But... what do these red light beams represent...?) Unlike the thick red beam pointing towards thebyrinth''s core, the smaller beams were constantly moving. This led Tyler to specte that they might be real-time markers for intruders within thebyrinth. (Three... four... there are four others in thebyrinth besides me...) Using his binocle, Tyler confirmed that three of the individuals were fighting at the entrance of the goblin fortress. The fourth beam must be pointing to Viviana, who was not presentif she was still alive. Whether he were to approach the battle near the fortress entrance or to verify if the fourth red beam was indeed Viviana, both destinations were in the same direction for Tyler. The shortest path to these locations was to pass directly through the goblin fortress. Seizing this rare opportunity, Tyler made a bold decision. He believed that his current state of not being marked by the red beams was a once-in-a-lifetime chance. The demons would undoubtedly rely heavily on the red beams'' guidance, while Tyler had inadvertently entered a unique "invisible" state. In this state, infiltrating the goblin fortress would be significantly easier, especially since the fortress''s defenses were likely deployed to hunt down the "intruders" in thebyrinth. Tyler might even have a chance to strike at thebyrinth''s core directly! Time was of the essence, and opportunities were fleeting. Tyler instructed Moto-chan to relocate to the other side of the fortress and await their reunion. After ncing at the "T" in his palm, he slid down the slope and stealthily advanced towards the side of the fortress wall. . At the entrance of the goblin fortress, Elders and Bloodbane Serpent initially believed they had been ensnared by a cunning stratagem. However, they quickly realized they had been "locked on" by a detection spell. "Augusto, these light pirs indicate the positions of all the ''intruders''," informed Cardinal Elder to Obsidian Elder, while thetter expressed both his concern and confusion. His worry stemmed from the fourth light pir, which revealed Viviana''s location. Judging by the distance, Viviana had not retreated far and might have encountered trouble. His puzzlement arose from the scarcity of light pirscould the Serpent''s Shadow truly have sent only Bloodbane Serpent? This seemed highly improbable. "Perhaps the others are still en route," suggested Cardinal Elder. Regardless of how many the Serpent''s Shadow had dispatched, it no longer mattered. The decision to evacuate the Aqua Nest was irrevocable for the two elders. Their objectives were twofold: first, to protect Viviana until she safely withdrew; second, to cover each other''s retreat. To achieve these goals, they had to undertake daring endeavors. "Augusto, don''t die on me." "Don''t worry, I won''t perish before you." Both elders tightly gripped their divine weapons, their blood boiling with excitement for the first time in ages. . On the other side, the Goblin Ruler, having confirmed the positions of all the intruders, roared loudly, issuingmands. The enraged ruler demanded that its people immediately y the invaders who had trespassed their homnd, avenging their fallen brethren. Following its roar, a unique signal re ignited within the goblin fortress, and soon after, six surrounding encampments also lit their res. A multitude of goblin soldiers sprang into action, while the fortress''s defenses were not idle. Two wolf howls echoed, and a squadron of Goblin Wolf Riders dashed out as if flying. Leading the squadron was an elderly Goblin Shaman adorned with arge string of prayer beads and wielding a staff. Riding a two-headed giant wolf, he led the elite Goblin Wolf Riders towards the red pir of light in the forest, which marked Viviana''s location. The Cardinal Elder attempted to intervene, but the Bloodbane Serpent''s attack swiftly blocked him, its obstructive intent clear. "Fufufufu, are you so worried about your little girl? Then hurry and use your full strength to defeat me!" Amidst the Bloodbane Serpent''s interference, the special Goblin cavalry charged smoothly towards the forest. The Cardinal Elder watched the Wolf Riders leave the attack range, his brow furrowed and his heart anxious. The Bloodbane Serpent had be utterly insane, taking pleasure in the pain of "Reddy" and "cky," and its unrestrained, shrillughter only fueled the Cardinal Elder''s rage. In this critical moment, the two elders made a desperate move, initiating their final action. "Oh, Goblin Ruler! We did not intend to trespass! The one who destroyed your fortress gate and threw in the goblin corpses is this scythe-wielding human! If you wish to vent your anger, direct it at him!" The Cardinal Elder did not care whether the Goblin Ruler could understand humannguage, but he made sure to absolve himself and the Obsidian Elder of any guilt. The Bloodbane Serpent, unconcerned, enjoyed the spectacle of various people driven to desperation. As for the Goblin Ruler, it remained unaffected by the Cardinal Elder''s words. Afterpleting the deployment of his subordinates, it proceeded to execute the audacious humans. . Regardless of their reasons, those who dared to enter goblin territory would be shown no mercy! . "Roar!!!!" With a deafening battle cry, the Goblin Ruler''s war god visage brandished a steel spear! This roar not only momentarily halted the three humans'' actions but also invigorated the goblins within a hundred meters! Seeing this, the elders knew that a chaotic battle was inevitable and immediatelyunched a counterattack. "Augusto!" "I''m ready at any time!" Without needing much exnation, the two elders understood each other''s intentions with a single shout. The Cardinal Elder raised the Bloodfire Demonde - Dearborn and bellowed, "Hell''s crimson karma fire, burn my enemies! me - Hell - Descend!" Simultaneously, the Obsidian Elder held the Lightbane Spellde horizontally in front of him, sheathed, and whispered, "Fog god, grant me your form, the body of ck mist." Chapter 290 Sneak in the Goblin Fortress

Chapter 290 Sneak in the Goblin Fortress

A dazzling sh of light coalesced into a single point before erupting outward. A thunderous, earth-shaking roar assaulted the eardrums of every creature present, a secondter than expected, as rolling waves of scorching mes engulfed the entire mountaintop. At that moment, a cataclysmic fireball emerged, its diameter vast enough to consume the entire peak, including the goblin fortress! This was the signature move of Cardinal Elder Rodrygo, "me Hell Descend." Ordinarily, he would not use this technique when allies were nearby, but Obsidian Elder Augusto was an exception, as he possessed a skill that could ignore the terrifying power of "me Hell Descend." As Cardinal Elder unleashed his ability, Obsidian Elder transformed into a cloud of ck mist. For the next ten seconds, he could notunch any attacks, but in return, he would be unaffected by most forms of assault. Amidst the furnace of mes, Augusto watched as the surrounding flora and fauna were instantly reduced to ash. Regrettably, even with such formidable power, the attack seemed to have inflicted no harm upon Bloodbane Serpent Erosk and the Goblin Ruler. The Bloodbane Serpent summoned a pitch-ck, six-eyed python, which coiled around the mad elder, shielding him from the mes. Not a single spark could prate the barrier, though the python''s life was likely in peril. Meanwhile, the Goblin Ruler''s "Sorcerer Face"pleted the casting of a shield spell, isting the mes and preparing to counterattack once the fire subsided. Had there been other spectators, they might have assumed that the two Elders would be at a disadvantage, having unleashed such a magnificent attack without even breaking their enemies'' defenses. However, the Elders had anticipated this oue, and their true intentionsy elsewhere. Seizing the opportunity provided by "me Hell Descend" to distract their foes and obscure their vision, Cardinal Elder activated his "me Wings" and flew straight towards Viviana. While Obsidian Elder remained within the mes, awaiting the fulfillment of his duty once the fire was extinguished. . Soon, the "me Hell Descend" technique ended, and just as the Goblin Ruler and Bloodbane Serpent were about to wreak havoc, they discovered that the source of the mes, Cardinal Elder, had vanished. "cky, you two are truly naive, thinking that just one of you could hold us both back," taunted the Bloodbane Serpent, absorbing the charred remains of the six-eyed python through the pores in his palm. "Bloodbane Serpent, when did you join forces with thebyrinth boss?" Obsidian Eler asked, calm andposed. He had no confidence in winning the battle, but stirring chaos was his forte! At that moment, the Goblin Ruler, enraged at the escape of his prey, brandished his "War God Face" and steel spear, striking at the nearest target, Bloodbane Serpent, with the speed of wind and thunder. Simultaneously, his "Sorcerer Face" and "Archer Face"unched an offensive against Augusto! . Thunderous noises continuously emanated from the goblin fortress, causing Tyler, who was stealthily climbing the mountain, to wince in pain with each explosion. His greatest regret was not being able to witness this battle of gods, but he had more important tasks at hand. Relying on the early warning from the Divine Eye of Transcendence, Tyler evaded the terrifying giant fireball and arrived at the base of the crude stone wall built by the goblins. The uneven surface provided him with an opportunity to scale the wall with his bare hands. The giant fireball had also greatly aided Tyler, as it had nearly wiped out the goblin archers on the tower, leaving only a few barely clinging to life. This allowed Tyler to sessfully climb the wall undetected. Once inside the goblin fortress, Tyler continued to move stealthily, his objective clear: to reach the so-called byrinth''s core" since he had entered the heart of the maze. If given the chance, he would strike a fatal blow to the core and reap a tremendous advantage =v= Along the way, Tyler saw charred goblin corpses everywhere and asionally encountered some still barely alive, which he would mercifully finish off. However, only the second and some third-tier goblins were severely injured by the fireball; the fourth-tier goblins remained healthy andbat-ready, and they were Tyler''s primary targets to avoid. After several twists and turns, Tyler finally reached the location of the byrinth''s core" by following the thickest red light pir. After countless moments of holding his breath and focusing, he used the Shadow Step to reach the top floor of the highest pce within the fortress. There was no cover on the top floor, so Tyler could only crouch under the stairs, peering out with just his eyes. In the center of the top floor, a fist-sized white light orb hovered, wrapped in numerous demonic symbols. Surrounding the orb were severalyers of semi-transparent spherical magical barriers, tightly enclosing the white light orb. (So, that''s the byrinth''s core"...) Even without using his identification ability at this distance, Tyler could guess its identity. After seeing thebyrinth''s core with his own eyes, Tyler realized that he was currently incapable of destroying it for two reasons: First, the magical barriers surrounding the core posed a significant risk, as attacking them might attract the attention of thebyrinth boss, and Tyler was unsure if he could quickly break through the barriers. Second, six goblin guards of various types, both melee and ranged, physical and magical, stood outside the barriers, all of them at the fourth-tier and level 100. Facing six level 100 fourth-tier guards, even with the protection of Tyler''s "Heart of Fearlessness," he could not afford to be reckless. He constantly reminded himself of his current reality: a mere second-tier level 50. Without the help of the Divine Eye of Transcendence, he would have perished in the sudden giant fireball, just like the second-tier goblin soldiers, without any chance to resist. (Alright, I''ve seen enough. Time to retreat. Bye~bye~) Tyler withdrew decisively, making his way to the lowest floor. His next n was to sneak out of the goblin fortress and find a path to see if the fourth red light pir was Viviana. However, as he was about to leave the building, his always-active identification ability suddenly detected something on an inconspicuous wall. "Hmm?" At first, Tyler thought he had seen it wrong, but upon closer inspection, the identification information in his eyes reignited his interest in causing mischief. On this unremarkable wall, there was an ordinary brick. The identification information for this brick read: "Hidden switch to the secret passage." Chapter 291 Underground Chamber

Chapter 291 Underground Chamber

Within the tallest structure of the goblin fortress, Tyler now found himself. Discovering a secret passage in such a ce held great significance, and Tyler was well aware of this. However, adhering to his usual cautious approach, he did not directly press the brick that served as a hidden switch. Instead, he ced a luminous magic stone at the spot and retreated twenty meters away. Using the skill "Shadow Behind," he summoned a shadow duplicate by the wall. Following Tyler''smand, the shadow duplicate pressed the switch. Apanied by the sound of stone rubbing against stone, a section of the nearby wall slid aside, revealing the hidden passage behind it. Up to this point, the shadow duplicate''s actions had not triggered any rms, so it continued to follow Tyler''s orders, picking up the luminous magic stone and entering the secret passage. Tyler stood outside the passage, watching the shadow duplicate advance until its 25-second duration expired and it vanished. The luminous magic stone that fell to the ground continued to illuminate the passage for a few seconds before gradually dimming and extinguishing. Deeming the passage safe, Tyler made a preliminary judgment and entered it himself, picking up the luminous magic stone and proceeding forward. Whenever he encountered a suspicious area, he would employ the same tactic, sending the shadow duplicate to scout ahead. After navigating the winding passage for over ten minutes, Tyler finally emerged into a vast underground chamber. . Embedded in the walls of the underground chamber were clusters of self-luminous magic stones, which allowed Tyler to immediately spot a massive door, approximately five meters tall, directly opposite him. Above the door, the words "Treasure Vault" were carved in thenguage of the evilkinds. (Idiot loli: Wow, Tyler! We''ve hit the jackpot!) Tyler, too, felt a surge of exhration. It was only thanks to the people at the fortress entrance who had lured thebyrinth boss away and the massive fireball that had cleared the area that Tyler had the opportunity to sneak into the fortress and reap such a great reward. However, Tyler quickly regained hisposure, as he noticed a dark, pulsating mass in front of the treasure vault''s door C clearly, a sleeping creature. (Sighthere''s no way the treasure vault would be unguarded.) Tyler felt somewhat frustrated but was not ready to give up. Having a guard was not the problem; being unable to defeat the guard was the real issue . For safety''s sake, Tyler did not approach the guard directly to confirm its identity. Instead, he carefully observed the underground chamber from a distance. The entire chamber was an irregr hemisphere, with an arched ceilingposed of uneven rock formations, and a rocky floor spanning an area roughly the size of two football fields. The uneven terrain posed a tripping hazard for those who did not tread carefully. In a nutshell, this was a natural,rge-scale cavern. Thanks to the natural magic stones in the walls, shadows filled the cavern, but there were no other conditions that favored Tyler. After confirming the terrain, Tyler attempted to identify the guarding creature using a binocle, but it proved useless. He had no choice but to approach it himself. Fortunately, as Tyler neared the distance required for identification, the creature remained fast asleep. Unfortunately, the guard''s strength posed an immense challenge for Tyler. Frost Giant Wolf - Zane, Male, 129 years old Frost Giant Wolf - Lv140 Skills: 4/4 Life Energy: 12118/12118 Endurance: 7021/7021 Magic Energy: 5685/5685 Before identifying the creature, Tyler had mentally prepared himself, but the tier 4, fully evolved result still made his heart skip a beat. (Over 12,000 life energy... What kind of monster is this?) Having seen the guard''s stats, Tyler immediately abandoned the idea of confronting it head-on and began considering how to outsmart it. The first idea that came to mind was to bypass the Frost Giant Wolf and sneak directly into the treasure vault. However, the Frost Giant Wolf was practically sleeping against the vault door, and Tyler believed that a tier 4 creature would not remain unresponsive if approached so closely . Thus, the n to sneak into the treasure vault was abandoned due to excessive risk. To devise a good n, it was crucial to know both oneself and one''s enemy. While the Frost Giant Wolf was still asleep, Tyler observed it from a distance. The wolf was enormous; if it stood up, it would likely be as tall as a two- or three-story building. Its massive jaws could easily swallow Tyler whole with a single bite. The core logic of Tyler''s trial-and-error strategy was simple: to draw the tiger(Frost Giant Wolf) from itsir(the door). If the wolf remained unmoved, it would indicate its strict adherence to its mission, unwilling to leave the treasure vault''s entrance easily. In that case, Tyler would abandon his illusions and decisively retreat. However, if the wolf were deceived by the shadow duplicate, it would present an excellent opportunity for Tyler to enter the treasure vault. As for what to do once inside, he would have to adapt on the fly. One thing Tyler was certain of was that the colossal body of the Frost Giant Wolf could not squeeze into the treasure vault. At this moment, the shadow duplicate was running, the wolf was chasing, and Tyler was less than a hundred feet from the vault''s entrance. But then, the wolf demonstrated why it had been entrusted with guarding the treasure vault. A howl echoed from behind, followed by a surge of cold air that reached the vault''s entrance before Tyler, freezing dozens ofyers of solid ice onto the door. Without looking back to see what had happened, Tyler decisively drew his Shadow Sword Dragon Steed and immediately unleashed a "Azure Blue ze Steed," hoping the high-temperature blue mes could melt the solid ice on the vault door. However, the confrontation between the blue mes and the solid ice left Tyler disappointed. The "Azure Blue ze Steed" did melt some of the ice, but the ice refroze at an even faster rate. It was then that Tyler noticed not only the vault door but the entire cavern had entered a state of icy cold storage. With a bad feeling, he looked back towards the secret passage, which had also been sealed with ice. Chapter 292 Forced in Battle

Chapter 292 Forced in Battle

The cornered shadow duplicate barely dodged a bite from the Frost Giant Wolf but was soon pinned down by its faster body and had its head crushed underfoot. wondered (Should I feel fortunate that I could survive being stepped on once) * Tyler''s current life energy: 3012. The shadow duplicate''s attributes, except for magic power, were identical to Tyler''s. Although the difference in equipment had some impact, it was not significant for Tyler, who had almost given up on defense. By observing the changes in the shadow duplicate''s values, Tyler knew he was no match for the Frost Giant Wolf. However, this was not a significant issue, as he had always faced opponents who could kill him instantly. The real problem now was that the wolf had used its skills to seal the entire cavern space. Tyler was unsure if using "Azure Blue ze Steed" three or five times in a row could melt the ice blockade. But he was certain that if this attempt failed, he would quickly be killed by the Frost Giant Wolf after consuming arge amount of magic power. (Is it time for a do-or-die battle?) The Frost Giant Wolf, Zane, was roaring triumphantly towards Tyler, seemingly unconcerned about him breaking through the solid ice to enter the treasure vault. Moreover, the way it looked at Tyler was filled with contempt, like a cat looking at a mouse. In the past, Tyler had no qualms about his "weak" status, but now, he was no longerpletely helpless. Tyler Shadow Assassin- Lv50 Skills: 2/2 (Nonbat upation skills: 2/2) Life Energy: 3012/3100 Endurance: 2121/2439 Magic Energy: 5420/7690 Frost Giant Wolf - Zane, Male, 129 years old Frost Giant Wolf - Lv140 Skills: 4/4 Life Energy: 12118/12118 Endurance: 7021/7021 Magic Energy: 5685/5685 At least in terms of total magic power, Tyler was gradually gaining confidence. . Unfazed by the prospect of battle, Tyler, protected by the Heart of Fearlessness, knew no fear. However, he was not reckless; he had prepared a strategy for the inevitable confrontation with the Frost Giant Wolf long before setting his n in motion. In Tyler''s view, his victory hinged on a single" factor". If he could achieve this one thing, victory would be more than a mere fantasy. If not, he had a contingency n to abandon the treasure vault and flee. "In the presence of the esteemed Zane, I? express my sincere desire to avoid any antagonistic stance towards you. Instead, Ie forth with a proposition that entails a mutually beneficial trade. I implore you to specify your terms, with the sole condition being that they grant me ess to the treasure vault," he said in thenguage of the evilkind. Seizing the opportunity before the Frost Giant Wolf attacked, Tyler feignedposure and attempted tomunicate with the ancient creature, whose wisdom he presumed to be extensive and profound. Upon hearing Tyler''s words, the Frost Giant Wolf hesitated, its expression one of bewilderment. However, this fleeting hesitation swiftly dissipated, giving way to the reawakening of its inherently murderous intentions. "Hmph, cunning human, I do not know how you learned thenguage of the evilkind, but I can tell you thisno matter what you say, what you do, your fate is sealed upon entering here!" The Frost Giant Wolf allowed no room for negotiation and immediatelyunched its attack! Seeing the wolf''s elerating pace, Tyler knew his Deceiver skill activation had failed, and he readied himself for battle. Facing a swift adversary, he decisively ced his Shadow Sword Dragon Steed and arrows on the ground, then began to maneuverterally. He intended to ascertain whether "that one thing" was achievable while he was still in good condition. . The strength of the shadow duplicates summoned by the Shadow Behind ability was directly proportional to Tyler''s state when using the skill. This meant that the better Tyler''s condition, the stronger the shadow duplicates, especially in terms of endurance, which would y an important role. Evading the Frost Giant Wolf''s first lunge with the help of his divine eye''s warning, Tyler immediately threw a smoke bomb at his feet, creating a dense cloud of smoke that enveloped the area. He seized this opportunity to stealthily maneuver into the enemy''s blind spot, his agile movements concealed within the thick haze. The Frost Giant Wolf, taken aback by Tyler''s unexpected tactic, had anticipated a lethal strike but found itself deceived by the swirling smoke. Confused and disoriented, the wolf''s attack missed its mark entirely. However, within the chaos, a glint of silver emerged from the opaque mist a knife hurtling towards the wolf''s shoulder. Though the de failed to pierce the thick fur, it served as a distraction. As if on cue, a sudden burst of blue me erupted from the depths of the smoke, momentarily illuminating the area behind the bewildered wolf. In a desperate attempt to evade the fiery onught, the wolf swiftly twisted its body, but not without consequence. Its hind leg bore the scorching marks of the mes, and a? sh marred its side, inflicting a wound. Although the sh was shallow, the Frost Giant Wolf was enragedit had been wounded by this seemingly weak human! In its fury, the wolf executed a whirlwind-like sweep, using its size advantage to forcibly strike the human nearby without even seeing its target. The blow sent the human flying! (Go die! You human! You''re iting off more than you can chew!) The Frost Giant Wolf felt a momentary satisfaction, knowing that the strike would be fatal for the cunning, weak, pathetic? human. However, this satisfaction was short-lived, as the wolf soon realized that the figure it had sent flying was not the human youth but a bizarre, pitch-ck shadow. (W-What the hell!) Confused, the Frost Giant Wolf had no time to understand what had happened before it felt an odd sensation on its back, as if someone had stepped on it. Immediately, a sharp, unidentified object pierced its right eye, causing it to writhe in pain and roll on the ground! Chapter 293 Thoughts of the Frost Giant Wolf

Chapter 293 Thoughts of the Frost Giant Wolf

The cause of the Frost Giant Wolf''s distress was twofold: first, the pain came too suddenly, and second, its unprotected eyes were indeed its weakness. However, its rolling was not the feeble tumble of a small puppy, but rather a vengeful, hellish roll filled with murderous intent. The Frost Giant Wolf''s icy ws and protruding bone spikes were all fiercely swinging, believing that this rolling counterattack would surely strike the humanthis was what the Frost Giant Wolf, Zane, had thought. Yet, during the rolling process, the Frost Giant Wolf did not feel any impact on its target, which meant that the human youth had unbelievably managed to disengage from its body in such a brief instant, a truly inconceivable feat. "Despicable human! You have enraged me!" (Evilkindnguage) The Frost Giant Wolf angrily stood up, only to discover that the human youth had already retreated to a distance of thirty to forty meters away. The continuous setbacks made the Frost Giant Wolf abandon its arrogance, finally realizing that if it did not take this youth seriously, it might suffer further humiliation. (Frost Protection: Winter God''s Blessing.) The Frost Giant Wolf did not hastily counterattack but instead used the second-tier skill to heal its injured right eye with the power of the Winter God. As a shimmering icy blue glow enveloped its right eye, the wound quickly healed, leaving no trace of the previous injury. This miraculous scene left the human youth dumbfounded, and noticing the incredulous expression on the youth''s face, the Frost Giant Wolf immediately felt smug. "How about that? Did you think you could injure one of my eyes just like that? Hahaha! Don''t dream! I am the immortal Frost Giant Wolf, Lord Zane!" The Frost Giant Wolf seized the opportunity to exaggerate its prowess, intending to dete the human''s arrogance. In reality, the "Frost Protection: Winter God''s Blessing" could only heal a small portion of the wound, and its cooldown time was as long as 24 hours. In other words, the Frost Giant Wolf no longer had the ability to heal itself in this battle. However, the Frost Giant Wolf did not think this would be a problem, as it was now serious and would not give the human any more opportunities to exploit. But at that moment, a question from the human youth once again disrupted the Frost Giant Wolf''sposure. "Great Lord Zane, I have a question for you..." The human youth stared straight into the Frost Giant Wolf''s eyes, and the wolf could see that there was no fear in the youth''s gaze, which was extremely rare. Then, the youth asked the question, "If the ''immortal'' Lord Zane is so powerful, why do you serve under the Goblin Ruler and guard the treasure vault in this sunless ce?" It could be said that this question struck right at the heart of the Frost Giant Wolf, Zane''s sore spot. For a moment, the Frost Giant Wolf was furious but found itself at a loss for words. At that moment, the youth delivered the final blow to the Frost Giant Wolf. "In my opinion, the so-called Frost Giant Wolf, Lord Zane, is no different from a mere watchdog." Yes, the youth uttered the word that the Frost Giant Wolf could not bear to hear: WATCHDOG. This was the greatest insult to it! "Roar !" In a fit of rage, the Frost Giant Wolf roared and unleashed a high-pressure stream of icy air towards the youth, akin to a torrential water column! Although this was merely a first-tier skill of the Frost Giant Wolf, its power had been honed to the extreme through countless battles! The icy air traversed a distance of thirty to forty meters in an instant, and the Frost Giant Wolf was prepared to adjust its neck to continue pursuing the youth, regardless of the direction he dodged! However, to the Frost Giant Wolf''s astonishment, the youth vanished right before its eyes, only to reappear momentster, having bypassed the icy breath''s blockade and approached the Frost Giant Wolf''s vicinity. (Damn, what trickery has this human employed?!) The closer the enemy was, the greater the angle the Frost Giant Wolf needed to turn to make its icy breath connect. At this moment, the Frost Giant Wolf faced a choice: cease the icy breath and engage in close-quartersbat or gamble on another attempt to strike the youth. (If only I could graze him, I could freeze this elusive foe...!!) The Frost Giant Wolf was unwilling to waste its magic power in vain, but as the youth sprinted towards it, the creature had no choice but to change tactics. Simultaneously halting its icy breath, the Frost Giant Wolf swiftly swung its ws. However, the youth was not only agile but also possessed exceptional predictive abilities, evading the rapid w strikes with ease. Then, the Frost Giant Wolf sensed something amiss. Turning its body, it discovered a ck shadow wielding a dagger, stabbing at the leg that had been previously shed by a sword. Compared to the Frost Giant Wolf''s colossal frame, the dagger seemed like a mere toy, incapable of inflicting any significant damage. This was why the Frost Giant Wolf, preupied with the human youth, had failed to notice it earlier. Annoyed, the Frost Giant Wolf kicked the ck shadow, sending it flying. The shadow dissipated before it even hit the ground. During this time, the human youth had once again distanced himself from the Frost Giant Wolf. By this point in the battle, the Frost Giant Wolf had essentially discerned the youth''s tactics. First, the ck shadows were undoubtedly the youth''s summoned creatures. However, these low-quality summons posed no threat to the Frost Giant Wolf, so it would not be distracted by them in the future. The Frost Giant Wolf would focus solely on hunting the human youth. Secondly, the youth''s offensive capabilities remained unclear, but his evasive prowess was undeniably formidable. The Frost Giant Wolf had to admit that the youth''s agility was on par with feline creatures, possessing both flexibility and explosive power. However, the true issuey in the youth''s two unique abilities, which had allowed him to remain unscathed thus far. Of course, these two abilities were merely conjectures on the part of the Frost Giant Wolf. Based on its extensivebat experience, the Frost Giant Wolf surmised that the youth possessed teleportation and precognition abilities. The teleportation ability was practically confirmed by the Frost Giant Wolf''s own observations, as it did not believe the youth''s speed could surpass its dynamic vision. As for the precognition ability, it was more of an educated guess by the Frost Giant Wolf. Throughout their previous skirmishes, the Frost Giant Wolf felt that the youth''s evasive maneuvers were too "effortless," as if he had prior knowledge of the iing attacks and their directions. Unless the Frost Giant Wolf could ovee these two abilities, it would struggle to harm the youth unless it resorted to a war of attrition. However, the Frost Giant Wolf had no intention of patiently whittling down a weak human''s stamina and magical power, as such an act would be utterly humiliating. Instead, it would rely on its vastbat experience to devise aprehensivebination of attacks, leaving the human with no escape! (Conceited human, daring to call me a "watchdog"... I shall make you pay the price!) Chapter 294 Outsmarting the Odds

Chapter 294 Outsmarting the Odds

Moments ago, Tyler was startled by the Frost Giant Wolf. If its healing ability could be used frequently, Tyler would have to change his n. Fortunately, he quickly discovered a w in the Frost Giant Wolf''s words: it imed to be immortal, but when healing its right eye, it did not heal its injured hind leg. Thus, Tyler immediately began to use his mind-reading technique, and the Frost Giant Wolf''s level 140 was just within the limit of his level 150 mind-reading skill. After sessfully reading its mind, Tyler was delighted to find that the Frost Giant Wolf could not heal itself again today. As long as the enemy could not recover its life energy, Tyler''s n could continue. The uing battle would be a test of Tyler''s evasion limits. . Within the frozen cavern, the Frost Giant Wolf and the young human faced off. The Frost Giant Wolf recalled its previous battles with agile opponents and gradually devised a strategy to counter the youth''s teleportation and precognition abilities. (Winter God''s Blessing: Ice Crystal Armor.) The Frost Giant Wolf used the first part of its second-tier skill, freezing the cold air around its body into solid ice, forming a suit of ice crystal armor. Although this skill reduced its speed and agility, it allowed the wolf topletely ignore the harassment of the shadowy figures and focus all its attention on the human youth. Next, the Frost Giant Wolf howled, releasing a massive amount of cold air from its body, making the already frozen cavern even colder. (Ice Domain: Severe Cold Punishment.) At the beginning of the battle, the Frost Giant Wolf used its third-tier skill, "Ice Domain," to freeze the cavern, preventing the shadowy figures from escaping and sealing the treasure vault''s entrance. This move was the primary reason it was chosen as the guardian of the treasure vault. Now, it used the second part of this skill, "Severe Cold Punishment." With this activated, the temperature within the "Ice Domain" would gradually drop to -30C, causing those without cold resistance to gradually lose theirbat abilities. Furthermore, if the enemy dared to engage in closebat with the Frost Giant Wolf, the cold air surrounding its ice crystal armor would freeze them. (Freeze to death in your trembling, human! This is the consequence of angering me!) The Frost Giant Wolf secretlyughed in its heart, but for the sake of a sessful battle, it restrained itself from showing it. As long as the two continued to fight in this cavern, the Frost Giant Wolf believed that within five minutes, the human youth''s evasion ability would be significantly reduced. Even if the youth had other hidden abilities, the Frost Giant Wolf still had a fourth-tier skill to counter them. It was confident in its victory in this battle! . "Human, if you beg for mercy now, I can grant you a swift death," the Frost Giant Wolf said, no longer in a hurry to attack, as time was on its side. Moreover, it wanted to try and provoke the young human. In a cold environment, the angrier a person bes, the faster they lose energy. Unfortunately, it was no match for the youth in a battle of words. "Beg for mercy?" The youth chuckled and retorted, "Why don''t you beg for mercy first, as an example? Lord Zane, the goblin''s watchdog?" The Frost Giant Wolf gritted its teeth in anger, admitting that it couldn''t manipte the youth''s emotions. However, this wasn''t a significant issue. Since it couldn''t make the youth angry, the Frost Giant Wolf would instill fear instead. In the icy world, people often lose their will first, followed by their ability to sustain life. . The Frost Giant Wolf surveyed the terrain and unleashed its "Icy Breath" at the youth once more. To its surprise, the youth didn''t employ the same tactic as before, opting for a simple sidestep instead. The Frost Giant Wolf had hoped to lure the youth closer and freeze him, but the situation didn''t unfold as expected. It had no choice but to sweep the battlefield with its "Icy Breath," attempting to corner the youth in the cavern. Just as the youth had nowhere left to run, the Frost Giant Wolf witnessed him vanish on the spot, only to reappear about twenty meters away. It was confirmed; the human youth could indeed teleport. The Frost Giant Wolf immediately halted its skill and lunged forward. Based on itsbat experience, such effective skills usually couldn''t be used consecutively, making this the perfect opportunity to deal a heavy blow to the youth. Seeing this, the youth drew his ck sword and shed, conjuring a blue me that transformed into a galloping steed in mid-air, charging straight at the Frost Giant Wolf. (What the hell is this?) Unable to dodge due to its ice crystal armor''s encumbrance, the Frost Giant Wolf braced itself for the attack. Fortunately, the ice crystal armor was thick enough to protect the Frost Giant Wolf from any significant damage. It regained itsposure, noticing that the youth had taken advantage of the situation to create distance, showing no intention of counterattacking. This struck the Frost Giant Wolf as odd. In the initial battle, the youth had seized every opportunity to attack, employing various means. But now, the youth was solely focused on evasion, not even taking advantage of the Frost Giant Wolf''s obscured vision from the blue mes. (Is it my ice crystal armor that has dampened his fighting spirit?) (Or is it something else?) Observing the youth shivering in the frigid cavern, the Frost Giant Wolf was more inclined to believe that he was frightened. However, its countless battle experiences told the Frost Giant Wolf that something was definitely off with this human. It felt as if, while waiting for the youth to be frozen and immobilized, the youth was also waiting for something. At that moment, the Frost Giant Wolf felt a sudden dizziness in its head and weakness in its limbs. It btedly realized that something was wrong with its body, feeling as if it had sustained severe injuries. (What''s going on?) The Frost Giant Wolf hadn''t suffered any significant injuries since the battle began, barely losing any blood. How could it feel as if it had been gravely wounded? (Could it be... I''ve been poisoned?!) The Frost Giant Wolf immediately recalled the battle, during which it had been attacked by the ck sword and the twisted dagger, and that blue ze seemly brought by the ck sword. Among these attacks, the green glow emanating from the dagger was the most suspicious, but the Frost Giant Wolf only realized this toote. (Is the poison from the dagger lethal?) (How long can I hold on?) The Frost Giant Wolf regretted using "Frost Protection: Winter God''s Blessing" too early. If it had saved it for now, perhaps it could have neutralized the poison. The battle, which should have been an easy victory, had turned into this predicament due to its overconfidence. "Despicable creature, you won''t get your way!" The Frost Giant Wolf was now thoroughly enraged. It wanted to seize the opportunity while its condition hadn''t worsened too much, to severely injure the youth, force him to hand over the antidote, and then tear him to pieces! Chapter 295 Between Life and Death

Chapter 295 Between Life and Death

Without hesitation, the Frost Giant Wolf dispelled its ice crystal armor, regaining its agility, and charged at the human youth with full force! Seeing this, the youth immediately fled in a zigzag pattern towards open ground, but it didn''t affect the Frost Giant Wolf''s pursuit. The wolf unleashed its Ice Breath once more, freezing the ground and blocking the youth''s zigzag path, forcing him to run to one side. Then, the Frost Giant Wolf leaped high andunched a horizontal Ice Breath, further reducing the youth''s maneuvering space by half! At this moment, if the youth could jump or climb over the three-meter-high frozen path, the Frost Giant Wolf wouldn''t miss the opportunity to attack the moving target. However, if the human chose to continue fighting in the confined space, it would y right into the Frost Giant Wolf''s hands! . The situation gradually shifted in favor of the Frost Giant Wolf, as it ferociously chased the human, steadily closing the distance between them. Thanks to its earlier blockade of the ground, it soon cornered the youth, who once again used his teleportation trick to escape through the frozen path to the other side. The Frost Giant Wolf wasn''t surprised, as it was prepared for this. It immediately leaped into the air, using its aerial view to locate the youth who had teleported to the other side of the frozen path, and quickly pursued him. Yes, the moment the youth used his teleportation was precisely the opportunity the Frost Giant Wolf had been waiting for! During their previous exchanges, the Frost Giant Wolf had confirmed that the youth''s teleportation skill couldn''t be used consecutively. Therefore, whether it was teleportation or precognition, the Frost Giant Wolf''s goal was to exhaust the youth''s "evasion cards" and seize the moment when he was waiting for his cooldown to deliver a devastating blow! In the blink of an eye, the Frost Giant Wolf closed in on the youth, who swung his ck sword and released the blue me steed once more. However, this move was also within the Frost Giant Wolf''s expectations. It promptly reactivated its "Frost Protection: Ice Crystal Armor" and charged straight through the blue mes, finally bringing the youth within its attack range! At this moment, the youth was surrounded by rock walls and the frozen path, with the Frost Giant Wolf''s massive body blocking his escape. (Taste my wrath, despicable human!) The Frost Giant Wolf''s eyes glowed with a sinister blue light as the cold air around it formed dozens of ice thorns, bristling with spikes. "Human, this is yourst chance to beg for mercy," the Frost Giant Wolf said, looking down at the youth, hoping to intimidate him into handing over the antidote. Once it had the antidote, it could kill the youth without any concerns. "Hmm? If I beg for mercy, will you spare my life?" The youth''s eyes lit up, seemingly considering the idea. The Frost Giant Wolf was initially pleased, but quickly realized something was off. The youth wasn''t genuinely considering it; he was stalling for time, waiting for his teleportation cooldown! "You won''t escape! Ice Thorn Storm!" As the Frost Giant Wolf shouted the name of its fourth-tier skill, the ice thorns suspended in the air rained down, covering a radius of ten meters centered on the wolf. However, just as the Frost Giant Wolfunched its attack, the youth once again vanished using his teleportation, leaving the wolf dumbfounded. (Impossible!) (The cooldown couldn''t be that short!) After a brief moment of astonishment, the Frost Giant Wolf leaped up to locate the youth''s position and immediately pursued him. Although its initial attack missed, the situation was not dire, for the fourth-tier skill "Ice Thorn Storm" was not a one-time assault, but rather a continuous ability. As the Frost Giant Wolf gradually closed in on the youth, the incessantly forming and falling ice thorns automatically locked onto the youth''s position, rapidly plummeting and swooping towards him. Even as the youth evaded the onught through constant positional changes, the ice thorns would split and ricochet into smaller ice thorns upon impact with the ground, initiating a second wave of attack. With the increasing number of ice thornsnding, the youth''s space to dodge diminished, and the Frost Giant Wolf, catching up to the youth, brandished its sharp ws, joining the offensive! Under such a relentless and concentrated barrage, even a youth with exceptional predictive abilities would soon find themselves in an inescapable predicament. (Now is the time!) As the youth leaped to avoid an ice thorn, the Frost Giant Wolf seized the opportunity to swipe its w! The youth had no way to evade this strike in mid-air! However, just as the Frost Giant Wolf''s w was less than three meters from the youth, two ck figures, which had appeared out of nowhere, suddenly sprang forth, cing themselves between the youth and the Frost Giant Wolf''s w, using their bodies to mitigate the impact of the strike! (No way!) It was toote to retract or change direction; the Frost Giant Wolf had no choice but to exert its full strength in this swipe, hoping to prate the force and inflict severe damage upon the youth. After its attack connected, the youth and the two ck figures were sent flying,nding in the distance. . For thest strike, the Frost Giant Wolf hadnded a palpable hit; the sensation in its ws could not lie. Yet, it dared not let down its guard, immediately pursuing the direction where the human youth had fallen. The two ck figures that had shielded the young human from harm had vanished, leaving only the youth struggling to stand on the ground. The Frost Giant Wolf could see that the youth was severely injured; agile beings were often fragile. Its next move was to pin the youth down before he could recover, force him to hand over the antidote, and put an end to this farce. However, before it could pin down the youth, the Frost Giant Wolf suddenly lost its footing and fell to the ground. (What... is happening...?) (Could it be...?) Struggling to stand, the wolf found its body unresponsive. Not only had it lost strength in its legs, but the heat sustaining its life was rapidly dissipating. The creature, which should have thrived in the cold, now feared the chill due to the loss of its life energy. "Curse... you..." The Frost Giant Wolf could barely speak. It knew it had lost, defeated in this race against time. Before it could triumph over the human, the poison invading its body had conquered it first. Filled with immense regret, the Frost Giant Wolf thought that if it had not underestimated its opponent and used its full strength from the beginning, the human could never have been a match for it. But defeat was defeat, and in a life-or-death battle, the only fate awaiting the loser was death. "Young human... what is... your name?" In the final minutes of its life, the Frost Giant Wolf''s vision had gone dark. Before dying, it wanted to know the name of the one who had bested it. "My name is Felix. If there''s a next life,e seek your revenge, Zane." . After the Frost Giant Wolf Zane''s death, the temperature within the cave began to rise slowly. Tyler used the wolf''s fur and fat to start a fire for warmth, leisurely waiting for the ice on the treasure chamber door to melt. Chapter 296 Treasure Vault[PIC]

Chapter 296 ?Treasure Vault[PIC]

In truth, the "Venomous de - Poison Dragon w" had always been underestimated by Tyler. [Click paragraphment for detailed info of the venomous de ] [*The red parts in the picture are the upgraded parts of the venomous de, as mentioned in previous chapters.] The seemingly insignificant 6 points of venom damage per second could umte to 90 points per second when stacked to 15yers. Although 90 points of damage per second may appear to be a mere scratch, if sustained for a minute, it would amount to 5,400 points of damage, and 16,200 points if sustained for three minutes. Yet the life energy of Frost Giant Wolf, ZaneThis is "mere" 12,118 points. . Scratches, too, can be lethal . Before executing his venom stacking n, Tyler''s only concern was whether the venomous status effect would be effective against the Frost Giant Wolf. Fortunately, after attacking its eyes and legs, Tyler sessfully applied ayer of venom to the Frost Giant Wolf All that remained for him to do was to draw the Frost Giant Wolf''s attention by acting as bait, while his shadow duplicates relentlessly attacked the wolf''s wounded legs with the Venomous de, stacking the venom up to 15yers . The true terror of the "Venomous de - Poison Dragon w" lies in the fact that its venom does not dissipate over time but continues to affect the victim until death, provided no antidote is administered In the final confrontation, Tyler calcted that the Frost Giant Wolf had only about 20 seconds of life remaining. However, even with its life energy severely depleted, the formidable foe still maintained a vigorous fighting spirit and formidablebat capabilities. Tyler''sst hit, despite being partially blocked by two shadow duplicates, instantly drained over 1,800 points of life energy, costing him more than half of his life Had Tyler not devised the "Shadow Behind" technique in the nick of time, or if the Frost Giant Wolf had concealed a closebat trump card, the oue of the battle would have been reversed. . In the cold cave, Tyler dissected the Frost Giant Wolf''s body while warming himself by the fire. Since he had to continue his journey, he could only carry a limited amount of items, so he took the wolf''s fourth-tier magic core and a pair of eyeballs, storing them in his bag. The value of the fourth-tier magic core was self-evident, but the Frost Giant Wolf''s eyes were also noteworthy. Even after the wolf''s death, its eyes still emitted a gloomy blue glow. Tyler''s intuition told him that these were precious materials, so he carefully removed and stored them. To his surprise, the eyeballs immediately froze upon being separated from the Frost Giant Wolf''s body, indicating the presence of a special mechanism within. As for the rest of the Frost Giant Wolf''s body, Tyler set it aze, giving it a fiery burial and preventing it from rotting and stinking in the deste cave. . Uponpleting the aftermath, the thick ice on the treasury door melted. Tyler approached, but instead of pushing the door directly, he summoned a shadow duplicate at a distance, instructing it to open the door and scout ahead. As the door opened, Tyler saw a rectangr, spacious storeroom. The room''s height and width were both approximately five meters, but the length was difficult to discern due to the dim lighting provided by a few luminous magic stones, making the far end appear almost pitch ck. Tyler observed various equipment haphazardly disyed on both sides of the storeroom. It was not neatly arranged, but rather chaotically scattered. This crude storage method was indeed characteristic of a goblin treasury. The shadow duplicate remained in the treasury until its duration ended, dissolving into darkness. During this time, no abnormalities urred. Tyler initially wanted to summon another shadow duplicate to bring out a couple of pieces of equipment for inspection, but he abandoned the idea upon noticing a faintly glowing magic circle beneath each item. (It seems that taking anything would trigger an rm.) Upon discovering the security mechanism, Tyler felt somewhat relieved. In this situation, he was not afraid of security measures, but rather of not detecting them. Thus, Tyler inserted an arrow at the entrance of the treasury as a potential shadow escape route and cautiously entered the treasury, holding his breath. The most nerve-wracking part of entering the treasury was the first three seconds inside. After that time passed without incident, it was deemed rtively safe. Tyler used his identification ability to examine each piece of equipment until he had inspected the entire treasury. In total, there were eighty-four pieces of equipment in the treasury. Even without a security mechanism, Tyler could not carry them all. At times like these, Tyler envied those in "simple" difficulty otherworldly stories, where the most basic andmon "interdimensional storage space" existed. However, in this impossible difficulty prison star world, such treasures only existed in fantasies. Moreover, due to the security mechanism, Tyler had to evacuate immediately after taking any equipment, meaning he could only choose lightweight items that could be worn directly. (What should I take...) While pondering, Tyler reached the deepest part of the storeroom, where there was another "treasure" he could not carry. . Adjacent to the innermost wall of the treasure vault, there was a pool with a surface area simr to that of a water tank. The pool''s water was ck and appeared somewhat frightening, but through Tyler''s identification ability, he learned that it was actually a precious facility called the "Pool of Evolution." ording to the identification information, one could simply throw equipment (excluding divine weapons) into the pool, wait for a short while, and then obtain the evolved version of the equipment Moreover, the Pool of Evolution had no security measures. Despite this, Tyler had no means of taking the Pool of Evolution with him, and the identification information also stated that the pool had only one use remaining. After much deliberation, Tyler ced the Shadow Sword Dragon Steed into the Pool of Evolution. He decided to choose the equipment to take from the treasury based on the evolution of the Shadow Sword Dragon Steed. The pitch-ck sword sank into the dark water, and then there was silence. Tyler quietly waited for five minutes by the pool. During this time, the idiot loli asionally popped up to taunt Tyler, scaring him by saying that the Shadow Sword Dragon Steed must have been swallowed and that he had suffered a great loss. Fortunately, a gorgeously designed longsword floated up from the dark water in the sixth minute, silencing the idiot loli. The longsword then floated towards Tyler, seemingly waiting for him to pick it up. Tyler did not hastily ept the evolved sword but instead examined it closely. The sword featured a unique double-edged structure, emitting a gloomy blue glow from its de. The cross-shaped hilt was adorned with numerous dark blue crystalline decorations resembling fur, and even a purple crown ornament at the end of the hilt. At first nce, Tyler thought: It''s over ??, it seems to have evolved into a shy but impractical weapon. He felt that the sword might shatter after a few strikes and that it might be more suitable as a decorative sword for nobles. However, after using his identification ability to examine the longsword''s information, Tyler immediately realized that he should not "judge a sword by its appearance." This magnificent longsword was indeed a worthy sessor to the Shadow Sword Dragon Steed! Chapter 297 Rushing Time[PIC] ? Upon the birth of the new longsword, the dark waters within the Pool of Evolution silently dried up. This longsword, emanating a faint, ethereal blue glow, seemed to have condensed all the essence within the Pool of Evolution. Tyler took the longsword, feeling apologetic for his earlier superficial judgment. It was no exaggeration to say that the evolved Shadow Sword Dragon Steed had undergone a qualitative leap, even bing an entirely different sword. [Click paragraphment for detail info of the sword] [Note for audiobook listeners(if any xD): There is an illustration with over 300 words of information here, which is highly informative and should not be missed.] The evolved Shadow Sword Dragon Steed acquired a new name: "zestrike Hell Knightde." The Hell Knightde not only perfectly inherited the abilities of the Shadow Sword Dragon Steed but also elevated its firepower to a new level. Although the sword demanded a higher level of magical power from Tyler, it was entirelymensurate with its terrifying offensive capabilities. With the Hell Knightde, most of the weapons in the treasure vault paled inparison, and even the few decent ones did not suit Tyler''sbat style. For instance, there was a weapon called the "Mountain-Breaking Steel Hammer," which came with a rigid skill that reduced 90% of physical damage taken for 30 seconds. It was formidable, but Tyler''s fighting style did not involve charging forward with a hammer to face his enemies head-on. Thus, even if he acquired it, it would be of little use. . Thanks to the confidence the Hell Knightde brought to Tyler in terms of offensive power, his approach to selecting equipment was essentially determined: Tyler sought lightweight, wearable items with special functions or auxiliary capabilities. With this in mind, he re-examined the 84 pieces of equipment in the treasure vault and ultimately set his sights on a ne ced deep within the vault. The ne, called the "Dragon Pupil Crystal Ne Goblin Greed," had a simple design, consisting of a thin gold chain holding a single amber-colored dragon pupil crystal. Yet, it radiated an incredible, enchanting charm. Moreover, unlike other equipment, this ne had clearly been deliberately arranged. Its cement was neater than that of other items, and it was separated from them by a certain distance. Corresponding to this special treatment were the effects of the Dragon Pupil Crystal Ne. Setting aside other aspects, it had three skills, each of which was the cream of the crop. Dragon Pupil Crystal Ne Goblin Greed Skill 1: "Goblin''s Special Trade" Skill Effect: Choose any skill of any living creature (the exact skill name must be known), pay three times the magic power, and reset its cooldown time to zero; the skill has a 24-hour cooldown and cannot affect equipment skills. Skill 2: "Goblin''s Secret Treasury" Skill Effect: The wearer can store magic power in the ne, up to 20,000 magic power. However, when withdrawing magic power, it must be taken out all at once, and any unabsorbed magic power will disappear. The withdrawn magic power can only return to the wearer. Storing magic power has no cooldown, but withdrawing it has a 24-hour cooldown. Skill 3: "Goblin''s Absolute Loyalty" Skill Effect: When the wearer receives fatal damage, the ne will bear the damage in ce of the wearer. Once this skill effect is triggered, the ne will be immediately destroyed and cannot be repaired in any form. Tyler no longer needed to hesitate; the Dragon Pupil Crystal Ne was his best choice. . Upon confirming the target to take out, the next step was to devise an escape n. Tyler consumed two bottles of potent magic potion (restoring 30 magic energy per second, losing 10 life energy per second,sting 10 seconds, and bing ineffective when life points were insufficient), allowing his remaining magic to be more abundant. He then double-checked the key locations of the escape route before initiating the treasure heist. To maximize the benefits of this operation, Tyler summoned two shadow duplicates, positioning them beside two other pieces of equipment he desired, albeit with a lower priority than the Dragon Pupil Crystal Ne. Following Tyler''s countdown, the three of them almost simultaneously removed the equipment from the magic circle and swiftly dashed towards the treasury''s entrance! The moment the three items were taken, all the magic circles within the treasury activated, protecting the remaining equipment with small barriers generated by the circles. Simultaneously, a deep and resounding horn echoed throughout the treasury, spreading through the caverns and tunnels into the goblin fortress. In the blink of an eye, Tyler and his shadow duplicates reached the treasury''s entrance, where a magic barrier suddenly appeared, blocking their path. However, this level of obstruction was within Tyler''s expectations. The shadow duplicates immediately followed their prearranged instructions, tossing the equipment to Tyler. Upon receiving the items, Tyler used the Shadow Step technique to pass through the magic barrier at the entrance, arriving at the shadow cast by an arrow he had previously embedded in the ground. Although he had escaped the treasure vault, Tyler dared not pause for breath, immediately sprinting towards the secret passage. At that moment, a massive magic circle lit up on the cavern floor, and countless goblin skeleton soldiers emerged from it, rushing towards Tyler. Recognizing that these goblin skeletons were merely minions meant to dy his escape, Tyler knew that dealing with them one by one would only result in being overwhelmed by their numbers. Without hesitation, Tyler raised the Hell Knightde, zestrike, as it was time for it to demonstrate its newfound power! (Clear a path for me, me Steed Rush!) The Hell Knightde ignited with blue mes, and following the direction of the sword, the blue mes roared into the air, transforming into several blue me warhorses that neighed and incinerated all obstacles in their path! Tyler continued to advance behind the blue me warhorses, with the skeleton soldiers pursuing him relentlessly like a tidal wave. However, the gap in speed between them and Tyler was vast. Having sessfully broken through the encirclement, as long as Tyler made no mistakes, the skeletons would never catch up to him. Finally, Tyler arrived at the entrance of the secret passage, which, unsurprisingly, was also sealed by a magic barrier. Upon seeing this, Tyler quickly lit a glowing magic stone, casting his shadow into the passage. He then used the Shadow Step skill to sessfully pass through the magic barrier, even turning the barrier against the pursuing skeleton soldiers, blocking them outside the passage. (The time to rx hasn''te yet!) Tyler took a few short breaths before sprinting once more. The rm horns within the treasury continued to re, undoubtedly alerting the entire goblin fortress above ground. By the time Tyler emerged from the secret passage, arge number of goblin soldiers would likely be waiting for him at the exit. Chapter 298 Escaped Yet Hazardous

Chapter 298 Escaped Yet Hazardous

Tyler was still too naive. He thought the goblin soldiers would block the entrance to the secret passage, but in reality, since the entrance was open (and Tyler didn''t know how to close it), the goblins had already flooded into the passage to capture the intruder. When Tyler heard the approaching footsteps, he knew there was no way back. Despite the taboo of using fire and explosion-rted skills in confined spaces, he had no choice but to act. (Help me once more, Hell Knightde!) (me Steed Rush!) The brilliant blue mes instantly illuminated the secret passage, and the galloping azure steed charged forward, followed by a chorus of screams from nearby. ording to the skill description of "me Steed Rush," its maximum damage could reach "the user''s wisdom x5 + 1000," which, in Tyler''s case, amounted to 4895 points. However, even without ounting for the enemy''s resistance, this damage was insufficient to instantly kill a third-tier monster, as evidenced by the absence of kill confirmation text in Tyler''s field of vision. So, after the ten-second cooldown, Tyler unleashed "me Steed Rush" once more. This time, the kill notifications for "Goblin Elite Spearman" and "Goblin Elite Sword and Shield Warrior" appeared in session, giving Tyler the confidence to continue his rapid advance. But reckless actions alwayse at a price. After running just a few steps, Tyler found it increasingly difficult to breathe, and the passage''s structure, weakened by the intense heat, became unstable. The scarce oxygen and the imminent copse of the passage were like sharp des pressing against Tyler''s neck. Tyler struggled to step over the charred bodies of the goblins and continued forward. Gritting his teeth, he advanced another forty or fifty meters before finally seeing the light at the exit! . The light at the exit could indeed ignite hope in one''s heart, but the shouts of goblins outside could just as easily extinguish it. In addition to facing arge number of third and fourth-tier goblins, Tyler''s weakened state was also a disadvantage. At this moment, his mind began to race. Seeking solutions to crises through cunning rather than brute force, that''s always his style. Within seconds, Tyler devised a n. He threw two smoke bombs at the exit, then summoned two shadow duplicates, directing them to charge out of the exit and flee in opposite directions. Once the shadow duplicates had left, Tyler quietly crawled out of the passage, only to be discovered by a group of goblin soldiers. . Rewinding time to ten minutes ago. Upon hearing the rm, the remaining twenty or so soldiers in the goblin fortress rushed to the entrance of the secret passage. Unaware of the existence of the passage, they were drawn to it by the rm. Upon discovering the mysterious passage, seven or eight brave soldiers charged in, while the rest stayed outside to guard. Minutester, a blue light shed within the passage, followed by eerie blue mes spewing from the entrance. This unnerved the remaining soldiers, who dared not enter. They waited silently, hoping for a higher-ranking officer to instruct them on what to do. However, at that moment, white smoke billowed from the entrance, obscuring their view. The goblins instinctively tightened their encirclement, and a dark figure emerged from the white smoke. Seeing this, a group of goblins immediately gave chase. After several seconds, another dark figure appeared, drawing away a few more goblin soldiers. As the remaining eight or nine goblin soldiers hesitated between pursuing the figure or continuing to guard the entrance, another figure appeared, and they decisively surrounded it! However, just as they closed in, the figure vanished into thin air. They searched the area but could not find thest figure''s whereabouts. The goblins could not know that the figure had already teleported into their shadows while they were facing it, then teleported again into the shadows of a distant building. . After escaping from the entrance of the secret passage, Tyler found a rtively safe hiding spot in the shadows andy low for a while. The number of goblin soldiers attracted by the rm was much smaller than he had anticipated, likely due to the ongoing battle at the fortress gate involving the "divine monsters." What surprised Tyler even more was that the entrance to the secret passage had originally been hidden within a building in the fortress. However, when he emerged from the entrance again, he found himself in an open-air environment?! Upon closer inspection, he realized that not only had the tallest building in the fortress been destroyed, but almost the entire fortress, including the walls and stone towers, had been reduced to rubble. Only a few remnants of walls and debris remained as evidence of the once-magnificent fortress. In the direction of the fortress gate, Tyler asionally heard massive explosions, indicating that the terrifying monsters were still fighting. The sky above thebyrinth alternated between being engulfed in mes and shrouded in darkness, making it difficult to see even one''s own hand. Despite acquiring powerful new equipment, Tyler remained acutely self-aware. He didn''t even entertain the idea of sneaking closer to identify the faces of the monsters using his detection ability. Instead, he focused on resting briefly before making his escape. . During his brief respite, Tyler equipped the three new items he had obtained from the treasure vault. First, he put on the Dragon Pupil Crystal Ne Goblin Greed, then covered it with his clothes to keep it hidden. Next, he equipped the other two items he had stolen with the help of his shadow duplicate: the "Obsidian Ring Shadow Dweller" and the "Gold Bracelet Goblin Cunning." Both the ring and the bracelet met Tyler''s requirements for lightweight equipment, causing him no burden when worn. Additionally, both items had impressive effects. The primary effect of the "ck Obsidian Ring Shadow Dweller" was that when the wearer was in the shadows and remained quiet, they would not be detected by entities up to one tier higher than themselves. The main effect of the "Radiant Gold Bracelet Goblin Cunning" was that as long as the wearer inflicted any damage on a target, the target would be unable to use any active skills for the next five seconds (though this did not restrict already activated skills, passive skills, or equipment skills). This effect could be triggered once every thirty seconds. With these two items, Tyler finally resembled an assassin. However, now was not the time to practice his assassination skills in thebyrinth. He needed to quickly escape the ruins of the goblin fortress and head to the location of the fourth red light pir to confirm whether the person there was Viviana. Tyler knew that the Scarlet Family''s entire hope for this mission rested on Viviana. Chapter 299 Sudden Change

Chapter 299 Sudden Change

After resting and donning new equipment, Tyler''s physical condition remained unfit for battle. TylerShadow Assassin- Lv50 Life Energy: 1015 / 3350 Endurance: 1121 / 2619 Magic Energy: 1020 / 8290 The loss of over two thousand life energy points was not merely a number; the Frost Giant Wolf''s w strike had dealt significant damage to Tyler''s internal organs and caused varying degrees of rib fractures. Fortunately, his physical constitution seemed to have strengthened with the growth of his power attributes, allowing him to endure what would have been a fatal injury in the past. Compared to life energy, Tyler felt that his endurance and magic energy were the true bottlenecks limiting him. Less than half of his endurance made it impossible for him to engage in prolonged intensebat, and a mere thousand magic energy points rendered him incapable of aplishing much If Tyler''s magic energy fell below 1000, it would trigger the bacsh of the zestrike Hell Knightde. As an emergency measure, Tyler had saved two bottles of potent magic potions but even if consumed, they would only restore 600 magic energy points, a mere drop in the bucket. To truly recover, he needed a good night''s sleep or perhaps... Tyler touched the Dragon Pupil Crystal Ne hidden beneath his shirt and fell into deep contemtion. . Upon wearing the Dragon Pupil Crystal Ne, Tyler was astonished to discover that the ne''s stored magic energy was full, amounting to a staggering 20,000 magic energy points! This meant that Tyler could immediately use the "Goblin''s Secret Treasury" skill to replenish his magic energypletely. However doing so would waste 12,730 magic energy points, making him hesitant to proceed. [*20000- (8290-1020)=12730] Nearly 13,000 magic energy points could significantly improve Tyler''s skill proficiency, and wasting them seemed utterly extravagant! Thus, after discovering this surprise, Tyler refrained from using it, waiting for a more suitable opportunity. Since there was no imminent threat to his life, there was no need to be wasteful. He''s used to gambling and maximizing the profits. After carefully observing the battlefield, Tyler determined a rtively safe route. He nned to use the shadows of the fortress ruins to descend the mountain from the side, bypassing the most intense main battlefield to rendezvous with Moto-chan. Then, they would head together towards the location of the fourth red light pir. Taking a deep breath, Tyler embarked on his desperate escape. Although no fireballs or arrows targeted Tyler specifically, his flight was still fraught with danger. With his fragile body, any area damage or stray projectiles could prove fatal. As he ran towards the side of the fortress, Tyler witnessed a massive war spear descend from the sky, piercing the nearby mountain with a single strike. He also saw golden arrows soar into the air, followed by a torrential downpour of arrows that nketed the entire fortress ruins. The battles waged by these powerful beings transcended the scope of ordinary individuals. Tyler knew that if he entered their battlefield, he would be as insignificant as a weed on the ground. . After several close calls and with the aid of the Divine Eye of Transcendence''s warning, Tyler managed to escape the Goblin fortress without using any magic energy. He then sessfully met up with Moto-chan at the foot of the mountain. Moto-chan had sustained several injuries, but they were rtively minor. Out of concern for hispanion, Tyler chose not to ride but instead moved swiftly through the woods alongside Moto-chan. Moto-chanSteel Hoof Warhorse - Lv21 Life Energy: 622 /1027 Endurance: 570 / 982 Magic Energy: 120 / 210 Tyler observed that the fourth red light pir was still moving, albeit slowly, suggesting that it was likely engaged in battle. This realization spurred Tyler and Moto-chan to hasten their pace. . At the main battlefield of the Goblin Fortress, the fighting had reached a feverish intensity. Bloodbane Serpent Erosk had lost an arm, but he was unfazed, knowing that as long as he survived, he could attach a new one. After all, his current arms were not his own. Obsidian Elder, who stayed behind to help Cardinal Elder deal with Bloodbane Serpent and the Goblin Ruler, was physically intact but running low on endurance and magic energy. He could only feignposure, hoping that Rodrygo would resolve the situation quickly. At this moment, the Goblin Ruler was in the best condition. This undisputed monster had just finished "warming up," and the rm horns echoing from within the fortress had ignited its fury, bringing its mental and physical states to optimal levels for battle. Facing two humans with hidden agendas, the Goblin Ruler''s "War God Face" adopted a strategy of wide-ranging attacks to restrict both humans simultaneously. The "Archer Face" focused on exploiting the enemies'' weaknesses, waiting for the perfect opportunity to deliver a fatal blow it was the Archer Face that shot off Bloodbane Serpent''s arm with an arrow, although it had initially aimed for his head. The "Sorcerer Face" was also active, primarily casting enhancement spells and providing defense while carefully observing the battle to discern the rtionships and objectives of the humans, offering strategic guidance to the other two faces. After some deliberation, the "Sorcerer Face" issued its first battle directive: temporarily abandon the fortress gate battlefield and intercept the fire-element human who had left the area! The Sorcerer Face believed that the fire-element human was going to assist the humans at the fourth light pir, while the scythe-wielding human and the ck fog human at the gate were more difficult to decipher. The Goblin race''s battle strategy was to target the enemy''s weakest link, so they decided to intercept the fire-element human and attack the humans at the fourth light pir simultaneously! Following the Sorcerer Face''s instructions in the Goblinnguage, the "War God Face" roared and swung its war spear to repel the nearby humans. It then leaped from the top of the fortress to the mountainside in a single bound and sprinted towards the location of the fourth light pir! Upon seeing this, Obsidian Elder''s face turned pale, and he immediately gave chase, exposing his back to Bloodbane Serpent. Bloodbane Serpent, seizing the opportunity, pursued him with his sharpughter and ghostly figure shadowing the elder! To make matters worse for Obsidian Elder, the Goblin Ruler''s "Archer Face" did not remain idle during the pursuit. It readied its massive longbow, aimed at the vulnerable elder, and mercilessly began sniping at him! Chapter 300 Viviana’s Plan

Chapter 300 Vivianas n

The sniper-like prowess of the "Goblin Ruler - Archer Face" could hardly be called sniping. Imagine a giant, three stories tall, drawing a colossal longbow that requires an unknown amount of force to pull back, thenunching arrows three to four meters long at speeds nearly imperceptible to the naked eye. The mere sound of the arrow leaving the bowstring could shatter the eardrums of those nearby. Only when the three to four-meter-long arrow whizzes past one''s face can the absurd, surreal sensation be truly grasped. As the participant, the Obsidian Elder felt that the object was not an arrow at all, but rather an enormous crossbow bolt! It was a siege weapon that could only beunched from a massive crossbow, capable of easily piercing even an elephant! Not long ago, he had merely been grazed by the "arrow," losing an arm in the process, which attests to its formidable power. At this moment, the Obsidian Elder had to guard against this siege weapon-like arrow while also keeping an eye on the pursuing Bloodbane Serpent behind him, a truly unbearable predicament. Now, it was not a matter of stalling these two monsters, but rather whether he could even preserve his own life. The Cardinal Elder, who should have already joined him, was still lingering near Viviana, and the situation was unclear. (Rodrygo... if you don''te soon, I''m afraid my life will be forfeit here) Ten minutes ago, Cardinal Elder Rodrygo arrived at Viviana''s location. When he arrived, Viviana was being chased through the forest by the Goblin Wolf Riders led by the "Goblin Wolf Cavalry Commander." These well-trained cavalrymen had already begun herding Viviana toward the "reinforcements." The so-called reinforcements referred to the "Elderly Goblin Shaman" who had rushed here from the goblin fortress almost simultaneously with Cardinal Elder. The goblin cavalrymen led by the elderly goblin had already spread their encirclement, waiting for Viviana to enter the trapping range before closing the. Due to the flight capabilities provided by his "me Wings," Cardinal Elder arrived at Viviana''s location faster than the Elderly Goblin Shaman. However, when he was about to help Viviana, he found himself in a dilemma. Cardinal Elder clearly saw that Viviana''s physical condition was far from optimistic, with multiple cuts and arrow wounds on her body, evidently inflicted while being pursued by the Goblin Wolf Riders. If Cardinal Elder were to use his wide-range me abilities directly, he might endanger Viviana''s life while eliminating the goblins. Therefore, he had no choice but to abandon the fastestbat method, descend near Viviana, and wield the Bloodfire Demonde - Dearborn to methodically eliminate the Goblin Wolf Riders one by one. Several minutester, Cardinal Elder finally secured a breathing space for Viviana and immediately unleashed a wide-range me ability to eliminate the remaining pursuers. However, he was still a step too slow. After dealing with the "Goblin Wolf Cavalry Commander''s" troops, the "Elderly Goblin Shaman''s" forces had already encircled them from the other side. Each cavalryman was protected by ayer of fire-resistant magic barrier, clearly a countermeasure specifically targeting Cardinal Elder by the leading Elderly Goblin Shaman. Subsequently, under the dying and guerri tactics of the Elderly Goblin Shaman, Cardinal Elder was unable to end the battle quickly. Moreover, being skilled in offense but not defense, he could not safely escort Viviana away. In the end, as the Goblin Ruler charged toward them, Cardinal Elder was still locked in a stalemate with the Elderly Goblin Shaman. The situation seemed to be irreversibly spiraling toward the worst possible oue. . Seeing the worried Cardinal Elder, Viviana knew she had be a burden. During this mission, she had neither reached thebyrinth boss as her family had requested norpleted the tasks assigned by the two elders, escaping thebyrinth alone. Viviana now felt utterly ashamed, having once thought her family overly conservative and cautious, believing she had the strength to confront thebyrinth boss. In her current state, if she were to face thebyrinth boss alone, she would undoubtedly be reduced to mere pieces. At this moment, Viviana was severely injured, with multiple wounds that, although not life-threatening, caused her to lose a significant amount of blood. Her once rosy lips were now as pale as paper, and there was hardly any color left on her face or body. Moreover, her already scarce magic power was further diminished by the area curse magic cast by the Elderly Goblin Shaman. Since being affected by this curse, Viviana could clearly feel her remaining magic power dwindling every few minutes. At this rate, she would faint from magic exhaustion in less than fifteen minutes. (If I''m already a burden while conscious, once I pass out, I''ll definitely drag the Cardinal Elder down...!) Viviana racked her brain for a solution while fleeing, trying to figure out a way to escape and not burden the two elders any further. Then, she thought of a n. "Elder!" Viviana quickly approached the Cardinal Elder and concisely exined her n. After a few seconds of contemtion, the Cardinal Elder decisively agreed with Viviana''s idea. "Viviana, don''t disgrace the Scarlet Family''s reputation." "Rest assured, Elder, I will seed this time." Viviana''s n was simple: she intended to abandon her escape towards thebyrinth entrance and hide temporarily, waiting for the two elders to create a better situation before making her escape. This would free the Cardinal Elder, allowing him to fight using his preferred tactics. As long as the two elders could regroup, even in such a dire situation, they would still have a chance to create an opportunity to escape. As for the hiding method, Viviana had previously discovered a narrow entrance and aplex interior structure in a ravine nearby. Even if the enemy were to follow the tracking light pir to find her, it would be difficult for them to enter the ravine and locate Viviana in a short amount of time. Coincidentally, Viviana had already recognized the path to the ravine! Thus, under the protection of the Cardinal Elder, Viviana weaved through the bushes and trees, swiftly heading towards the concealed ravine. At the same time, in the same forest, Tyler and Moto-chan were dumbfounded. Tyler had thought that once he escaped the goblin fortress, he would be far away from those outrageous monsters. However, he had barely run far with Moto-chan when the monsters began rushing towards the fourth light pir. If Tyler hadn''t known that he hadn''t been exposed, he would have thought the monsters were chasing him. Nevertheless, even without considering those old monsters, there were still many Goblin Wolf Riders in the mountains, forcing Tyler and Moto-chan to constantly dodge while tracking the fourth light pir. As the Goblin Wolf Riders'' encirclement shrank, Tyler was about to face an inescapable battle. But just then, they fortuitously discovered a concealed ravine that seemed like a suitable hiding ce! Chapter 301 Their Miraculous Encounter

Chapter 301 Their Miraculous Encounter

After numerous trials and tribtions, Viviana sessfully concealed herself within the ravine. The red pir of light still marked her location, but its indication was obstructed at the surface of the ravine, as theplex,yered structure within prevented the red light from prating. Thus, even if pursuers were to follow, they would be unable to locate the guiding red light once inside the ravine. Upon reaching the depths of the ravine, Viviana halted, the negative effects inflicted by the goblin shaman still showing no signs of abating. Her dwindling magic energy would soon be depleted within a matter of minutes. The thought of falling unconscious within the ravine due to exhaustion of her magic caused Viviana to involuntarily embrace herself. She had proposed hiding in the ravine primarily to avoid burdening the cardinal and obsidian elders, but in reality, the uncertainty of her condition after falling unconscious left her with no sense of security. Perhaps, she would never wake up againViviana couldn''t help but think. After all, for the goblins, tracking down Viviana by following her scent within the ravine didn''t seem to be a difficult task. Amidst her anxiety, Viviana recalled thest time her magic had been depleted, and the ordinary yet deeply memorable young hunter who had left asting impression on her. (Maybe that encounter would be ourst encounter.) She unconsciously ced her finger on her lips, reminiscing the sensation from "that time" Ever since parting with the young hunter, she would asionally perform this gesture. Viviana found it somewhat unbelievable that, in the face of danger to her own life, she thought not of her family or the two elders, but of the briefly encountered young hunter. As Viviana was immersed in her memories, the sound of approaching hoofbeats from the entrance of the ravine sent shivers down her spine. (Ah, goblins?!) She gripped her crimson silver longsword, prepared for battle, and silently resolved that if the situation turned dire, she would destroy the supporting structure of the ravine and perish alongside the goblins in the copse. Viviana would rather die than allow herself to be defiled by the goblins. Holding her breath and tensing every nerve in her body, Viviana stared intently in the direction from which the enemy might attack. Gradually, however, she grew puzzled. Since entering the Aqua Netbyrinth, she hadn''t encountered any horses, including those of her own family''s party, who had all entered thebyrinth on foot. The reason for not bringing horses was that the terrain of the Aqua Nest was mountainous and unsuitable for horses, making them more of a hindrance than a help. The goblin cavalry consisted entirely of wolf riders, and Viviana had never seen a goblin on horseback. So, whose hoofbeats were gradually approaching the ravine? As her confusion mounted, arge, robust ck warhorse entered her field of vision. At first, Viviana thought the horse, with its exaggerated size and metallic sheen on its muscles, was a horse-type demon. However, the armor draped over the horse dispelled that notion, making it clear that this was a horse tamed by humans. Since it was a human-tamed horse, did that mean the person entering the ravine was not a goblin, but a human? Could it be abyrinth explorer who had entered from another entrance? Hope ignited within Viviana, as she firmly believed that humans could unite in the face of amon enemy. And when she saw the owner of the warhorse emerge from the shadows, she was both shocked and overjoyed! (Is it... B-Banning?) (How can it be you?) (Why are you here?) (Am I hallucinating?) In that moment, a myriad of thoughts raced through the young girl''s mind, and her eyes welled up with tears. . Viviana''s lips parted slightly, but she found herself unable to utter a single word. She stood there, dumbfounded, unable to tear her gaze away from the young man before her. Silently, she wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes, not wanting to show her vulnerability. Two months had passed, and the young man''s attire and equipment were no longer as shabby as before. From his cloak and boots, it was evident that he had be a seasoned bounty hunter. Moreover, his physique had grown more robust, and Viviana was surprised by his significant growth in such a short time. "Viviana? Is that you, Viviana?" The young man lit a luminous magic stone, illuminating Viviana in the darkness. Hearing the familiar voice, Viviana was certain she hadn''t made a mistake and that it wasn''t an illusion. Miraculous encounters like this truly existed in the world! "Banning? Why are you here?" Viviana didn''t know how to express her joy, still standing there in a daze, but her body couldn''t help but tremble slightly, yearning to rush to Banning''s side. However, at that moment, the sound of goblin shouts suddenly erupted from outside the ravine. It seemed they had discovered their location! The sudden danger pulled Viviana back to the reality of the Aqua Nestbyrinth, where her life was at stake. Even meeting Banning couldn''t change this predicament. Previously, in the Sandrift Gorge, Banning had been powerless against a single third-tier demon. Now, they faced a group of third and fourth-tier demons, and no matter how much progress Banning had made in two months, he couldn''t possibly be their match. Nevertheless, Banning''s appearance could at least resolve another imminent crisis for Viviana, and both of them already understood and had practiced the method to resolve it. With her magic energy dwindling, Viviana had no time to hesitate! "Banning! I''m sorry... I don''t have time to exin again...!" Viviana sheathed her crimson silver longsword, removed her veil, and dashed to Banning in a single stride. Yet, Banning still appeared bewildered, unsure of what to do, which left Viviana both embarrassed and frustrated! What made her feel even more helpless was that she was shorter than Banning, making it difficult for her to execute the "action" she wanted to perform. With her life hanging in the bnce, Viviana could no longer afford to be concerned about such matters. Instead of trying to exin with words, she wrapped her arms around Banning''s neck, stood on her tiptoes, and pressed her lips against his! Chapter 302 Long Apart

Chapter 302 Long Apart

Through his mind-reading ability, Tyler soon discovered that Viviana desperately needed to replenish her magic. However, he had to feign ignorance, lest he reveal his ability to read minds. Nevertheless, when Viviana took the initiative to kiss him, Tyler seized the opportunity to take control. If he couldn''t discern Viviana''s intentions at this point, he would be even more obtuse than the "clueless protagonists in romance manga". To amodate Viviana, Tyler gently embraced her waist, shifted his footing, and leaned her against a nearby rock wall. He then slightly bent down, allowing Viviana, who was on her tiptoes, to rx. Despite two months having passed, Viviana''s kissing skills remained as inexperienced as before, leaving her flustered once their lips met. Tyler tenderly licked Viviana''s lips, helping her further rx, and then, seizing a moment ofxity, he silently unlocked the young girl''s "barrier," allowing their moist, soft entities to intertwine. Under Tyler''s advances, Viviana''s breathing grew rapid. Her warm breath, carrying a pleasant fragrance, brushed against Tyler''s face, and her body gradually softened. Sensing that Viviana could no longer stand, Tyler momentarily separated from her, allowing her to catch her breath. Seizing this opportunity, Tyler gave a knowing nce to Moto-chan, which silently turned its head to guard the entrance, ensuring they would be aware if any goblins attacked. Afterward, Tyler gazed at Viviana, whose cheeks were flushed and eyes were hazy. Her crimson pupils now held only a longing for Tyler''s magic. Tyler had no reason to refuse this angelic young girl, and it was the perfect time to use the "Goblin''s Secret Treasury." Thus, he wrapped one arm around Viviana''s shoulder, gently lowered her to the ground, and then knelt down to continue their passionate lip-lock. . In the secluded ravine, the youth and girl''s temples brushed against each other, their bodies caressing in the intimate space. The continuous flow of warm magic into her body gave Viviana a long-lost sense of security. She constantly sought more from Banning, feeling as if her body would melt from the heat, yearning to be one with him. However, as her magic recovered, Viviana''s rationality gradually returned. She recalled that during theirst encounter, Banning''s magic was pitifully scarce. Even after two months of growth, his magic would be but a grain of sand in the Gangespared to hers. Therefore, Viviana had to stop quickly. Otherwise, if Banning fainted from magic depletion, it would be difficult for her to move with an unconscious person. "Ban... Banning..." In the brief moments between kisses, Viviana tried to tell Banning to stop, but he seemed to have no concerns about magic depletion and became even more entwined with her. Viviana felt as if Banning was a teacher, guiding her on how to draw magic from him. This gentle, nurturing sensation caused her to forget her initial worries, and she instinctively reciprocated his kisses. By the time Viviana realized something was amiss, she was already weak and powerless from their passionate exchange. Only her instincts as a magic swordsman told her that her magic was nearly fully restored. (H-how could this be possible?!) Viviana could hardly believe her senses, but her perception of her magic had never been wrong before. But how could Banning have helped her restore so much magic? When Vivianast checked, her maximum magic capacity was over 5,000! How could an ordinary hunter, in just two months, cultivate enough magic to reach that level? Such a im would be unbelievable even to the most knowledgeable elders in her family. Yet, the undeniable truthy before Viviana. She had indeed absorbed over 5,000 magic energy from Banning through their unique method, and he seemed to have plenty of magic to spare, showing no signs of imminent depletion. (Why? Why is there so much?) (Who exactly are youBanning?) Viviana''s thoughts grew hazy as Banning''s magic continued to pour into her. If this continued, she would... "Ban... Banning... Please... Please stop... I... I''m... I''m about to overflow..." Viviana''s hands were weak and powerless, unable to push Banning away. Fortunately, Banning heard her words and promptly separated from her. . In the dim ravine, Vivianay on her back, her breathing still rapid and her face flushed. Banning sat beside her, looking down at her with a guilty expression. "I''m sorry... I didn''t know you..." "It''s not your fault; it''s mine." Viviana interrupted him before he could finish. At this moment, Viviana felt both embarrassed and frustrated. This was the second time she had felt this way within five minutes of seeing Banning. She couldn''t believe that she, a hidden genius within the Scarlet Steed family, had lost to a neer who had only been a bounty hunter for two months. Was such a thing even possible? The overwhelming sense of defeatpletely overshadowed Viviana''s joy at regaining her full magic capacity. This "good fortune" was utterly humiliating for her. "Banning, how much magic do you have in total?" Viviana wanted to admit defeat wholeheartedly and asked the question directly. "Total magic? Uh, I haven''t had a chance to get it appraised yet." Banning''s answer made Viviana feel like she had punched a cotton pillow, but it was a reasonable response, considering that there were only a few cities in the Kingdom of Wester with appraisal capabilities. So, Viviana changed her approach and asked another question. "Have you taken the ''Advancement Trial''? How many times?" "I''ve taken the Advancement Trial once, about a month and a half ago in Sunny Town." "What level of difficulty was the trial?" "It was a white trial... Uh, Viviana, why are you asking me these questions?" Viviana knew she was being too direct, but she wanted to clear up the mystery surrounding Banning''s magic energy. However, at that moment, Banning''s ck warhorse neighed and stomped its hooves anxiously. It seemed that the goblins were closing in. **I had some rest yesterday got sick >< so sorry for a day without any chaps. Can''t believe I''ve made it to 300 chapters, this 4 months seem like a long long long journey to me! Chapter 303 Crimson Sword Array

Chapter 303 Crimson Sword Array

"Banish behind me Banning with your warhorseI-I will deal with the situation" Viviana said, steadying herself against the rock wall. Her legs were weak, and an unmentionable dampness lingered, but she was determined to fight. Even with Banning''s abundant magic, he was only a second-tierbatant, no match for the third and fourth-tier demons. Having recently epted Banning''s kindness, Viviana felt it was her duty to take responsibility. Thus, the young girl, adorned with a veil and clutching her crimson longsword, stood before the young man, embodying the Silver Wasp Queen''s regal stance. Considering the numerous enemies and theplex, perilous terrain, Viviana decided on a swift resolution. Before the enemies arrived, she assessed the nearby ravines and cliffs, noting which areas could be destroyed and which must remain intact. With her feet apart, knees slightly bent, and her crimson longsword pointed straight ahead, she awaited the goblins'' appearance. (Crimson Sword Array: Annihtion.) Summoning all the crimson swords she could control, Viviana aligned them with her outstretched arm. The swords formed a circr array around the longsword, amassing a vast amount of magic power. Under normal circumstances, she would not employ the devastating "Crimson Sword Array: Annihtion," as it would severely limit her subsequent magic usage. However, given thebyrinth''s final stage and Banning''s replenishment of her magic, the move was justified. As the first goblin emerged in the distance, Viviana elerated the infusion of magic into the Crimson Sword Array. She meticulously manipted the magic while counting the emerging goblins. (Two... three... four...) The Goblin Wolf Riders, known for their hit-and-run tactics, were now forced to dismount and pursue on footan opportune moment to ensnare them all~ (Sess or failure hinges on this strike, my past self... please protect me from danger!) (Crimson Sword Array: Annihtion! Launch!) With Viviana''smand, the dazzling white light emitted from the crimson swords converged on the central longsword before shooting forth as a whiteser beam, obliterating everything in its path. As Viviana''s thoughts manifested, the crimson swords surrounding the longsword emitted a dazzling white light. The light converged on the central longsword, then shot out from its tip as a straight beam of white energy, obliterating everything in its path, unstoppable and destructive. Witnessing the scene, Tyler, standing behind Viviana, had to avert his eyes. If he continued to stare at the blinding white light, he would risk losing his vision temporarily. However, even without seeing the scene, the sound of the energy stream shattering rocks and the agonizing screams of the goblins were enough for Tyler to know that Viviana''s "Crimson Sword Array: Annihtion" was far superior to his "me Steed Rush." (So this is a pure energy stream attack... utterly overwhelming.) . After the dazzling white light subsided, the intricate structure of the ravine was astonishingly altered, and a straight passage leading to the ground had been opened by Viviana. Beside this passagey the scattered remains of goblins and wolves, and even those who had not perished were severely crippled. (How terrifying... Is this Viviana''s true power?) Tyler clearly saw that among the corpses were not only third-tier goblin elite wolf riders but also fourth-tier goblin wolf rider captains. However, whether they were third or fourth-tier, those who faced Viviana''s previous attack were either dead or crippled. As a price for such power, the Crimson Sword Array: Annihtion consumed as much as 3,500 points of Viviana''s magic energy. Tyler could only use such a spell twice with this amount of magic consumption. It is imaginable how terrifying Viviana would be if she had not lost the Pigeon Blood Ruby - Phylia, which could almost grant her infinite magic power. . "Alright, let''s get out of here... quickly." The bacsh of the technique and the massive consumption of magic energy made the already weakened Viviana somewhat overwhelmed. She intended to move forward but stumbled and nearly fell. Fortunately, Banning caught her in time and lifted her onto the back of the warhorse. Banning''s warhorse was quite understanding, kneeling down without being told so that Viviana could sitfortably. "Viviana, you''re amazing! You look younger than me, but you can defeat so many demons with just one move!" Banning''s praise at this moment sounded a bit awkward to Viviana. The Crimson Sword Array: Annihtion was indeed powerful, but hearing praise from Banning, who had more magic energy than herself, made her feel like a child being praised by an adult. However, years of professionalbat experience allowed Viviana to set aside her personal emotions at this time. She believed that the priority now was to confirm Banning''s identity and purpose for entering thebyrinth, and then formte a new action n. "Banning, why are you here?" Viviana was always straightforward, and she had to ask the questions she needed to know before riding out of the ravine. Banning didn''t seem to mind this direct conversation style and frankly exined why he appeared in thebyrinth. After parting with Viviana, Banning, who admired her strength, gave up being a hunter and went to Sunny Town near the Sandrift Gorge to learn to be a bounty hunter. After a period of training and actualbat, Banning sessfully passed the first advancement trial and came to Delis Town to continue improving himself while traveling. "I heard that Delis Town was conducting some byrinth raid team,'' so I wanted toe and see. I didn''t expect that there would be no guards at the entrance of thebyrinth, so I just went in." "After entering, I didn''t see any demons, but I saw a lot of corpses. I followed the sounds and came here, only to suddenly encounter arge group of goblin wolf riders. I knew I couldn''t beat them, so I looked for a ce to hide and found this ravine." Upon hearing Banning''s response, Viviana felt that he was quite unfortunate. During their initial encounter, he almost died under Viviana''s crimson sword due to her suspicions. Their second meeting took ce in the Sandrift Gorge, where Banning was caught up in an unexpected incident and nearly lost his life. The current encounter could be considered the worst of the three; not only was Viviana herself in danger, but her two mentors, the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders, were also focused on safely retreating. If Viviana had followed her original n, she would have headed straight for thebyrinth exit after leaving the ravine. However, she could not abandon Banning, her benefactor. "Banning, do you remember the location of the entrance to the Delis Town Labyrinth? I''ll protect you as we leave thebyrinth first." Chapter 304 The Chains of Self-Esteem

Chapter 304 The Chains of Self-Esteem

Gazing upon Viviana, still bleeding from her wounds, and observing her status information, Tyler''s heart was stirred. Viviana Scarlet - Magic Swordsman - Lv90 Life Energy: 373 / 5220 Endurance: 1002 / 3665 Magic Energy: 1870 / 5370 Tyler didn''t know what Viviana had been through, but he knew that she now had less than a tenth of her life energy remaining. In this Labyrinth: Aqua Nest, her condition could be likened to a flickering candle in the wind. Yet, even though she could barely take care of herself, she still wanted to repay Tyler''s kindness first. This undoubtedly ced Tyler''s life as a higher priority than her own. Tyler wouldn''t shamelessly ept such help; on the contrary, he intended to help Viviana escape thebyrinth first. Of course, the astute Tyler didn''t forget his mission and would take the opportunity to probe for information about the Scarlet Family''s ns. However, there was a problem: Viviana''s perception of Tyler was still primarily based on the "hunter youth" concept, which posed some difficulties for him. Despite Viviana''s seemingly amiable demeanor and her shyness after their intimate moment, she possessed the pride and self-esteem of a powerful warrior when it came tobat prowess. One reason Tyler used the "Goblin''s Secret Treasury" during theirst magical exchange was to change Viviana''s impression of him. Regardless of whether they would meet again after leaving thebyrinth or if Tyler would have a chance to formally pursue Viviana, gaining her recognition was a meaningful step for him. . Admittedly, in some emotional rtionships, a strong woman and a weak man can form a loving bond. Men can rely on pity, cuteness, and vulnerability to gain women''s sympathy and transform it into love, which is one path to romance. However, Tyler''s approach was different; he attracted women by demonstrating his own value. Therefore, whether or not Tyler was actually stronger than Viviana, he had to find a way to make her acknowledge that the hunter youth she once knew had be a more formidable presence than the "Silver Wasp Queen." What truly mattered was Viviana''s perception, not the "facts" such as levels, values, or battle records. Tyler''s first step was to make Viviana realize that her magic energy had been surpassed. Next, he would continue to demonstrate his growth to her in a "natural and unpretentious" manner. Helping Viviana leave thebyrinth presented the perfect opportunity. "I do remember my exit, though do you remember how to get out of here, Viviana? You didn''t enter thebyrinth from the Delis Town entrance, did you?" Tyler didn''t ept Viviana''s proposal and instead expressed concern for her situation. "I''ll figure something out; you don''t need to worry about me." "How can I not worry about you? You''re injured so badly." Tyler gently touched the arrow wound on Viviana''s thigh, causing her to wince in pain. "Moreover, you just used such a powerful technique, which must have consumed a lot of magic energy. If you encounter danger again, won''t you be unable to escape?" Tyler''s continuous questioning left Viviana speechless, and they both fell into a brief silence. . In truth, Viviana knew all too well the extent of her own dire situation. However, she could not possibly ept the protection of someone weaker than herself. Neither her noble status nor her identity as a powerful individual allowed her to continue epting Banning''s help. "I... I can handle my own affairs. Thank you for your kindness." Viviana had no choice but to cut the conversation short. After she spoke, Banning finally relented, but he soon asked about other matters. "By the way, why is Viviana in thisbyrinth?" "I..." As she began to speak, Viviana hesitated. The Scarlet Family''s current operation required secrecy, so she could not divulge any information, even to Banning. "I... I came to conquer thebyrinth, but... but... I didn''t expect the monsters inside to be stronger than I anticipated, so I had to give up." Viviana did not lie; she merely concealed part of the truth. However, even such a simple "lie" came out in fits and starts. The ever-innocent and honest Viviana was not adept at deceitful acts. "I see. I saw some powerful individuals fighting monsters on the ground earlier, flying and escaping. When I saw you in thebyrinth, I thought they were yourpanions." Upon hearing Banning''s words, Viviana realized he must be referring to the Elders. Viviana sighed inwardly, knowing that Banning had only seen the "spectacle" and not the "truth." Even the Elders were not the opponent of thebyrinth boss. \Viviana did not want to deceive Banning, but she could not reveal her family''s ns either. So, she remained silent in response to Banning''s words, neither confirming nor denying. At this point, the two had almost reached the exit of the ravine. A few more steps, and they would be back on the surface. This meant they had to decide on their next course of action. . "Viviana, can you tell me where your exit is first?" Banning asked a question Viviana could answer, and without much thought, she pointed out the direction of the Scarlet Family''sbyrinth exit. "So, it''s that way! Well, it turns out we''re going in the same direction!" Banning was excited and immediately informed Viviana of the location of Delis Town''s exit. Based on their current positions, they could reach the Scarlet Family''s exit first and then head to Delis Town''s exit without taking a detour. Hearing this, Viviana was also invigorated, as it increased the likelihood of both of them returning safely. "So, Viviana, let''s not talk about who''s escorting whom. Let''s just head to the exit together. You can ept that, right?" Banning changed his approach and made a new proposal to Viviana. This time, Viviana had no objections, and she was happy to help each other. (Helping each other... isn''t that what "friends" do?) Viviana had always wanted a friend, but her family had always insisted on her actions being as secretive as possible, so she never had the opportunity to make friends. So now, as Banning became more and more like a friend, Viviana was overjoyed. However... (If we''ve already kissed... can we still be considered friends...?) Viviana was unsure of her rtionship with Banning and could not determine her feelings towards him. As the two returned to the surface, the red light pir enveloped Viviana once more. A few hundred meters away, a carefullyid trap began to close in on them. Chapter 305 Multiple Perils

Chapter 305 Multiple Perils

"Viviana, what is this on you?" Viviana''s red pir of light puzzled Banning, and she too wondered why Banning did not have one. Aftermunicating with each other, Viviana finally understood the situation. She informed Banning about the origin of the red pir of light, which was created by thebyrinth boss using an unknown magic or skill to mark all the surviving intruders in thebyrinth with real-time tracking. Banning was not marked because he entered thebyrinth after this event urred, thus narrowly escaping the ordeal. "However, even though you don''t have a red pir of light now, if you continue to act with me, it will still expose our whereabouts to the monsters," Viviana felt she was holding Banning back, thinking that perhaps without her, Banning could escape the Aqua Nest more easily. "Banning, why don''t you go to thebyrinth exit by yourself? I''ll try to lure the monsters in the opposite direction." Without any hesitation, Viviana immediately proposed a new idea, which she believed was the right thing to do. However, in Tyler''s eyes, Viviana''s sense of duty was a precious quality, one that was almost nonexistent among the nobles of this prison star world. All along, Tyler had subconsciously equated the nobles of this world with the privileged and spoiled children of the Earth world. They were all selfish and treated ordinary people as lowly livestock. But Viviana was different; even for someone like Tyler, who had no notable background, she would earnestly remember his kindness and seek to repay it. So, how could Tyler possibly let such a pure and kind-hearted girl venture alone? "Viviana, having this red pir of light is actually a good thing." Tyler pondered for a moment and then began his specialty of talking nonsense, trying to change Viviana''s mind. "Good thing...? How can this be a good thing?" Seeing Viviana''s bewildered reaction, Tyler was not surprised. Whether or not Viviana would believe his theory now depended on his ability to improvise on the spot and the effect of his "Deceiver" skill. . Tyler told Viviana that their actions were actually abination of overt and covert tactics. They could fully utilize the fact that only one of them was marked to create an information gap, making strategies like "the hunter bes the hunted" easy to implement. "The hunter be the hunted?" Tyler unconsciously used thenguage of the other world to describe an Earth world proverb, leaving Viviana confused. Seeing her adorable, puzzled expression, Tyler almost couldn''t help butugh. However, time was of the essence, so Tyler quickly exined in a concise manner and then added another use for the red pir of light: misleading the enemy bybining it with the terrain. This idea came to him based on the situation in the ravine earlier. If Viviana were to hide in a cave, the vertically descending red pir of light would only remain on the mountaintop, thus luring the enemy to the wrong location. "In summary, as long as we use it properly, the red pir of light can be our weapon. Am I right, Viviana?" After a series of fabrications, Tyler handed the decision-making power to Viviana, which was also amunication technique. Since Viviana held a higher status than Tyler, giving her the power to judge would make it easier for her to ept his ideas. This technique works well inmunication with family elders, teachers, and even workce leaders. As Tyler expected, Viviana agreed with his ideas, and they naturally continued with their previous n of action. As for whether or not to use the strategies Tyler mentioned earlier, that was no longer important. . In the dense forest, Viviana rode her warhorse, with Banning following closely on foot. Viviana was quite astonished by the quality of the ck warhorse; despite walking on rugged mountain paths, she only felt a slight bumpiness. Moreover, the warhorse''s constitution was exceptionally robust, easily breaking through shrubs and bushes that would be difficult for ordinary horses, as if its body were made of metal. "Banning, where did you buy this warhorse?" Viviana wanted to buy a simr breed of warhorse, preferably a white mare, so they could make a matching pair. (...But why would I want to match with Banning?) "Uh, I don''t know where it was bought, actually. The warhorse found me on its own..." Banning replied with an awkward smile, then told Viviana the story of how he met the warhorse. As they talked, the two emerged from the dense forest, and their view suddenly widened. Viviana could finally see the battle situation on the side of the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders. On another mountainside about five or six hundred meters away, a three-story-tallbyrinth boss was holding a square shield and advancing withrge strides. In its path was a giant two-headed python, nearly asrge as the boss itself. The python was covered in pitch-ck metallic scales, seemingly impervious to des and spears. One of its heads was spewing purple-ck liquid, attempting to prevent thebyrinth boss from approaching. With her extensive battlefield experience, Viviana quickly understood the situation: the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders and the mysterious old man were attacking each other, both hoping to draw thebyrinth boss''s hatred onto the other party. However, thebyrinth boss had its own ideas: It wanted to eliminate both invading forces. (Cardinal Elder, Obsidian Elder, can you escape safely...?) Viviana worried for the safety of her two teachers, but she couldn''t help them. All she could do now was to leave thebyrinth as quickly as possible, so the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders could retreat without any concerns. "Viviana, I''m afraid we need to prepare for battle." At that moment, Banning''s voice brought Viviana''s attention back, and the warhorse she was riding had already stopped. In the direction Banning pointed, shadows darted near the bushes, and if one listened carefully, the rustling of the cold and green leaves surrounded them. Undoubtedly, the enemy had encircled them. Chapter 306 Goblin Shaman

Chapter 306 Goblin Shaman

"Fear not, for I am here," Viviana assured, swiftly summoning five floating crimson swords around them while urging Banning to mount his horse. "The enemy outnumbers us, and the terrain is unfavorable. We must break through." Viviana''s concise words demonstrated her extensive battlefield experience. However, Banning did not mount his horse as she suggested. "Viviana, my running speed is no slower than a warhorse. I can break through with you," he said, retrieving two smoke grenades from his armor. Viviana understood immediately, recalling the magical tool Banning had used in the past to create a thick smokescreen. With this tool as cover, their chances of breaking through would significantly increase. Considering the warhorse''s poor performance on downhill terrain, Viviana pointed out a path that circled the mountainside to Banning. He nodded in agreement before she could exin, showing that he understood her concerns. This unspoken understanding left a special impression on Viviana''s heart. Before the enemy could attack, Viviana had Tyler throw the smoke grenades, and the two charged together! . From within the smoke grenade, a dense white fog quickly enveloped the young boy and girl on horseback, making it impossible to discern their next move from the outside. However, a sudden gust of wind blew the fog away, leaving the two exposed and embarrassed. At the same time, more than twenty Goblin Wolf Riders emerged from the surroundings, encircling the young boy and girl. The leading wolf rider, a shaman wielding a glowing oak staff, looked quite smug. In the goblin-infested mountains, fog was amon urrence. To dispel it, the Goblin Shaman had mastered a powerful wind magic spell, which unexpectedly proved useful during this "hunt." "An unexpected harvest, indeed! We thought there was only one, but now there''s another person and a horse!" (Goblinnguage) The Goblin Shaman eximed, excited but cautious. He raised his hand, signaling the surrounding Goblin Wolf Riders not to act rashly: The first rule of goblin hunting was to torment their prey, as only exhausted prey was safe. "Follow the old rules. Do not use full force without mymand. Also, keep the female alive for breeding purposes!" The Goblin Shaman ordered. The encircling Goblin Wolf Riders surprisingly loosened their formation, not out of disobedience, but as part of their hunting strategy. The two humans, now their prey, looked puzzled, which was precisely what the Goblin Shaman wanted to see. Whether the humans chose to break through or fight to the death, the Goblin Shaman was confident in his ability to handle any situation. Their hunting tactics had been tested in numerous battles, and they were prepared for anything. . The Goblin Shaman, named Apu, appeared smug and self-satisfied, but beneath that facadey a cautious and diligent heart. Thanks to his innate cautious nature, Apu had grown from a weak "Goblin Whelp" to a "Goblin Elder Shaman" and continued to evolve, hoping to be the right-hand man of the Goblin Ruler one day. As a fourth-tier "Goblin Elder Shaman," Apu could not only cast human magic but was also proficient in curses, possessing his own techniques for both offense and defense. With his wealth of experience, he quickly recognized that the two humans and their warhorse would not be easy to deal with. As a result, Apu was even more cautious than usual, not ordering a charge even when presented with an excellent opportunity for a surprise attack. In Apu''s view, the key to the current situation was to "drag" it out. He clearly saw that the female human had many injuries and seemed to be running out of strength. In contrast, he and his subordinates were in high spirits and excellent condition. So, why should he be in a hurry? This was their territory, their home ground. In these mountains, the goblin tribe was the one and only king! . After the gust of wind, leaves fluttered throughout the forest. Within the encirclement of the Goblin Wolf Riders, the two humans attempted a breakthrough charge but were met with the goblins'' coordinated movements, shifting the entire encirclement and leaving the humans with nothing. Moreover, during the skirmish, the Goblin Wolf Riders took advantage of the opportunity tounch sneak attacks with their poison-tipped crossbows. Unfortunately for them, both humans reacted quickly, and none of the bolts found their mark. The crossbows were not an invention of the goblins but rather a replica of the spoils they had seized from human invaders. Since equipping these one-handed crossbows, the Goblin Wolf Riders''bat capabilities had significantly improved, and chasing poisoned prey to exhaustion was amon urrence for them. Apu, the Goblin Shaman, was satisfied with the oue of this round of engagement. He could see that the female human was indeed nearing her limit. The next step was to focus their attacks on the male human, after which they could im their new breeding ground. However, just then, the two humansunched their second attempt at breaking through, and their chosen direction caused Apu to furrow his brow. (Damn it, that''s a cliff... If they go that way, we''ll be forced to open a gap in our encirclement...) Apu quickly considered the situation and decided that if things continued this way, the two humans and their horse might all fall off the cliff together. Although such an oue wouldn''t be a problem and would still count aspleting the mission, it would be a terrible waste of the silver-haired, blue-eyed breeding ground! "Tsk...!" In his urgency, Apu was forced to make a decision. He raised his oak staff, rapidly recited an incantation, and pointed the staff at the Goblin Wolf Riders. "My brethren, thirst for blood!... ''Bloodthirst''!" A crimson aura enveloped each Goblin Wolf Rider, turning their eyes blood-red. Of course, the so-called "Bloodthirst" was more than just a change in eye color. Under the effect of this curse, all Goblin Wolf Riders'' strength and reaction speed would be greatly enhanced, and they would be able to ignore a certain degree of pain, fighting even more ferociously! Immediately after, Goblin Shaman Apu cast a "First-Tier Earth Magic: Multiple Rock Walls" spell at the two humans. The purpose of this spell was not to inflict damage but to block their charge. In addition, the uneven terrain created by the spell would be advantageous for the Wolf Riders'' leaping attacks, killing two birds with one stone! (Just a little longer... Once the "Magic Drain" cooldown is over, these two humans will be powerless...!) Chapter 307 A Chasing Battle

Chapter 307 A Chasing Battle

Amidst the forest, the young man and the horse-riding girl were halted by several protruding rock walls on the ground. Goblin Wolf Riders roared as they began to besiege them, wielding battle-axes or brandishing long spears with exceptional agility. They could find footholds on the narrow vertical faces of the rock walls or the rugged slopes of the mountain paths. Seizing any opportunity, they would stealthily attack from various tricky angles, retreating immediately even if parried or dodged. Furthermore, goblins wielding crossbows sought opportunities from the periphery,unching surprise bolts through any suitable gaps. Their prime target was the robust ck warhorse. The goblins were not concerned about friendly fire, as their arrows could not inflict fatal wounds on their thick-skinned kin. The venom on the arrows was a trivial matter, as they all carried antidotes. After several exchanges, the goblins gradually realized they held the upper hand in strength, bolstered by the shaman''s skills! The two humans could only parry their attacks with technique and agility, unable to counterattack. Meanwhile, the floating crimson swords in the air were easily dealt with by actively pursuing and attacking them, quickly shattering them. "Push harder! Kill the male human first!" (Goblinnguage) The rallying cry from the Goblin Shaman in the rear invigorated the Wolf Riders. However, unbeknownst to them, the shaman shouted because he noticed the male human''s sword was extraordinary. At that moment, the male human''s sword ignited with blue mes. As he swung it through the air, the scattered blue mes transformed into the shape of a steed, which then charged at the goblins as if alive! The goblins had never seen such a technique, and the blue me steeds were incredibly fast. In an instant, numerous goblins suffered severe burns, wailing in pain. Seeing their technique effective, the two humans immediately seized the opportunity to break through, creating a dangerous crack in the goblins'' advantageous situation. "Mother Earth will not forsake her children! [Nature''s Gift]!" However, as Shaman Apepleted his incantation, the situation shifted back in favor of the goblins. A green beam of light shot from the shaman''s oak staff into the sky, followed by a "rain" of green droplets on the goblins. As the rainwater merged with their bodies, the burned goblins no longer felt pain, and their wounds began to heal slowly. This was the miracle brought by the great Goblin Shaman Ape! As long as Ape was present, they were invincible! The Goblin Wolf Riders'' morale soared, and they quickly caught up with the two humans. Shaman Ape followed on his giant wolf, but his expression was somewhat gloomy. Only Ape knew that "Nature''s Gift" could only heal certain levels of abnormal conditions and not restore vitality. The spell merely alleviated the goblins'' pain. If the male human continued to attack with his enchanted sword, the goblins could only withstand one or two more blows with its power. "Brothers! No need to hold back! Let''s finish this quickly and celebrate our victory!" Thus, Shaman Ape abandoned the idea of stalling for time. Histest assessment was that the male human posed a high level of danger and must be killed as soon as possible to eliminate future threats. . Upon hearing themand from the Shaman, the Wolf Riders erupted in enthusiastic cheers, their morale boiling at that moment! "Master Ape said! Unleash your fury!" A Goblin Wolf Rider leaped onto a rock, and the giant wolf raised its head, letting out a long, resounding battle howl. This was one of their three skills, "Giant Wolf Howl," which granted strength and agility bonuses to all Wolf Riders within a ten-meter radius! (Effects cannot be stacked during this time) Empowered, the Wolf Riders bravely pursued, each employing different chase skills! "Crush them! ''Phantom Wolf''!" "Die by my hand! ''Decapitating Flying Axe''!" "Yah! It''s hunting time! ''Giant Wolf Pounce''!" In an instant, magical phantom wolves, green-glowing double-edged battle-axes, and enhanced giant wolves acting independently all assaulted the two humans! Suddenly, the male human swiftly turned around and swung his sword, releasing another blue me steed! However, this time the goblins had learned their lesson. As soon as they saw the human''s initial move, they knew the terrifying blue mes wereing again and immediately scattered. Only a few goblins were slightly injured by the mes as they dodged too slowly. "Hahaha! If you can''t hit us, it''s useless! Brothers, charge!" The goblins fought more fiercely, and under their relentless pursuit, the female human had almost no strength left to fight back, leaving only the male human struggling. Their victory was within reach! "When Mother Earth is angry, she will take back her gifts..." The Goblin Shaman''s chanting reached the front lines at this moment. Hearing the incantation, the Wolf Riders slowed their pursuit. After about ten seconds, a totem adorned with numerous curse masks suddenly appeared above the two humans'' heads and then plunged straight into the ground in front of them! "Earth Curse: Magic Drain!" With a furious shout from Shaman Ape, a green halo rapidly spread from the totem''s center, inevitably hitting the two humans... (What?! Where''s the male human?) Under Shaman Ape''s watchful gaze, the male human suddenly disappeared. Immediately after, a scream came from the side. The male human had stealthily moved and stabbed a goblin through the chest from behind. (Damn it, what speed? Even faster than our Goblin Assassins?!) Although the Wolf Riders immediately attacked en masse, Shaman Ape remained uneasy. He urged his mount to chase the male human but changed direction halfway, lunging towards the female human. At this moment, Shaman Ape had a new idea: he believed that if he could capture the female human as a hostage, the male human would surely surrender. "Oh, Goblin God, your offspring are calling upon the power of their ancestors..." Shaman Ape chanted quickly while riding his wolf at full speed. "We need unbreakable shackles to bind our enemies..." He saw, unsurprisingly, that the male human was also rushing towards the female human. But the one who arrived first was him! "Bind her! ''Binding Shackles''!" A green light shot straight from his oak staff towards the female human! However, to Shaman Ape''s surprise, the male human fearlessly threw himself in front of the female, blocking the "Binding Shackles" with his own body. "Hahaha! What a heroic rescue!" Shaman Ape was overjoyed, not expecting to control the male human so effortlessly! As long as the "Binding Shackles" were not removed by him, no one could break them! Chapter 308 Cease With Wisdom ? The green beam from the oak staff split into dozens of finer rays upon contact with the male human, binding his hands, feet, and body tightly together. Shaman Apu, gripping his oak staff, loudly summoned the wolf riders to deliver a fatal blow to the human! "Binding Shackles" is a skill with a potent control effect, but while using this skill, Shaman Apu himself is unable to perform any other actions. Shaman Apu observed as the female human dismounted, attempting to sever the green light forming the shackles with her crimson silver longsword. However, her attempt not only failed to break the shackles, but also damaged the de, rendering it unusable. "Ha ha ha ha! Keep trying! If you don''t have a sword, you can try biting with your teeth, ha ha ha ha ha ha!!!" (Goblinnguage) Shaman Apuughed triumphantly, but as previously mentioned, he remained cautious at heart. His current assessment was that the male human possessed extraordinary speed, akin to teleportation, and thus posed no threat once bound by the "Binding Shackles". However, he did not rule out the possibility that the male human possessed a teleportation skill, which would render the "Binding Shackles" ineffective. To prevent such a scenario, Apu had made "preparations" in advance, and the rest depended on how the situation unfolded. "Hurry up! Kill this male! And don''t hurt the female!" Apu urged loudly, but the wolf riders who arrived a stepte hesitated upon seeing the blue me magic sword aze. They feared being burnt to death by the blue mes if they rushed forward recklessly. "What are you afraid of! Can''t you just shoot him dead with the crossbow?!" It''s often said that spectators see the game better than the yers. After Shaman Apu''s reminder, the wolf riders, ustomed to stabbing and beheading, finally realized their mistake. They all pulled out their crossbows, but at that moment, the male human vanished into thin air again! (What?! How?!) Before Shaman Apu could react, someone had already grabbed him from behind, and a knife was pressed against his throat, even cutting a bit of his flesh, causing blood to trickle down his neck. "You''re the leader, right?! If you don''t want to die, order them all to retreat!" (Demonnguage) The male human''s voice came from behind, confirming Shaman Apu''s suspicion that this human indeed possessed the rare "teleportation" skill. At the same time, Shaman Apu was surprised that this human could speak thenguage of the demons. (What is this guy''s identity...?) Regardless of the human''s identity, the situation had escted to a life-or-death struggle between the goblins and him. Therefore, there was only one thing for Shaman Apu to do, and that was to let his "backup n" take effect at this moment! "Brothers! Don''t let him escape!" (Goblinnguage) Shaman Apu,pletely disregarding his own safety, loudly urged the goblins to continue their attack! At the same time, Shaman Apu activated the "First Tier Thunder MagicParalysis Trap" he had prepared in advance, intending to trap both himself and the enemy here! Unlike the "Binding Shackles" which only restricted movement but not skill usage, the "Paralysis Trap" would continuously inflict minor damage and restrict both movement and skill usage. Shaman Apu was confident that this time he could definitely trap the male human! However, just as Shaman Apu began to experience the pain of the "Paralysis Trap", the male human, who should have been experiencing the same, appeared before him, beheading a goblin. And this goblin was originally going to pull Shaman Apu out of the "Paralysis Trap". (Consecutive... consecutive teleportation?!) (How is this possible?!!) Seeing the human escape from the "Paralysis Trap" using teleportation again, Shaman Apu''s worldview copsed. Powerful skills should correspond to longer cooldown times, so why could this human teleport consecutively? If such a thing were possible, then Apu would also want "Earth CurseMagic Drain" to be infinitely chained, and "Binding Shackles" to bind enemies indefinitely! What''s worse, because he was currently paralyzed, Shaman Apu could do nothing but think, including speaking. This meant that he couldn''t give timely orders to his subordinates. "Listen, goblins, if you want to live, retreat from here immediately, as far as you can!" (Demonnguage) The male human pointed his blue me magic sword at Shaman Apu''s head, the power of this me was something the goblins had just witnessed. At this critical moment, Shaman Apu hoped his subordinates would disregard his life and death, and their duty was to kill this damned human! However, the loyalty of the goblin wolf riders to him exceeded Shaman Apu''s expectations. "Human! We will retreat as you say... but! If you dare harm Shaman Apu, no matter where you run! We will hunt you down and kill you!!!" (Demonnguage) The goblin wolf riders left a threat, then slowly retreated, looking back every three steps. Seeing this, Shaman Apu wanted tough and cry at the same time, why were these subordinates so straightforward? Humans, these evil creatures, would surely betray their promises! . (So they really retreated) Upon witnessing theplete disappearance of the goblin wolf riders from his field of vision, Tyler was filled with incredulity. Although the skill "Deceiver" he had used might have yed a part, the deep reverence his subordinates held for their leader was indeed a rare and precious thing. Given Tyler''s usual modus operandi, he would undoubtedly eliminate the elder "Goblin Shaman" to prevent future troubles. However, the approaching Viviana made it difficult for him to act. Even if Viviana couldn''t understand themonnguage of the demons, she must have grasped what Tyler had done just now. "Viviana, while this creature is still paralyzed and unable to move in the trap, let''s retreat quickly." "Mm... Mm!" Viviana had a plethora of questions for Banning, but now was not the time. Seizing this opportunity to escape the encirclement of the goblins was of utmost importance. The ck warhorse, very aware of the situation, came to Viviana''s side. Its agile movements had saved Viviana from danger several times. Banning, on the other hand, took a longbow from the soft armor on the back of the warhorse and shot an arrow, breaking the oak staff in the hands of the Goblin Shaman. The poor leader was still trapped in his own paralysis trap, unable to move. "Alright, this should prevent it from using those strange spells for a while." In the forest, Viviana, once again in a state of magic power loss, was galloping on her horse, with Banning following not too far away. ording to their route n, they would first reach the exit leading to the territory of the Scarlet family. Now, the rectangr glowing body of the exit was within sight. Seeing the hope of sess, Viviana couldn''t help but get excited. However, before they reached the exit, a human body, from an unknown source, suddenly fell from the sky with a "bang!" andnded on the road ahead of them! Chapter 309 This has no content This chapter has no content asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 310 Dead End Viviana could scarcely believe the sight before her eyes. The formidable Cardinal Elder, astonishingly, had been struck down by the enemy, falling to the ground like a kite with its string cut. Fortunately, the Elder did not perish there and then. He propped himself up with his hand, staggered to his feet, and coughed up arge mouthful of blood onto the ground. "Elder!" Viviana hastily spurred her horse to approach, but was halted by the look in the Elder''s raised eyes. It was a gaze that warned her to keep her distance; a gaze that urged her to continue her retreat! Years of mentorship had fostered an understanding between Viviana and her two teachers. Even without the Cardinal Elder uttering a word, Viviana understood his intentions. Moreover, in order not to implicate Viviana, Cardinal Elder, disregarding his need for rest, was already preparing to depart. As he was about to leave, this formidable figure noticed a strange presence lurking near Viviana... (So that''s how it is, I was wondering where Viviana got her warhorse.) Cardinal Elder nced at the young man, memorizing his appearance and aura, then shifted his gaze back to Viviana. Due to the urgency of the situation, Cardinal Elder had no time for detailed inquiries, and simply asked Viviana in a concise manner, "Is he an ally?" Viviana was taken aback for a moment, then nodded in affirmation. Receiving this response, the Elder unfurled his fiery wings, ready to take flight once more. . The reason the Cardinal Elder did not harbor any suspicion was because Viviana was nowpletely free, and the young man''s aura was weak, merely between the second and third levels. As for the coincidences and connections involved, the Cardinal Elder was not in a hurry to know at this moment. The broad fiery wings lifted the Cardinal Elder''s body into the air, but just then, the sound of the earth shaking came from the mountainside not far away. (Damn, that guy is catching up...) "Get moving!" The Cardinal Elder shouted at Viviana, who then hastily spurred her horse into a gallop. However, the subsequent events proved that even if she had started running a bit earlier, it would have been in vain. . An enormous creature unknown to Viviana was rapidly charging towards her and the Cardinal Elder''s location, causing the ground to tremble as if an earthquake was urring, making it nearly impossible for the warhorse to move. Then, suddenly, the sky darkened. Viviana looked up to see a colossal, three-headed, six-armed monster "flying" in the air, casting a shadow that blotted out the sun, as if a mountain was soaring through the sky! Next, this "mountain" crashed heavily onto the ground, causing Viviana to nearly fall off her horse, while the surrounding earth cracked open, forming countless fissures of varying sizes. At this point, Viviana finally got a close-up view of the true face of this "king" C the terrifying pressure emanating from the three-headed, six-armed Goblin Ruler enveloped every inch of the surroundingnd. Viviana could notprehend how such a massive body could move so agilely; the earth-shattering leap it had just performed was not something a creature of this size should be capable of! What a terrifying physical prowess! What was even more critical was that the Goblin Ruler, uponnding, had positioned itself right at the exit of thebyrinth C the very exit that led to the Scarlet Family''s territory. As the Goblin Ruler''s three heads simultaneously let out a spine-chilling roar, the world in Viviana''s eyes was plunged into an apocalyptic scene. . "All goblins, heed mymand!" (in Goblinnguage) The Goblin Ruler did not immediatelyunch an attack but instead began shouting loudly in an unknownnguage. "Goblin Guard Squad!" "Goblin Cavalry Squad!" "Goblin Mage Squad!" "Goblin Assassin Squad! Drop everything ande to me to fight the enemy together!" This voice, louder than thunder, echoed throughout the entire Aqua Nest. To protect her eardrums from rupturing, Viviana was forced to retreat several dozen meters with her warhorse, but even so, her head still buzzed with a faint, piercing pain. Without any need for identification or exnation, Viviana already knew that this was the Labyrinth Boss C the Goblin Ruler. However, the current situation was quite peculiar and different from what Viviana had read in books. The books described that within the "Labyrinth: Aqua Nest," there were three Goblin Rulers: the War God Goblin, who excelled in closebat; the Archer God Goblin, who was skilled in archery; and the Sorcerer God Goblin, who was adept at magic spells. The three teams entering thebyrinth from three different entrances had to cooperate to defeat the three Goblin Rulers before they could destroy thebyrinth''s core and obtain the ultimate treasure. But the monster now active before Viviana''s eyes seemed to have fused all three kings together, perfectly retaining the characteristics of each king. (Why... would such a monster be born?) There was no time for Viviana to ponder, as the Goblin Ruler had already begun to take action, and the Cardinal Elder had returned to his battle-ready state. . "I''m sorry, I couldn''t hold it back!" The Obsidian Elder arrived just in time, informing the Crimson Elder first before turning his attention to Viviana. Viviana was d that the two elders had reunited, but for some reason, the Obsidian Elder''s figure seemed somewhat strange. It took her a moment to notice that he had lost an arm, which left herpletely stunned. One of the Obsidian Elder''s specialties was ambidextrous swordsmanship, wielding lethal sword techniques with both hands. Now that he had lost one hand, his strength had not been halved, but he had undoubtedly suffered a severe blow. Before Viviana could think of what to say, a sharp, maniacalughter came from another direction. Soon after, an old man wrapped in numerous snake-like chains emerged, sprinting from the woods. Upon seeing this, the Obsidian Elder immediately drew his Lightbane Spellde and positioned himself between the chain-wrapped old man and Viviana. At the same time, the Crimson Elder took to the air and began attacking the Goblin King, hoping to divert its attention from Viviana. Witnessing this scene, Viviana''s eyes welled up with tears. She could see that both elders were struggling to protect themselves, yet they were still trying to create an opportunity for her to escape. Viviana was indeed pure and kind-hearted, but she was not naive. She would not recklessly rush in to help the two elders in battle, only to be a burden and cause their demise. However, Viviana was also unable to fulfill the elders'' expectations and escape from thebyrinth''s exit. This was not because she harbored any unrealistic thoughts, but because the colossal Goblin Ruler had blocked any possibility of escaping through the exit. It was as if it knew Viviana wanted to flee thebyrinth and deliberately guarded the exit. No matter how the Crimson Elder attacked and provoked, it was useless. Moreover, its War God Face took advantage of the magical barrier blocking the Crimson Elder''s attacks, suddenly turned towards Viviana, and raised its steel war spear! Green light continuously wrapped around the steel war spear, and the War God Face''s sinister grin and hand movements sent an unmistakable signal: It intended to kill Viviana with its next strike! Chapter 311 Light in Desperation The formidable magic power was ceaselessly amassing atop the fine steel war spear held by the Goblin Ruler, the "War God Face". Although Vivianacked the ability to perceive the flow of magic, the spatial distortion caused by the terrifying energy was visible to all. What truly terrified Viviana was not the force that was currently gathering andpressing, but the Goblin Ruler''s hand that was poised but yet to strike. When will this fine steel war spear be hurled? And can she evade it? Facing this war spear as massive as a ship, Viviana knew that her frail body, drifting in the wind, would perish instantly even if merely grazed. But she had no choice but to give it her all, right? Viviana spurred her warhorse, and after it started moving, she suddenly leapt off its back, standing alone against the impending disaster. "Crimson Sword Array: Guardian Style!" As Viviana thrusted her crimson silver longsword into the ground, seven beams of crimson silver light shoot out from beneath her feet, forming a circr light ring that protects her. This protective light ring would move with her, and this was all the preparation she could make in advance. What remained was to concentrate all her attention, striving to avoid the attack trajectory to the greatest extent possible when the Goblin Ruler threw the war spear. That''s all there is to it. In Viviana''s field of vision, these few seconds seemed as long as minutes, but in reality, all this happened in the blink of an eye. Amidst the thunderous roar, the Goblin Ruler''s War God Face suddenly hurled the fine steel war spear with tremendous force. Although Viviana reacted in advance, her movement speed was insignificant in the face of the enemy''s wide attack range. As the war spear was about to hit her, Viviana is even prepared to die. But at this moment, two things happened simultaneously. First, two ck figures suddenly sprang out, leaping into the air, blocking the flight path of the fine steel war spear for Viviana! Second, the Cardinal Elder, disregarding his safety, activated the "Burst Mode" of the me Wings. He dived down from the air, hoisting Viviana onto his shoulder, trying to take her out of the attack range of the fine steel war spear! In a daze, Viviana saw the two ck figures instantly turn into ashes. She saw blood spurting out from somewhere, sttering the sky... Then, the fine steel war spear hit the ground, causing a huge depression in the originally t terrain with a loud "boom"! The dust on the ground was swept up by the dyed gust of wind, shrouding this piece ofnd in dust. But s, the "No Smoke, No Harm Law" of the Earth world did not apply here. When Viviana could see the scene in front of her again, her heart skipped a beat. . Viviana, who was saved, was lying on the ground, and the Cardinal Elder who saved her was also lying nearby. Viviana sat up and looked at the Cardinal Elder. What she saw is the Cardinal Elder cauterizing his lower leg with a glowing crimson demon sword. The Cardinal Elder was not self-harming, but self-saving. He was cauterizing his lower leg to stop the bleeding from the wound. Otherwise, he, who had lost half of his lower leg, would soon die from excessive blood loss. Yes, the lower half of the Cardinal Elder''s legs and both feet were all severed in the dive to save Viviana just now. "C-Cardinal... Elder... I..." The cruel scene brought Viviana to the brink of mental breakdown, and she stammered, not knowing what to say. At this time, the Cardinal Elder, as a teacher, did not forget to lead by example and teach Viviana how to face such situations on the battlefield. "Stop talking nonsense, stand up, the battle is not over yet!" The Cardinal Elder didn''t even furrowed his brows. After treating his wound, he immediately unfolded his me Wings and flew out of the area covered by dust. His tough act immediately injected Viviana with a shot of adrenaline. Viviana, whose lips were still trembling just now, suppressed the panic in her heart and pped herself hard to pull herself together! At this time, the neighing of a warhorse came from the side. The warhorse that Viviana deliberately let go of earlier had actually turned back to find her. (Banning''s warhorse? ) (Sigh... why did youe back?) (Wait, where is Banning?) Viviana btedly realized that Banning had disappeared at some point. But at this moment, the dust was quickly blown away by a gust of wind that seemed to be caused by magic, exposing her once again to the enemy''s line of sight. "Please, just start running!" Viviana didn''t want to make the same mistake again. Since Banning''s warhorse was willing to live and die with her, she would use this power to the fullest. However, after the warhorse started running, another scene she couldn''t bear to witness appears in Viviana''s field of vision. The Obsidian Elder, left with only one hand, was being beaten back by the chain-wielding old man. The metal chains that emerge from the old man''s body slithered like snakes, twisting in the air to form bizarre attack trajectories, and constantlyunching attacks from various angles with the skull-headed scythe at the end of the chains. The Obsidian Elder barely defended himself with the Lightbane Spellde in one hand, and the enemy''s all-around multiple attacks forced him to protect only the vital parts, leaving the rest of his body covered in wounds. It''s more urate to say that the chain-wielding old man was enjoying the pleasure of tormenting the Obsidian Elder rather than fighting. Viviana knew that the true strength of the Obsidian Elder is not limited to this, but now that he had been beaten to this extent, it can only mean that he had exhausted all his trump cards. (What should I do...?!) Both elders are in deep crisis, and Viviana was anxious. She subconsciously clenched her fists, unaware that her nails had pierced the flesh of her palms, and that the blood flowing out had dyed her hands red. All Viviana could think of now was how to lure the Goblin Ruler away from the entrance of thebyrinth, even if it''s just for a minute. But the Goblin Ruler is obviously a creature with wisdom, deliberately guarding this ce, refusing to let Viviana and herpanions leave! Viviana, a veteran of countless battles, had never felt such deep-rooted despair on the battlefield. All along, no matter how difficult the situation, as long as the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders were by her side, they could always turn peril into safety. But now, even the hope represented by the two elders was in danger! The Obsidian Elder was on the verge of death at the hands of the enemy. As the Cardinal Elder faced life-threatening attacks from the Goblin King, Viviana couldn''t think of a way to break the deadlock. Desperate, she sits on the horse''s back, not even knowing where to go. However, at this moment, the other "light" that she had forgotten reappeared in a way that no one expected! "Goblin King! Look over here!" (In evilkindnguage) On a tree branch near the Goblin Ruler, a young man''s loud voice attracted the attention of everyone present. "Goblin King! Look! What am I holding in my hand?!" The young man held a ne high in his hand, unting it to the Goblin Ruler. "Look carefully, this is your cherished treasure, the Dragon Pupil Crystal Ne Goblin Greed! If you want it back,e and take it yourself!" Chapter 312 End of the Road Viviana could notprehend thenguage spoken by Banning. During their recent confrontation with the goblin shamans, he seemed capable ofmunicating with the monsters, a realization that made Viviana acknowledge herck of understanding towards Banning. He was not merely an ordinary young hunter. At this moment, although Viviana could not understand what Banning was saying, his bodynguage suggested that he intended to negotiate with the Goblin Ruler using the ne in his hand. However, could such a small trinket persuade the Goblin Ruler? The next moment, Viviana was astounded. Not only her, but even the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders and the old man with chain were equally surprised! The Goblin Ruler, unexpectedly, charged towards Banning in a fit of rage! "Danger!" Viviana instinctively looked at Banning, forgetting that she had been waiting for the moment when the Goblin Ruler would leave thebyrinth''s exit. Fortunately, Banning vanished from the treetop, seemingly using some skill, just as the Goblin Ruler initiated his attack. Only then did Viviana react, urging her warhorse towards thebyrinth''s exit. Such an opportunity, once missed, would note again! The Goblin Ruler''s attack missed, and in his rage, he stomped the ground. The "War God''s Face" hand opened, and the thrown steel spear flew back into his hand! Relying on his perception of aura, the Goblin War God swept towards the possible hiding ce of the human boy with a force that could rival a thousand pounds! In an instant, arge number of trees were cut off at the waist, flying into the air before falling to the ground. However, there was no sight of the blood the Goblin War God wished to see. (Did he escape? Impossible!) At this moment, the Goblin Arrow God, with a stronger aura perception, provided a more urate location. The Goblin War God immediately raised his spear again, but the human boy seemed to have anticipated the attack. A cloud of white fog suddenly erupted from the forest where he was hiding, and three figures ran out from it, each escaping in a different direction! The Goblin War God easily discerned the real body and was about to pursue when the Goblin Mage stopped him. "He deliberately lured us away from thebyrinth''s exit, you fool!" (in Goblinnguage) The Goblin War God was shocked and immediately stopped and turned back he saw the human girl on horseback already charging towards thebyrinth''s exit. . However, the distance posed no problem for the Goblin Ruler, and at the same time, the Goblin Arrow God had already drawn his arrow, preparing to intercept the human girl halfway. In this critical moment of life and death, a massive surge of magical power suddenly erupted in the sky above the forest. Sensing the danger, the Goblin King turned his head and saw the human elder skilled in fire magic, raising his red sword with both hands, staring at him with a determined gaze. "Divine Weapon Unleashed! Reduce everything in this world to ashes! Bloodfire Demonde - Dearborn!" The immense magical power transformed into a brilliant, daylight-like ze as the human elder spoke. For the first time in battle, the Goblin Ruler felt the threat of possible injury and immediately raised his War God Face shield to meet the iing attack. In addition, the Goblin Mage abandoned time-consuming magic and directly used a skill to further protect their safety. "Mother Earth is with us, ''Eightfold Earth Shield''!" Between the Goblin War God and the human elder, eight towering, thicker-than-wall rock shields stood. At the same moment, the skill of Cardinal Elder was released, and all the magical power condensed on the zing sword transformed into a storm-like roaring me. It was unleashed without reservation through the magic circle that emerged in front of the human elder! Viviana witnessed the Cardinal Elder unleashing his Divine Weapon for the first time. Unlike the Obsidian Elder, his Divine Weapon would immediately unleash an attack upon activation. At this moment, the torrential mes struck the giant rock shields summoned by the Goblin Ruler. The parts that were burned immediately glowed red and then melted down. Then came the second giant rock shield, the third... In less than three seconds, five of the giant rock shields had been melted! Meanwhile, Viviana was less than ten meters away from thebyrinth''s exit! However, at this moment, Viviana saw the Goblin King''s Archer Face raise his longbow and shoot an arrow into the sky. At first, she did not understand the intention behind this action, but when she saw the giant arrow split into countless smaller arrows in the air, she suddenly realized. "Cardinal Elder! Run! There''s an attacking from the sky!" Viviana shouted loudly at the Cardinal Elder, but the distance was too great, and he could not hear her with her volume. So, Viviana abandoned thebyrinth''s exit within reach, pulling the reins to change direction. However, her reliable warhorse refused her will and carried her into thebyrinth''s exit! Unprepared for this, Viviana could not jump off the horse in time and was forcibly ejected from thebyrinth. Thest scene she saw was a rain of arrows falling from the sky towards the Cardinal Elder. . "Well done, unnamed warhorse." The Cardinal Elder watched Viviana disappear into thebyrinth''s exit, feeling satisfied. If it weren''t for this perceptive warhorse, everything he had done for the Divine Heir of the Scarlet Family might have been in vain. As the rain of arrows approached, the Cardinal Elder decisively interrupted the release of "Bloodfire Demonde - Dearborn" and activated the skill "Tyrant me Protection" to melt the arrows falling towards him with the me armor floating around his body. Then, he immediately flew towards the Obsidian Elder, who was still engaged in a fierce battle nearby. "Augusto!" Without the need for further exnation, Obsidian Elder Augusto understood the situation as soon as he saw the Cardinal Elder flying towards him. Bloodbane Serpent Erosk also seemed to realize that "Reddy and cky" were about to take a different course of action. "It''s rare to meet, don''t leave so soon!" Bloodbane Serpent hastilyunched an attack, but Obsidian Elder had been holding back. "Fog God, grant me your form, Body of ck Mist." The Obsidian Elder once again transformed into a ck mist that physical attacks could not hit, causing Bloodbane Serpent''s chain scythe to miss. Then, without hesitation, he floated towards thebyrinth''s exit, not worried about Bloodbane Serpent having a chance to hurt him. As "Reddy and cky" were about to escape thebyrinth, Bloodbane Serpent faced a choice: The first option was to use a skill to keep "Reddy and cky" from leaving, which wouldn''t be difficult considering the Goblin Ruler was already rushing towards thebyrinth''s exit. The second option was to give up on "Reddy and cky" and take advantage of the Goblin Ruler''s attention on them to chase after the young man from earlier. Despite his crazed demeanor, Bloodbane Serpent hadn''t missed that the young man was the target he was sent to assassinate. To obtain the Millennium Snake Crystal, he must kill the young man. So, what should he choose? The answer was simple. Bloodbane Serpent never made choices... he wanted it all. Chapter 313 Situation Worsen "As the nine luminaries follow their course, the primordial lingers..." The Bloodbane Serpent, Erosk, began to chant a spell rapidly, while simultaneously pursuing ''Reddy and cky'' at a brisk pace. '' "May the gods grant me infinity, bestow upon me darkness..." His stride seemed unhurried, yet his speed was astonishingly swift, this bizarre sight further entuated the peculiarity of his physical structure. "Boundless Purity, gods all, guard and absolve the celestial sin..." As the chant progresses, the Bloodbane Serpent was about to catch up with the two elders of the Scarlet Family. However, his aim was not to catch up with the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders, but to bring the exit of thebyrinth leading to the Scarlet Family territory within his spellcasting range. Indeed, the Bloodbane Serpent intended to rece the Goblin Ruler, who had been lured away, and retake control of thebyrinth exit. '' "Answer my call, and manifest your tyrannical form in this mortal world! Twinborn Iridium Python - Yami Abysson!" As the Bloodbane Serpentpleted his chant, a purple-ck summoning circle appeared on the ground at thebyrinth exit. Immediately, a two-headed ck python,parable in size to the Goblin Ruler, springs forth, hissing menacingly. Its eight eyes, shared between its two heads, were firmly fixed on the movements of the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders and the Goblin Ruler. Taking advantage of the few seconds of distraction caused by the Twinborn Iridium Python, the Bloodbane Serpent quietly squated on the ground. "Go, my children, find that young man!" The Bloodbane Serpent opened his palm, and dozens of small blood snakes crawled out from the bloody hole in his palm, quickly slithering onto the ground and disappearing into the bushes. At this point, the Bloodbane Serpent''s arrangement wasplete, and all that remained was a time of enjoyment. . "Damn it! This damned madman!!!" The reappearance of the Twinborn Iridium Python effectively blocked the retreat of the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders. The Cardinal Elder, who had just unleashed his Divine Weapon, had no means to repel this thick-skinned, two-headed python in a short time, and the duration of the Obsidian Elder''s "Body of ck Mist" is limited, not enough to support him reaching the exit. In other words, if they can''t get this monster to move, the Goblin Ruler will soon return to this position. (This madman, the Bloodbane Serpent, really stops at nothing to achieve his goal!) Seeing that the Goblin Ruler is about to return, the Obsidian Elder, in his desperation, shouted at the Cardinal Elder. ''Rodrygo! Follow me!'' The Obsidian Elder quickly changed direction and ran straight towards another exit of thebyrinth, based on his memory from the previous attack. The Cardinal Elder immediately followed suit, and it took him two seconds to understand the Obsidian Elder''s intention. For the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders, and even the Bloodbane Serpent, they all knew where their respectivebyrinth exits are. However, the Goblin Ruler may not know this information. If the Goblin Ruler doesn''t know, then the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders could pretend to go to anotherbyrinth exit first, to buy time and deceive the Goblin Ruler. Once their skills have cooled down, they could thenunch a surprise attack,pleting this feint strategy. But this strategy is not without risk. First, their chances of being killed in thebyrinth have increased, and the Goblin reinforcements could arrive at any time. If it weren''t for the fact that they can''t escape from thebyrinth exit right now, they wouldn''t had resorted to this desperate measure. . The quick-wittedness of the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders saved them from a deadly confrontation with the Bloodbane Serpent and the Goblin Ruler. However, their strategy had an unfortunate casualty - our friend, Tyler. Just moments ago, Tyler had fulfilled his greatest wish within thebyrinth: ensuring the safe retreat of Viviana. With his wish fulfilled, Tyler had no intention of lingering for a fight. He took advantage of the chaos, making a run for it. His n was to escape through the exit at Delis Town, thus ending hisbyrinth nightmare. Unexpectedly, the demons, engaged in battle, started rushing towards him within a minute, and their speed was astonishing! Tyler had grown numb to such grand spectacles. His only longing was for his "mind-reading ability". Neither the Goblin Ruler nor the three monstrous elders, all above level 150, could have their thoughts directly read by him. Although Tyler could analyze a person''s inner thoughts through their tone, micro-expressions, and actions, he didn''t have the luxury to observe any monster up close in a battlefield where any residual effect of a skill could kill him. Tyler could only specte that the two elders of the Scarlet Family probably missed the opportunity to escape with Viviana. Now, to recreate that opportunity, they had resorted to a diversionary tactic at the unrted exit of Delis Town. Given the circumstances, Tyler, who was not marked by the red pir, decided to hide away from thebyrinth exit and observe before making his next move. As he was running, Tyler heard the familiar sound of hooves. It was Moto-chan, his warhorse,ing to join him. Since Moto-chan also entered thebyrinth from the entrance of Delis Town, it was unaffected when only Viviana was teleported out after they rushed into the Scarlet Family''s territory. "Good job, partner. We owe our sess to you!" Tyler patted Moto-chan''s head and stroked its mane. He never knew, back on Earth, that warhorses could be such intelligent and spirited animals. Moto-chan neighed proudly a couple of times, then gave Tyler a look, signaling him to follow. Tyler didn''t understand Moto-chan''s intention until he was led to the corpses of several blood-colored snakes. Their heads had been crushed, clearly the work of Moto-chan. Tyler examined the corpses and couldn''t help but feel grateful for having such a wonderful warhorse as Moto-chan. The identification result of the snake corpses was: "Summoned Creature - Corpse of the Tracking Secret Snake". Although Tyler couldn''t use his mind-reading ability on the old monsters, it didn''t mean he couldn''t think. Among the several forces currently present in thebyrinth, apart from the Goblin force that naturally opposed all invaders, the only one that could potentially be hostile towards Tyler was "Bloodbane Serpent - Erosk". Seeing the corpses of the tracking secret snakes, Tyler immediately thought of the mad yet powerful old man. As for why this old man wanted to track him, it must be rted to the "Top Executive of the Snake Shadow Society" that Tyler had seen in the identification information. (Bad guesses are always more likely toe true.) Tyler had been worried since he identified the Bloodbane Serpent that this guy might be sent by the underworld to assassinate him. Now, he had to face this reality. Chapter 314 Strategy in Despair Confronting these monstrous elders, Tyler, though unable to use mind-reading, his appraisal ability remained unhindered. Hence, he had a clear understanding of the identities of the three elders upon approaching them. Initially, Tyler assumed that the Bloodbane Serpent was specifically targeting the two elders of the Scarlet Family. However, after confirming that he was being tracked, Tyler realized that he had inadvertently led the enemy of the Scarlet Family into thebyrinth. "Could the current situation be partly my fault?" Tyler sighed, refusing to take the me, considering he was also a victim. Now that he had a clear understanding of the situation in thebyrinth, Tyler needed to reorganize his thoughts and devise a new strategy. "Moto-chan, let''s change our location." . Being tracked, it would be dangerous to stay in one ce for too long. Even without the red light on him, Tyler couldn''t afford to be careless. Thanks to the Goblin Ruler, Tyler could now track the movements of the three elders through the red light pir. He clearly saw that the three elders were still rapidly moving towards the exit of Delis Town, and the one causing a ruckus behind them was undoubtedly the Goblin Ruler. (The Bloodbane Serpent doesn''t seem to being my way...) ( Is he temporarily unable to move?) (Or is he waiting for the tracking snakes to report back?) Tyler pondered and deduced through elimination that the Bloodbane Serpent must have entered thebyrinth from another entrance in Delis Town. Simrly, as long as the Bloodbane Serpent wasn''t particrly stupid, it must have already known about Banning''s (Tyler''s) correspondingbyrinth exit. If the Bloodbane Serpent was determined to kill Tyler, it could wait at thebyrinth exit that Tyler was heading towards, a situation Tyler least wanted to encounter. Fortunately, the Cardinal Elder led the Goblin Ruler towards Tyler''s correspondingbyrinth exit, preventing the Bloodbane Serpent fromfortably executing the aforementioned strategy. However, even after understanding all this, Tyler''s situation remained precarious. The most challenging aspect of the entire situation was that Tyler couldn''t defeat anyone, and he could potentially be killed instantly upon confrontation. Under such a vast power gap, Tyler''s options were severely limited. . Gazing at the distant battlefield, where the mor was earth-shattering, Tyler leaned against the sturdy body of Moto-chan, ruffled his hair, and let out a bitter chuckle. The final stage of the "Labyrinth: Aqua Nest" was about tomence. (The Cardinal and Obsidian Elders had no heart for battle; they only wished to retreat from thebyrinth exit of the Scarlet Family''s territory. ) (The Goblin Ruler intended to kill all the invaders and seemed to have summoned a considerable number of subordinates, likely already reaching the front line. ) (The Bloodbane Serpent was an unpredictable variable; it seemed to want to kill me, but also the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders, and it seemed to be doing so for amusement... ) In terms of strength, the Goblin Ruler and his troops should be the strongest, followed by the Bloodbane Serpent. The Cardinal and Obsidian Elders are in the worst state, only able to defend and without the capacity to counterattack... (My goal is to create an opportunity to escape from thebyrinth exit.) Tyler drew an analysis of the current situation on the muddy ground with a branch, and his mind suddenly became much clearer. ording to this development, the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders will definitely look for an opportunity to return to the entrance of the Scarlet Family''s territory, which is also theirst chance to escape. The Bloodbane Serpent will definitely interfere to keep the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders, no, it should be said that this guy has been obstructing the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders'' actions from the beginning. As for the Goblin Ruler, he will definitely kill everyone without discrimination. So, when they once again move from the Delis Town exit to thebyrinth exit of the Scarlet Family''s territory, will I have a chance to slip away from the Delis Town exit...? Reflecting on the Bloodbane Serpent''s fighting style and tactics so far, Tyler felt that this hopeful idea was somewhat inappropriate. ording to the Bloodbane Serpent''s performance so far, even if he leaves the Delis Townbyrinth exit with the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders, he will definitely leave "something" there. It could be a powerful summon, like the Twinborn Iridium Python - Yami Abysson. It could also be a trap unknown to Tyler, or something else that could ambush him. Tyler had just looked at the identification information of the Twinborn Iridium Python - Yami Abysson from a distance with a binocle, and its level was three digits, starting with two, clearly not something he could handle. Therefore, Tyler believes that he cannot hold the mentality of "wait and see", but should take the initiative to do something, so that the Bloodbane Serpent cannot continue to carry out his actions unscrupulously. So, what can Tyler do? Tyler reviewed all his thoughts from just now to the present, and found that the answer was actually hidden in his own thoughts. . Before long, Tyler arrived near the Delis Townbyrinth exit. Two hundred meters - this was the limit of how close he could safely approach. Tyler had realized something earlier: although the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders didn''t know him and couldn''t help him, they could be considered as being on the same side to some extent. As long as the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders didn''t attack him, that was already a form of help to Tyler. Moreover, helping the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders was essentially the same as helping himself. The better their situation, the more effort the Bloodbane Serpent would have to spend on them, and the less attention it could pay to Tyler. Additionally, Tyler would apply a simple principle: the enemy of my enemy is my friend. At this moment, all the pieces were in ce, and it was up to Tyler to solve this endgame. . Near thebyrinth exit leading to Delis Town, the Goblin Ruler, Bloodbane Serpent, and the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders were locked in a fierce battle. The Goblin cavalry and assassination squads had arrived, but the battlefield of these powerful beings made it difficult for them to step in. They could only continuously look for opportunities around the area to assist their king in attacking the invaders. The once dense forest near thebyrinth exit had been reduced to scorched earth and various-sized pits. In the cracked ground, unextinguished mes still burned. After a coordinated evasion, the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders exchanged nces. The cooldown time for their skills was almost up, and it was time to leave this ce and head back towards thebyrinth exit leading to the Scarlet Family''s territory. However, at that moment, a ck figure they had both seen before burst into the battlefield from their side. Since both the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders had noticed that the ck figure''s master had helped Viviana, they didn''t attack the ck figure. Then, they saw the ck figure rush towards the Bloodbane Serpent. Just when they thought the ck figure would attack the Bloodbane Serpent, it leaped forward, blocking a hidden arrow shot by a Goblin assassin for the Bloodbane Serpent. Chapter 315 Scapegoat The bizarre spectacle left both the Bloodbane Serpent and the Obsidian and Cardinal Elders utterly bewildered. The Obsidian and Cardinal Elders were taken aback, could it be that the young man was actually in league with the Bloodbane Serpent? The Bloodbane Serpent was equally perplexed, why would this shadowy figure voluntarily shield him from the arrow? In reality, the arrow posed no threat to the Bloodbane Serpent, the shadowy figure''s intervention was entirely superfluousUpon this realization, the Bloodbane Serpent suddenly understood the motive of the shadowy figure! Regrettably, even with this understanding, he was still unable to thwart the overt scheme of the shadowy figure''s master. Within seconds, another shadowy figure emerged, blocking the encroaching Goblin Wolf Riders for the Bloodbane Serpent. Then, after about ten seconds, yet another shadowy figure appeared. These shadowy figures acted as bodyguards for the Bloodbane Serpent, continuously using their bodies to shield him. Their timing was impable, leaving the Bloodbane Serpent with no opportunity to kill them himself. Indeed, the Bloodbane Serpent, who had realized he was being manipted, was already contemting killing these shadowy figures who seemed to be helping him. However, the chaotic battlefield, the fleeing Cardinal Elder, and the powerful Goblins prevented him from acting as he wished. So, why would the Bloodbane Serpent want to attack these shadowy figures who seemed to be helping him? Because the hatred of the Goblin Ruler had already begun to focus on the Bloodbane Serpent . Everyone remembered clearly that about ten minutes ago, a young man suddenly appeared on the battlefield, inciting the wrath of the Goblin Ruler with a ne. After that, the young man, along with several shadowy figures, disappeared from the battlefield while the Goblin Ruler was being attacked by the Cardinal Elder. From the perspective of the Goblin Ruler, the young man was definitely in league with the other humans, so indiscriminate attacks on humans were justified. However, the Goblin Ruler was not blind. It saw the Bloodbane Serpent and the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders constantly attacking each other and could certainly discern that there were two factions among the humans. And now, the shadowy figures that had disappeared for about ten minutes reappeared, continuously aiding the Bloodbane Serpent. So, what would the Goblin Ruler think? The answer to this question is self-evident. Thinking about what would happen next, the always manic andughing Bloodbane Serpent finally started to panic. He had not expected that this young man, who he thought he could easily crush, not only dealt with the tracking serpent he had sent out, but also managed to turn the tables on him in this way. "Interesting, you little devil, I''ll remember you...!" . The Bloodbane Serpent would not sit idly by, immediately summoning the "Earth Serpent Assassin - Slothasin" at his side. This seemingly ordinary, slender ck serpent possessed the ability to finely perceive magic, and could travel underground at a maximum speed of eighty meters per second while sensing magic. Upon sensing and memorizing the magic of the shadowy figure, the Earth Serpent Assassin immediately burrowed underground, following the Bloodbane Serpent''smand to seek out the master controlling the shadowy figure. Meanwhile, the Bloodbane Serpent concentrated his energy, temporarily disregarding the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders, preparing to kill the shadowy figure the next time it appeared, to prove to the Goblin Ruler that he was not in league with the shadowy figure. However, the young man did not give the Bloodbane Serpent this opportunity, as the shadowy figure mysteriously disappeared. Moreover, the Goblin Ruler did not give the Bloodbane Serpent this opportunity either. As soon as he had given themand to the Earth Serpent Assassin, an arrow full of murderous intent from the Goblin Archer Face was already on its way. The massive arrow was wrapped in a verdant glow, swift as the wind and as fast as lightning, arriving in an instant! Due to his carelessness, the Bloodbane Serpent had already lost an arm. This time, he dared not gamble on his speed being enough to dodge. Instead, he released all the chain scythes within his body, setting up a chain barrier in front of him to directly block the Goblin Archer Face''s charged shot. The consequence of such an act was that the Bloodbane Serpent could not withstand even for a second, and was instantly blown away by the impact of the giant arrow! . "Augusto!" "Rodrygo!" At the moment when the Bloodbane Serpent was blown away, the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders knew the opportunity had arrived! After shaking off the pursuit of the Goblin Wolf Riders, the Cardinal Elder dove straight towards the Obsidian Elder. The Obsidian Elder took a heavy step, leaped high, and then caught the hand of the Cardinal Elder in mid-air. "Help me onest time today, me Cloak! me Wing?Burst Mode!" The me wings extending from the Cardinal Elder''s cloak suddenly spewed out arge amount of mes with his words, and he and the Obsidian Elder shook off all the enemies behind them in one breath, and flew straight towards the exit of thebyrinth leading to the Scarlet Family territory! Seeing this, the Goblin Ruler immediately led the goblins to pursue, and while pursuing, the Goblin Archer Face and the Goblin Sorcerer Face did not forget to add attacks to the Bloodbane Serpent that had justnded. "You stole our treasure, don''t think about running away!" (In Goblinnguage) The Goblin Archer Face pulled the bow again, this time the "docked" on the string was not a physical giant arrow, but dozens of tracking arrows condensed by magic. "Archer, don''t identally kill someone, we still have to torture the whereabouts of the treasure." The Goblin Sorcerer Face also raised his magic wand and began to chant quickly. The advantage of the three-in-one is just like this. While the War God Goblin is chasing the other two human elders, the Archer Goblin and the Sorcerer Goblin can stillunch attacks on other enemies, and once they encounter any trouble, the rotation between the three kings can be seamlessly switched at any time. At this time, the War God Goblin also shouted loudly, but it was not cheering for his own side, but giving orders. "Goblin Guard!" "Goblin Mage!" "The time to annihte the invaders hase!" To the surprise of the Cardinal and Obsidian Elders, the goblins had actually set up an ambush at the exit of thebyrinth leading to the Scarlet Family territory! They were just wondering why only the cavalry and the assassination team came to help, it turned out that the War God Goblin had arranged it long ago! This guy is not just brave! . The Goblin Ruler led the goblin troops, marching away with great momentum. On this scorched earth due to the battle, a young figure quietly appeared. (It wasn''t easy, but fortunately, the "Scapegoat" tactic worked.) Tyler and Moto-chan ran side by side towards the exit of thebyrinth leading to Delis Town. This day in thebyrinth was truly too long. (Idiot Loli: I really didn''t expect the shadow duplicate to be used like this, Tyler, you''re truly a genius!) The tense loli finally rxed and could speak normally at this moment, but she had just rxed for a short while and immediately became nervous again. Just when Tyler and Moto-chan were less than fifty meters away from thebyrinth exit, the ground between them and the exit suddenly copsed in a circle, and a pitch-ck slender snake sprang out from the ground! At first nce, this ck snake seemed to be an ordinary creature, with only its length being exaggerated, reaching an astonishing ten meters. However, as soon as one saw its identification information, it was clear that this was a genuine magical snake, and a fifth-order, level 160 monster! "Moto-chan, let''s split up!" Without any hesitation, Tyler and Moto-chan immediately separated to the left and right, trying to bypass the enemy and directly enter thebyrinth exit. In reality, Tyler, who was worried that Moto-chan might not be able to pass through smoothly, used himself as bait, clenched the Hell Knightde, and charged towards the enemy. Chapter 316 Quick-Witted Strategy The petite Moto-chan darted ahead, with Tyler trailing slightly behind, a position that prevented Moto-chan from noticing any unusual movements from its master. It was only when Moto-chan had already plunged into the glowing cube marking the exit of thebyrinth, intending to nce back and unt its superior speed, that it realized Tyler had not kept up. (You truly are remarkable, Moto-chan, your speed is indeed impressive.) Tyler''s attack on the ck serpent was merely a feint, he had fully prepared to dodge, hence when the red warning light appeared, he immediately reacted. With a hissing sound, the ck serpent spewed a linear venom from its mouth. If not for the red warning light, it would have been difficult for Tyler to discern what kind of attack it hadunched. What was even more terrifying was that this linear venom had an extremely strong corrosive property. After Tyler dodged, the stone behind him was hit, and a linear hole was directly melted through it. If such an attack hit the heart, even with full health, Tyler would likely be instantly killed. (You are indeed formidable, "Earth Serpent Assassin...") Tyler gripped his Hell Knightde tightly, this battle had to be resolved quickly, otherwise, any unexpectedplications would prevent him from leaving the Labyrinth: Aqua Nest. "Monster! Be consumed by my mes!" Tyler shouted dramatically, to be honest, he felt somewhat embarrassed to utter such a cheesy line. As Tyler swung his Hell Knightde, the skill "me Steed Rush" was activated, the blue me burning on the de transformed into a galloping warhorse in mid-air, charging towards the ck serpent. However, this was merely a diversion by Tyler. Taking advantage of the blue me obstructing the enemy''s line of sight, Tyler immediately sprinted two steps towards the exit of thebyrinth, then used "Shadow Step", crossing over his own blue me and the ck serpent''s blockade in one breath! At this moment, a red warning light that was closely following him made Tyler''s hair stand on end. He had just used "Shadow Step", why was his position immediately discovered?! Following the red warning light, Tyler found that the ck serpent hadpletely ignored "me Steed Rush", it had already turned towards Tyler, allowing the blue me warhorse to burn its back without caring, because its snake eyes were already fixed on Tyler! Tyler immediately realized that the venom attack wasing again. This attack was like abination of the speed of a bullet and the stealth of a blowpipe hidden weapon. If it weren''t for the three-second countdown of the red warning light, it would be extremely difficult to detect and avoid. But this time, Tyler did not rely on the three-second countdown to dodge, because the Earth Serpent Assassin''s attack was not a "single shot", but a "rapid-fire". Seven consecutive red warning lights all pointed at Tyler''s chest, with a 0.14-second interval, all performing the final three-second countdown, and these red warning lights were all moving with Tyler''s current movement. Even if Tyler could dodge the first attack at the right moment, as long as his evasion speed was not faster than the Earth Serpent Assassin''s trajectory adjustment, the subsequent pursuit would inevitably hit him. Fortunately, this time facing the "Earth Serpent Assassin," Tyler had a second option besides fighting to the death. (Double Shadow Step) Since Shadow Step was still on cooldown, Tyler extravagantly consumed 1000 magic points to use the second skill of the Shadow Dragon Boots, instantly teleporting more than ten meters in the direction of thebyrinth exit. In this wilderness filled with scattered stones, shadows were everywhere for Tyler tond on. At this point, Tyler was only five meters away from thebyrinth exit! However, to Tyler''s surprise, just after he teleported, the red warning light caught up with him in less than a second, and among them were the remaining two shots from the previous "seven-round burst"! (Why would it know where I''m going to teleport to?!) There was no time for Tyler to be astonished, as the Earth Serpent Assassin''s attack would arrive in 1.5 seconds. In this critical moment, Tyler was forced to reveal hisst trump card! (Calction Boost - Overclock!) (Shadow Behind!) (Use Skill: Goblin''s Special Trade, Target Skill: My "Shadow Behind"!) (Use "Shadow Behind" again!) In less than a second, Tyler sprinted towards thebyrinth exit, simultaneously throwing a smoke bomb at his feet and dispersing two shadow duplicates to his left and right. However, Tyler did not actually expect splitting up and using the smoke bomb to be effective, as he vaguely guessed that the enemy might be able to determine his position and true identity based on his breath or magic. Tyler''s real goal was to make an unexpected move! As the first linear venom shot arrived, Tyler pivoted on his foot, dodging the attack with a zigzag run. But at that moment, the enemy''s second linear venom shot had already been fired, less than two meters away from Tyler, and he had no time to change direction and elerate. Just then, a shadow duplicate kicked Tyler''s back, causing him to stumble forward and elerate two steps, avoiding the second attack. Immediately after, another shadow duplicate appeared in front of Tyler at the perfect moment, grabbing his hand and executing an over-the-shoulder throw, sending Tyler right into the glowing cube marking thebyrinth exit! . (Have I... not died?) After a brief moment of darkness, Tyler regained consciousness. He nced around and saw the scenery of the outskirts of Delis Town, which was the entrance to the Labyrinth: Aqua Nest. Then, a familiar whirring sound came from beside him. It turned out that Moto-chan was kneeling next to him, rubbing its head against Tyler''s arm. "Sorry, Moto-chan, I made you worry." Tyler patted Moto-chan''s head, knowing that his quick-witted strategy had seeded. After catching his breath, he checked his body, which had not been hit by the Earth Serpent Assassin''s attack. However, there were several holes in his crimson cloak, showing just how close he had been to death. "Earth Serpent Assassin" (Level 160) It seemed to be only 20 levels higher than the "Frost Giant Wolf-Zane," but the pressure it exerted on Tyler was entirely different. In addition to the difference between the fifth and fourth tiers, assassin-type enemies were clearly more skilled and efficient in killing, something the crowd-controlling Frost Giant Wolf could not achieve. Thinking that the Earth Serpent Assassin might just be a summoned creature of the Bloodbane Serpent, Tyler felt a chill down his spine. With this thought, Tyler nced at the otherbyrinth entrance not far away. That entrance was still inessible, meaning the Bloodbane Serpent had entered from there... and if it managed to escape, it would alsoe out from that entrance. Subconsciously, Tyler scanned the surrounding creatures. A suspicious sparrow was staring intently at him, and it seemed like there was a snake hiding in the bushes. However, Tyler pretended not to notice their presence, directly mounting his horse and heading towards Delis Town. He had to contact Ice Pr Star, Sheryl, and Branch Chief Palmer as soon as possible! Coincidentally, at that moment, arge number of hoofbeats came from not far away. Tyler took out his binocrs and saw that it was Sheryl, apanied by Branch Chief Palmer, Heloise, Vanessa, and Captain Garvit. They wereing, but strangely, they didn''t seem to being to meet Tyler, but rather... as if they were being chased by some enemy?! Chapter 317 New Identity Chapter 317 New Identity Prison Star Calendar Year 187, July 22 16:39PM Countdown to Confession Death: 16 days Situated between the territories of the Abyssal Empire and the Human Alliance, there exists a no-man''snd, approximately eight hundred kilometers wide and three thousand kilometers deep. Under the perennial burden of warfare, both humans and evilkind are reluctant to expend resources on thisnd, which could be seized at any moment. Gradually, this area began to provide a haven for ouws and refugees. After a solitary journey of eight or nine days, the Eternal Winter Lord officially set foot on this chaotd in the afternoon. As he gazed upon the fluttering yellow dust and the barren earth, he was reminded of a time long past when he had traversed thisnd alone, journeying from the territory of the Human Alliance to the Abyssal Empire. (Have I drawn any closer to my goal over these years?) The Eternal Winter Lord raised his hand to nce at the "T" scar etched into his palm, a scar now filled with the traces of time. Despite this, the Eternal Winter Lord had not forgotten his original intention. No matter what, he was determined toplete his "mission" and return to the world of Earth to save his father. At this moment, a patrol of evilkind cavalry passed by. Upon seeing the ghastly mask on the face of the Eternal Winter Lord from a distance, they immediately dismounted and saluted him respectfully. The Eternal Winter Lord returned the salute simply and continued on his way in silence. Such urrences weremon within the Abyssal Empire, and the Eternal Winter Lord had grown ustomed to them. After all, his influence within the Abyssal Empire was indeed exaggerated, second only to the Singr Demon God. In order not to attract attention, upon entering the no-man''snd, the Eternal Winter Lord ceased to use his flying ability and instead rode a horse. In addition, he put away his Stone Mask. Ironically, few knew the true face of the Eternal Winter Lord, so when he was without his mask, he was better able to conceal his identity. After removing his mask, the Eternal Winter Lord reverted to being "himself". As he rode forward, he pondered what alias he should adopt this time. If his identity as the first military advisor of the evilkind were exposed, he would undoubtedly be pursued and blocked within the Human Alliance. . Thus, the Eternal Winter Lord continued on his journey until his mount suddenly came to a halt. Unusual dust was swirling around, and soon, with the vibration of the ground, six worm-like evilkind creatures covered in barbs emerged near the Eternal Winter Lord. These "giant sand worms" wererger than a train, with the smallest one being at least twenty meters long, all of them ring at the Eternal Winter Lord. "Children, this is a rare human in these parts! Today is a good opportunity for you to practice, so you''ll know how to deal with them when you encounter them in the territory of the Human Alliance." (Insectnguage) Hearing the words of the leading worm-like evilkind, the Eternal Winter Lord was immediately intrigued. "You are Sand Devouring Centipedes, aren''t you? Is your family living here?" "Would you consider joining the evilkind army of the Abyssal Empire?" "The benefits are great, not only is there a regr monthly sry, but after a year of service, you get an additional six months'' bonus. If your unit wins a battle, there will be..." The Eternal Winter Lord, speaking in the insectnguage, was babbling on and on, which left the six Sand Devouring Centipedes dumbfounded. This was the first time they had seen a human who could speak theirnguage! "Dad, this human can speak ournguage, so do we still kill and eat him?" The smaller Sand Devouring Centipedes sought the opinion of their father, the leading Sand Devouring Centipede. Looking at the human who was talking non-stop, the father felt somewhat nauseated and signaled his children to kill and eat the human. The smaller Sand Devouring Centipedes did not hesitate. They had long wanted to taste human flesh and immediatelyunched their "Corrosive Liquid Spray" skill at the human. However, to their surprise, the corrosive liquid froze in mid-air, and the extremely cold frosty air followed the liquid back to their bodies, freezing them all. Seeing this, the father Sand Devouring Centipede turned to flee, realizing that he had gotten into big trouble. Unfortunately, by the time he realized this, it was toote. Now, not to mention his body, he couldn''t even move his eyes. . "Weak, too weak." The Eternal Winter Lord scratched his head, reflecting on the professional habit he had inadvertently fallen into. He reminded himself that he was no longer the military advisor of the Abyssal Empire, the "Eternal Winter Lord", and that he needed to change his way of thinking. (I need a new persona...) The Eternal Winter Lord dismounted and paced back and forth as he thought deeply, a habit of his when he needed to fully engage his brain. After some careful consideration, the Eternal Winter Lord finally had an idea. He decided to take advantage of his freedom in this otherworldly realm to y the role he wanted to be. "I''ve decided, from this moment on, I am Lord Dio Brando!" . Simultaneously, on the outskirts of Delis Town in the territory of Lord Azure Lizard within the Wester Kingdom, our friend Tyler was attempting to discern the situation. Tyler recalled entering thebyrinth earlier in the morning, and only six or seven hours had passed since then. What could have happened in Delis Town during such a short period? (Could it be that the Bloodbane Serpent brought along other aplices?) Tyler immediately considered this possibility, as it was the only way to exin why even the 127th level Ice Polestar Sheryl was fleeing. In that case, he needed to hurry and join them in their escape! "Moto-chan!" Tyler swiftly mounted his horse and began shouting and waving at Sheryl and herpanions. As they approached, he threw hisst three smoke bombs behind them and continued to retreat with the group. "Lord Ice Polestar! What''s going on?" Tyler inquired immediately, but Sheryl remained silent, her face pale and seemingly in great pain. It appeared that merely maintaining her riding posture was taking all her strength. However, Tyler saw that her status information indicated she was healthy, with abundant life energy, endurance, and magic energy. Could she be afflicted by some abnormal condition? Tyler tried to use mind-reading on Sheryl, but all he saw were chaotic, painful thoughts with no readable content. At that moment, Pam, the branch chief, rode up beside Tyler and loudly informed him of the situation. "Lord Felix! Did you juste out of thebyrinth?" "As soon as you entered thebyrinth, we were attacked by the Werewolf Royal n!" "Ice Polestar is now poisoned and unable to fight!" (Poisoned?) (Werewolf Royal n?) Tyler was utterly confused, as this was the first time he had heard of the concept of the "Werewolf Royal n". While he was puzzling over this, he inadvertently noticed that Vanessa, a member of their group, had an unusual expression on her face, as if she were guilty of some wrongdoing. Chapter 318 Reasonings for Attack Chapter 318 Reasonings for Attack (It''s all my fault... I didn''t take the werewolves seriously enough...) Vanessa, the ck-haired, green-eyed girl with the deer bo, was deeply immersed in self-reproach amidst the fleeing group. Unbeknownst to her, Vanessa had begun to view the werewolves as mere stepping stones in her training. Perhaps it was because she had been attacked by them numerous times without any harm, or perhaps it was because she, as the "Doe Spirit", had grown significantly stronger than before. In any case, until today, Vanessa had believed that as long as there were border security restrictions, the werewolves that could infiltrate the Wester Kingdom wouldn''t be too powerful. Therefore, even when she was attacked by the werewolves on her way to Delis Town, she didn''t take it seriously. She thought that since she had killed all the werewolves and giant wolves present at the time, there wouldn''t be any problems. It wasn''t until today, when the werewolf royal troops brazenly attacked Delis Town in broad daylight, that Vanessa realized that the werewolves and giant wolves she had encountered on the road might have been just the vanguard. Perhaps, the werewolves had started tracking her from that time and followed her all the way to Delis Town. The werewolves not only devised a meticulous attack n, but they also surreptitiously poisoned Ice Polestar Sheryl''s lunch. When the strongestbatant in Delis Town was incapacitated, the werewolf royal berserker and assassin squads rampaged through the town as if it were deserted, turning the town''s defense forces and bounty hunters into corpses in less than half an hour. If it weren''t for the surprise appearance of Pam, the branch chief, and the desperate cover provided by Heloise and Garvit, their group wouldn''t have been able to escape from the encirclement of the werewolf royals. What Vanessa couldn''t understand was how the werewolves managed to bypass the border security this time? How did they manage to infiltrate the Wester Kingdom with their royal troops? Vanessa''s intuition was telling her that the werewolf royals were brewing a massive conspiracy. Vanessa wanted to tell Sheryl, but thinking that arge part of the reason why the situation had turned out this way was because she hadn''t spoken up earlier, she didn''t dare to speak to Sheryl. Besides, the fact that they were being hunted down was another reason. No matter what, even if she had to admit her mistakes, she would have to wait until they were temporarily safe. At this moment, the only hope Vanessa could see was Felix. They fled towards thebyrinth, hoping to run into Felix by chance, and unexpectedly, they did. . As Vanessa pondered, her Lord Felix: Tyler, had learned from Pam about what had happened during his absence. Upon learning that Sheryl had been ambushed, Tyler felt a bit more confident. As long as these pursuers weren''t too powerful for Ice Polestar Sheryl to handle, there was still hope of defeating them. Moreover, since everyone had managed to escape without Sheryl''s help, it indirectly indicated that the enemy''s strength wasn''t too great. Tyler then checked everyone''s status and was surprised to find that their health values were quite good, even Garvit, who was the most severely injured, had more than half of his life energy remaining. (In that case, there''s still some room to do something, but...) Tyler''s gaze fell on Vanessa''s face, suspecting that she might know something about this somewhat "baffling" attack. Tyler didn''t like fighting without information, so before taking action, he wanted to have a private conversation with Vanessa. "Everyone, listen to me, I have an idea!" Tyler adjusted his position on Moto-chan to the middle of the group, allowing everyone to continue galloping while listening to his n. Tyler''s n was simple: Vanessa would stay behind with him to cover the retreat, while the others continued to withdraw, nning to rendezvous at the foot of Mount Camille, twenty kilometers away. As for why he arranged it this way, Tyler exined that he and Vanessa had practiced some tactical cooperation, and Vanessa was in the best condition among everyone except for himself. Vanessa didn''t disappoint Tyler''s "expectations." Although she had never practiced any tactical cooperation with Lord Felix, the astute Vanessa immediately understood that Felix wanted tomunicate with her privately, so she strongly agreed with his proposal. In this urgent situation, the others didn''t think too much, and since Felix and Vanessa were so confident, they agreed to the n. . As they were about to part ways, Tyler heard Heloise shouting back at him, "Felix! The apostle of the Nefarious Tiger King will not allow you to break the covenant on your own!" Although he didn''t quite understand the specific meaning of Heloise''s words, Tyler knew she meant for him not to die. Garvit also shouted for Tyler to be extra careful; in fact, if it weren''t for Tyler''s firm resolve, Garvit would have stayed behind to cover the retreat as well. Thus, Tyler and Vanessa watched the others speed away while deliberately slowing down themselves, preparing to face the approaching enemies. "Vanessa, do you know anything about this attack?" With time running out and the enemy not yet caught up, Tyler got straight to the point and asked Vanessa. Meanwhile, he also used a binocle to observe the rear, simultaneously contemting the uing battle strategy in his mind. Vanessa didn''t hesitate and immediately confessed to Tyler about her dealings with the werewolves in a concise and clear manner. . "So... the enemy is actually targeting you?" Tyler was a bit stunned after hearing the exnation. If that was the case, he should hurry and have Vanessa withdraw as well. "They''re targeting me... but not entirely." Vanessa sighed and revealed that Ice Polestar Sheryl was also a member of the Snowy Hart Family, although this wasn''t much of a secret. After mentioning Sheryl''s background, Vanessa wanted to share her spection about Heloise''s origins, but she decided not to say anything without concrete evidence. "But why is there such deep hatred between the Snowy Hart Family and the werewolves? Why would they cross the border to hunt you down?" Vanessa''s brief exnation didn''t fully answer Tyler''s questions. Unfortunately, now was not the time for storytelling, as the werewolf pursuers had already entered their line of sight. "Lord Felix, I''m afraid I''ll have to exin after the battle is over." Vanessa drew her silver flute and prepared her doe spirits for battle. At this moment, Felix slowed down and shielded Vanessa behind him, saying nonchntly, "Vanessa, you don''t need to fight. Leave this to me." Chapter 319 Counter-Strike Operation Chapter 319 Counter-Strike Operation "Eh?" Vanessa was taken aback. Throughout their previous interactions, Vanessa had somewhat noticed that Lord Felix might possess considerable strength. However, facing a werewolf pursuit squad alone... These adversaries were formidable opponents that even she, along with Branch Chief Pam, Captain Garvit, and Heloise, could not defeat when working together! (Could it be that Lord Felix''s strength is actually extraordinary?) Reflecting on it, Vanessa recalled that Garvit had once expressed his admiration for Lord Felix. A person who could earn the admiration of Garvit, the captain of the first cavalry team of the Emerald Forest City, must undoubtedly be powerful. Coupled with Felix''s sessful return from the Labyrinth: Aqua Nest, Vanessa became more convinced of her spection. Nevertheless, even so, Vanessa still found it hard to believe that Felix alone could be stronger than the four of thembined. "As youmand, Lord Felix." Considering the imminent battle, Vanessa temporarily put aside her puzzled expression. She looked forward to Felix''s performance while also preparing herself to assist in the fight. Only after the battle finally ended, Vanessa realized that she had indeed been overly worried. . Among fighters of the same ss, Vanessa''s dynamic vision was considered below average. Sitting on the galloping horse, she could only vaguely see multiple enemy figures hiding in the woods, chasing them. Judging from the fact that the pursuers were not riding horses, the enemies catching up should all be werewolves. Adult werewolf warriors possessed speed and enduranceparable to warhorses, and even surpassed them in terms of explosive power and agility. In previous battles with the werewolf n, Vanessa mostly fought against the giant wolf monsters raised by the werewolves. Even when she encountered werewolves, there were at most only one or two. This was her first time engaging inbat with a werewolf group, and the skill level of these werewolf warriors far exceeded those she had encountered before. As the enemies drew closer, Vanessa''s concern for Lord Felix outweighed her trust. Having just emerged from thebyrinth, Felix appeared to be in less than optimal condition. Could he really repel these enemies on his own? With a howl, the elerating werewolves finallyunched their attack! The leading werewolf leapt out from the bushes, followed closely by three others. They split into two groups, seemingly nning tounch a pincer attack. At this moment, Lord Felix shouted at them. "Hey!" "Werewolves!" "If you have any honor as warriors, kill me first beforeying a hand on the girl behind me!" Being protected by Lord Felix in this way, Vanessa was taken aback. As a member of the Dragon Shadow organization, she should be the one protecting Lord Felix from harm. How could she be the one being protected? However, while she was a member of the Dragon Shadow organization, Vanessa was also a young girl. Being protected by a man like Lord Felix, Vanessa blushed slightly, a feeling of joy welling up within her. lightsvel After Felix finished speaking, the werewolves did not respond, but charged at them with even greater speed. Just as the werewolves were about to attack, Felix suddenly drew his Knightde and shed through the air. A bizarre azure me flew from the de, transforming into a galloping steed in mid-air. It burned the enemies while sessfully repelling them. Before Vanessa could marvel at the power of this strike, Lord Felix, without looking back, threw his longsword into the air beside him. Vanessa followed the trajectory of the longsword with her eyes, only to be surprised to find a werewolf had already jumped onto the side branches of a tree, using the branches as a springboard to pounce at her and Lord Felix! (Damn! The force of the thrown sword is too weak!) Vanessa thought Lord Felix was nning to use the flying sword to knock down the enemy, but she soon realized she was wrong. Before the longsword could be blocked by the werewolf, a ck figure that had appeared out of nowhere suddenly leapt out. It grabbed the still airborne longsword, then, with a swift and fierce spin, unexpectedly beheaded the werewolf! (Eh? Eh...?) (Reinforcements? When did they...?) Before Vanessa could react, the ck figure had already rushed into the forest, while Lord Felix had set up his longbow during this time, shooting powerful arrows one by one at the werewolves who were showing their heads. Lord Felix''s long-range firepower suppression was not lethal, but its impressive power prevented the werewolves from easily revealing themselves from the forest. In addition, the ck figure who had rushed into the forest to fight seemed to have plunged into a fierce battle, with the sound of swords and armor shing continuously emanating from within. For a moment, Vanessa thought that Lord Felix had taken control of the situation. Escaping frombat and using range advantage to suppress the enemy was a textbook strategy. However, in the next second, the werewolves dispersed their formation and burst out with speed, overtaking them from both sides in one breath! Suddenly, fierce wolf howls resounded all around. When the rtionship between the two sides changed from pursuit to encirclement, Lord Felix''s strategy immediately became ineffective. The threatsing from all directions could not be suppressed by just one man and one bow. At this point, Lord Felix deliberately slowed down and distanced himself from Vanessa. It seemed that he was really nning to face the encirclement of the werewolf squad alone to protect Vanessa! (Why is he protecting me like this? I''m not incapable of fighting...) Vanessa gripped her silver flute tightly, ready to join the battle at any moment. . After the encirclement waspleted, the werewolves immediatelyunched their attack. These werewolves, using their long, sharp ws as weapons, were like a pack of wolves. Each attack was a single strike, whether sessful or not, they would not linger and would immediately retreat back into the forest to wait for the next opportunity. Facing the werewolves'' continuous assaults, Lord Felix responded calmly. His coordination with his warhorse was almost inconceivably perfect, avoiding several attacks that Vanessa thought were unavoidable. (But this can''t go on... They''re sure to attack from behind...!) Just as Vanessa was worried, sure enough, a werewolf rushed out from Lord Felix''s blind spot. Vanessa was about to help when Lord Felix, without looking back, threw a dagger behind him, as if he had eyes on the back of his head. Following that, simr to the scene of throwing the longsword earlier, a ck figure actually emerged from the shadow of the dagger thrown on the ground. It leapt up, smoothly catching the dagger, and then tangled with the ambushing werewolf. (Reinforcements again??) (These reinforcements can hide in shadows?) Vanessa was bing more and more confused about this battle. Just as she was getting dizzy from watching, the ck figure who had rushed into the forest earlier returned with Lord Felix''s Knightde. The ck figure disappeared without a trace after returning the longsword, leaving Vanessa dumbfounded. (The ck figures... They''re not reinforcements?) (They''re Lord Felix''s... abilities?) Vanessa thought these mysterious ck figures were already impressive enough, but what she didn''t expect was that there were even more surprising things toe. Chapter 320 Turn the Tables Chapter 320 Turn the Tables lightsvel ? Under the encirclement of the werewolf squad, the chase turned into a positional battle. Vanessa was outside the encirclement, while Lord Felix was inside. These ferocious werewolves surprisingly valued the honor of being warriors. They might indeed follow Lord Felix''s words and fight him first before attacking Vanessa. For this reason, Vanessa couldn''t help Lord Felix break free just yet. If she did, Lord Felix''s previous efforts would be in vain. Inside the encirclement, Lord Felix dismounted and quickly approached the ck figure and werewolf engaged inbat. Taking advantage of the ck figure pinning down the werewolf, he thrust his sword into the werewolf''s back and sliced horizontally, causing blood to gush out and the werewolf to die on the spot. The ck figure then disappeared, and the dagger returned to Lord Felix''s hand. By now, in just over twenty seconds since the battle began, Lord Felix had incredibly defeated two werewolves in session. The werewolves finally realized the difficulty of dealing with this young man. They no longer attacked one by one but instead all emerged from the shadows of the forest. At this point, Vanessa finally saw that there were fifteen werewolves left, excluding the two who had died. Among the fifteen, the leader was a ck werewolf wearing a cloak, shoulder armor, and a skirt armor, with two daggers on either side of the skirt. The rest were gray werewolves, wearing only skirt armor and armed with retractable ws on their hands and feet. Despite their simple equipment, the werewolves'' physical fitness andbat skills were enough topensate for theirck of gear. Based on Vanessa''s personal judgment, a gray werewolf warrior here was equivalent to a 50th-level swordsman or fighter. The werewolves'' fighting style was a mix of ded weapons and close-quartersbat. In terms of strength, any of them couldpare to Captain Garvit; in terms of agility, none of them would lose to Heloise. Vanessa, who had nobat abilities and relied on her doe spirits, was most afraid of encountering such agile opponents. How could Lord Felix, alone, deal with these fifteen well-trained werewolf warriors? . "Why don''t you all attack together?" Lord Felix even let his warhorse leave the encirclement first, staying behind alone with only a Knightde and a dagger as visible weapons. In Vanessa''s view, Lord Felix''s chances of winning were still low, but he calmly provoked the werewolves, as if he already held the winning ticket. Whether influenced by Lord Felix''s provocation or already determined to settle the oue in this round ofbat, the leading ck werewolf let out a roar. Then, the bodies of all the werewolves present swelled up, their muscles bulging as if they were about to burst. Immediately after, a gray werewolf charged forward to strike first, its ws extending to a length of half a meter! Lord Felix pivoted on his foot, calmly spinning his body to avoid the attack, and simultaneously swung his sword. Unfortunately, the cut was shallow, as the werewolves'' enhanced muscles were as hard as stone, which was one of the reasons Vanessa and herpanions had been unable to defeat them before. The werewolf that had been shed on the back immediately turned to counterattack, while Lord Felix swiftly retreated two steps to create some distance. At that moment, another werewolf seized the opportunity to pounce from the side, managing to grab Lord Felix from behind! Lord Felix struggled, but the difference in strength between them was as vast as that between a child and an adult. Just as the werewolf was about to plunge its ws into Lord Felix''s chest, Vanessa anxiously sent out her doe spirits and blew her silver flute! But just when everyone thought the young man was about to be disemboweled, he vanished into thin air. The werewolf, unable to stop its ws in time, identally stabbed itspanion in the stomach. Immediately after, the young man, who had somehow appeared behind the werewolf, struck its neck with his burning Knightde. This time, with the blue me''s enhancement, the sword easily severed the werewolf''s head. The young man then finished off the other injured werewolf with another strike. "I told you to attack together. If you keep fighting like this, you''ll be mocked as feeding me a buffet." The young man hooked his finger at the leading ck werewolf, his face full of teasing smiles. . ck werewolf Reko was a serious werewolf. Because he was serious in life, work, and battle, he became a squad leader. Although Reko knew thatpared to the werewolf royal warriors, they, themon werewolf warriors, were like wild dogs that couldn''t make it to the stage. However, he believed that as long as they continued to work hard, wild dogs might one day stand shoulder to shoulder with purebred dogs. During this pursuit, Reko had some desire to take credit. He knew that if the royal werewolf troops caught up, they would have no chance. Unfortunately, things didn''t go as nned. Rekov initially thought he could easily capture the prey, but a tough nut suddenly appeared. Serious Reko didn''t dare to take risks easily. He first used several werewolf warriors to test the waters, and by now, he had finally figured out the details of this tough nut. In Reko''s view, this human youth had two tricky abilities: one was the ability to summon helpers from shadows, and the other was the ability to teleport himself to nearby shadows. As for the powerful blue me, the werewolves, with their agility, wouldn''t be easily hit again once they had seen it. (What a pity, we were in a hurry to chase. If we had brought other types of werewolf warriors, dealing with this brat wouldn''t be so difficult...) Reko didn''t take the youth''s mockery seriously. He didn''t understand what "feeding a buffet" meant. All he wanted now was to figure out how to kill the youth with the least cost and capture the girl from the Snowy Hart family alive. "Put away your ws and listen to me." (Werewolfnguage, same below) Reko let out a wolf howl and began to arrange tactics. "Don''t think about killing him in one hit. Just injure him whenever you have a chance." "Whether it''s breaking a finger or pulling out a hair, just kill him bit by bit." "His teleportation ability is short-range and can''t be used continuously. Catch him right after he teleports." "Those ck figures are just his summons. Don''t be too distracted by them." "Also, keep an eye on that girl. Don''t let her run away." Following his long-standing experience, Reko issuedbat instructions. After enhancing the werewolves'' bodies with another howling skill, the thirteen werewolves with their ws retracted rushed forward, trying to use their numerical advantage to defeat the human youth! But just as they surrounded him, the youth suddenly threw his longsword and dagger parallel into the air. Before they could react to what he was doing, the youth disappeared again. Knowing that the youth could teleport, the werewolves immediately began searching everywhere. To their surprise, the youth had actually teleported more than ten meters into the air, moving to the shadow of the dagger thrown on the longsword! The werewolves, without long-range attack methods, could only look up and wait for the youth to fall by himself. In mid-air, the youth gripped his longsword and, while still not falling, swung a wide-ranging azure me at the werewolves below. The werewolves immediately dodged in different directions, but what they didn''t expect was that this blue me was different from before. The blue me did not transform into a galloping steed but instead emitted a thunderous dragon roar. (Feel the heat of the dragon me... Crimson Dragon Breath!) Chapter 321 Crimson Dragon Breath Chapter 321 Crimson Dragon Breath Vanessa was so astounded that she could hardly close her mouth. Her only constion at this moment was that she had not impulsively allowed the doe spirits to rush forward. Standing outside the encirclement of the werewolves, Vanessa had a clear view of the scene that had just unfolded. Just as she thought that Lord Felix was cornered with no escape, he suddenly appeared in the sky, brandishing a brilliant blue me. This me transformed into a vast-winged dragon that dove towards the werewolves, spewing scorching dragon breath as it descended, turning the entire ground into charred earth in an instant! The werewolves, agile as they were, could not evade such a wide-ranging attack. The blue me dragon ruthlessly trampled them, eventually crashing into the ground and igniting a more intense forest fire. Werewolves, their bodies ame, scattered in all directions, howling in agony. Yet, they were the fortunate ones, for most of their kin had been reduced to charred remains, unable to move anymore. Should an uninformed passerbye across this scene, they would only assume a forest fire had urred. Only Vanessa and the werewolves knew that all this was the doing of a single human youth. (This is terrifying...) (It''s simply unbelievable...) (Who would have thought that Lord Felix possessed such formidable power...) Vanessa retreated with the doe spirits, as the scorching air even caused pain to those on the periphery. She stood there, watching as Lord Felixnded steadily, then walked towards the few surviving werewolves. "Werewolves, I have questions for you. I promise, if you confess honestly, I will spare your lives." Tyler did not rush to finish them off, but sought to extract information first. Regardless of whether the werewolves would tell the truth or lie, he, with his mind-reading and deceiver ability, had ways to coax out the information he wanted. However, to his surprise, before he could finish speaking, the surviving werewolves one by one pierced their own throats with their ws, choosing suicide. "..." The werewolves'' actions in ending their own lives were resolute, making Tyler realize that the organization he was up against this time had strong discipline. The situation was likely to be more challenging. (No matter, these are surely just the vanguard. There will be more opportunitiester.), What''s done is done, there''s no use in saying more. Tyler took onest look at the bodies of the werewolves, then turned and left. . In a battle with the werewolf troops, apart from sessfully cutting off their retreat, Tyler gained a deeper understanding of the concept of physical fitness. He had always been puzzled by the values of "Life Energy" and "Endurance." For example, when two people with Life Energy of 100 and 1000 respectively are both shed in the neck by the same knife, where does the difference of 900 points in their Life Energy manifest? Does the person with more Life Energy have a harder neck? Tyler used to be confused about this, but now he can give a rough answer: "Yes, the person with more Life Energy does have a harder neck, but the difference is not significant." lightsvel Tyler''s specific understanding is that within the human realm, if a regr knife can just sever the neck of an ordinary person with a Life Energy of 100, then if the same knife is used on a person with a Life Energy of 10,000, the result would only be a slight cut and bleeding, or perhaps not even bleeding at all. The reason is that Life Energy is linked to the attribute of strength; the more strength one has, the better their physical fitness, and the more Life Energy they possess. Taking Tyler himself as an example, if he still had the physical fitness he had when he first entered the Prison Star World, falling from a height of more than ten meters to the ground would have resulted in severe injuries or fractures. However, just now, Tyler only felt as if he had fallen from a slightly higher ce, with no pressure on his ankle or knee joints, and he could stand up immediately. This is the huge difference brought about by the growth of his strength attribute from "3 points" to the current "335 points." However, if one were to rx their protection of their vital parts because of this, it would be a grave mistake. To help himself understand this, Tyler set up two concepts: "lethal parts" and "execution attacks." "Lethal parts" means that as long as this part is damaged, no matter how much Life Energy is left, one will die instantly. "Execution attacks" refer to attack methods targeting "lethal parts," such as: - Severing the neck; - Destroying the heart; - sting the brain; - And so on. When facing conventional creatures, using these two concepts will help to quickly kill opponents. However, if the opponent is a monster, one should put aside preconceived notions to avoid being counter-killed by monsters with special body structures, such as those with two or three heads or four or five hearts, and so on. The werewolves who came to hunt this time were basically at the second-tier level 50, with Life Energy around 5,000 to 6,000, and the leader, the ck werewolf, was at the third-tier level 70, with Life Energy reaching 8,000. In the initial one-on-one battles, Tyler targeted their lethal parts with execution attacks, achieving kills with minimal Magic Energy cost. Of course, this was also thanks to Tyler''s excellent sword, the zestrike Hell Knightde. Later, when the opponents attacked in groups, Tyler took the opportunity to wipe them all out. The damage form for "Crimson Dragon Breath" is (wielder''s wisdom 10 + 2500) points of damage. With Tyler''s current "829 points" of wisdom, that''s 10,790 points of damage. Even after deducting defense, fire resistance, and other damage reductions, it was still a fatal blow to the werewolves. After getting used to the difficulty of the Labyrinth: Aqua Nest, where even the ordinary monsters were at the third-tier level, Tyler found the battles in the "real world" to be much easier. (After such a magnificent battle, it should be enough to establish my image in Vanessa''s heart.) Tyler dusted himself off, feigning nonchnce, and walked towards Vanessa and Moto-chan. . As Tyler had nned, Vanessa was nowpletely won over by him. Throughout the battle, Vanessa was amazed by Lord Felix''s "seemingly prescient" calm dodging skills, intrigued by his ability to "seize the opportunity to assassinate enemies in an instant," and as for the ck shadow figure, instant teleportation, and the blue me dragon with powerparable to third or fourth-order magic, she was even more astounded. Vanessa even thought that she should arrange a meeting between Lord Felix and the King of Wester as soon as possible. As long as the king saw Lord Felix''s strength, he would definitely confer him as an official prince! In Vanessa''s eyes at this moment, Lord Felix was a one-in-a-million, unparalleled genius! (To defeat nearly twenty second-tier werewolf warriors with one''s own power, and almost effortlessly, this is at least a fourth-tier strength...) (No need to mention how powerful the fourth-order strength is, the key is that Lord Felix should be only seventeen or eighteen years old... This is simply on par with those "divine children" of the great families!) "Vanessa, what''s wrong? Why are you staring at me like that?" It wasn''t until Lord Felix called her that Vanessa came back to her senses, but her excitement was still hard to calm down, and her chest heaved dramatically. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!